《Tanuki Rise of the Yokai Clan》 Chapter 1: Bleak future Chapter 1: Bleak future The cool wind caused the leaves on the zelkova tree to sway right and left. The bright sun was right on the top of the sky, yet the temperature was just right. Under the shade of the tree, one might be able to see a figure. The figure was sleeping on the top of soft, lush grass with drool on the corner of his mouth. Yet this figure wasn''t human. Instead, this was a small four-legged creature with dark-brownish soft fur on his entire body. There were also two cute animal ears on his head, stripped of a ck and dark-brownish tail on the bottom. Tanuki. This was the name of this creature. Ah, please don''t mistake him for a roon dog. Instead, he was a genuine youkai in thend of the rising sun. Yes, he wasn''t a beast or an animal. Instead, he was a youkai (monster) in Japan. While his appearance might not be much different from a roon dog, he was much stronger and cuter than a roon dog. However, the real problem wasn''t this. Instead, why had he always wondered why he was reincarnated into a monster instead of a human? While he must admit his appearance was so cute that many innocent girls would rub his belly with their hands or faces, he definitely felt conflicted by what he had be now. The proud, cunning human known in the past had been rendered into a jolly and mischievous creature known as tanuki! He felt conflicted, but many years had passed, so he had gotten used to it. After all, even though he became a tanuki, he could also be a human. His reproduction system, or his genitals, was also normal. Instead, it was much bigger than when he was a human, and he could also make it as huge as he wanted to, considering a tanuki was a famous creature known to fight with its balls. It might seem weird, but he could alter the size and transform the shape of his balls, using them as a bludgeon or a parachute when he fell from a high altitude. They could also be used as a shield, but he never used them that way since he was afraid of the high risk that came from using his balls as a weapon or shield. Oh, he might need to correct himself since his balls were also a weapon, but on a certain asion which wasn''t suitable to be talked about. This was a weird advantage as a tanuki. Yet he didn''tin and just enjoyed it. It might be partly because he had be a tanuki that he had never thought too much about. Instead, he just enjoyed his "very" life in every moment. Still, the only thing that he was d for was that he didn''t reincarnate into a big-belly tanuki, who drummed their stomach to party happily. Instead, he became a cute tanuki that could make many girls squeal while screaming that he was cute. While he should be happy, he wasn''t happy since if they wanted to squeal; he wanted them to squeal on a different asion. Still, fortunately, his human form was even more handsome than those famous actors in the human aesthetic. Yet it was useless to think about that now since he was still a child. Frankly, being a youkai wasn''t that much different from being a human. The only difference was that he could change into his tanuki form and also had an innate ability of the tanuki. In the beginning, he might feel conflicted when he became a tanuki, but when he thought about it clearly, he felt that being reincarnated as a tanuki might not be bad since being born as this race gave him many advantages. The ability of tanuki might not be the strongest, but without a doubt, it was practical and could be used for many asions, whether it was a fight or everyday life. However, the most important thing was that he could live for so long. In other words, longevity. As a tanuki, who was also a youkai, he could live for as long as this world existed. With a witty, smart, ingenious mind of a human and the longevity of a youkai, he believed that he could achieve many things in his life. Thebination of those two was simply the setting of the big boss of the ck Organization in the famous detective manga. Yet he felt his future was bleak. It might also be the reason why he was sleeping now, wondering what he should do in the future. His identity was sensitive. Well, not exactly sensitive. Instead, he could be called a young master even though he was the eighth son of his father''s 88th wife. If there was a harem king, then it would be his father. Yet it wouldn''t be wrong to call his father a king since he was the leader of the majority of the youkai in Shikoku. Even though Shikuko was the smallest major ind in Japan, it was still a huge ind. The good thing was, he could have a chance to inherit thisnd from his father since, as the child of his father, he inherited most of his father''s divine power. Therefore, it could be said that among all of his children, he was the one with the biggest potential to be the strongest. Yet he couldn''t feel happy at all and was even depressed since the upper limit of a tanuki was just like that. His father was the strongest tanuki in this whole country, but it didn''t mean his father was the strongest youkai in the entire country. Instead, while the power of his father wasn''t bad, it was at the lower tier of the powerhouse among all the youkai in this country. What''s even worse, it didn''t change that he was still weakpared to his older brothers. Yet his misfortune hadn''t ended since he was even more in despair when he realized his identity. Inugamigyoubu Tamazusa. This was the middle boss and one of the viins on the Nurarihyon no Mago! In other words, his existence was nothing more than to show how awesome the protagonist was. Even worse, after he was defeated by the protagonist, he lost his arm, and his handsome face became ugly because of arge scar. How could he ept it?! This fact made him furious, but he didn''t have enough power to change his fate, especially when there were many dangerous beings in this world. He tried to think about how to be stronger, but the potential of the tanuki was also just like that. While he didn''t say tanuki was weak, he couldn''t be the strongest, so here he was, just lying around like his other siblings, yet he didn''t mean that he waszying around. Instead, he was thinking about how to be stronger and make his influence bigger. If possible, he wanted to gain the throne of the leader of all the youkai in this country and even turn all the humans in this world into his ves. Jokes aside, he thought to be stronger first since in the world of a youkai, what was important wasn''t how smart, witty, sneaky, or any others. Instead, the stronger you were, the better you were since, in the world of youkai, only the strongest could be revered. It was also the reason why his father could have so many wives since those wives also sought after his father''s genes, so they could have strong children. If he became the strongest, many beautiful youkai would jump out anytime, asking him to make them pregnant. His smile became subtle when he imagined the future. ''The hell am I thinking?!'' He let out a sigh and just continued to sleep since it was a rare peaceful day. Yet it was hard to sleep, especially when text-like things appeared inside his mind. *Ding!* "..." He rubbed his eyes lightly with his paws and wondered whether he was still sleeping now. Chapter 2: Its a cruel world Chapter 2: It''s a cruel world ''What is this?'' Many questions appeared in his mind, and he was confused, but he noticed a notification, which almost stopped his heart. <30 seconds before the system is terminated> He hurriedly pressed "yes" with his paws, afraid that he might miss something important. "....." He was silent while rubbing his soft belly, feeling slightly itchy, wondering whether this was a dream or not. ''Fortunately, it wasn''t a dream.'' He was still in a daze, but after he epted reality, he quickly adopted everything. Anyway,pared to bing a tanuki, this system was somewhat more eptable to him. ''So I''ve got a system, huh?'' He was somewhat familiar with this setting. After all, this was a standard setting for every reincarnation novel. Whether it was a system, treasure, godly teacher, or a hidden gene, those things usually appeared on the main character so the main character could be stronger. He might have a good gene, so his potential wasn''t bad, but it was hard to say he could be the strongest. Even if he worked so hard, there was still an upper limit that he couldn''t break no matter what. It was also the reason why he waszying around instead of working hard. Moreover, unlike a human, being a youkai, even if he did nothing, he would gain all of the power which should be his. The reason why he worked hard was that he wanted to gain a skill and also master all the abilities that he had currently. He was also a five-year-old child. What was the point of working too hard now? More importantly, if he had worked so hard, he was afraid he might have caused a hidden injury to his body. After all, even if he was a youkai, it didn''t mean he was immune to injuries. However, it is different now since he has a system. Yet he wondered why all the systems, he would get this type of system. However, a beggar can''t be a chooser. He decided to learn more about this system since his chance to be stronger was on it. "Tamazusa! Where are you?" While he was reading the details of his system, he heard his mother''s voice. Still, it didn''t really interrupt him since his mother would probably bring him to take a bath or have lunch. He didn''t bother to answer and just kept reading the information about his system. "It''s rare of you to be sleeping." His mother was surprised when she saw him lyingzily on the grass. However, she must admit he was cute when he was sleeping. He hadn''t even given an answer, but his body was lifted like a cat. However, even if he was helpless, he didn''t say anything since his mother was just like this. It was too troublesome to talk, so he didn''t fight back and let her carry him. He was also in his tanuki form, so his weight was light. "Your father is calling you. Come on." His mother said while carrying him in her arms. "Father? What''s wrong? Why?" He was surprised and abruptly opened his eyes while looking at his mother. His mother''s feature wasn''t much different from a human''s feature, and she was also beautiful. However, as a youkai, she also had a youkai''s features such as pointed ears, nted golden eyes with slit pupils, and long silver hair that had always been tied up into a ponytail with a red-colored cord. Yet, unlike his father, who was a tanuki, his mother was a dog-youkai. This was what made him half tanuki and half dog-youkai. However, the blood of his father was stronger than his mother''s, so his tanuki feature was more noticeable. Still, that didn''t mean his mother was weak. Instead, she was strong. However, he was d the system didn''t react when he met his mother. By now, he had fully understood the system since it was so simple that he didn''t need a long time to understand it. In conclusion, what he needed to do was make a woman that could trigger his system into his woman. By then, he would get a reward. The reward was random, and he wasn''t sure what he would get, but one thing was for sure, it could be either items, talents, magic, or any other things that could help him to be stronger. Still, the word getting stronger was somewhat ambiguous, and it was hard to tell what he could get by getting those women into his. However, it couldn''t be any random women. Instead, it had to be a special woman that could trigger his system. His mother definitely wasn''t one of them, which he was d for. Still, if possible, he hoped to be able to see someone that could trigger on his father''s turf, but somehow he had a feeling that such a convenient thing was impossible. "Huh? How dare you say that after you have disappeared for so long?!" His mother pulled his ear without mercy. "Ouch! Ouch! Stop, Mom! It hurts!" He quickly transformed into his human form. Unlike his tanuki form, his human form wasn''t that much different from a normal human. Even if he walked around the city, no one would think that he was a youkai in this form. Besides his tanuki and human forms, he also had his youkai form, but he wouldn''t use it since he didn''t think it was necessary. The reason why he decided to turn into his human form was that his human form was cute. He was still a five-year-old boy, and no matter how people saw him, they would want to pinch his cheeks since he was so cute. His eyes were clear and bright like stars, still childishly earnest, framed by longshes. He had thick, short ck hair, which reminded anyone of the night sky. His pale cheeks flushed crimson when he was excited. If someone saw him, they would think, without a doubt, he would grow into an attractive man. However, because he was young, many people would mistake her for a female since his appearance was quite soft. He was dressed in a loose ck kimono, showing off his childish manly chest that could tempt any girl to do something they shouldn''t do. It might be because of a mutation or maybe because he became Inugamigyoubu Tamazusa now that there was a slight change in his appearance. As expected, when he turned into his human form, his mother''s expression softened and stopped, pulling his ear. Still, she carried him in his arms. The weight of a five-year-old boy wasn''t light, yet she still carried it like it was nothing. "Don''t suddenly disappear for so many days like that again, alright?" His mother said with a stern voice. "I know." He knew his mother was worried about him and could only sigh, feeling that his mother had doted on him. After all, when he thought about his siblings, he felt his mother was quite ruthless and even slightly ignored them. It was also partly the reason why he didn''t really join his siblings since he could see their resentment. Yet he didn''t care since it was impossible for a carnivore to be a friend of a group of herbivores. He looked at his mother and asked, "Say, Mom, can I ask you a question?" "What''s wrong?" "Why did you be father''s wife?" This was what made him not understand. His mother was obviously a strong youkai, but how could she ept bing his father''s 88th wife? After all, wasn''t it normal for her to search for someone that could treasure her more instead of bing one among several wives of his father? Hearing her son''s question, her expression softened, and she caressed her son''s soft hair gently. "Listen, Tamasuza." His expression became weird when his mother called him by his name. Frankly, he felt his name was weird since the meaning of his name was a jewel. It had a good meaning since it meant he was precious, but it also had a double meaning since it gave his name the meaning of balls, considering how jewel was ng for the balls. Somehow he wanted to change his name to Tamazuki now since at least his name wouldn''t be weird. "The world of youkai is cruel. The weak are the meat the strong do eat. If you don''t want to be food, you should be strong," his mother said sternly, staring into her son''s eyes. "But Father isn''t the strongest youkai, right?" He asked in doubt. "Don''t underestimate your father." She rubbed her son''s hair and said with a serious tone, "If there''s no ident back then, he might be able to conquer this country, and his power is evenparable to Hagoromo Gitsune." When she talked about this story, her eyes were slightly feverish. It could be seen that his mother was in love with his father too. Yet he felt it was normal since if she didn''t love his father, how could she give birth to eight children? Still... "Hagoromo Gitsune..." He sighed when he thought about the miserable life of this woman. He then thought about the words of his mother and wasn''t surprised by her words since the world of youkai was really cruel. After all, he often saw many youkai killed or eaten by the stronger youkai. This was the world of the strong ate the weak. The weak could only be oppressed in the world of youkai. It was also the reason why he was d somehow to be Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki. After all, even if he wasn''t the strongest, it didn''t mean he was weak since, in the original story, he was able to massacre all of his brothers easily. Still, massacring all of his brothers quickly wasn''t an easy feat, but he was able to do it. Yet he was defeated by Nura Rikuo easily. His eyes gleamed in ruthless light when he thought about this problem, and his desire to be stronger became fiery. After all, who wanted to be the stepstone of the Nura Rikuo so this guy could appear handsome in front of everyone? ''Now, the first step...'' He had a system to make him stronger, yet he felt slightly strange at how this system worked. However, he should just enjoy it for now. Chapter 3: The protagonist has it easy Chapter 3: The protagonist has it easy After passing through rows of trees, he saw a in filled with tanuki statues. It might be hard to count the total number of the statues since the number was a lot, but he knew there were 808 statues of tanuki. 808 was the original number of the strong army of tanukis that his fathermanded. In his young days, his father was fierce since he fought against humans to take over Matsuyama Castle. Yet his n failed, and most of the tanukis were killed by humans. After that, the status of the Shikoku youkai turned downhill, and right now, it was stagnated. It was also the reason why the number of the youkai on the altar decreased, unlike the Golden Days of the Shikoku youkai. Yet he felt it was normal since even though 808 seemed like a lot, they were far from the number of humans. If he wasn''t wrong, the poption of this country during the Edo period should be around 30 million. He also knew the human also had a sacred sword or something. Still, this also made him quite frustrated. This treasure sword could y many soldiers of his father''s army in the Shikoku easily, yet when it came to the main protagonist, it could do nothing. Was it the protagonist''s halo? Obviously. He felt the protagonist was really a buggy existence somehow. Once they passed, the scenery quickly changed, and they came to the altar where the group of youkai could be seen everywhere. They all stood or sat in the audience seat that could usually be seen in the baseball stadium, but they were made from stone, giving a sacred and ancient yet feeling. However, he felt it was too outdated. It was old and decayed. He knew that every youkai hated modern times since they felt they had no ce in this era. Yet he felt that they were just toozy to think. After all, before the Heian period, the youkai were all living in the woods and jungle without a care, but when the house was created, they all started to mimic or take over the human''s possession. In other words, youkai''s adaptation wasn''t lost to those of a human. If a youkai wanted to, they could also live in a skyscraper or even go to space with a rocket. If they worked harder, they might even be able to colonize Mars. Yet they didn''t want to change and just lived by thinking about the glory of the past. This also made him understand the reason why the original Tamazuki wanted to lead everyone in the Shikoku. However, his thoughts were too brutal, yet even so, he felt it was too much for him to be beaten by the protagonist because of the power of plot armor. When he and his mother came to this altar, all the eyes of the youkai in this space were attracted to him. He had gotten used to their gazes, so he just ignored them since he had gotten used to them. Many female youkai squealed excitedly, but many of the male youkai grumbled. Unlike his other siblings, he could clearly tell that he was different. His other siblings were like normal tanuki. They were all furry and had big bellies, and their appearance wasn''t good. He wasn''t sure if there was a difference in the tanuki''s aestheticpared to a human, but he knew that he was the most handsome. While it was good, it also brought a lot of trouble since most of his siblings were jealous of him. He was different. He was special. He wasn''t like any of them. This caused them to feel inferior, and many of them isted him. Some tried to bully him, but he fought and beat them to a pulp. He could do it easily because those bullies were young. As for the older ones, they didn''t do anything, but they didn''t stop the young ones and even supported them from behind. To be honest, he could tell that the older one also wanted to bully him, but they would lose their faces if they did so, so they didn''t do anything, which he was d for since he wasn''t that strong before. However, this was a normal reaction since the older one wanted to take over his father''s position as the leader of the Shikoku Hachijuuhakki Yakou. Yet his appearance changed everything. It was a normalpetition among the siblings to get the throne of their father. After all, wasn''t it a normal thing? Especially when It often appeared in the human world, too, especially in those kingdoms in the past. Siblings kill each other, so they can be kings. He knew that his siblings dared to kill him since he knew how cruel the world of youkai was. Knowing this fact, he sighed and really felt jealous of Nura Rikuo. ''The main protagonist really has it easy.'' Here he had to fight against many of his siblings and might be killed by them anytime, but the protagonist could be the leader easily since he was the only descendant of the youkaimander, Nurarihyon. Still, the thought of killing his siblings made him exhausted, wondering whether this was the only way. If he had overwhelming power, everything would be easy, but he didn''t have it now. His system was a harem system, and he could only get a reward by getting a woman, yet when he checked all the youkai on this altar, no one could trigger his system, which made him depressed. What was even worse, he only realized that all the women in this world that could trigger his system should be monopolized by Nura Rikuo, which made him want to curse Nura Rikuo even more. ''Should I steal them?'' He shook his head since he wasn''t someone who loved to do boring things. He was still young, and he knew how weak the Shikoku youkai were. It might sound great, especially on the Shikoku, but once they went out, they would be massacred. Kyoto yokai was one thing. He had never thought of going there. Kyoto was like an abyss now, and if they dared to attack it, they might be massacred. After all, the distance between Kyoto and Shikoku was quite close. Then, how about Tokyo? The Tokyo youkai led by Nura n was still in its Golden Age now, especially when the 2ndmander was still alive. In other words, the Shikoku n could be said to be the weakest youkai group among all the big youkai groups. Previously, he might say his mother was strong, but if she went out, she might have a hard time in a battle. Only his father, who was the youkai in Shikoku now, could walk out and do many things that he wanted to do outside of the Shikoku. After all, as his mother said before, the world of youkai was cruel. If he wasn''t careful before, when a powerful youkai found him, they would eat him without hesitation! In other words, if he dared to do a brute thing, he would be killed mercilessly now since he didn''t have power. Still, he then looked at the person who led this group of youkai. "Tamuzusa has returned home, Dear," his mother said with a cold tone, yet her gaze toward his father was soft. As for the others, she ignored them since their existence was nothing in her eyes. "Thank you, Rika." His father''s voice echoed throughout the space. Even though he talked softly, it was so loud. Yet it was expected since the size of his father was so massive. Unlike the rest of the youkai, his father sat on the stone-like throne with a haori naked and a massive jug of sake on his side. He was so huge that his height could easily reach tens of meters. If he had to say his father was like an old man in his retirement days. Like him, his father was also Tanuki. He was also one of the three great Shikoku tanuki youkai and the leader of the Shikoku Hachijuuhakki Yakou. Inugamigyoubu Danuki. "Tamazusa, where have you been? Your mother has been worrying about you, you know?" His voice was full of strictness, yet it was still soft. His treatment towards Tamazusa, his eight children from his 88th wife, was quite gentle and favoritism, which was different from his other children, yet it was a normal thing since Tamazusa was the only child that inherited his divinity. As expected, this brought resentment to many of his siblings. Watching this, he also felt annoyed, and his power was enough, so he had to show his prestige to everyone. ''I have to start now.'' He might not be able to do anything to Kyoto and Tokyo youkai, but to his siblings? He shook his body, causing his mother to let him go. He stood before everyone, ignoring their gazes, and only stared at his father. "Father, will you give me themander position of the Shikoku Hachijuuhakki Yakou?" "....." Everyone. Chapter 4: Goal: Conquer Shikoku! Chapter 4: Goal: Conquer Shikoku! The brazen words from five-year-old Youkai were something no one excepted. Even his father and his mother were dumbfounded by how domineering he was. The way he asked for themander''s position was as if he had asked his parents to buy him a toy. Yet, everyone could see he was serious. However, instantly, he brought rage on everyone, especially the older siblings. "Outrageous!" "How dare you say something like that, Tamazusa!" "Do you think amander position is something that you can ask like that?!" He only put a contempt expression on everyone. He knew he was acting arrogant, but he had to do this since only the strongest in the youkai would be respected. Unless he was the strongest, it was impossible for everyone to acknowledge him. Fuck, conspiracy! Even if he had to fight all of his brothers, he would get the position of leader from his father. Still, even if he made everyone angry at him, he didn''t feel scared of his siblings since he knew they were all weak. While tanuki wasn''t a weak youkai, they weren''t that strong either. However, they were a unique existence, especially in Shikoku. They weren''t seen as youkai but instead as a deity in thisnd. This was the reason why his father had a divinity. As his father''s strongest child, he also inherited that divinity. But, more importantly, he wasn''t the real Tamazusa, and he was reincarnated, which made his learning speed faster and gained his peak power more quickly. While he hadn''t reached his peak, it should be enough to show his prestige in front of everyone. The fighting system in this world was quite unique. However, one thing was certain: everything depended on the pedigree or bloodline. His words were quite rude, but this was the truth. The main protagonist was the grandson of Nurarihyon, themander of the youkai. If he was the grandson of a weak youkai such as Nattou Kozou or a normal tanuki, could he fight against all those powerful antagonists? The answer was no. The reason why the main protagonist had a smooth adventure was that he was the descendant of Nurarihyon. If Nura Rikuo was the descendant of someone else, it would have been impossible for him to defeat him in the original story. Even the main antagonist was also the descendant of a nine-tailed fox. This was a world of fatalism where no one could fight the fate they were born with. Yet it didn''t mean that weak youkai were helpless. On the contrary, if they could work hard, they could be stronger. Then, how could they be stronger? This was what he wanted to exin, and the fighting system of this world was using something known as "Osore," or "Fear." By making humankind feel fear and terror and making them feel small and weak, the youkai could be stronger. The louder, bigger, and more remembered the youkai were, the stronger they were. It was also the reason why many youkai loved to scare a human since the more famous their legend was, the stronger they were. Human belief made them stronger! This was simr to those gods, deities, and many myths in this world. The stronger and the more humans remembered them, the stronger they were. Yet the weak youkai had a tougher path since many youkai cannibalized each other. As for why they did that, it might be because of fun, or it was their nature since every youkai was different. Their personality was rted to their legends. He was also simr. If he wanted to be stronger, he had to gather the belief of every human. Yet everything had a limit in the end; all that mattered in this world was nothing but a bloodline, which made him helpless. The strongest tanuki in this world was only his father. However, it was different now since he had gained the system; he knew he could be even stronger. The only problem was that no women in Shikoku could trigger his system, which made him want to weep. ''As long as I''m patient...'' He was still young anyway, so he had to be patient. Still, his moves might be reckless and antagonize his brothers, but he didn''t fear his brothers. While there was no exact rank of how strong the youkai was, he made his own system simr to his brother, who reincarnated into a slime. The weakest youkai were those F rank, and they were like "Nattou Kozou," or that small youkai that appeared as background characters in the story. As for the strongest, they should be of S rank. If there were even stronger than those S rank, he would add "+" to the rank. As for his father, who was the strongest youkai in the Shikoku, he believed that his father should be an S rank youkai, and he wasn''t weaker than the famous youkai such as Nurarihyon, Tsuschigumo, and Hagoromo Gitsune. As for his siblings, the highest was only a B rank, a few a C rank, and many were only a D rank. As for now, he was only -B rank. He was more than a C rank but slightly weaker than an average B rank. Yet he believed he could defeat his brothers. After all, he often fought and used his father''s subordinates to teach him how to fight. His mother and the youkai under her also helped him. Until now, he didn''t do anything and just acted like he didn''t have an interest in the position of the leader, but it was different now. He is pretty strong now, and while he hasn''t reached his father''s level, it should be enough to defeat most of his siblings. Frankly, he could wait until he reached a certain age since he believed he would be an S rank youkai sooner orter. However, he felt the time was tight. After all, in ten years, he would enter the plot, and if he wasn''t strong enough, he would be defeated by Nura Rikuo. Even if he wanted to avoid Nura Rikuo, some strange plots might happen, and he might be troubled by the Kyoto youkai. Unlike the Tokyo youkai and Nura Rikuo, the youkai in Kyoto were crueler. If they weren''t careful, all of them might die. The only powerhouse in Shikoku was his father. If it was in the past, nothing would happen since his father was so aggressive. However, it was different now since his father was also decadent. How could he protect everyone? Still, his reason also wasn''t so grand to protect everyone in the Shikoku. Instead, there was something he wanted to achieve and to do that; he had to get the position ofmander of the Shikoku Hachijuuhakki Yakou. Unlike his siblings, the rest of the members of the Shikoku Hachijuuhakki Yakou were surprised and put on a wait-and-see attitude without showing their stance to anyone. In other words, they were waiting to see whether they could entrust their future to him or not from this confrontation. After all, in the eyes of the youkai, what mattered the most was strength. As long as you are strong enough, you can be themander! "I can''t wait any longer! Father, let me teach this insolent one, so he won''t be rude in the future!" Suddenly one of his brothers jumped out and walked toward him. He rolled his non-existence sleeve as if he wanted to show his anger. Whether his father or mother, neither of them said anything and just watched this scene in silence. After all, the position of themander wasn''t a joke, and the weak didn''t have a right to take this position. Even if he had the potential, it was in the future, and he was still weak now, so they thought to educate him, so he wouldn''t be so reckless in the future. ''Who?'' On the other hand, he didn''t remember the name of his brother. Frankly, there were so many of his siblings that he didn''t remember most of them. He looked at his brother''s big belly that swayed around as he walked, feeling helpless at the image of the tanuki. Still, he must admit the tanuki was really blessed. "Oh, it''s Gonta, the Stick!" "Gonta, teach him!" "Get his face!" "....." He didn''t say anything and just looked at his naked brother calmly. His brother summoned a leaf before transforming them into a long wooden stick. This was one of the abilities of the tanuki, the transmutation. They could transform leaves into many different things, such as a stick or even money. "In the world of youkai, only the strongest is respected! You''re too young to think about getting themander position, little Tamazusa," Gonta said sternly before charging toward him while raising his wooden stick! Gonta didn''t show mercy, and he was going to give him a painful lesson! Simrly, he also held a leaf in his hand, but instead of a stick, it formed a different weapon. "!!!" Gonta''s eyes were wide open, but it was toote! *Bang!* The sound of the gunshot echoed through the forest. "....." Chapter 5: Tanuki also needs a politician Chapter 5: Tanuki also needs a politician The space was devoid of noise. They were all in silence, their mouths wide open. After all, no one expected this situation. Yet few youkai nodded, and their eyes were full of brilliance. Transmutation was one of the abilities of the tanuki. However, tanuki were still unable to follow the trend of the modern world, so they were still either to use this ability to transform a leaf into a stick, sword, armor, or any other cold weapon. On the other hand, he was more skilled in the art of transmutation. Instead of a leaf, he used his "Osore" and transformed it into a gun. This was also the reason why he disappeared a week ago. While the ability of the transmutation of the tanuki was amazing, he needed to understand the detailed information about what he wanted to create. It was also the reason why most tanuki would transmute into something simple since if it was tooplicated; it was hard to do. However, it was impossible for him to get information about the gun on the inte unless he went to the dark web. Unfortunately, he wasn''t good withputers, and he could only use aputer to browse the inte or y an online game, so he went to the military base to check all the weapons there. Fortunately, he was smart enough to understand, so he could transmute his "Osore" into a gun. Gonta looked at his bloody shoulder and was stunned before he screamed in pain. "It hurts!!!" He fell to the ground while holding his bloody shoulder. His cry echoed through the forest, causing everyone to understand how painful it was. Yet few people understood that he was holding back. If he wasn''t holding back, Gonta would die at this moment. However, many people were stupid, and their emotions took them over. They were angry and quickly jumped onto the stage to teach a lesson to him. "You bastard! What the hell did you do?!" "He is your older brother! Show some respect!" "Do you want to kill him?!" The group of older tanukis didn''t hide their dissatisfaction, and they were furious at him. Their bodies swelled up and showed muscle under that fat body. "..." However, he was shocked when he saw all of this since he realized the bodies of his brothers were all muscles, and they weren''t fat. They might seem chubby, but they were full of muscle! This was the greatest shock he had ever had in his five years of life! Fifteen Tanukis stood up altogether, tried to surround him, and put immense pressure on him. They were all his big brothers, and without a doubt, they thought that they were stronger than him. Besides the legend and poprity, a youkai can also be stronger the older they are. The older they are, the stronger they are. It is themon sense of the youkai world. They also didn''t hesitate to transmute the leaves in their hands into sticks, swords,nces, hammers, and many other types of weapons. Some used their bare fists and put on a sumo-like posture, ready to fight. The gun in his hand might be dangerous, but they were in a group, and they didn''t think that they would lose against a young tanuki like him. His mother wanted to save him, but his father stopped her. "Dear?" However, his father didn''t say anything and stared at him with different emotions than before. She was dissatisfied, but she shut her mouth and focused on her son so that in case something happened, she could save him. "Apologize!" "Bow your head and apologize to us!" "If you do that, we''ll let you go!" It was impossible to do anything to him, considering his father and his mother were there. Yet they didn''t really feel scared and even wanted to make this scene even bigger. They were all tanuki, and without a doubt, they were all smart. They might seem stupid, but in terms of conspiracy and trick, they didn''t lose to Kitsune (Fox). Well, many of them only loved to party by drumming their balls or bellies, and most of his siblings only wanted to live peacefully, enjoying every moment, making him think they were nothing but a waste of resources. Anyway, they all surrounded him in a group and wanted to teach him in the name of disrespecting the older generation. However... "Never!" He must admit he was quite embarrassed to say something like this, but he had to do this since he knew the youkai loved to dramatize everything. Yet he didn''t feel surprised since they were the existence born from the legend, so if the story was in, they wouldn''t be a legend, right? "Listen, everyone!" He shouted and dered clearly to everyone. He also unleashed his "Osore" on everyone, making all of them feel solemn. After all, they didn''t expect his "Osore" would be so great. Even though he couldn''t bepared to his father, he was still five years old! What could you expect from such a boy? Yet his "Osore" was so outrageous! Fifteen of his brothers had a cold sweat since they were right before him, so they had to bear a direct brunt from his "Osore"! "Do you know whenever I sneak outside of the Shikoku, all the names of the youkai that I have heard are either Touno Youkai, Kyoto Youkai, or the Tokyo Youkai that is led by the 2ndmander of the Nura n, Nura Rihan? And he isn''t even a full youkai. Instead, he''s half-human and half-youkai. Yet he is able to make the Nura n reach the Golden Age. Whether it is the Tono Youkai or the Kyoto Youkai, they could only bow down in front of the Nura n." Some of them felt ugly, and some stupid youkai had reverence on their faces. Yet it was a normal thing since a youkai worshipped the strong. "Then what about the Shikoku Youkai? Do you want to know what they think about us?" He asked loudly. Everyone was in silence and looked at him curiously. "They said that we were a hick! We''re just a countryside youkai! We''re nothingpared to them!" He provoked them, raising their emotions. "The hell did they say?!" "Fuck, I''m going to kill them!" "Let''s show the power of the Shikoku Youkai!" Many youkai were furious, but many of them also understood their situation. After the war 300 years ago, the situation of the Shikoku Youkai had gone downhill, which was an irrefutable fact. "However, I''m not surprised." Yet his words shut everyone down again. They looked at him dumbfoundedly. "We were butchered by a group of humans in the past. By then, our situation had gone downhill. Everyone could onlyy, sleep, or party, and we didn''t even have full control over the Shikoku. We''re weak, so I''m not surprised they look down on us." "How dare you say that, Tamazusa!" "Do you want to die?!" "Let me teach you a lesson to watch your mouth, little bastard!" Even if his "Osore" was strong, they only felt slightly nervous, but the number of their group gave them courage. "That''s why I want to change this!" He shouted loudly, strengthened his "Osore," and changed his form into his Youkai form. When he was in the Youkai form, his hair turned white and became long, reaching for his back. He had fair skin, pointed ears, and nted golden eyes with slit pupils like his mother. He had a violet crescent moon on his forehead that could be seen beneath his bangs, two magenta stripes on each cheek, and a magenta stripe on each eyelid. When he was in the form, everyone was quiet since they knew he was exceptional, and this was why he was special since he inherited most of his father''s divinity. "Let''s make those Youkai in the Tono, Kyoto, and Tokyo... No, the entire country to remember our name! Make them remember how scary we are! Let''s show them our fangs! Show them we''re not a hick but a beast that will shred them apart! Let''s show them the power of the Shikoku Youkai!" "....." Everyone was in silence before they roared with all of their might! "OOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Everyone roared, causing space and earth to tremble. His siblings were also in shock, and many of them had ugly expressions. "So from here, I''ll change my name to Tamazuki! My name is Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki! And I''ll be the one who controls this world! Let the darkness rule the world!" "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHH!!!" He had a calm expression on his face, but inwardly he smirked, thinking that youkai were too simple, but suddenly he felt a danger! Darkness suddenly enveloped him, and an immense force was about to smash in his direction! ''No! It''s toote!'' He wanted to dodge, but it was toote! A massive palm suddenly mmed in his direction, causing him to be thrown hundreds of meters away, crashing into the earth and several trees. "....." All the excitement suddenly disappeared, and all that was left was only a gulp and cold sweat that trickled through their backs and necks. "Idiot, Father!" He let out thest hoarse, cursing his father before he passed out with his eyes turned white. "...." Everyone. Still, they must admit his guts were so admirable. However, they must admit that his father, Inugamigyoubu Danuki, was so cruel since they didn''t expect him to smash his son so hard. Danuki only snorted and said, "If you want the position ofmander, you have to defeat me first!" He then looked at everyone and said, "Listen, well! You all can have my position, but you have to defeat me!" He unleashed his "Osore," causing the space to tremble. "Only the strongest can get my position!" Everyone was pale at that moment by the sheer aura of Danuki. ''As expected of the leader...'' they thought. Danuki nodded and said, "Go back." They nodded and left one by one obediently, but many of them looked in the direction of Tamazuki. Danuki looked at Rika, Tamazuki''s mother, and said, "Take care of him." "I know." Rika didn''t even look at her husband since she was quite dissatisfied with how hard he was teaching their son before quickly going to save her son. When Danuki was alone, he sat on his throne again, gulped the alcohol in silence with a smile on his face, andughed hard. The ambition that had burnt out slowly became fiery, but the one who was going to realize this ambition wasn''t him. Instead, it was his son, and he was excited to see how his son grew from now. Chapter 6: Tamazuki: "Im too young..." Chapter 6: Tamazuki: "I''m too young..." "...." After he had awoken from passing out, he quickly checked his system, but he knew that it wasn''t that he couldn''t use it, but it was just that he was too young. Yet he was speechless, wondering whether this system tried to tell him that he might do a housewife too in the future. He shook his head and thought that everything was too early. He was still five years old, and what he needed to do now was to train hard until he reached his peak potential. It might be impossible to train his body too hard now, but he knew it was possible to learn the innate ability of the tanuki and other knowledge. Still, he thought that since there was a youkai and even an Omnyouji in this country, shouldn''t a cultivator or martial artist exist in China? Maybe, there would also be a Monkey King or even other myths in this world. Yet... He knew he was too weak at this moment since even among all the youkai in Japan; he definitely couldn''t be called the strongest. Yet he didn''t think he was worse than them since he had a great advantage. Still, if possible, he was wondering whether it was possible to get the scroll of martial arts in China or something. He then opened his eyes and saw his mother was there. "Tamazusa, have you woken up?" Rika was so happy when she saw her son had woken up. "Mother, call me Tamazuki now." He was quite dissatisfied. "Also, how long that I have passed out?" "Okay, okay, Tamazuki." Rika didn''t care much and asked, "You have passed out for an entire night. So how is your body? Are you hungry?" "I''m okay. But Father isn''t holding back..." He sighed. If he didn''t have his father''s and mother''s blood, his recovery would be even longer. However, he was no longer thinking about the previous charade since he felt hungry. "Now that you mention it, I''m hungry. Is there food, Mother?" "Okay, I''ll prepare you some food, but don''t me your father so much." Rika caressed her son''s hair and said, "In the Shikoku, you can be protected by your father, but once you have gone out, it''ll be the world of the survival of the fittest. As for the Hagoromo Kitsune or Nura n, you should forget it now since you''re still weak." Sometimes she knew that her son was reckless, but this was what made him attractive. The youkai worshipped the strong. The weak could only be eaten or depended on the strong. However, he felt that his mother was wrong since even though the world of youkai might be dangerous, it definitely wasn''t so hard to live in. After all, even a small, weak youkai such as Nattou Kozou could stay alive peacefully for so long, even if he had to fight Tsuchigumo or Hagoromo Gitsune. Such a weak youkai had such guts. How could he lose? However, as his mother said, he also knew the reality. He wasn''t reckless enough to wage war against the Nura n or Hagorome Gitsune, especially when he was still weak now. Still,pared to the youkai in Tokyo, the youkai in Kyoto was weak since their leader, Hagorome Gitsune, hadn''t reincarnated. However, he didn''t intend to attack Kyoto since even if the youkai in Kyoto were weak, the youkai in the Shikoku was even weaker. As for his father''s actions, he knew that his father didn''t want him to be the enemy of all of his brothers, giving him time to develop. In other words, it was tough love. When his mother walked out to get him food, he wondered why the youkai in Japan didn''t try to go outside of Japan. After all, if they went outside of the country, they might be able to spread their legend and be even stronger. However, when he thought about it now, he understood somehow. Even if a youkai often looked down on a human, they were affected by a human to a certain extent. Japan had been isted for 265 years under the Tokugawa shogunate. Even before the Tokugawa Shogunate, the interaction of Japan with other countries was quite minimal. After all, many things happened in this country, whether war, famine, or others that happened in the past. Frankly, the real reason why they didn''t go international was that they had never thought so. Still, even a vampire and werewolf had gone international, so how could the youkai lose? However, he also understood that when one was in the country where their legend originated, they would get a boost from their power. It was simr to football, where one would be better off ying at home instead of away. Anyway, he felt it was too stupid of him to think so many things. Instead, he had to rest, then train to the fullest. ''Should I go to Tono?'' While he was thinking, he started to eat the food given to him by his mother. Frankly, he had his own servants, and they were dog youkai, which was led by her mother, but his mother was usually the one who took care of him. His mother was also a leader of the dog Youkai group, after all. His father was themander of the Shikoku Hachijuuhakki Yakou. In other words, he was filthy rich. Tanuki was also the famous youkai who had developed the bank system in this country even before the influence of Europe. Tanuki was also a master in finance. Some people might doubt him, but the youkai wasn''t stupid. They were smart. Even Hagorome Gitsune controlled half of Japan in the past. In other words, if he could control all the youkai in this country, he could also dominate this country. The only thing that he regretted was that they didn''t use this power. Instead, they stayed in the Shikoku, feeling satisfied with the status quo. Still, he noticed his mother was smiling at him, so he asked, "What''s wrong, Mother?" With a smile, his mother took the rice that stuck on his cheek, then said, "If you''re alright, how about you meet your followers? They have been waiting for you to wake up after that fight." "Okay." He nodded since many youkai also started to follow him after he showed his power in the past. However, he was low-key, and his group didn''t really stand out either. Even if they gathered together, he only asked them to train together since he wanted to be stronger. It could be said that they were the group who had seen him grow up from the weak to now. While he wasn''t the strongest, it wouldn''t be wrong to say he had already be the top ten strongest in the Shikoku. Yet he could only sigh and couldn''t feel happy since he must admit that the youkai in the Shikoku were weak. Being helped by his mother to wear his kimono, he walked out of his room with a steady step. "What''s wrong?" He felt his mother''s expression was weird since she had always been smiling. "Nothing~." "..." He didn''t say anything and just shut his mouth. However, he must admit that a youkai was really nice since even an old woman like his mother could still stay young. ''As expected, being a youkai is nice.'' He walked into the hall, but the number of his followers dumbfounded him. ''Eh? Aren''t their numbers a little too much?'' Chapter 7: Followers Chapter 7: Followers "Tamazuki-sama!" Their voices echoed through the space, showing their loyalty. The Golden Age of the youkai has passed away. After the end of the Sengoku Period, many youkai had many troubles in their lives since humans didn''t believe in their existence anymore. Naturally, it was only for those small youkais. As for the strong youkai, it didn''t matter. The Nura n, the strongest youkai group in this country, had around 10,000 youkai under the group. The Shikoku Hachijuuhakki Yakou might be a hick on the Shikoku ind, but the number of their group was quite a lot. Under his father''s leadership, this group had around 8,000 youkai. Yet, in the original story, he killed most of the youkai to be stronger. From 8,000 youkai turned into 700 youkai. Maybe, many of them ran away, quit the group, or just stayed beside his father, but one thing was for sure, the number of youkai under him was only 700 in the original story. However, it is different now. He was speechless and didn''t expect that the number of his followers would reach 1,000. It was just a rough number, and he wasn''t sure about the details since most of them were weak youkai. He saw some of his siblings, tanuki, and others looking at him with worship expressions. "Why are you all here?" It was impossible for his mother''s house to amodate 1,000 youkai. Only a few people, the strongest and the original members of his group were in the hall, and the rest could be seen from the outside, trying to catch his figure, sitting in the "seiza" manner while stretching their necks high. Still, what surprised him the most was that he could see a few people from the older generation who had witnessed the cruelty of the war 300 years ago. "We''re here to show our loyalty to you! We will follow you to show this world the power of the Shikoku youkai!" The youkai group chosen to enter the hall shouted at the same time before everyone followed. They showed their excitement and willingness to follow him. "Yeah, show those bastards the power of the Shikoku!" "Show them the terror!" "Fight! Fight! Fight!" He was silent for a while before changing into his youkai form. His short ck hair turned to knee-length, long white hair. He had pointed ears, nted golden eyes with a slit pupil, two magenta stripes on each cheek, a magenta stripe on each eyelid, and a crescent moon symbol on his forehead. It wasn''t that his human form wasn''t good, but it was like one needed to wear certain clothes during a certain asion. After all, would you wear only your casual clothes when you go to work? This situation was something like that. Hearing his words, they quickly lifted their heads and looked at him in awe. After all, one must admit among all of his siblings and all the Youkai in the Shikoku; he had the best appearance. Unlike his previous kimono, he wore a ck-striped suit, causing his white hair to be even more distinct. As for why he didn''t wear a kimono and wore a suit, he wanted to show them that he was going to embark on modernization and let the world know about the youkai. It was time for the youkai to go international. "Calm down." He was young, but his voice brought dignity and calmed everyone. Everyone quickly turned quiet, wondering what their leader wanted to say. As for the older generation, they wanted to see whether he was being reckless or not since they didn''t want to see the youkai in the Shikoku be even weaker. "I love humans," he said simply. "....." Everyone. "There''s someone that I respect so much. His name is Sun Tzu," he said. "Sun Tzu?" Everyone was quite surprised, but some people were in doubt, wondering who this person was. After all, the nature of youkai had always been looking down on a human and only the weirdo who learned about human culture. Yet he didn''t feel surprised since a youkai had a natural advantage over a human, especially in their physical ability or innate abilities. "Well, he''s someone in history, so he might be a spirit now. But there is a sentence I love the most from him: "Appear weak when you are strong, and strong when you are weak." They were dumbfounded and murmured the sentence that came out of his mouth. "I know you''re all excited, but we''re all weak. The damage from the failure 300 years ago has caused the group to go downhill. While I want to lead everyone on a rampage through thisnd, the reality...?" Some of them felt ashamed, but some of them couldn''t ept it. "Tamazuki-sama, we''re not so weak!" "We won''t lose to that group of youkai in Tokyo or Kyoto!" "If we don''t try, we won''t" He just unleashed his aura and made them all shut up. "You can''t even hold against my aura. How can you fight them?" It might be because of being pped by his father before his power had reached a + B rank. "I might seem strong in the Shikoku, and on the outside, I''m just a second tier." "....." Everyone was in a daze. However, the older generation nodded. They had been living so long, so they knew how weak the Shikoku Youkai was, yet they must admit Tamazuki underestimated himself. After all, if he was going out, he could be the first-tier youkai. Tanuki might seem weak, and many people might look down on them because of their gullible appearance, but it would be wrong to underestimate them since they were one of the most popr youkai in the country. They might not be the strongest, but their ability was the most versatile. "So instead of attacking the outside, I want to strengthen the inside." "Inside?" Everyone quickly looked at him again. "In other words, I want to strengthen our voice, authority, and many others in Shikoku. Whether it is a human or youkai in Shikoku, all of them will be under us. Let''s dominate this ind first." That was his n. Instead of attacking the outside, he wanted to strengthen the inside. He had this n previously, but his followers were only a small number, so there were many things that he couldn''t do. However, it was different now since he had a lot of followers, so there were many things that he could do. The first thing he wanted to do was control everything in the Shikoku; whether it was the financial, government, or many others, there would be only one voice: him. Everything on this ind had to be under his rule. Still, suddenly he felt that he had be a viin. ''No, I''m a viin.'' He sighed inwardly, but he knew that it was impossible for him to be a blood-headed protagonist. While everyone was excited by his words, they were confused about what he wanted to do. "There''s also another sentence that I like from Sun Tzu, "The supreme art of war is to subdue the enemy without fighting." He smiled at everyone and said, "We might not be blessed with powerful strength, but we''re smarter than any of those youkai on the outside. They think they have us, yet they don''t know they''re just our ythings. So do you want to follow me? Do you want to taste the power to control that strong youkai, ghosts, dragons, vampires, werewolves, all the humans in this world, or even a Buddha under your control?" "....." They couldn''t utter any words at the moment and stared at him in astonishment. His smile was so charming, yet it was so evil. It was something that one would never expect from the five-year-old Youkai. Yet they vowed that they were going to follow him no matter what. Chapter 8: Hyakki Yakkou Chapter 8: Hyakki Yakkou He talked to everyone about his n and how to develop his power in Shikoku. While he also decided to build his power outside, he would only use it to develop his power in the human world. Still, the most important thing was the leader''s strength, so he told them that he was going to train to be even stronger. Even if one was smart, if they were weak, they would be eaten regardless. The survival of the fittest has always been how the world of youkai works. "Eight years!" He looked at everyone and said, "In eight years, I will defeat my father and be the officialmander of the Shikoku Hachijuuhakki Yakou that everyone will acknowledge!" "Eight years..." Their eyes shone, and they believed in him. While eight years might seem long for humans, it was rather quick for the youkai since they could live so long. After all, they were different from the "Land God," which needed the belief of the human to stay alive. The youkai could live a long life as long as they didn''t die. In other words, they were like another species. They might have been born from myth and legend, but their existence had be something normal in this world, like nts, animals, and humans. They were all living beings. Though there was an exception, there was no need to exin. "Then, what about the outside of Shikoku? When are we going to conquer this country?" One youkai asked, and the other also looked at him curiously. "We can start to spread once I have turned 15 years old," he said after a moment of thought. "So, in total, ten years?" "That''s quite quick, right?" "Hahaha, then after ten years, we can show them the power of the Shikoku youkai!" Everyone was excited, but then someone asked, "Is there a reason why you have to wait till then, Tamazuki-sama?" "By then, I''ll be more powerful than my father, and I have the confidence to protect all of you in case something wrong happens," he said calmly. Wit and trickery might be the advantage of the tanuki over all the youkai in this country. Their shape also made them appear gullible, but if one let down their guards, the tanuki wouldn''t let go of the chance to bare their fangs! However, the core of everything was still the strength of the leader since without one protecting them; they would die to the other youkai. Fortunately, the de facto leader of the Shikoku youkai was his father, and he could try many things that he wanted to do. What was even nice was the fact that the Shikoku was an individual ind, and it wasn''t connected to the maind, so many things could be hidden. His ambition was big, but he knew his strength was still weak, so he needed time to grow. Hearing those words, everyone was silent and felt frustrated. Their leader was working hard to be stronger, so they could protect them. How could they just lie down doing nothing? "I''m all fired up!" "Now, I''m going to train to be stronger!" "That gun... it might be better for us to learn how to make it too." Many youkai and tanukis talked about how to be stronger. Especially the group of tanukis, since even if they had the greater physical ability because they had beast-like bodies, some of them were quite weak, so they thought creating a gun with their transmutation ability might be a good choice. As for their choice, he agreed since he knew how scary it was for them to learn to wield a firearm. After all, what was shot wasn''t a mere bullet. If they could add "Osore (Fear)," the damage caused by the bullet would be even greater. If they could manipte their power better, it might be possible for them to sniper a Nurarihyon from a distance. Still, the power of his race was versatile, and they could do many unique things, so he wasn''t going to limit what they wanted to do. However, this wasn''t the end since when a group of youkai wanted to follow someone as a leader, they had to do a certain tradition. That tradition was known as sake exchange. It was a tradition where they swore to be his subordinates by drinking sake. Somehow, this reminded him of a yakuza tradition when the member decided to join the group. Still, the yakuza was probably the one who copied the youkai since it was easy to tell who was older, right? While he felt this tradition was quite taxing, he decided to follow it since this was how sacred this vow was. By exchanging sake, they would show their determination to follow him even if they died. After all, for a youkai, death wasn''t something they were scared about. Instead, following someone fun and strong, having fun, and rampaging around the world was something they were looking forward to! Even if that price was their life. "After we drink this, we''ll be Tamazuki-sama''s Hyakki Yakkou!" "I can''t wait for it!" Everyone was eager and looked at him anticipatedly. He looked at the red sake cup filled with clear sake in his hand. He was five years old, but he was drinking alcohol which made him speechless. However, even if he was a child, he was a man from now on, and the responsibility that he carried was different from before. He is no longer a child, especially when he has everyone in this ce as his Hyakki Yakkou. ''Hyakki Yakkou...'' This might be the dream of every youkai to have their own Hyakki Yakkou, and he was about to have them. Still, it should be called Hachijuuhakki Yakou in Shikoku. "Tamazuki-sama... please take the lead." There was no doubt in their eyes, and they looked at him with a determination that they were going to follow him no matter where he went. Even if he told them they were going to hell to fight the Yama or go to heaven to fight the Buddha, they would follow him! He looked at everyone in silence, and he must admit they were all idiots. They didn''t even show doubt about him and thought that he was going to show them a bright future. ''What if you''re fooled by me, you idiot.'' Still, he didn''t hate such an idiot. There was no need for words, and he just raised his cup before he drank it. Everyone also followed the same and gulped them almost at the same time. The wind, leaves, sky, insects, and even heavens were still, watching over them in silence as if they couldn''t take their eyes from the sacredness of their vow. After they were done, he smashed the cup on the ground, and everyone also followed him. "Enough of the heavy talk. Let''s party, you idiots!" "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" With the roar of excitement, he showed a helpless smile since he knew he didn''t have another choice but to be stronger now. Still... *Crack!* The ground cracked, and everyone was silent. Everyone instantly looked at his mother at the same time with a hint of fear. Rika, Tamazuki''s mother, looked at everyone with a smile and said, "Don''t forget to clean up those pieces of cups on the ground, alright?" "...yes." Everyone answered meekly. "...." He thought that no matter how strong he was, it was impossible to defeat his mother. Chapter 9: We almost conquer humanity Chapter 9: We almost conquer humanity "Huh..." He exhaled air from his lungs, feeling his body was alive and his strength had be stronger. His body was covered with sweat, causing his well-built eight-packs of the body to glisten, trying to tempt any females who saw him. He was dressed in a ck gi (martial art uniform in Japan) with a ck belt around his waist. Then, in a moment, he inhaled oxygen into his lungs and did a series of pattern movements. When he first moved straight forward, the air trembled. When his feet stomped the ground, the ground cracked and created a web-like fissure. His movement was smooth and full of power as if he had done this set of movements thousands of times. If someone saw him, they would be dumbfounded since it would be their first time to see a child who could practice martial arts to such a certain degree. His ck belt on his waist definitely wasn''t just a show, and he had be a master of this martial art. Yet even if his face was as calm as ake, his heart sighed since he could not reach the state he was looking for. However, he didn''t give up and kept repeating this set of practices for an hour before he stopped. "Tamazuki-sama, here is your towel." He looked at Hari Onna, who served him with an excited smile with a depressed sigh. He removed the upper parts of the uniform before he rubbed his sweaty face with a towel. He also wiped his body up while ignoring the heavy breathing he could hear in the background. ''It''s been six years, huh?'' He looked at the bright sky and the poop-like shape of clouds, feeling slightly depressed. When he became a boy and had his first wet dream, his system activated for the first time. Yet he was so sad since no heroines could trigger his system in the Shikoku. As for Hari Onna right next to him, even though she was one of the female characters in the story and his original subordinate, she couldn''t trigger his system. However, he wasn''t surprised. Hari Onna, after all, wasn''t a good-looking youkai. She had a pale face, as if she had put several thickyers of powder on her face and dense ck hair like seaweed. She might have the potential to be strong and was also his loyal subordinate, but it was impossible for her to be his woman. He knew he was being cruel for saying this, but Hari Onna wasn''t his type or the system. Still, he knew what was important for a woman was to have a beautiful heart, but if he could get a woman with a beautiful appearance and heart, why shouldn''t he? It had only been six years since that day when many youkai decided to follow him to be his Hyakki Yakkou. In other words, he was just a sixth grader in elementary school. While he wasn''t interested in Hari Onna, her interest in him reached 120 percent. Fortunately, Hari Onna wasn''t Hachishakusama, or else, he might have been gobbled down. Still, during these six years, many things changed, and under his leadership, it was only a time before the position of the Shikoku Hachijuuhakki Yakou was taken by him. The weak youkai had been all taken down by him, and they had followed him. His brothers were also restless, and they were on theirst struggle since the majority of youkai in the Shikoku started to follow him. However, they couldn''t be med since it was easy for someone to see who was more capable among them. Under his leadership, he used the advantage of each of the youkai under his leadership to do various tasks, and the first thing he asked them to do was to gather money and control the Shikoku. In other words, he was going to make a Shinkoku youkai consortium, which was led by him. Oh, a consortium was called Zaibatsu in this country. There were many industries under his groups, such as banking, food, brewery, pharmaceutical, steel, transportation, real estate, paper, forestry, publishing, media, chemical, insurance, mining, construction, shipping, rare metals, construction, heavy industries, light industries, electronics, energy, software, inte, and many others. While it was still hard to say he was the richest since there were many hidden rich people or supernatural beings in this world, he could confidently say that he could buy a liberty statue and transform it into a tanuki statue, spreading their myth further. Many might have doubts about how he was able to gather so much wealth in just six years. If he was a human, it would be impossible. However, he was a youkai, and he used a youkai to gather that wealth. His way of gathering wealth couldn''t be said well. It could be said he was borderline evil, but it was only in the eyes of humans. After all, he used to curse, hypnosis, force, and even assassinate many people, so he could be even richer and control this world. Yet, in the eyes of all the youkai, he was a hero who was able to control a human with just his wit. Still, knowing all of that, he knew that many people wondered how he could do all of that. However, his answer was simple, and it was because he was a youkai. He wasn''t a human anymore and had to side with his race instead of the stupid human. It might sound heartless, but when he became a youkai, especially a viin character, he didn''t have pity toward the human. In his eyes, a human was nothing but a ve. Was he wrong? Not really. After all, there were many humans who were even worse than him. He was also much better than those capitalists. Some people might say he was unfair since, as a youkai, he had an advantage, such as a unique, innate ability of youkai. However, this is how life is, right? It is unfair. If he had to say, he was like someone who knew he had talent at running and trained from childhood to be a runner. If a human would use their talent to their advantage, why shouldn''t they use it too? After all, among his underlings, there were many youkai who were good at business. Tanuki, his race, was also a youkai that had talent over a business. They were the first youkai who proposed a money-lending business. In other words, they might be the first race that proposed the creation of banks in this country. Yet they didn''t take advantage of it and stayed away from the human world. However, he felt they were wasteful for doing so since if they could do it, then why not? ''Fortunately, I am sess...'' "Tamazuki-sama, aren''t your karate strong enough? Why do you have to train again? Even Tearai Oni isn''t your opponent in terms of strength now," Hari Onna said softly. She felt Tamazuki was already strong enough and he was already the leader of the Shikoku Hachijuuhakki Yakou. It might not be official, but this was what everything was thinking. After all, under his leadership, he could bring the Shikoku youkai to their Golden Age. With the money they had gathered, it was possible to buy a small country if he wanted to. His strength was also amazing since he had reached the S rank of youkai in just six years. Besides his father, no one was his opponent, but this was a normal thing since it was an advantage brought about by his reincarnation. While karate that he learned before might make everyone doubt him since they were looking down on a human when they saw how powerful he had be with it, they realized how amazing human martial art was. Through his diligence and talent, he had already be a karate master. "No, it''s not enough. I haven''t defeated my father after all. Unless I have defeated my father, there will be a voice of resistance in our group. I only need one voice in our Shikoku Hachijuuhakki Yakou, and that is my voice!" He stood at the edge of the Tsurugi mountain, watching the distant scenery. He had a lot of money and controlled most of the governors in Shikoku. Naturally, making the tallest mountain on Shikoku Ind to be off-limits and couldn''t be visited by humans was an easy thing to do for him. He also made this ce his living ce since the aura of nature made him get stronger faster. "Tamazuki-sama..." Hari Onna was already flushed red and filled with excitement. "..." He sighed and ignored Hari Onna. Frankly, it was only a time before he controlled the Shikoku, and with his money, it was possible to buy Matsuyama Castle, the castle his father failed to rob. However, even if his conquer was smooth, he was troubled by the Onmyouji, that often tried to attack them. ''Well, it''s not like they''re going to get serious.'' As long as he didn''t attack the most popted cities, such as Kyoto or Tokyo, he would be alright. It was also the reason why he only let his group do business in a low-key manner. He also told his subordinates to let a human instead of a youkai manage the business. Still, everything was so smooth because they all disguised themselves as humans. However, if those humans in theirpanies, especially the ones with the important position, knew about their identities, it would be troublesome. Even though it was said that humans dared to sell their souls to the devil, if they were given a chance, especially in front of a huge profit, no one could tell what they would do. They might be able to work together with a group of Onmyouji or another youkai group to rob his wealth. He knew he was paranoid, but being careful instead of sorry was better. After all, greed has no bounds. Humans could do anything if they were given a chance. Moreover, who wanted to be controlled by a youkai? Still, if someone dared to betray him, he would show them the horror of youkai. Ah, he might not even need to show the horror of youkai since his horror as a capitalist was enough to scare the majority of humanity in this world. However, suddenly he let out a helpless sigh since he was only an elementary school student, yet he had to work hard, which made him wonder when he could y around. ''Well, let''s just work hard to be stronger.'' As a youkai, his strength was the most important thing, and he could leave all the business matters to his subordinates. His subordinates were loyal to him, and he didn''t think they would betray him since the price of betraying him was huge. He shook his head and asked, "Is the bathroom ready?" "Yes." Hari Onna nodded and asked, "But are you nning to go out, Tamazuki-sama?" She saw the maids in his house, preparing his luggage to go out, so she thought he would go somewhere. "Where? We''re going to Tokyo." He stood at the edge of the mountain, and suddenly an intense wind blew everything away. However, he ignored it and walked toward his house. Meanwhile, Hari Onna looked at the helicopter slowly parked on the helipad near his house, thinking it was only a time before he controlled this world. She then showed a bright smile and quickly followed him. "What are we doing in Tokyo, Tamazuki-sama? Is it another business?" "What are we doing?" He had enough training and business, so there was only one thing that he had to do. "We are going to have a vacation!" Chapter 10: Welcome to Tokyo Chapter 10: Wee to Tokyo Tamazuki looked at the scenery outside and thought it had been a while since he came to this city. He wanted to enjoy it well, enjoying his vacations, but as expected, his subordinates were still restless and interrupted his happy mood. "Tamazuki-sama, are we not going to expand our group in Tokyo?" "Yes, Tamazuki-sama, the 2nd leader of the Nura n, has died. They have be weak now, and it is our chance to attack them!" "Yeah, with all of us, it is easy to conquer this ce!" Tamazuki was inside the luxurious ck Hummer limousine with his subordinates from Shikoku. This wasn''t their first timeing to Tokyo, and they often came since they handled many businesses in this town. However, with the Nura n at its peak with the 2nd leader, they were quite low-key and only did their business quietly. They had never been involved with supernatural matters and acted like ordinary businessmen. Yet when the 2nd leader died, the Nura n became weak, and they thought it was their chance to expand toward Tokyo. Unlike Shikoku, which had many forests and few developments, Tokyo was a metropolitan city with ten million people. In Shikoku, there were only three million people, but in this city, it was more than three times its poption. Just from the poption, it could be seen how amazing this city was, right? The business was also easy to do if they were able to control Tokyo. While they might have been able to hold back before, they couldn''t hold back anymore when there was a chance in front of them. Tamazuki didn''t say anything and just released his "Fear" toward everyone in the limousine, almost crushing them to death. "Ta-Tamazuki-sama!" "We beg for your forgiveness!" "Ah, Tamazuki-sama, forgive us!" The air suffocated them, and they were pressed by his mere presence. The rest of the people who didn''t join had a cold sweat watching this scene. Hearing their plea, he stopped teasing them and looked at them with a smile. ''...sadist.'' They thought when they saw his childish sweet smile. If they didn''t see what had happened, they wouldn''t believe what this young boy had done. "Sigh..." He let out a helpless sigh, but it caused the tension to be even higher. No one dared to utter a voice, and they were silent, waiting for him to open his mouth. "I am not angry with you all. Instead, I''m happy you''re so excited to help our group be stronger." His voice was calm and unhurried. He sat on the sofa of the car rxedly, raising one of his legs and usually draping his arm. His pose was like a Guanyin statue that they saw in the temple. Yet even if he was calm, no one still dared to say anything. He also wasn''t in a hurry and opened his mouth. Hari Onna, who sat next to him, gently fed him a ss of milk with a straw. He drank it slowly before he let out afortable sigh. "However, you should know that the 1st generation of the Nura n is still alive. That old guy who isparable to my father is still guarding the Nura n. We have built everything from nothing. Do you want to destroy all of them?" "...." Everyone had a cold sweat dripping from their foreheads and back. They clearly forgot since when the Nura n was at its peak, the only ones who appeared were the 2nd generation, and they forgot the 1st generation. However, they couldn''t be med since the 1st generation was in semi-retirement and rarely appeared, which created an illusion that a Nura n was just a hollow castle that could be destroyed anytime. Their smooth progress also greatly boosted their confidence, and they became quite arrogant. However, he didn''t me them since this was how the youkai were, and it was normal for them to get inted by the power and authority. He also used a youkai way to discipline them. Still, he was slightly depressed since they were all too weak since his aura alone made them grimace in pain. He sighed inwardly and thought that while he had many subordinates, he didn''t have much of abatant that could help him. However, they were more than nothing and far better than that weak youkai that could be trampled anytime. "Have you heard that a beast is at its fiercest when they are cornered? Even if the Nura n is weak now, if they''re cornered, they will bite our throats fiercely. Even if we''re able to win, we should be careful toward the other forces of youkai such as Kyoto, Onmyouji, and various others since if we can attack the Nura n, the others can also attack us." He sighed and looked at them with a smile. "And I don''t want you to die meaninglessly." "Tamazuki-sama..." They were on the verge of tears. No, they were already crying! "Forgive us!" "We are just too blind, Tamazuki-sama!" "We''re just too stupid!" "...." He sighed inwardly, thinking they were really stupid, but it was good for him. "You remember my words from six years ago, right? We only need to wait for four years. By then, we will start to move. Instead of youkai groups, it is better to conquer those stupid humans now since it is easier, right?" Everyone grinned when they heard his words. They must admit, conquering a stupid human was several times easier than a youkai. After all, a youkai could still fight, but those humans weren''t able to fight them. As long as they gave them a little sweetness, those humans would also work for them tirelessly as their lives depended on them. They didn''t even do anything, and those humans worked together to make them stronger, which made them realize how easy it was to control a human. Still, even if he treated a human like they were livestock, he forbade everyone to kill or eat a human, except for the dammed one. For the good ones, he forbade them, especially those monks who lived together at the shrine and temple on the Shikaku. Those monks had already given up on doing anything toward the youkai in the Shikoku since the youkai were all strong, and if they dared to do anything, they would be killed. Still, more importantly, the youkai could give them money and a lot of sweetness, so they became their obedient dog. As for ordinary people and the useful ones, they simply ignored it. He might be able to stop his youkai group from killing a human, but some youkai were born from their legend by killing many humans. Even if he could forbid them with words, they might try to kill the human secretly since it was just their nature, and it was impossible to monitor them for 24 hours, so instead of asking them to stop, he told them to target the dammed one since they were just wasting this''s resource. Still, unlike he, who was rxed and thought about what he would do in Tokyo, the others were thinking that they might buy or create a nuclear bomb, so when anyone dared to trouble them, they would st, killing them until they vanished from this world. ''Let''s get more money!'' They looked at each other and made up their minds. Their powers might not be much, but it was easy to fool a group of stupid humans who had always thought they were smart. On the other hand, he was bored, and Hari Onna really couldn''t make him excited. He wanted to get a new maid, the beautiful one, but the female youkai in Shikoku was really hard to describe as a beauty based on his aesthetic. He sighed depressedly, wondering when he could see someone who could trigger his system. "......." He blinked his eyes and quickly said, "Stop here! I want to go out!" Chapter 11: The two most troublesome people in this world Chapter 11: The two most troublesome people in this world "Huh?" Everyone was dumbfounded since his decision was too sudden. "I want to walk around for a while. I will go backter." He didn''t wait for their response, and suddenly his body turned into dozen pink cherry blossom petals before he disappeared from the car, leaving all of his subordinates to be dumbfounded. "...." They wanted to say something, but they knew it was already toote. They could only sigh and thought it was better to wait for him, but they must admit his leaf maniption ability was beautiful. Leaf maniption was one of the innate abilities of the tanuki. However, if one thought it was a weak ability, he couldn''t deny it since the leaf was rtively fragile. If there was a special feature, the leaf was able to rob the voice, which was quite an unexpected ability. In his case, his ability was more powerful since he could inject a powerful poison into his leaves. Still, what made him special was the fact that he could change the shape of his leaves since most of the tanuki could only release a normal green leaf. However, this was far from a powerful ability; it was just an above-average ability. If one said that this ability was powerful, it was he who made this ability powerful. Still, he must admit that he was desperate to be stronger in this world since he kept practicing to be stronger and stronger. His duel with his father would be held soon, and he knew he would win. Yet, he wanted to have aplete domination victory instead of a hard-earned victory. ''Two years...'' His father had been living in this world for so long. Even though he might be living like a retired old man, his power couldn''t be underestimated. As a cunning tanuki, he knew his father''s trickery, yet he didn''t think he would lose since being a reincarnation gave him an advantage. Still, what made him long for strength was the fact he was living in this world as a youkai. Frankly, he was so jealous of humans. In the case of humans, no one would kill each other. Even if one dared to kill the other, they would be condemned or judged by everyone. They would help each other to bring the criminal down. On the other hand, the world of youkai might be purer, but it was also crueler since if he died, no one would care about them. The most powerful got everything, but the weaker youkai didn''t have a right to their lives, and they didn''t have the ability to protect themselves. The only thing they could rely on was luck or following the stronger youkai as a subordinate. He might be able to control everyone with his wit, but he knew he needed the strength the most, especially when he thought about his enemies. This world was dangerous, and many people wanted to use him, even trying to kill him (in the future). The first one was Abe no Seimei, thest viin in this world. Abe no Seimei''s purpose was clear, and he wanted to dominate this world, starting from this country. However, he didn''t care much about this person since this guy was a viin, and it was normal for a viin to do what a viin does. If he was born with such a power, he would also do the same. Even if he couldn''t defeat Abe no Seimei, he could also be his subordinate, and he loved this type of boss who was arrogant and believed that everyone was an ant under his power. He didn''t need to worry about being controlled; instead, as long as he did a good job, this type of guy would treat everyoneissez-faire. As long as he didn''t betray, he would be freed to do anything he wanted. However, the most troublesome wasn''t Abe no Seimei, who was known as the strongest. Instead, Nura Rikuo was the most troublesome person in the world. The plot armor of Nura Rikuo was one thing, but he hated the most how he could just kill a youkai like it was nothing, yet this guy would forbid anyone to kill a human. Did youkai not have a right to live, so killing them without batting his eyes was okay? On the other hand, Rikuo believed that even if a human was dammed and worse than any youkai, he would do nothing against this human. Then, what Tamazuki hated the most was the fact this guy thought he could invite anyone into his group as long as he asked them. If they are rejected, they will be beaten up. If the guys were stronger, Rikuo would run away with the innate ability of Nurarihyon, which was able to alter reality itself. When they became part of his group, he would use them as a meatshield or help them with many of his whims like it was a matter, of course, for them to follow his words. When his heroines were hurt by the enemy, he would unleash a roar of rage and do nothing. The enemy also didn''t do anything and only watched the protagonist roar while looking at it for a while before they left, giving the protagonist a chance to be stronger. This hypocritical mask of the protagonist was the thing that he hated the most. However, this was something normal since most of the Shonen protagonists or a hero in the myth were all hypocrites. They only followed their feelings and didn''t care whether it was wrong or not. They didn''t care about the big picture and only cared about their idealism. Yet what he hated the most was how a group of youkai could be stupid enough to follow him. However, he must admit that a youkai was a group of simple-minded guys, and this fact didn''t surprise him since they had the power to kill a weak human and rampage the entire country. They could destroy and kill anyone that they didn''t like, so what''s the point of thinking? Their brains might be the same size as those of delusional syndrome middle school students. Still, power was everything in the world of youkai, and as long as they were strong enough, everything was possible. This was also the reason why even if the protagonist was a hypocrite, no one would say anything since the protagonist was strong! He walked out of his car and stood near the bus stop, waiting for the bus toe. When he arrived in Tokyo, his car had been moving around Ukiyoe town, which was the turf of the Nura n. Yet even if he had been here with his subordinates, no one in the Nura n would have troubled them. This was what made his subordinates look down on the Nura n. After all, if a youkai from another prefecture came to the Shikoku, they might have been riddled with bullets before turning into a beehive. Unless they joined them, they would have a chance to stay alive. Frankly, as of now, he was recruiting a group of youkai as much as he could. During those six years, the number of his group had expanded to 6,000 youkai. This might seem like a lot, butpared to a human, it was nothing. There were also many of them who had small bodies, which made them not need to have a lot of space to live. They were also happy to follow up with him since they were protected by him and they felt they were needed by him. He was good at judging character and talent, cing his youkai subordinate in the ce where they shone the most. He loved his group and still wanted to dominate the world with all of them, but even if he was smart, in front of overwhelming power and a protagonist aura, all of his efforts were meaningless. ''So I need to be stronger.'' The bus stopped near the bus stop before he entered the bus, meeting the first heroine that could trigger his system. Still, he hesitated before he sent a message to his subordinates, telling them to prepare for the fireworks in case something happened. ''Let''s just be careful.'' Chapter 12: Did I enter a plot by accident? Chapter 12: Did I enter a plot by ident? When he entered the bus, he made his body invisible to the eyes of ordinary people. As a youkai, if they wanted to, they could let themselves be hidden from the eyes of ordinary people. Naturally, those were some special people who were able to see the youkai with their eyes, and it seemed this girl that could trigger his system to be that kind of special person. "What''s wrong, Kana?" The girl looked at the corner of the bus with doubt before she shook her head at her friend''s question. "Nothing. By the way, what do you think of today''s math ss..." "Ah, it''s so hard!" Tamazuki was in his youkai form, looking curiously at this girl, who was about the same age as him. Unlike in his previous memory, where everything was in the form of a manga or anime, this was a reality, so there was a big change in the appearance of the characters. Honestly, if someone saw a youkai, they would be scared silly since their appearance was really that menacing and fearsome. Yet, this was a normal thing since, initially, a youkai was born to scare people. If their appearance wasn''t fearsome, then how could they scare people? With those appearances, even the original protagonist had never thought to let a youkai and a human live together peacefully since it was impossible. Unlike a human, whose nature had a variety from one to another, the nature of youkai was born from their legends. If the human was strong, the youkai might do a different thing, but if the human was weak, they would be eaten. In conclusion, once again, in the youkai world, the strongest held everything, and the weak could only be eaten. In the world of youkai, everything was thew of the jungle. Those who are strong and apply ruthless self-interest will be most sessful. With that said, he hesitated since the girl that triggered his system seemed to be still an elementary school student. While he knew that children in this era had matured early, and many of them even dated each other, he didn''t really want to date an elementary school student even though he was also one. He loved an older woman whose body was vulgar and lewd. So, how could he show interest in a little girl? The girl, who could trigger Tamazuki''s system, didn''t know why, but she felt angry for some reason. She looked around for a moment before she shook her head once again since she saw nothing, which caused her to frown. Tamazuki ignored the girl and let out a long sigh, wondering what he should do. The reward from the system seemed to be quite delicious, yet when he saw the target, he hesitated. He checked his system once again, trying to search for the loophole trying to understand more about the system. In the past few years, after he got this system, he had tried to learn everything about it, yet because of the limitation of his age, everything was still shallow. However, even if the system had been activated fully, the heroines were all on the side of the protagonist. This made him depressed and helpless. Still, if possible, he wanted to seduce a youkai instead of a human since the age of a youkai was more appropriate, and unlike a human, their beauty was eternal. Even if their age had reached hundreds of years or so, their appearance wouldn''t change much, and their beauty would still be preserved. Meanwhile, a human couldn''t do that since time would do a cruel thing to them. Yet, this might be the reason why a human could progress so much, yet a youkai could onlyy waste, immersed themselves in their previous glory. However, one thing that he wanted to say, if he wanted to be stronger, he knew that he had to make an enemy of the protagonist since, without a doubt, in the story, all the women would be the protagonist''s property. This was the unique ability of the protagonist. No matter who they were, whether enemies, the wife of subordinates, or the enemies, old to young, as long as their gender was female, they would have a good impression of the protagonist, no matter how unreasonable the protagonist was. The protagonist was the favorite child of heaven. Meanwhile, if he tried to get closer to those heroines, he was sure that he would be seen as a creep. Even if he didn''t, the heroines wouldn''t be attracted to him, and he would be left hanging. If the other female youkai or human could trigger his system, he wouldn''t be in this difficult position. Unfortunately, the ones that could trigger his system were those who had a certain influence on the story and also had a good appearance. With that said, he wasn''t in a hurry. This was a Shounen manga, after all, so even if the protagonist was close with many women, their rtionship remained ambiguous, and even until the end of the story, the heroines and protagonist wouldn''t do anything except hold each other''s hands and hug. However, strangely enough, he felt quite excited to steal the women of the protagonist. Many might frown at him, thinking he was a brute, but maybe, because he knew what his future would be, so watching the protagonist be on the disadvantaged side made him happy. Still, he shook his head, wondering whether there was another method for him in the future. Was it possible for him to escape being disfigured and disabled? Was it possible for him and the protagonist to be friends? He fell in silence for a moment before he shook his head. ''Impossible.'' Why? Because Nura Rikuo loved his human side more than his youkai side. Meanwhile, Tamazuki wanted to make the youkai great again. While he liked humans, it didn''t mean he cared about them that much. In his mind, a youkai was better than a human, especially when he had be one. His previous life as a human might make him feel reluctant to kill a human, yet as a youkai, he didn''t feel anything toward a human except for those beautiful women. Their ideas shed with each other, and it was impossible for them to be friends. More importantly, he wanted to get his hands on territory in the Tokyo area, so without a doubt, he had to fight against the protagonist''s side. While he was in the middle of his thought, he saw that the bus had entered a tunnel. His memory was good after he was reincarnated into Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki, but there were some things that he forgot, including the details of the plot of this story. When the girl that triggered his system went home, he would also leave. He didn''t intend tomunicate with the girl since it wouldn''t be toote to do it when they became a high school. As for his duel with his father to determine the leadership of the Shikoku Youkai? Even without a system, he had the confidence to win. As he yawned, his nose smelled something, which caused him to frown, and as expected, something happened. A loud sound suddenly startled everyone, and the bus lost control before it turned over because of the rubble from the crumbling tunnel. "Wh-what''s happening?!" "NOOOOOO!" "Mama! Papa!" Everyone was crying and panicking. Watching all of this, he mmed his body to the side, stopping the bus from turning over, and stabilized its position in ce, but even so, he saw that tunnel had crumbled and trapped everyone inside. Fortunately, no one was hurt; all of them were still alive, so they could get out from the side of the bus. While he sighed in relief, he noticed a few shadows approaching from the darkness. He rubbed his paw on his furry chin and fell into deep thought. ''Did I enter a plot by ident?'' Still, was it wrong of him to think he could use this opportunity to be stronger? Chapter 13: Magical girl Chapter 13: Magical girl Kana Ienaga stood at the bus entrance as she observed the interior. She narrowed her eyes, trying to search for a figure. Yet, no matter how she tried, she couldn''t see anything. "Kana-chan! Kana-chan!" "Ye-Yes!" Kana was startled and awoken. She turned and looked at her friend, who seemed to be far from calm, even panicked. "What''s wrong?" "Wh-what''s wrong? Why didn''t you answer me before?" "I am sorry! Let me help!" She could only apologize before joining everyone to care for the juniors. Among them, she, along with her friends and a few guys, was the oldest. While they were scared, they had a duty to protect their juniors. Some of their juniors were also hurt, and they also needed someone to calm them down. Still, in this situation, when everyone''s heart was uneasy, she didn''t want to aggravate, telling them she felt something. This something... she wasn''t sure how to describe it, but she felt like something had helped them. Something invisible and couldn''t be seen by eyes. Yet, she knew if she said something like this, it would make everyone panic and be afraid since they were trapped in the tunnel and they weren''t sure when they would be saved. "Hey, is it possible for us to get out of this tunnel?" While she could help with first aid, it was better to send the juniors to the hospital, and who wanted to stay in this ce any longer? The boys, who held the shlight, walked to check the tunnel and could only show a helpless and anxious expression. "No, we''repletely trapped." "Dammit, how can we go out?!" "What should we do? What should we do?" "It''s okay, everyone! The adults will save us soon! Calm down!" While many were panicked, fortunately, few were rather calm, and they could ease everyone''s heart. "Don''t worry. Everything will be alright." Kana tried to calm everyone, but when she looked around, she was startled. "Kyaa!" "Ienaga, what''s wrong?" A boy, who seemed to be a leader among them, asked with confusion. He was also startled, and his body was tense from Kana''s scream. "Why did you get scared?" "Be-be-because there are... people lined up over there." "People?" The one who held a shlight pointed the light in the direction where Kana showed and almost dropped it. The others weren''t much better since their hearts almost stopped. "D-do they look a little strange to you?" "Ki-Kiyotsugu-kun... what are they...?!" "Uh... Be-beats me..." Everyone became scared since the appearance of this group of people was weird since they appeared in this tunnel quietly. They also didn''t seem to be the group who would save them, especially when all of them wore hooded, tattered cloaks and resembled mummies. Moreover, with the light, they could see the ghoul-like appearance of those people. Kana didn''t know who they were, but she could tell they weren''t good people. While she wondered about what to do, she felt a weight on the top of her head. "Ugh!" This startled her, and she wondered what it was, but a voice stunned her in a ce. "Be careful. You''re all in danger." She looked up and was in a daze. "Cu-cute..." She knew this wasn''t a time for her to appreciate the cuteness of this creature, but as a girl, she couldn''t help it. This creature is a bit like a dog, about two feet long (including a tail). His entire body is covered in soft, dark-brownish fur. Yet, the unique feature of his body was the crescent moon-like symbol on his forehead, which was so mesmerizing. But... "...tanuki?" "What''s with that expression?" This creature, whoy on the top of her head, looked at her with a dissatisfied expression. "Do you have a problem with a tanuki?" "Ah, um, nothing. I-I just think that you are cute!" Kana hurriedly said, afraid to offend him. "Hmm..." He nodded, seemingly satisfied by her answer, as he patted his paw at Kana''s head. "You''re a good girl." "....." Kana had many things to say at that moment, but she couldn''t deny that he was cute. However, this wasn''t the time for this! "By-by the way, what do you mean we''re in danger?" While she could tell that the group of people that suddenly appeared before them seemed suspicious and dangerous, she hoped that wasn''t the case. "You can see those people, right?" "Um." "Unfortunately, they''re not police, firefighters, or rescue workers. You can see from their appearance; you can tell that they''re not good people, right?" "Th-then, who are they?" Her body was trembling, fearing her thought. "They''re a youkai." "Yo-Youkai?!" She was dumbfounded. "Do they exist?" "Didn''t you talk with one now?" "...." Kana. "However, unlike me, they''re the lowest of the lowest." He didn''t hide his disdain at the group of youkai in front of them. "Who are they?" She could tell that this tanuki was gentle, and frankly, his presence put her at ease. "They are Gagoze." "Gagoze?" "It''s normal that you don''t know since, unlike me, they''re not famous, youkai." "....." Kana. Still, watching Kana''s eyes, who seemed to hurry him to exin, he didn''t disappoint her. "Gagoze is a youkai born from a man whomitted evil deeds when he was alive. In the temple where he was buried after he died, during the night, he became a ghost and attacked the children. You can say they are a youkai that kidnaps and eats children." When he exined about Gagoze, he didn''t hide his scorn toward this youkai. Unlike a youkai who attacked an adult or the evil, Gagoze attacked children. However, unlike the adult who was dirty, the children were still pure, and they still had some salvation. In other words, they were the symbol of hope. More importantly, with the low birth rate of this country, he was afraid if Gagoze kept kidnapping and eating children, this country might be over. Fortunately, among his subordinates, Gagoze didn''t exist. "Wh-what?!" Kana quickly realized how dangerous their situation was. "Th-then, don''t tell me they are also the ones who kidnapped the children in this area?" "Oh, is something like that happening?" He was surprised. "You don''t know?" She was confused. "I am a youkai. Do you think that I will follow human news?" He patted Kana''s head helplessly. "...." Kana. "However, I can''t deny that possibility. Yet, you can''t me all of this on youkai since there is also a possibility that a human did it. Still, whatever the truth is, you are all in danger now." Yes, she should put the matter of the criminal aside since everyone in this ce was still in danger. ''What should I do? What should I do?'' "Looks like the tunnel didn''t copsepletely..." "Oh, well, I suppose we''ll just have to... ughter everyone." The Gagoze group didn''t seem to have much patience and mercy toward a group of children. "YO-YOUKAI!!" One of the children seemed to realize who Gagoze was, but it was toote since all the Gagozes had decided to ughter all the children. Kana was confused and scared until a voice asked her. "Do you want me to save you?" "Ah?" Kana was surprised and asked, "Can you?" Her eyes were full of hope as she looked at him. Still, she was in doubt. "Um... can you fight?" "....." Tamazuki. Yet, Kana couldn''t be med since Tamazuki''s appearance was so cute, so how could he fight against a group of Gagoze? A fierce youkai, who would kidnap and eat children? "You don''t need to worry. It''s easy for me to save you." "Please save everyone too!" "I don''t mind, but you need to make a contract with me." He jumped from Kana''s head as he faced her, showing a majestic demeanor different from previously. "Con-contract?" Kana was dumbfounded, but she had to say he was as cute as ever. "Am-am I going to be a magical girl?" Her voice was filled with hope somehow. "...sorry, no." "Ah, I see.." He was speechless when she was so disappointed, but he also knew that she was at the age she was interested in the magical girl. "Ah, um, it''s okay! Let''s sign a contract! Please save everyone!" However, she quickly recovered and quickly said those words. He raised his brow and asked, "Are you sure? I might want your life, you know?" "Li-life?!" She was startled before she nodded with a determined gaze. "Yes, please!" "....." Tamazuki. "I, we, all of us might die here, and I don''t want that! Please save them, Tanuki-chan! I will sign a contract with you!" Everyone was going to die, including her, so why shouldn''t she make a contract with a tanuki? "And-and... I can tell that you''re not a bad guy." She also felt that the tanuki in front of her was gentle. He looked at her for a moment before he nodded. "...then, let''s sign a contract. From now on, I will protect you, and you will be my servant." "Se-servant?!" "What? Do you want to be my lover? I don''t have an interest in a little girl." He snorted, showing disdain at her body. "...." Kana understood where the source of annoyance came from. "Then, please!" Still, she endured her irritation and begged him. "Good." He stretched his paw and ordered. "Give me your hand." "Oh." She was a bit curious before she touched his paw. ''Wow, it''s so soft!'' She couldn''t help but rub it, but her hand was pped by his paw. "Be serious." He rolled his eyes. "...." She looked at him in resentment, but she nodded hurriedly, and suddenly an intense light shone in this dark space, causing everything to stop still. The children and the group of Gagoze covered their eyes since it was just too blinding. Then, when they recovered their eyesight, they were in a daze and couldn''t help but show surprise when they suddenly saw a figure appear before them. The figure yawnedzily before he walked to the closest Gagoze and ripped it apart with his w-like fingernails. Chapter 14: Tamazuki: "I am more handsome" Chapter 14: Tamazuki: "I am more handsome" How would your expression be if a meteor dropped suddenly from the sky? This was how their current expression was. His appearance brought so much of an impact on their minds. "...Tanuki-chan?" Kana asked in doubt. Yet, how could she not be? The seeminglyzy, cute, and arrogant tanuki, whoy on the top of her head like it was a matter of course, would be such a handsome boy. While handsome was an appropriate word to describe his appearance, the word "beautiful" also fitted well. His long silver, pinkish hair flowed gracefully, yet his regal-like face was kind of inhuman, making them realize that he wasn''t a human, especially his pointed ears and nted golden eyes with slit pupils. If this wasn''t Japan, they might mistake him for an Elf from the Western storybook. Yet, for one thing, they couldn''t take their eyes away from him. "It''s not Tanuki-chan. Call me, Tamazuki-sama." He poked Kana''s forehead helplessly. Kana covered her forehead subconsciously, feeling a bit shy, and she nodded while blushing. "Um, Tamazuki-chan." Still, she stuck out her tongue cutely, showing her annoyance at his gesture. She could tell they were about the same age, yet why should he pretend he was older? "....." "Wh-who are you?!" Yet, unlike Kana, who felt everything would be alright, the group of Gagoze lost their calm. It was easy to tell how a youkai was strong or not from their appearance. While Tamazuki hid his aura, his appearance made the group of Gagoze nervous. The group of Gagoze didn''t know who this boy was, but they could feel how dangerous he was, especially when he ripped apart one of theirrades. However, he ignored them since he got his reward from the system. For him, the group of Gagoze was nothing but trash. He could kill all of them anytime he wanted to. In other words, the system was more important. Frankly, he had prepared that he wouldn''t receive a reward since Kana was young, and the rtionship he created with her was nothing but a "contractual rtionship." A "contractual rtionship" is like the name it is. It is a rtionship between a youkai and a human under contract. Usually, the human asks a request to the youkai, such as business prosperity, an inhuman ability, or even killing someone. Naturally, the human has to pay the youkai, and the payment can be anything, depending on the type of youkai, including the life of the human who signs a contract. As a youkai, he could do the same, and Kana made that contract with him. His system was a harem system, and the "contractual rtionship" shouldn''t be counted as a harem member, right? Yet... "..." Beast... This system was a beast! Fortunately... fortunately... At least he didn''t need to be afraid of being banned. Yet, he had to say; his reward was quite good. His reward might seem in, but for him, this was amazing since, with this reward, his learning ability was almost instant. His reincarnation on Tamazuki Inugamigyoubu gave a slight mutation, and this mutation gave him an advantage instead of a disadvantage. One of the advantages of this mutation was the ability to learn faster. However, when he got this reward, he could learn almost anything in an instant. All the knowledge, skills, and techniques which he didn''t have time to learn before had been learned by him, which made him amazed by his reward. "Hey! Answer me!" While he had been thinking about his reward and system, the group of Gagoze had be angry since he had been ignoring them. The surprise and fear they had felt before almost disappeared when they calmed down, especially when they saw how small he was. "Kill him!" The difference in strength bed level between them was obvious, but sometimes the stupidity of viins was too excessive. ''Such a young youkai... without a doubt, he is weak!'' ''We''re in a group, and he is alone! There''s no way he''s our opponent!'' ''The reason why he could kill one of us before is that he attacked us so suddenly!'' Their inner thought encouraged their stupidity, and they attacked him without hesitation. "Watch out!" "Hey, be careful!'' "Tamazuki-chan!" Kana called his name out in worry. "As I have said before, add "-sama" instead of "-chan." Leaving those words, Tamazuki ripped another Gagoze as easily as he tore a paper with his hands. However, this wasn''t the end since he started to massacre. His figure dashed from one ce to another, leaving an afterimage because of how fast he was. Yet, as he disappeared from one ce to another, the number of Gagoze kept decreasing as they died under his w-like fingernails. "Wh-who are you?!" The leader of the Gagoze started to panic since Tamazuki had almost killed all of them. Tamazuki might not have released his "Osore," but how easy it was for him to kill all of hisrades gave him horror. His figure was like a wolf in front of a group of sheep. No one could stop him, and he massacred the majority of Gagoze with ease. Then, when he killed all of them, leaving the leader, he asked, "Anyst words?" While the children screamed happily since they were saved, Gagoze was scared silly. "S-stop! Do-don''t kill me! I-I am a member of the Nura n! If you kill me, then you will receive the anger of the Nura n! All of the members of our n, including my leader, Nurarihyon, will kill you!" Gagoze could only use this method to scare Tamazuki. Unfortunately, Tamazuki was bored and just raised his hands, ready to kill Gagoze. Gagoze was desperate since he didn''t want to be killed. His future should be bright, and he should be the nextmander of the Nura n! How could he die under this nameless brat?! Yet, in his desperation, someone came. A loud bang was heard, causing everyone to be startled. From then, a light entered the tunnel, and they saw a massive hole forming on the side of the tunnel. Yet, the one who made this hole wasn''t the rescue worker, police, or even the firefighters. "Yo-Youkai!" "Is-is it their friends?" The children became scared since all the youkai who appeared so suddenly had a scary appearance, which wasn''t even lost to the group of Gagoze. However, the appearance of this group brought hope to Gagoze, and he quickly recognized the young master of the Nura n, who had be a youkai, even though he wasn''t sure how. "Rikuo-sama, help me! Everyone help me! My n is attacked! All of my people died! He is the" Before Gagoze finished his words, w-like fingernails ripped his body apart. As Gagoze died, leaving an unwilling scream, all the members of the Nura n were dumbfounded by this development. Shouldn''t theye to save the children from the clutch of Gagoze? Yet, why did they see Gagoze and all his n members die? Even the young master of the Nura n, who wanted to save his friends, was stunned in a ce. Everyone from the Nura n focused their attention on this boy, whose age should be simr to their young master, yet his fierceness was something that their young master impossible to have since his presence gave them a shudder and made an expression of the core members be dignified. Simr to them, it was his first time meeting the protagonist along with his group. ''As expected, I am more handsome.'' He thought at that moment. Chapter 15: Tanuki is a trickster Chapter 15: Tanuki is a trickster Unlike the protagonist''s weirdly shaped head, his appearance was rtively normal. His pointed ears, nted golden eyes with slit pupils, a violet crescent moon on his forehead that could be seen beneath his bangs, two magenta stripes on each cheek, and a magenta stripe on each eyelid gave a unique charm to his appearance. If he wanted to, he could also hide those features, making his feature wasn''t much different from a normal human. However, as the descendant of Nurarihyon, the protagonist''s shape of his head was weird. He had this oval, pointed shape of a skull on the back, giving him a strange appearance. In the battle of appearance, without a doubt, Tamazuki won. ''Still, as expected of the protagonist...'' He noticed a heroine that could trigger his system among the protagonist group, making him even more annoyed at the protagonist. Yet, no one thought that Tamazuki was thinking such a messy thing. Instead, the members of the Nura n had cautious and dignified expressions on their faces. Gagoze, while his power might be weak among the executive members of the Nura n, his power along with his group wasn''t bad, yet they were all massacred by this young youkai. Still, while they were cautious, their pride was hurt at this moment. All of them here came under the leadership of their young master, who wanted to save his friends and also judged Gagoze, who wanted to assassinate him. The young master also despised Gagoze''s act of kidnapping and eating children, so he thought to give him a punishment, yet, when they came, Gagoze and his group were killed by this young youkai. They mighte with the intention to kill Gagoze and his group, but it was a different matter if Gagoze and his group were killed by someone else. Moreover, it damaged their prestige and reputation since even if Gagoze and his group were already beyond saving, the one who had a right to punish them was the leader of the Nura n and also their young master instead of this young youkai that they didn''t know. However, they could tell this young youkai was strong from his appearance alone, so they were rather cautious, and their young master hadn''t said anything. With how strict the hierarchy in the Youkai world was, it wasn''t their ce to talk. Yet, the young master of the Nura n, Nura Rikuo, also didn''t know what to say at that moment. He hade with the intention to save everyone and also brought a judgment to Gagoze, yet when he came, everything ended. More importantly, he didn''t know how to treat this young youkai. Yet, as expected, seeing how strong this young youkai was, he had the urge to invite him to his Hyakki Hyakkou, but before he could say anything... "Are you also going to hurt those children too?" Tamazuki asked loudly as he stood in front of Kana and the others. His voice was rather loud since he was afraid that no one would hear his voice. As expected, the moment everyone heard his words, the group of children quickly hid behind Tamazuki in fear. Unlike the protagonist and his group, who appeared all of a sudden and seemed connected to Gagoze, who wanted to kidnap and eat them, Tamazuki had helped them and defeated the bad guy, so it was easy to tell who they should believe, right? Even if the existence of the protagonist was favored by heaven, it was only working on the fight. As long as he didn''t fight Nura Rikuo and his group, he would be alright. Moreover, most of the people in this world were stupid because of the protagonist''s aura, so he, whose IQ wasn''t reduced by the protagonist''s aura, was a big trouble for Nura Rikuo, whose head wasn''t good. Rikuo, who watched Kana and his friends, who showed fear in this direction, couldn''t help but flinch and hurt. "What do you mean by that?! Rikuo-sama ising here to save all of you! How can you say something like that?!" As expected of the heroine, his love for the protagonist was so strong that she reacted so much, and as expected of the protagonist, the group of children was quickly affected by the words of Yuki-Onna in front of him. Yet, Tamazuki was still calm and asked, "Do you have proof?" He knew it was impossible to get his hands on this heroine with gentleness, so he didn''t need to be gentle. Instead, he had decided to be an enemy from the beginning. "...." Everyone. "Pr-proof?!" "Gagoze told me that he was part of the Nura n, and he told me if he was killed, then I would receive the Nura n''s punishment. Then, he even told him his action to kidnap the children was ordered by the Nura n." "Wh-what?!" The members of the Nura n were dumbfounded, but they could somehow see Gagoze would say something like that. "There is no way that is true!" The heroine denied his usation fervently. "Really? So Gagoze isn''t a member of the Nura n?" "...that..." She was unable to say anything. The group of children was already scared, and they could only huddle together behind Tamazuki since they knew he was the only one that could save them. "As long as I am here, I won''t let you hurt them." Tamazuki stood in front of the group of children firmly as if telling all of them he would protect them from anythingeven if he had be the enemy of the Nura n. The group of Youkai from the Nura n couldn''t say anything since they could tell that they had be the bad guy. Yet, unlike the core group of Nura Rikuo, who would follow him no matter what, those who didn''t enter the screen in the original story were moved by Tamazuki''s courage. Even if he was alone and facing all of them, he didn''t flinch and courageously protected the children. The youkai had always loved the strong, so when they saw Tamazuki, they couldn''t help but almost fall for his charm. Yet, as expected, as the members of the Nura n, it was impossible for them to say it, at least openly. "Listen to me, Rik" The heroine still didn''t want to lose and wanted to tell all of them that her young master wasn''t the bad guy, but... "Tsurara, stop!" "But..." "Enough." Nura Rikuo knew that no matter what he was going to say, everything was useless. Everything was the fault of Gagoze, but this guy had already been killed by Tamazuki. No matter what he was going to say, it couldn''t change the fact that Gagoze was part of the Nura n. When he thought such a lowly, foolish creature was among his n, it made him rage. However, the good thing was to know that everyone was okay. Even if he wasn''t the one who saved them, it was okay. The only thing he was sad about was that everyone had misunderstood him, but he didn''t know how to fix this misunderstanding. "Let''s go back." He could only do this since he knew staying in this ce would only make everything worse. Hearing Rikuo''s words, they hesitated since they still wanted to fix the misunderstanding, but the words of their young master were absolute, yet, suddenly... "What are you doing?!" An angry voice echoed through the tunnel when a few of the children suddenly fell. "Huh?" The group Nura n was dumbfounded, but they saw Tamazuki check the condition of the children, who suddenly fell and passed out before he told them everything was alright, causing the rest of the students to sigh in relief. "It-It''s the fault of that youkai!" "Ah, I know it!" "They''re really bad guys!" Before Tamazuki said anything, the group of children couldn''t help but me this matter on Nura Rikuo and the rest. They had been scared and tense, so they were quite sensitive. Watching their seniors fall, they thought it was those youkai groups'' fault. "...you little brat." The youkai had never been good people, so they couldn''t help but get angry at the usation of the group of children. If Nura Rikuo didn''t tell them to help, they wouldn''t do something as meaningless as helping a human. "AAAHH, HELP! THEY''RE GOING TO KILL US!" Those words were enough to cause panic among the children. Nura Rikuo could tell that the situation wasn''t good, and he was going to tell everyone to leave first, but soon, many of them felt sleepy before they slept on the ground, turning the chaotic scene into a calm one. "Tama...." "Sleep first. Everything will be alright when you wake up." Kana couldn''t fight against the sleepiness but nodded as she heard his words. She knew as long as he said that everything was okay, everything would be okay. When all of them slept, Tamazuki once again faced everyone, but he asked them coldly, "Can I take this as a war deration to the Shikoku Youkai?" "....." Chapter 16: Nurarihyon: "Give me a face!" Chapter 16: Nurarihyon: "Give me a face!" It wasn''t that they couldn''t say anything, but a series of usations dumbfounded them. Yet, unlike the previous one, the scale of this usation was on a different level. War? Shikoku Youkai? "Enough!" Unlike the others, who were still dizzy, the heroine, Yuki-Onna, in the Nura n, Tsurara Oikawa, couldn''t control her emotion anymore. Tamazuki merely nced at her, but he had to say she was beautiful. She had long hair colored a mix of ck, blue, and white with two wavy ck horizontal lines along one side of her head. Her eyes arerge and amber, with multiple rings inside them. Her features were unique, and along with a furisode with a snowke pattern along the hem and the bottom of the sleeves, which she currently wears, she could be described as the traditional beauty of the country. More importantly, she was a youkai, which meant she was much older than she seemed. He wasn''t sure her age, but for one thing, she was older than him. With that said, he knew that it was impossible for him to do anything to this woman since the head of this woman was full of the protagonist, and it would take almost a millennium to change her feelings since that was how the setting was. "Why you have been thinking bad about the young master! Young Master has never done any of that!" Tsurara was furious since, from the beginning to the end, Tamazuki had been ndering her young master. She knew how gentle and kind her young master was, so how could her young master try to harm the group of children and also try to wage war against the Shikikou n? It was impossible! "Isn''t it obvious? It''s because you have attacked me." "....." His reason was so simple that they couldn''t say anything. "Wage war against the Shikoku Youkai? Your tone is so big, but who are you? Can you even represent the Shikoku Youkai?" One youkai with a head floating above his shoulders and had no neck asked with a frown. "My name is Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki. I am the son of Inugamigyoubu Danuki, the leader of Shikoku Youkai. You have attacked me. Then, don''t you think that I should receive a reasonable exnation?" "?!" Some of them were dumbfounded, but they also somehow understood why he seemed so special since he was the descendant of the strongest tanuki. Yet... "Just go home, you little Tanuki. Our mood isn''t good now. As for Shikoku Youkai, how can a hick Youkaipare to our Nura n! If you go back now, we will forgive you." Even if he was the son of Inugamigyoubu Danuki, so what? For them, the Nura n had always been the best! Their group, which was led by Nurarihyon, had always been the best youkai group in this country! Moreover, Tamazuki was alone. They came here with so many of them, so did he think he had an advantage over them? More importantly, he was so young. No one thought that he was strong. While some of them had a good impression of him, their hearts were all for the Nura n. All of them had been in this n for centuries and more. They had been quite understanding since even if Tamazuki killed the group of Gagoze in front of them, they didn''t do anything, but this little boy dared to ask more. If a mere little boy could bully their Nura n, then where would their name be? As for Nura Rikuo, he had never said anything. For a human, he would do anything, but for a youkai, he didn''t care much, including the youkai in his grandfather''s group. Those who he cared about were that female youkai and his group. His mood also wasn''t good, and with his arrogant personality, how could he care about this small youkai? It definitely had nothing to do with the fact that he was a bit jealous that Kana was closer to him and Tamazuki was more handsome than him. "It''s you who should think twice whether you are ready to fight against the Nura n." Rikuo, who had transformed into Nurarihyon, had this confident and brash nature. He was also proud of his origin and wouldn''t let anyone tarnish it. Hearing those words, the Youkai from the Nura n also stood straight, seemingly proud of their origin, and from their appearance, they were always ready for battle. "Is this the answer of the Nura n?" Tamazuki asked calmly. "Just go back to your home, little Tanuki!" "Call your mama and papa here!" "Yeah, go home!" Many of them started to mock Tamazuki. With his introduction, they also knew his identity, so they also made fun of him. Yet, this was a normal thing since, simr to his brother, who was reincarnated into a slime, which was known as the weakest monster in the RPG game, he was reincarnated as a tanuki, which was known as a jolly and mischievous creature. "Fuuuuh!" Even Tsurara also blew ice in his direction as if provoking him. Tamazuki didn''t say anything and just released his "Osore!" It was as if a hammer had hit their heads. They could feel that his mere presence almost crushed them, especially those weak youkais who followed this half-assed Hyakki Yakkou parade. Of course, those, who were strong, weren''t crushed, but they had a cold sweat on their foreheads. Yet, this wasn''t the end. "If this is the answer of the Nura n, then let''s go to war." As his voice fell, the world was filled with leaves. There were so many leaves that made them unable to see their surroundings and isted from everyone. "Wh-what''s happening?!" "Rikuo-sama!" While they were startled, they were worried about Rikuo. Rikuo was also dumbfounded, and he was also a little intimidated by this technique since it overwhelmed him. Yet, this wasn''t the end. "ARRGGGHH!" "HE IS HERE!" "HELP, I AM GOING TO GET KILLED!" "RIKUO-SAMA, HELP!" As the blizzard of leaves swallowed all of them, he killed all the youkais he found in the vicinity. "STOP!" Hearing the scream of his group, Rikuo couldn''t control his emotion and let out a roar, telling Tamazuki to stop. Yet, why should Tamazuki stop? The war had started, and he wouldn''t let any of them leave this ce! More importantly, he wanted to see whether a protagonist''s halo really existed or not. The screams of the youkai were heard, yet no one could do anything since the leaves were too much, which made them unable to see anything. Tamazuki also received a reward, which made his mastery over his innate ability stronger. Frankly, he could do much more, but it seemed this how it was; the protagonist was still weak, so weak that he could crush him. "No! No! Don''te closer!" "Plea-please don''t kill me!" "Rikuo-sama, help me!" As they were killed, they couldn''t help but beg and kept screaming, asking for the help of Rikuo. Yet, the strangest thing was that Rikuo and the other characters who showed up in the movie seemed able to escape his grasp. They might still be trapped, but they seemed to be able to be protected by something, which made him always go to those youkai who weren''t rted to the main group, making him speechless. "STOP, YOU LOWLIFE!" Suddenly, he felt danger from behind. Rikuo suddenly appeared from behind and struck down his katana into his back with all of his might. "Haaaaah!" Rikuo was ready to y Tamazuki down! Yet, just kidding! How could Rikuo, who had just be a youkai, be his match? Tamazuki had been trained for so many years to be stronger, so how could he lose against a mere beginner who knew nothing? Even if the protagonist''s halo made the protagonist be stronger, there was still a limit. Unless Rikuo enters the training arc, he will be no match for him. Then, soon, the leaves disappeared, and everyone sighed in relief, thinking that Rikuo, their young master, was able to solve the opponent. However... "L-look!" With this voice, they saw something that they couldn''t believe. Rikuo''s katana stopped in a ce as the de was caught by Tamazuki. However, the way Tamazuki held Rikuo''s katana was just too outrageous since he caught the de with his thumb and index finger, holding it in a ce as if it was held by a vise. "Impossible!" Rikuo was dumbfounded, but unlike the viins who loved to talk, Tamazuki had never talked in the fight. He broke Rikuo''s de with his finger as he kicked Rikuo''s stomach. "Gaaahh!" Rikuo felt his gut crushed, and he could feel that he had lost consciousness. Yet, even worse, he wasn''t sent flying but stomped on the ground as he was held in a ce. Usually, this should be a time for the viin to talk, talking about how amazing he was and how weak the protagonist was, yet Tamazuki didn''t do that. His extended fingers were tightlypressed together as they formed into a spear hand before he thrust it into Rikuo''s head, ready to kill him. He knew that many might say that he was wrong, but wasn''t this guy the one who tried to kill him first? "When someone tries to kill, they should be ready to be killed." Rikuo could only hear those words as he watched this spear hand about to pierce into his skull. "RIKUO-SAMA!!!" Everyone was screaming in horror, but Tamazuki''s movement suddenly stopped a millimeter before Rikuo''s eyes. Rikuo, who was ready to meet death, was stunned in a ce and widened his eyes in horror, but Tamazuki ignored him since he noticed a sharp de suddenly appear on his neck. Still, his expression was at ease and didn''t change much. "So the 1st generation of the Nura n tries to enter the fight between children?" Tamazuki''s words caused the face of the old Nurarihyon to twitch, but it didn''t change the fact he was angry with Tamazuki for trying to kill his grandson. Yet, he also didn''t want to cause a war between Nura n and the Shikoku n since he knew how many people were aiming for his group now, especially those Kyoto Youkai, who seemed to be quite restless. Yet... "Give this old man a face and leave." "........" Hearing those arrogant words, Tamazuki had to say Nurarihyon was disgusting. Chapter 17: Full Metal! Chapter 17: Full Metal! Disgusting. Not only Nurarihyon''s personality but his ability was also disgusting. There was no need to exin Nurarihyon''s personality since it was obviously unpleasant. The one who had been provoking was, without a doubt, the Nura n, yet this guy acted as if everyone in the world owed him something. Why? Just because he was a Nurarihyon. Every youkai has its own innate abilities. In his case, as a Tanuki, he had a variety of abilities, from enhanced physical ability, animal senses, shape-shifting, transmutation, leaf maniption, etc. There were still more abilities, but it would be too long to exin. Meanwhile, Nurarihyon had only one ability, but this ability was extremely disgusting. As a youkai famous for his thieving act, his innate ability was rted to his legend. Tamazuki wasn''t sure how to name Nurarihyon''s ability, but one thing, if he had to exin, Nurarihyon''s ability made him vanish from this world. Nurarihyon couldn''t be detected andpletely vanished. This was why he couldn''t notice Nurarihyon, and when he realized, a de was already on his neck. It was also the case with Nura Rikuo, who suddenly appeared behind him and struck him down. While the reason why Rikuo was able to find him was mostly because of the plot''s power, his innate ability also helped him. In conclusion, thebination of Nurarihyon''s ability and personality was extremely disgusting. Tamazuki had decided to erase this family sooner orter. "Grandpa!" Rikuo was surprised to see his grandfather, yet the appearance of his grandfather made him oblivious to the danger he faced currently. "Rikuo..." Nurarihyon looked at his grandson in aplicated mood since he had to say he was quite disappointed in him. As themander of all the youkai, he was extremely proud of his origin, and as his grandson, Rikuo should be able to do more, yet look where he is now. Rikuo was beaten mercilessly by the descendants of a tanuki. In the past, Nurarihyon had tried to invite Inugamigyoubu Danuki as a member of his Hyakki Yakkou, but how could Danuki ept it? The level between the two wasn''t that much different. If there was a difference, Nurarihyon''s grandson was the protagonist of this world, so his fate and luck were better than Danuki, whose son was a viin, which appeared at the beginning of the story. Yet, it is different now. How could Tamazuki ept being beaten by the Nurarihyon family? "Don''t you know what your family did? They have looked down on my family! Does Nura n really want to have a war with us, the Shikoku Youkai?" As his roar was heard, no one could say anything. Unlike before, all of them had been beaten by Tamazuki, and many had been killed by him mercilessly. The power of the Shikoku Youkai wasn''t something that they could look down on. Still, inwardly, Tamazuki wondered when his people wereing since he had told them toe. ''Dammit, is this the power of plot?'' He had been trying to contact his people, but where were they now? If his subordinates were here, then he would bombard all the members of the Nura n with RPG. "I will talk about this matter with your fatherter, but now, take your hand away from my grandson." As for whether Nurarihyon would talk with his father or not, it would be a different matter. However, for one thing, he had to save his grandson first. "Then, maybe, you should remove the de on my neck first." The two stared at each other, and no one wanted to back down. "Take your hands off, my grandson." Nurarihyon repeated his words with a gloomy aura, trying to crush Tamazuki with his presence. Yet... "I changed my mind. You have annoyed me. I won''t let him go until you apologize and give me Nenekimaru." Tamazuki showed his t face. Nurarihyon''s innate ability was powerful, but itcked power. However, Nenekimari, the treasured sword of the Nura n, changed everything. This sword might not be special, but it had the ability to kill youkai. It was also a sword, which gave confidence to Nurarihyon to rampage throughout the country. Tamazuki might not have learned swordsmanship, but he could learn it, and it should be easy for him, especially with his new reward. Yet... "Boy..." Nurarihyon''s voice was extremely gloomy and cold. Those who heard it were shocked since it was their first time seeing him like this. "I am not talking or negotiating with you... I am telling you to get your hand off my grandson if you don''t want to be killed here!" Nurarihyon was extremely protective of his family, especially when he had lost a lot of them. He had lost his son and wife, so he didn''t want to lose his grandson either! Tamazuki stared at Nurarihyon''s bloodshot eye as if telling him that he would massacre everyone on the Shikoku Youkai as revenge. Does Nurarihyon have this ability? Naturally, with his disgusting ability, it was possible for him to quietly assassinate everyone in the Shikoku n. "I see..." Tamazuki nodded. "I will let him go, but can you promise to remove the de on my neck?" "I promise," Nurarihyon answered without hesitation. "Okay." Hearing his answer, Nurarihyon was rxed, yet suddenly... "?!" Nurarihyon''s eyes widened as he was in extreme pain since his balls were hammered by Tamazuki''s tail! Tamazuki used his tail to smash Nurarihyon''s balls without mercy, but this wasn''t the end. His hands seemed soft and stic, twisting like rubber before thrusting into Nurarihyon''s chest! "Ugh..." Nurarihyon saw two of his lungs pierced by Tamazuki''s hand spears! "GRANPA!!!" Rikuo screamed in horror when he saw his grandfather''s situation. "Rikuo..." Nurarihyon didn''t expect Tamazuki would strike him mercilessly. He thought Tamazuki would give up, yet Tamazuki was more ruthless than his father. Yet, this was normal. Tamazuki''s anger was at his limit. How could he stay calm when Nurariyon kept provoking him? Do you dare to order me around? Who do you think you are? Did Nurarihyon think that he was afraid of him? No. As of now, if he wanted to, he could defeat his father and be themander of the Shikoku n, but he wanted to haveplete dominance in his match, so he needed two more years. As for Nurarihyon, while he might be a little stronger than his father, the difference wasn''t much. More importantly, after losing his heart, his health had been deteriorating, and instead of staying at his peak form, he had always maintained his old form, causing his power to be weaker. Nurarihyon also had been looking down at him since he was nothing but a young youkai. Unlike Rikuo, which was troublesome, Tamazuki didn''t feel that Nurarihyon was special since Nurarihyon''s strength wasn''t much different from his father''s. Yet, the most important reason, Nurarihyon didn''t have a protagonist halo! Frankly, it wouldn''t be weird if Nurarihyon was going to die, so he could let his grandson run away. It was a cliche plot where the mentor-like figure or family would sacrifice themselves for the protagonist, so the protagonist could stay alive and be stronger as their feelings were zing sadness and fury with the loss of their loved one. However, leaving that matter aside, Tamazuki wanted to kill Nurarihyon. "LET GO OF MY GRANDPA, YOU LOWLIFE! FIGHT ME" Nura Rikuo let out an angry roar, but Tamazuki only used his feet to stomp him again, causing him to pass out before he finished his lines. Tamazuki was ready to end Nurarihyon, but suddenly Nurarihyon, who was pierced by him suddenly,pletely vanished. Nurarihyon''s figure was like the moon, the surface of the pond. Tamazuki could see it, but when he touched it, Nurarihyon vanished like a mirage. As of now, no one could see Nurarihyon''s figure, but his presence was enough to cause horror in everyone''s hearts. Yet, at that moment, when no one realized, Nurarihyon suddenly appeared out of thin air as he raised his de high, ready to y Tamazuki! Tamazuki knew Nurarihyon wanted to kill him, especially when his de was covered in "Osore." Yet... "Do you think that I am afraid of you? If you want a war, then let''s do it! Let''s see who canst until the end!" Tamazuki roared. "Full Metal!" Chapter 18: We can only be an enemy Chapter 18: We can only be an enemy The sharp de met Tamazuki''s steel-like body. The ground trembled, and the tunnel was about to crumble once again. However, Nurarihyon''s expression became dignified. "Bring Rikuo away!" He thought Tamazuki was weak, yet the result was way out of his expectation. He knew he couldn''t defeat him easily, so all he could do was buy time for his people to take Rikuo away. Full-Metal. It was a technique that he developed from the shape-shifting ability of Tanuki. By using this technique, he turned his body into steel. He also concentrated his "Fear" on the spot when Nurarihyon''s struck him, increasing his defense even more. Nurarihyon''s ability might be cheating, and it made him impossible to be attacked no matter what, yet it had a great weakness. When he used his ability, it was impossible for him to attack, and he could only deactivate his ability when he was about to attack. In other words, as long as one had a fast reaction, one could easily handle Nurarihyon. Still, he didn''t have much confidence in his dodging ability since luck had always worked in wonder, but the defense was different. Defense is an absolute thing! As long as Nurarihyon''s de was unable to prate his body, how could Nurarihyon defeat him? When Nurarihyon was stunned, Tamazuki smashed his entire body like a bulldozer. This attack was easy to dodge by Nurarihyon, but his body suddenly staggered, and he vomited ck blood, yet he was still able to dodge Tamazuki''s attack. "Tch! How disgusting." Tamazuki had a headache since Nurarihyon''s ability was just too buggy. Meanwhile, Nurarihyon also had a simr reaction. "Poison?" Was it when he pierced my body? Nurarihyon couldn''t help but think. Yet, Nurarihyon wasn''t the only one, and many of the members of the Nura n, who had joined this expedition, also started to feel their entire body was hurt before they vomited ck blood. Their vessels seemed to swell and move like caterpirs before they burst open, sttering dirty blood everywhere as they died. Naturally, those who died were those who had never shown up in the story. Those who appeared in the story could stand up, and all of them wanted to save Rikuo, who was affected by the poison, so their strength became stronger. "When?" Nurarihyon asked gloomily. "Is that important? Since all of you will die here." Poison maniption was one of his abilities, but he didn''t get it from his tanuki lineage. Instead, he got it from his mother, who was a dog youkai. He wasn''t sure how a dog youkai could manipte poison, but it was all good since it was strong. As for how he was able to spread his poison, it was from his leaves before. His leaves were covered with poison, yet the weird thing, it only affected them now, which made him realize how unreasonable the protagonist was. His poison was so powerful that it was enough to boil the blood and spray out the body of anyone who touched his leaves, yet, it didn''t do much to the protagonist. By now, he knew that except for direct attacks, the rest was useless. So, once again, he let the world be shrouded by the leaves, but Nurarihyon wouldn''t let him go. Yet, in a closebat confrontation, Nurarihyon realized he wasn''t Tamazuki''s opponent. He might be good at assassinating but in real closebat? He wasn''t Tamazuki''s opponent, who had mastered many martial arts. ''Dammit!'' More importantly, the strength of Tamazuki was strong! Each of their blows was enough to cause a tremble on Nurarihyon''s old bones. Frankly, Nurarihyon regretted everything now. If Tamazuki was weak, he might not think too much since he had killed so many weak youkais in his life, but the strong one was different. More importantly, he could tell that Tamazuki would be the heir of the Shikoku Youkai. With this enmity, without a doubt, they would attack the Nura n without hesitation. Yet, everything had been forged, and it was impossible to change. As of now, what he needed to do was to weaken Shikoku Youkai by killing this young, powerful youkai in front of him! Nurarihyon was about to use his ability again, but suddenly Tamazuki changed his direction and chased Rikuo on all four with a speed that he had never shown before. "STOP HIM!" Nurarihyon screamed, and everyone also quickly reacted, trying to stop Tamazuki, but they were all massacred by him. "YOU WON''T GO PAST THROUGH ME!" "WE WON''T LET YOU GO AFTER YOUNG MASTER!" However, Tamazuki didn''t meet the two minor characters, who were also guardians and fervent followers of Nura Rikuo. Instead, he went to the side, dodging them, and continued to chase after Rikuo. The two might be powerful. One had unparalleled strength, and the other was a master of weapons, but their speed? It was impossible for them to chase after Tamazuki! "STOP HIM! DON''T LET HIM GET CLOSE TO YOUNG MASTER!" "DAMMIT!" Everyone was panicked since it was their first time meeting this type of opponent. Usually, in a fight of youkai, two opponents would face each other until the other was defeated. In other words, whether everything started with trickery, deceit, and conspiracy, in the end, it would end with a frontal battle, whether it was in a group or one by one. Yet, Tamazuki didn''t do that since he went after the most important and weak point of the Nura n without hesitation. Still, he really wanted toin since even if all of them were affected by his poison, they didn''t seem to be affected and moved so lively, chasing after him. "Stand back!" Tamazuki saw a youkai without a neck standing in front of him, but at that moment, he stopped his steps since he could see several ropes trying to tie him down. This gave them time to take Rikuo away, which made him even more annoyed. ''If poison doesn''t work, then how about this?'' "DIE, ALL OF YOU!" Tamazuki took a heavy breath before he blew a literal sea of mes from his mouth. "ARRRGGGHHHHH!!!" "MY SKIN! MY SKIN!" "I AM BURNING! SUPREME COMMANDER, HELP US!" The intense mes burned everyone. This was one of his abilities as a tanuki. me maniption. He wasn''t sure of the origin of this ability, but only a few had this ability, including his father. The fire was burning everything. The screams of those dying echoed on this tunnel, and those who could run, quickly ran away since this fire was going to burn them to death. "DIE, YOU LITTLE SHIT!" Nurarihyon screamed in anger as he brandished his katana. Yet, unlike before, his de was easily caught by Tamazuki and broken into pieces with his fist. "ARRRRGGGHHHHHH!!!" Nurarihyon screamed, yet Tamazuki was still calm, which made him even more restless. The two fought a bloody battle. Everyone still alive on this expedition was no longer staying, and they ran as fast as they could. Nurarihyon even transformed into his peak state. He became taller and had goldish-white hair on his bald elongated head. Yet, even so, he couldn''t defeat Tamazuki. Tamazuki was also all bloody since even if his defense was perfect, he was still young, and his potential hadn''t been fully realized. More importantly, Nurarihyon wasn''t weak. Yet, suddenly... "YOUNG MASTER!" "TAMAZUKI-SAMA!" Hearing those voices, Nurarihyon didn''t hesitate to leave and escape, especially when his grandson had been evacuated, yet when he saw Tamazuki''s eyes, he knew that the future of Nura n would be difficult as long as Tamazuki existed, but... Nurarihyon gritted his teeth as he used his ability and dodged the stone which was thrown by Tamazuki before vanishing. Even though Nurarihyon disappeared, Tamazuki didn''t let his guard down. "DON''T LET YOUR GUARD DOWN! NURARIHYON CAN APPEAR ANYTIME! WHEN YOU SEE HIM, SHOOT HIM WITHOUT MERCY! I WANT HIM DEAD!" The mere presence and bloody figure of Tamazuki made them shudder, but they didn''t dare to dy his order, and they stood in a ce and watched the area without missing a single spot. All of them worked in a group, and there was not a single blind spot, so the moment they saw Nurarihyon, they would shoot him to death with Thompson M1928 in their hands. Tamazuki didn''t say anything, and his expression was still cold, which caused no one to dare to say a single word. Finally, fifteen minutester, when he was sure everything was alright, he said, "Let''s go back." Hearing those words, they nodded, but they didn''t dare to rx, still vigntly watching the surrounding area as they evacuated, but before they left, they left some of their human subordinates to save the children who were trapped in the tunnel. With that battle, the rtionship between the Nura n and the Shikoku Youkai could only be an enemy. As for those children, when they woke up, they felt like everything was a dream. Yet, Kana knew it wasn''t a dream since an extra violet crescent moon mark appeared on her left shoulder. Still, she couldn''t help but worry whether Tamazuki was alright or not. As she prayed, Tamazuki, who had returned to Shikoku, started the meeting with everyone on how to deal with the Nura n. Chapter 19: Cunning Tanuki Chapter 19: Cunning Tanuki After that fight, he didn''t waste his time and returned to Shikoku immediately. With how shameless Nurarihyon was, he didn''t dare to stay in Tokyo. He knew that some might feel he was a coward, but he felt he was smart about making a strategic retreat. More importantly, Tokyo was Nura n''s turf. If he didn''t leave, he was afraid that Nurarihyon would summon his Hyakki Yakkou to end his life, so Nura Rikuo''s life could be so smooth. While he believed he wouldn''t be defeated, he knew he would have serious injuries. He was also afraid of the power of the plot armor since this power was just unreasonable. If he gave an example: if he bought a bomb, missile, or even a nuclear bomb, he was afraid that those modern weapons might have an error before they killed his people. He knew that he was being paranoid, but the plot armor and the protagonist''s aura really existed. He had confirmed it, especially when his subordinates told him they had gotten lost and were stopped by something until they arrived, but when they came, the battle ended. More importantly, his previous battle exined everything about the existence of this invisible power. What could he say? His lips could only twitch, and he sighed. Fortunately, his injuries weren''t that deep, but he needed to rest for a month to recover. He wasn''t the protagonist after all, so it was impossible for him to recover in a single night. With that said, when he returned, he was treated like a hero. All of his subordinates celebrated like he had defeated the Nura n and dominated this country. However, he suppressed them and quickly asked for a meeting since he knew his fight with the Nura n would lead to an inevitable result between the two ns. By now, they had be an enemy. The moment they met, they would only kill each other. As for his reward? While it was powerful, honestly, it was hard to imagine how he would be able to defeat Nura Rikuo in the future. More importantly, while he had said this several times, the heroines were all on the protagonist''s side! However, he could think about the matter of the systemter since he needed to attend a meeting after his wounds were tended. "War! We have to go to war!" As everyone had gathered in the meeting room, attended by all the most powerful youkai within the Shikoku Youkai, many older brothers roared with a zing fighting spirit, telling everyone that they had to have a war with the Nura n! Everyone also felt the same, and all of them wanted to go to war with the Nura n, especially when they heard and even saw how Nurarihyon was beaten by Tamazuki. Not only the words of his subordinates, but Tamazuki also recorded his fighting process, so everyone could tell that he wasn''t lying. Everyone also knew how Nura n had looked down on the Shikoku n, and it made them furious! A hick? But you were beaten by a hick! With this fight, Tamazuki''s prestige became stronger, and if he became themander now, no one would say anything, and everyone would support him. However, this also made his older brother be desperate. After all, how could they let a kid lead the Shikoku n? While they had to admit that Tamazuki was strong, the most important factor was that Nurarihyon was too weak! Nurarihyon''s legend was only an exaggeration and even a lie, so they thought they could defeat him too. But, more importantly, they wanted to increase their prestige, and the only way to do it was to go to war! When they won this battle, their prestige would increase, and by then, it would be them who would be the leader of the Shikoku Youkai! Tamazuki only nced at his older brothers, but he didn''t say anything and sat quietly among the crowd with his mother by his side, thinking that they were stupid. Yet, this was normal since after the 2nd generation of the Nura n ascended, the 1st generation had never shown much to the public, so his strength was forgotten. Tamazuki also could tell that his mother was the same since she was also angry that her son was all hurt and beaten. Yet, Inugamigyoubu Danuki didn''t say anything, even ignored his older brothers, and looked at Tamazuki. "Tamazuki, what do you think?" When this question fell, everyone fell silent as they waited for Tamazuki''s answer. Meanwhile, many of his older brothers showed dissatisfied expressions, but in front of the father, they didn''t dare to say anything. Still, some of the older ones were also smart, and they knew from now on, it would be the age of Tamazuki. "Without a doubt, we are an enemy. The moment they have provoked us, our fate is to fight each other." As his childish yet calm and fierce voice fell, everyone felt that their hearts were beating so fast. Everyone in this ce imagined the glory which came from defeating the famous Nura n! By then, it wouldn''t be weird to say Shikoku n would be the strongest! Danuki also nodded and seemed satisfied with Tamazuki''s answer since he had to say he hardly liked Nurarihyon. Nurarihyon was too arrogant, especially when this guy tried to recruit him like other youkai. Who was he? Inugamigyoubu Danuki! As the leader of all the tanuki in this country, even he had his own pride! Who the fuck was Nurarihyon? Yet... he had to say, he was worried since he knew how powerful Nura n was. "But..." As expected, Tamazuki didn''t disappoint him. "I can say that Nura n is strong, and when we fight, even if we are able to win, many of us will die." "Ha? What are you saying, Tamazuki?! Are you a coward? How can you lead the Shikoku Youkai if you are afraid of death!" Tamazuki only nced at his older brother, who didn''t seem to realize that he had submitted to him subconsciously. His power was evident to all, and even if his older brother didn''t want to believe that he was strong, deep inside, they knew he was extremely strong and maybe as strong as their father. More importantly, no one called him by his old name anymore since all of them had seen his resolve and determination to be the ruler of the darknessthe leader of all the youkai. His valor figure fought against Nurarihyon without fear was clearly shown to everyone. Still, everyone was looking at Tamazuki, waiting for his exnation. "I am not saying that I am afraid of death, but I am telling you that we have to fight smart." Tamazuki looked at everyone calmly and asked, "If you are asked that you can win while retaining all of your people and win while sacrificing everyone, which one will you choose?" "..." Everyone fell into silence. The answer to his question was obvious since if they could win without sacrificing anyone, why should they die? Like humans, they all wanted to live long lives. Yet, how? Everyone was confused. Even his parents were looking at him curiously. "Tamazuki, exin." Danuki looked at his son curiously. Was there such a method? If so, how? "Appear strong when you are weak, and appear weak when you are strong." "??" Looking at their confused expressions, he smiled and told them about his n, which made all of them gasp before they showed the cunning smile of the tanuki. "What do you think?" Everyone agreed without hesitation. Chapter 20: The world beyond the sea... Chapter 20: The world beyond the sea... "Hey, did you hear?" "What''s wrong?" "I have heard that the Nura n has fallen so much?" "Huh? What do you mean? Isn''t the Nura n the strongest n now?" "That''s old news! Didn''t you hear that they were beaten by the youkai from the Shikoku n?" "Huh? What?! They were beaten by those hicks?!" "....." The youkai, who told the rumor, smiled, but his smile was a little colder. Still, he continued to tell the rumor with a sweeter smile. "That''s right. They have lost to those hicks!" As the youkai let out a long sigh, he couldn''t help but ask, "But if those hicks could even defeat the Nura n, then how about our n? Shouldn''t we be able topletely destroy the Nura n? By then, all the areas controlled by Nura n will be ours!" "Hmm.... that''s true." "Then, maybe, we should attack the Nura n now since I am sure the other youkai group will also try to get their hands on the Nura n''s turf! But if we arete, then we might not be able to get anything!" "That''s right! We have to move fast! I will tell themander!" As the two youkais talked, simr conversations happened everywhere among all the youkai ns in this country. Whether they were famous, average, or even weak, all of them were talking about the Nura n being defeated by the hick youkai from Shikoku Ind. --- "As you can tell, the image of Shikoku Youkai isn''t good. All of them thought of us as a hick and weak group." Everyone was gloomy, but this was the reality. Even if they were strong, many youkai underestimated them, yet this was normal since, like Nurarihyon, who had been in the semi-retirement, the Shikoku Youkai was in a simr state, especially after their defeat to humans during the invasion of the Matsuyama Castle. "However, we know that this isn''t true, especially now when our power isparable to the Nura n. No, we''re better than the Nura n!" Hearing those words, everyone''s heart was ignited. "That''s right! We''re stronger than the Nura n!" "We are the strongest youkai group in this country!" "War! War! War!" Watching their excitement, he sighed inwardly since he knew deep inside that Shikoku Youkai was weaker than the Nura n. His strength and father aside, the rest were weak, especially against the high-ranking members of the Nura n. The power of the leaders of the two ns might not be much different, but there was a big difference in the quality of their subordinates. While the number of the Shikoku Youkai was a little bigger since they had a total of 12,000 members, the Nura n had 10,000 members. The difference might be a lot, but when the plot armor existed, the advantage of numbers was meaningless. He was sure that the world would force his group to have a certain misfortune, like how Mongol soldiers were killed by the "Divine Wind" during their invasion of this country. When everyone''s emotion was stormy, he calmed them down, then continued his exnation. "We might be stronger, but our power isn''t that much different. If we have a war with them, then the sacrifice of ourrades will be huge. Even if we win, we might lose most of our numbers, and we are at the weakest state. By then, even if we can defeat the Nura n, can we defend ourselves against the other Youkai n? Kyoto Youkai? Tono Youkai? There are many ns that might try to attack us, so they will get the glory to win against the Youkai n, who has won against the Nura n." "...." When those words fell, they fell silent. All of them weren''t stupid, and they could imagine the situation which was said by Tamazuki would happen. "However, even if we do nothing, we have be the enemy, and they might attack us. Waiting isn''t something that I like, and I want to take the initiative to take down the Nura n without even doing anything." "How?" Everyone asked this question at the same time. "Unlike the Nura n, our n is famous for being weak, but this is a good thing." "What do you mean by a good thing?" "Let''s say... if you are told that Nurarihyon lost to me, what will you do?" "Attack! Let''s attack him! He was so weak for being defeated by you!" "That''s right!" He nodded. "Many of us will propose to attack the Nura n, and I am sure that the other Youkai ns who hear this news will also try to attack the Nura n since they have lost against us, a weak group of Youkai." "...." Everyone was in a daze for a moment until they realized something. "Tamazuki-sama, don''t tell me..." "Yes." He showed a bright childish smile. "How about we deceive all the Youkai ns in this country to attack the Nura n at the same time." Everyone subconsciously sucked their breath as they felt a chill from his words, yet this also excited them! "They have thought of us as a weak youkai group, then they, who believe that they are better than us, without a doubt, think that they can defeat the Nura n. So knowing this fact, without a doubt, they will attack the Nura n. "However, Nura n isn''t weak. It''s a powerful group, but even so, can they fight against all the Youkai groups in this country? If they can''t, then that''s it, but if they can, then it is good. "Still, as they continue to fight, they will grow weary and weak, and by then, it is a chance for us." "..a chance?" "Yes, a chance." His smile grew wider. "As they grow weak and weary, we will attack them in one swoop, thenstly... we will be thest one who is standing and ruling this country." "....." The meeting room was quiet, and all of them knew what his n was. Insidious, ingenious, yet how charming he was... Many of them had the urge to join his group and worship him for thinking such a clever tactic. They didn''t need to raise their hands and fight themselves. What they only needed to do was to provoke all the youkai ns in this country, tempting them to attack the Nura n because they saw a chance. After all, if the Shikoku Youkai could win in the fight against the Nura n, why couldn''t they? Then, as the war grew bigger, the number of casualties of those groups would also increase, and they would be weaker. By then, it was their chance to attack and swallow all of those ns, bing the ruler of this country. When everyone was thinking about how to defeat the Nura n, his view was beyond them. He was already thinking about how to dominate this country, ruling this country under the ruler of the darkness. Yet, this also gave a chill to many of his older brothers since they knew their chance to take the role of themander became smaller. ''No! There''s still a chance!'' Tamazuki didn''t even nce at his older brother and stood up with his wounded body. "This country is small. The world is bigger than we can even imagine. The world beyond the sea... this is what I seek, and a mere Nura n is nothing but just a small obstacle to my ambition." He showed off a charming yet beast-like smile and canine-like fangs. "So, do you want to follow me?" "...." Everyone had just fallen in love with him. Chapter 21: Shikoku Yokai has become a farmer Chapter 21: Shikoku Yokai has be a farmer His n was implemented, and the entire country knew how the Nura n was defeated by the hicks of the Shikoku n. ''Nura n has fallen.'' ''Ah, how weak they have be.'' ''If they can be defeated by the Shikoku Youkai, then shouldn''t we be able to do so?'' Under the maniption of all the tanukis and other Youkais in the Shikoku, many Youkai ns went on their way to take down the Nura n. Nura n might be strong, but what if they were attacked by many? If they can''t be defeated by quality, then what about quantity? Tamazuki wanted to see whether the plot armor was as strong as he imagined. Then, as if they were afraid that the other might steal the march, all of those youkai ns attacked the Nura n as soon as possible. When many youkai ns attacked the Nura n at the same time, many tanukis and other youkai of Shikoku happened to meet each other, and they smiled since everything moved ording to Tamazuki''s n, their future leader. They didn''t join the fight and just stood in the distance, watching the chaotic war as they hoped the war would grow bigger and bigger, and by then... oh, they couldn''t let everything slip off their lips, yet they had to say, the feeling of controlling everything, was so good. As for those youkais, who mocked them previously, they thought that they would die sooner orter, so why should they feel angry? Still, not all the youkai n were stupid, and many of them felt something amiss, so they didn''t immediately attack, yet they still sent their underling to scout the fight. Yet, as they saw the chaos and the Nura n was at a disadvantage, they thought they werete and quickly set up their armies to attack the Nura n too. With their natural advantage over their strength, the youkai''s thought was rtively simple. Those who thought that they were smart were fooled. Those who were stupid were even worse. Almost all the youkai in this country joined the festival to take down the Nura n happily, thinking about the bright future ignorantly, foolishly, without realizing they were being deceived. Yet, not all the youkais went on an attack since many were satisfied with the status quo, and some also had a good rtionship with the Nura n. Still, they didn''t do anything since they could tell how chaotic this situation was. Between their friendship and the survival of their ns, it was easy to tell which they should choose, right? Naturally, not all the youkai of those ns followed their elders, and many of the young ones went to the war because they wanted to make a name for themselves. As the war grew bigger and bigger, all the Shikoku Youkai also went on festive. --- Kyoto Youkai. "Hmph! It''s better if the Nura n disappears from this world." Every Kyoto Youkai wanted Nurarihyon to die since their leader, Hagoromo Gitsune, dead because of him. Their n to dominate this country was also foiled by him, so watching Nura n face this misfortune, they were happy. Still, even if they were happy, they didn''t attack the Nura n since they had a bigger goal. --- Tono Youkai. "Nurarihyon has sent a task to us to help them. Do any of you want to go?" "...." Everyone fell silent as they heard the voice of their leader, Akagappa. Tono Youkai is a famous youkai group who is working as a mercenary. As they were living in the north, theycked a resource, so they trained themselves in martial arts and worked as mercenaries, so they could survive in this harsh world. Because of that, they knew the situation of the world clearly. Frankly, if they were asked whether they wanted to join this battle or not, naturally, they wanted to join. However, their leader Akagappa had a deep friendship with Nurarihyon. After all, in the past, Akagappa wanted to join Nurarihyon''s Hyakko Yakki, but because of his responsibility, he didn''t agree and stayed in his vige. Naturally, when everyone in the vige proposed to attack the Nura n since they might be able to get more resources for their vige, he stopped them, telling them to stay in a ce, so the rest didn''t have a choice but to follow his words. Yet, when Akagappa received a request asking for help from Nurarihyon, he hesitated. As a mercenary, all of them would be the strength of anyone as long as they were paid. Yet, it was also because of this they knew the war wasn''t a kind ce and many of their members might die. The scale of this war was also bigger than they had imagined. If they joined the other youkai n, it might be different, but if they joined the Nura n, it was nothing but suicide. This made them hesitate, but Akagappa suddenly announced something, which made all of them dumbfounded. "Itaku, if I am dead, you will be the next head of the Tono n." "Huh?" Itaku, the weasel-faced demon, was stunned in ce. "Wh-What do you mean, Leader?" "How can you say that, Leader?!" "You don''t need to go, Leader!" Everyone tried to stop Akagappa since they didn''t want him to go to this war to help the Nura n. "Don''t stop me. I will go to this war to help Nurarihyon since he is my friend. It''s my selfish decision, so I ask you, if I die, Itaku, you will be the new leader of the Tono Youkai. You must protect everyone, and you don''t need to avenge me." Akagappa looked at everyone and asked, "So, is there anyone who disagrees with Itaku as the new leader of the Tono n?" Everyone agreed with Itaku as their new leader since they knew Itaku''s personality and strength. "But, Leader..." "Ok, stop talking. I have made up my mind. I know that I am being selfish, but once again, this is something that I have decided, and I want to help the Nura n." His wish was to be a member of the Nura n. In this war, the Nura n might perish, so this might be thest time his dream could be realized. "Haha... I might not die, you know? It''s not like Nura n will lose. They will win, and I wille back alive." Still, he didn''t want to go with this gloomy atmosphere, so he told them that the chance wasn''t zero. "Yes, yes, that''s right!" "Leader, pleasee back alive." "Haha... you don''t need to worry." Everyone knew that his words were nothing but just trying to cheer them up, but they still bit it since they also didn''t want to send their leader to war in a heavy mood. Yet, Itaku, who was the new leader of the Tono Youkai, feltplicated since he knew that from now on, he would be the leader of everyone. ''I have to protect everyone!'' --- Meanwhile, in a ce where no one knew, a group of people discussed the event which happened among the youkai recently. "What do you think?" "I feel something weird about this war." "You think so?" "Huh? Really? Is there something weird about this war?" "I mean... what''s the reason this war happens to begin with?" "Reason?" Everyone fell into deep thought. "Oh! If I am not wrong, it was because Nurarihyon lost to the son of the leader of the Shikoku Youkai." Yet, when those words fell, few of them fell in silence. "What''s wrong? Why do you have such a serious expression all of a sudden?" "I mean... don''t you realize?" "What? What? Don''t pretend to be so mysterious! Hurry up and tell us!" "Everything starts because...." --- At the headquarters of the Nura n, everyone''s expression was heavy, especially when they knew why everyone had attacked the Nura n. "It''s all because of that little tanuki!" --- "Achoo!" Layingzily on his bed while reading a book, he felt his nose was itchy. "Are you okay, Tamazuki-sama? Do you need a warm nket?" A cute maid with dog ears asked in concern. "It''s okay. I just feel that someone is talking about me." He smiled, looking at the dog youkai maid from his mother''s n, and asked, "Do you think the Nura n is talking about me? They must love me so much." Hearing those words, they could onlyugh at his joke. Love? They must hate him so much! Still, the Shikoku Youkai was as peaceful as ever, and his house was filled withughter. As of now, they are just farmers who have nted the seed and are waiting for their harvest. Chapter 22: Fate... how annoying it is... Chapter 22: Fate... how annoying it is... "Tamazuki-sama, which ce should we attack again?" "Do you like a war that much, huh?" Tamazuki, who was eating his udon, looked at his followers helplessly. "Of course!" His underlings answered at the same time with a bright smile. "Even if you lose?" "....." "Well, the war aside, it has been two years. Did you forget?" He tried to remind them about his fateful battle. "Two years?" They suddenly fell into deep thought and remembered something. "Ah!" Watching them suddenly realize what was going to happen, he let out a helpless sigh as he was eating his shrimp tempura, yet he couldn''t help but feel mncholy, thinking that it had been two years since that day. Two years had passed since his first meeting with the protagonist, and a lot of things had happened. Naturally, the war he had provoked started, and without a surprise, the winner of this war was Nura n. However, the process wasn''t easy, and many of their members died in this war. It wouldn''t be weird to say that many of the high-ranking members of the Nura n had died, and the members of their n had been reduced to half or even more. In other words, the condition of the Nura n was miserable. Even if the Nura n was able to win against the Youkai coalition group, they had be nothing but a wounded beast, a paper tiger, which was only fierce on the outside, yet on the inside, it was so weak, especially when there was also a problem on the inside of this group, which made the situation of this group became even worse. However, the most surprising thing, Nura Rikuo, who was the protagonist, was still the same as ever. He didn''t wish to be a youkai and just lived normally as a human. Knowing this, Tamazuki was speechless since he had to say how unfair the world was. Here, he was training until he wasn''t sure how many times his hands were full of blood and his bones were broken, yet Nura Rikuo would power up, bing even stronger in a short amount of time through screaming. However, he could only do nothing since, as of now, it was impossible for him to fight the world. ''When I be stronger, then sooner orter, I will take you down, you plot armor!'' As for the Youkai coalition group, many of them died, and many of them wished to stop the war since if they continued, their n might disappear. However, when they thought that they could return to their home and rest, he didn''t show mercy and took down all of them, turning them into his subordinates. Those ns, who looked down on the Shikoku Youkai, were now being taken down by the n they looked down on, and they could only do nothing as their wealth, territory, wives, and daughters were robbed by him. This was why many Shikoku Youkai was in love with him since winning, robbing, and dominating the others were just exhrating. It was so addicting, and under his rule, they knew they could share some of his glory, which they were looking forward to, and without a doubt, being able to serve under him from he had nothing was something they were proud of among his first followers. Still, among the enemy youkai, which they had taken down, there were some who took the initiative to join without much of a struggle, but he knew that they hid something deep inside, yet he didn''t do anything from the beginning to the end; he had never thought of them as an opponent. His only opponent was Nura Rikuo, who was the protagonist of this world. With that said, he hardly got stronger after his fight with Nurarihyon. It was true that he had be stronger, but especially when his learning speed became even faster. He learned everything that anything his hands got into. Frankly, he thought there would be a Qigong martial arts or something in China, but it seemed it wasn''t easy to get the manual instruction for those types of martial arts, so he just trained in any martial arts he could get his hands into. "Right! That''s right! From now on, Tamazuki-sama will be the righteousmander of the Shikoku n!" "Let''s have a party! Let''s have a party, Tamazuki-sama!" All of his followers were in a festive mood. "Calm down, you lot. The battle hasn''t even begun. Anything can happen in the battle, but I will definitely be themander." Yes, he didn''t think that he would lose to his father. While the amount of his "Fear" was only a little higher than his father, his learning ability, his mastery over innate abilities, fine control over the "Fear," and his fighting ability were all above his father''s. He couldn''t imagine how he would lose to his father. If there was something that his father was above him, it was without a doubt an experience, so even if he was confident about the result, he couldn''t let his guard down. The fight appointment was about to begin soon, and he knew that it was time for him to be the rightfulmander of the Shikoku Youkai. By then, he could control all the Shikoku Youkai, invading the other Youkai group and ruling this country before going beyond the sea, turning this world into his. Then, what if this world was dominated by him? Then, he would go to heaven and hell, conquering those two ces. When he finished, he might as well be thinking about going to another world, yet this was only in his imagination since, with his power, he knew for himself that it would be impossible for him to do all of that. He wasn''t all omnipotent, and his growth was stuck. He was already at his peak, so he tried to go in a different direction, trying to search for power, which could make him stronger, yet unfortunately, it was impossible. As a tanuki, he had a limitation. He would stay the way he was unless he could break this limit. The only way for him to get stronger was to get his hands on the women, yet until now; he hadn''t found any women who could trigger his system. He might have a lot of cute and beautiful maids from young to old, from youthful beauty to mature women, from married to a virgin, yet none of them could trigger his system. He let out a long sigh inwardly, but when he was about to go home with his followers, he noticed someone seemed to be hurt and fell on the ground. No, it wasn''t someone. Instead, it was a youkai with ck sparrow-like wings, a petite yet beautiful appearance, lightly hidden with cloth wrapped. She seemed wounded, yet the way she fell was suspicious since this ce was close to his home. Still... "......" Was it so easy for him to find someone who could trigger his system? He was surprised, but more importantly, he knew well the identity of this woman since, in the original story, she was the only beautiful heroine on his side. Yosuzume. "Hey, is that youkai hurt?" "Huh? Really?" "Ah, that''s right! There is a youkai hurt!" His underlings quickly approached the youkai, who seemed hurt and unconscious on the ground, without much thought and any suspicion, showing how pure and naive they were. "Tamazuki-sama, what should we do?" They scratched their heads and waited for Tamazuki''s decision. Honestly, they didn''t want to waste their time here, especially when his battle with his father to determine the future of Shikoku Youkai was about to be held. "Hari-Onna, take her to the house. Tend her wound. We have found her. It might be fate, and it is too cruel to let her die like this." Yes, it was fate, which made him sigh since the protagonist had a lot of beautiful women who devotedly loved him, but the beautiful woman by his side was ready to betray him anytime. "Okay." Hari-Onna nodded and didn''t show much reluctance since even if this youkai was beautiful, she knew she wouldn''t be herpetitor to get Tamazuki''s heart. If he knew what Hari-Onna was thinking, his lips could only twitch, yet even now, he had to sigh since he realized that many youkai didn''t seem to have an interest in the opposite gender. Still, he couldn''t deny his excitement since he knew he would get his new reward soon. Chapter 23: Why is it different from the script? Chapter 23: Why is it different from the script? Reading his book, he had been holed up inside his study room for a few days. With his ability, he was kind of hooked on learning since everything was so easy to learn, and the result was obvious. He was in love with learning medicine now. Being a doctor was easy for him, but being the best doctor was something he sought, so he continued his study diligently. More importantly, it could also enhance his fighting ability, and knowing this knowledge wasn''t hurt, right? With that said, he forgot about the female youkai that could trigger his system. After he saved her, he didn''t care about her and just left the rest to his underlings. Did you think that he would approach her? No way. All the initiative was in his hands, and he didn''t need to meet her since, in this rtionship, the one who was in need was her. Naturally, it was only based on her knowledge since she didn''t know he had a system. However, even if he was eager for the reward, he wasn''t going to be a simple man who would go after the women, seduce them, and be there by her side as much as possible, so they could fall for him. He wanted them to be the ones who approached him, trying to make him fall for them instead of trying hard to make them fall for him. His advantage was that he knew the plot, and even though he didn''t remember all of them, he knew that it helped him to stay alive. Yet, he wondered whether it was really possible to be so strong that it was enough for him to conquer the world with his power alone and be a god which dominated all the beings. After all, while his first reward was amazing, it hardly gave him omnipotent power. "..." He didn''t expect the system would answer him. He felt a bit speechless, but he also anticipated what kind of surprise the system would give him when he became a high school student. Now, why high school? Was it because it was themon, cliche setting of various battle-like and harem stories? He couldn''t confirm his guess since the system didn''t give him an answer. But, honestly, except for reminding him that it saw a target, giving him a reward, and listing his abilities, it was mostly quiet unless he said something unexpected. Still, he waited for a while, and in the end, the system didn''t say anything. He let out a helpless sigh and stretched his hands high, feeling drowsy. He thought to go to sleep since, for someone around his age, sleeping was important. Many thought that he should work hard to be even stronger since his battle was near, but frankly, he couldn''t imagine the future where he would lose to his father. This duel was already his. It wasn''t arrogant but a confidence that came from his power. "Tamazuki-sama." "What''s wrong?" When he walked out of his study room, his maid seemed to be waiting for him. "The female youkai you have saved before wishes to meet you." "She wishes to meet me?" He raised his brow. "Yes." The maid nodded and sighed. "I have told her that it is impossible to meet you since how can a low-level youkai like her bask in your presence?" In other words, she didn''t want anotherpetitor to enter the game. The number of maids in his house was limited, and they were all special. She could tell the female youkai who he saved was quite strong and cute, butpared to him, she felt that this female youkai was nothing. Frankly, if it wasn''t because of her persistence, she wouldn''t bother to talk about this problem to him since how could she let a random youkai, whose origin wasn''t known, meet him? It definitely had nothing to do with the fact she felt a threat from this female youkai. Definitely. However, he was speechless. Was his existence so special in their eyes? He felt a little speechless, but it was a waste of time to change their view of him. Also, if the female youkai he saved before was just a low-level youkai, then what about "Nattou Kozou"? "But..." ''Oh?'' He was surprised that the maid hadn''t finished her words. "But?" "But... she has been standing in front of your house for the past few days without moving." "...without moving?" "Um!" She nodded. "You have been busy with your study, so I don''t dare to interrupt you, but the moment she recovered, she wished to meet you. I told her that you were busy, but she was so stubborn, even standing in front of the entrance of the house without moving a single step for the past few days." "....." If he didn''t know the identity of this female woman, he would be moved by her dedication. "Well, call her here. It''s rather cold outside, and take her to the bath since I am sure she is a bit smelly from standing outside for the past few days, especially when it is summer." "...yes." Even though she was reluctant, she nodded. Watching his maid walk away as she shook her soft and supple buttocks in a coquettish way, which were tightly wrapped in kimono clothing, he shook his head, thinking that he had grown up. Yet, his virginity wasn''t something that he would give to someone easily. While waiting, he went to his rxing room, sitting on the pillow as he read a novel, but the sliding door of his room was opened, and the previous maid entered his room. She also told him she had brought the female youkai who wished to meet him. When he gave an "okay," the maid and the female youkai entered his room. He nodded inwardly, thinking that this female viin youkai was beautiful. Still, as expected, she didn''t remove the cloth that wrapped part of her face. "You go out first. Let me talk with her." "..." The maid felt a bit resentful, but she didn''t dare to voice herint. Instead, she bowed her head, left, then closed the door calmly, showing her greatest respect toward the master of this room while shaking her butts, trying to tempt him again. Unfortunately, he didn''t say anything. But... "Sakuya, I can see you are still outside the door." "...." Sakuya. When his maid left, he looked at Yosuzume, who sat in "seiza," showing utmost respect as she bowed her head. "Thank you for saving me, Tamazuki-sama." Her voice was clear, almost without emotion, yet it was full of respect. Still, he wasn''t sure whether this was a coincidence or deliberate, but the gap between the cors of her clothes was loose, so pink nipples were visible, and her petite breasts appeared bigger. More importantly, with his enhanced sight, how could he miss them? He couldn''t help but murmur that this woman was pervy. Her body might be petite, but she knew how to use her body well, showing how dangerous this female youkai was. "It''s okay. It''s something that I can do, and you don''t need to thank me like this." He approached her and stopped her from bowing her head. Still, he nced at her chest for thest time, thinking whether they were small or big, they all had their own advantages. As he held her slender shoulders gently, her sharp eyes stared into his expression thoughtfully. "So, are you alright now?" "Yes, it''s all thanks to you." She bowed her head once again. He only smiled. "So, what do you n to do after this? Do you n to go back?" "No, I don''t have a ce to go home?" "You don''t?" "Yes, all my n except for me have been killed." "I am sorry." "It''s okay. It is our fault for being weak." What could he say in this situation? Yet, he knew from the previous conversation, she indicated, telling him that she was a poor, weak woman, hoping he would let her work and live with him. However, he knew that this woman was a spy, so her intention to get close to him had never been pure. However, this was normal, wasn''t it? After all, simr to her, all the female youkai, who approached him, also wanted to get his genes, so they could have powerful children, and he also didn''t mind helping them since the poption of youkai was rtively low, and he also wouldn''t ignore those pitiful women in need. Yet, for this evil woman, he had to be tough. "I see." He nodded. "Then, you should be stronger, so you won''t be killed." He didn''t continue to talk, sipping his jasmine tea as he continued to read. "..." She waited for a while, waiting for him to invite her to work for him, but she waited for a few seconds, a minute, and he didn''t say anything afterward, only quietly reading as if her presence was an air. Huh? Why was it different from the script? Chapter 24: Tanuki is a master of trick Chapter 24: Tanuki is a master of trick Should he feel sorry for her, then offer her a ce to stay by his side? Yet, why was he so cold and told her to leave? Initially, she thought that everything would be so easy, especially when she saw how innocent and gentle his appearance was. But, frankly, his image was different from what she imagined. Even if he rarely appeared, his name was often talked about by many youkais since he had conquered many youkai ns. More importantly, he had fought Nurarihyon in the past, killing many members of the Nura n, yet, even so, he coulde out alive and became a legend since, at a young age, his power could match such a famous youkai. Lastly, while it was only a rumor, many said that the reason why the big war of Youkai happened two years ago was because of him. He was the one who nned the destruction of the Nura n by manipting many Youkai ns to take them the Nura n down. While in the end, the Nura n won, the damage caused by this war was immense. Yet, the nner of this war wasn''t even seen, hurt, and perfectly fine. He even conquered many youkai ns, bringing the Shikoku Youkai to a new height. However, when she saw him, she knew that she had underestimated him, especially when she knew that he was a little pervy. She thought she could use her charm as an advantage, but as expected, he wasn''t easy. "Please let me serve you." She bowed her head once again, pressing her head against the tatami floor, showing how much she wanted to serve him. "Sure." "Eh?" "Why are you so surprised?" He smiled. "If you want to join my group, then just join. As long as you are a youkai, I wee you to my group." He didn''t lie since he epted anyone who wanted to join his group as long as they were a youkai. Whether they were lying, had a hidden agenda, or anything else, it didn''t matter since if they betrayed him, the price was death. He could kill them anytime, so he didn''t fear anything. "...that''s all?" However, she was a little helpless. "What''s wrong?" He looked at her curiously. "I..." She hesitated, confused, wondering whether he was testing her, but regardless, she said, "I only want to serve you. I want to stay by your side." "Why?" "You have saved me. I owe you my life. While my life is useless for you, I want to use it to serve you as my master." She bowed again, showing her wish to stay by his side. Her voice was so soft, verge of crying, hoping he could ept her since she wished to repay him. Oh, woman... A woman was born an actor. Even this cold female youkai was the same, yet it surprised him that she could show such an act. "Now that you mention it, I haven''t asked your name. What''s your name?" He changed the topic of the conversation with a nd expression without showing the slightest emotion that he was moved by her devotion and loyalty. "Yosuzume." "Yosuzume? That bird youkai?" "Yes." His knowledge of youkai was good, and he knew all the names and characteristics of the youkai in this country. Yosuzume (Night Sparrow) is a rare bird youkai found on Shikoku and in neighboring prefectures. As their name suggests, they are nocturnal, appearing on remote mountain passes and forested roadste at night. Like ordinary sparrows, they are usually found inrge flocks and are very noisy. It was said that Yosuzume was a sign of very bad luck and was thought to bring terrible evil to those whom she swarmed around. So, since she was by his side, would she bring him bad luck? If this was the original story, then yes, but he didn''t fear this bad luck since the reward from the system was just too delicious. Still, even though she was a youkai from the Shikoku, it was his first time seeing one, but it was normal since her race was rtively rare. "I will be useful to you." Even if he didn''t say anything, she was eager to show her worth. "...what can you do?" While he was speechless, he asked. "My feathers have the ability to make anyone be blind." "Oh?" He was curious. "Can you put your ability on me?" "Huh...?" "Is that not okay?" "No... I mean... is it okay? It''s dangerous." "Will it kill me?" "...no." "Your ability will only make me blind, right?" "...yes." "Then, you don''t need to hesitate. Use your ability on me." Youzume hesitated for a moment, but she gritted her teeth and used her ability on him. The ck feathers scattered on the air before some of them touched him. Quickly, the world turned ck. He could see nothing, and it felt like he was swallowed by the darkness, but soon, his eyesight recovered. "Hmm... interesting ability." He nodded and thought that her ability was useful. "....." Yosuzume blinked her eyes and asked while unable to hide her surprise, "...you have broken my abilities?" "Yes." He nodded calmly. In the end, what mattered the most in the fight between the two youkai was their "Fear." When one "Fear" was stronger than the other, the effect of the opponent''s ability was rather negligible or even useless. The exception was Nura Rikuo and Nurarihyon since his ability affected himself, and the plot armor was working hard on it. ''Fear, huh?'' In the end, he knew that the amount of "Fear" mattered the most, but his "Fear" was already at its peak, and it was impossible to increase even more. His "Fear" might not be low, but it wasn''t as big as those legendary monsters such as dragons, Leviathan, Behemoth, or even God. Yosuzume''s ability was powerful since it could rob the eyesight of anyone who touched her feather. Unfortunately, the amount of her "Fear" was too low. Yet, when he was in deep thought, he heard a rustling noise as if clothes were taken off. He was awoken and suddenly noticed that Yosuzume had taken her clothes in front of him and presented her naked body to him. "..." He widened his eyes and stared at her as he nodded, appreciating her body, but he quickly became sober and showed a scolding expression. "What are you doing?! Don''t you know no shame?" "..." Yosuzume stared at him for a moment, feeling speechless about his shamelessness. Before, he appreciated her body intently, yet now, he seemed like to reprimand her as a shameless woman. Still, she might be a good actress, but he was simply a godly shameless actor! "As I have said before, I will give you everything. Whether it is my strength and body, everything is yours, so please let me be the use for you and use me as you see fit." She tidied up her clothes on the side, naked, before she moved to him, helping him to take off his clothes. Was he going to lose his virginity? When he was struggling, he was quickly attracted by the notification from the system. Really? Was his virginity worth nothing in the system''s eyes? He wanted to protect his virginity for the woman that he loved, yet why had it be like this? "..." Was it his imagination, but why he felt like the system despised him? Still, he wondered why Yosuzume took so long to take off his clothes. Even though he took his time and pretended like he was a boy who knew nothing, it made him a bit disappointed that she took a lot of her time, but when he looked at her, he realized that she was nervous. Even though her expression was as cold as ever, a blush appeared on her cloth-covered face. He wasn''t sure why he thought of this, but he suddenly thought of a certain scene where a woman ate a lollipop deliciously while wearing a facemask, which was a new genre of educational book. Yosuzume was nervous since it was her first time, but her hand was suddenly held by him. It made her desperate, and she quickly said, "Gi-Give me a time! I will do better!" She thought that he was angry when she took too much time. "It''s your first time. Let me teach you." "....." Yosuzume only realized that as a tanuki, her master was full of tricks. Chapter 25: Yosuzume Chapter 25: Yosuzume Yosuzume became his closest maid. When this news appeared, Shikoku Ind exploded. The male youkai were okay, and they were just curious about what type of woman could attract his attention so that in the future, when they saw a simr type of woman, they could curry favor with him. However, the female youkai was frustrated. While Tamazuki showed that he never rejected them, he only flirted with them and sometimes molested them by hugging them and touching their buttocks. His actions might seem bad, but they were the ones who tempted him, so everything was okay. More importantly, they wanted him to do them. Except for Hari-Onna, who was under the delusion that she was chosen by him, the restpeted with each other on a ce that he had never seen, yet... yet... all of a sudden, that closest ce was stolen by someone who they didn''t know. While they wanted to do something, they couldn''t do it since his mother, Rika, also approved Yosuzume. "You are good. Stay by his side." "Yes." Rika didn''t say much since, as a man, it was normal for him to have a woman. More importantly, her son was powerful, so it was even more normal that he was surrounded by a lot of women. However, unlike all of those women, Yosuzume was rather strong, and she could be a great support for him. With that said, he ignored the news and continued with his training wholeheartedly. This was a matter of a woman, and Yosuzume had never asked him to help her, so he didn''t do anything. No one had bothered him since the day he would duel his father to be the officialmander of the Shikoku Youkai close. While they believed in his power, they didn''t want to interrupt him. Still, to be honest, many youkais tried to visit him and curry favor with him since, as the nextmander of the Shikoku Youkai, he would be someone who controlled all the youkai under the rules of the Shikoku Youkai along with all the affiliate ns. Still, while being a youkai had many advantages, the most important thing was his own power. As long as he was the strongest, no one would say anything, even if they hated him so much since, in front of overwhelming power, they knew whatever they felt in their hatred was meaningless. If he was a human, he was afraid he would have to meet all of those people who came to meet him since this was basic respect. If their wish to meet him was rejected, he was afraid that they would hold a grudge, thinking that he was arrogant. In other words, everything has its own advantages and disadvantages. However, more importantly, he still wanted to respect his father. Even if the majority of the Shikoku Youkai and many other ces were already under his rule, the officialmander of the Shikoku Youkai was his father. If he epted the pleasantry of the others as if he had won the seat of themander, where would his father''s face be? So, in the end, he holed up on the mountain to train. He had heard his father was in a simr case, and his mother was also by his side all the time. However, it didn''t matter since no matter what kind of tricks his father came out with; he had only smashed it through. Still, his training was unique. He made his eyes blind, but he didn''t destroy them. Instead, he asked Yosuzume to use her power on him, so he could train his other senses from hearing, smell, and touch. In the world of darkness, where he could see nothing, he didn''t want to be helpless. As the creature of darkness, how could he be afraid of darkness, right? As he trained, Yosuzume stayed by his side, quiet, like a virtuous wife who apanied her husband. Maybe, this was what she was thinking; she thought she had be his wife. Yet, this was a normal thing after what they didst time. As they were young, it was impossible for them to be satisfied with only the first time, and with so many days passing, they almost did it every day whenever he finished his training. Ah, but please don''t misunderstand him. He was still a virgin. He knew that it might be a hypocrite of him to do this, but he wanted to have the best thing for thest. More importantly, how could his virginity be given to a vile woman? Yet, this vile woman was excellent. Her reaction was more interesting than any movie, her voice was more melodious than any music, and her taste was delicious. He knew that she would betray him sooner orter, so he just thoroughly enjoyed her. He might be a virgin, but his learning speed was so fast, and he had conquered her body entirely. Still, he realized that he was also a good teacher, and he had taught her many tricks, which made him unable to concentrate on his training. "Tamazuki-sama, do you need to take a break?" As if reading his mind, Yosuzume said those words casually. "...no, I will train for a while." "Really?" "....." "Isn''t it okay to take a break for a half hour or so?" "Yosuzume, you should watch your mouth. I am going to fight my father soon. How can I distract my mind with something meaningless? Let me tell you, your temptation is useless. It won''t work for me!" His expression was as if telling her that the "him" now was different from the "him" yesterday. "I just bought a nurse uniform yesterday." "Oh, then let''s try it." "...." Yosuzume was stunned when he suddenly appeared all of a sudden, and she didn''t even notice him. "Why didn''t you tell me before? Come on! This is an important matter! You are kind of stupid, after all. What if you are being deceived by those vile humans? Let me see whether that nurse uniform suits you or not." "...." Yosuzume pursued her lips and nodded. "Yes, please help me to check to see, Tamazuki-sama." "If you beg me that much, then it can''t be helped. Come on! We have to go fast!" He carried her in his arms and sped up to his house. "...." Yosuzume just stayed in the mostfortable position and let him do whatever he wanted. --- In his room, he satzily on the tatami floor as he watched the scenery of the garden peacefully. Yosuzume was lying by her side, and her body twitched from time to time as if she was broken. He only wore the below part of his kimono, leaving his upper body naked, showing his hard-trained muscles. When everything was over, he just yed a game with his Nentendo DS. This was also hispany, and naturally, he had to try the product. "Tamazuki-sama..." Yosuzume, who had recovered, called his name softly. "Hmm?" He didn''t even turn and continued to y a game. "There is someone who wishes to meet you." "Oh?" He paused his game and looked at her yfully. "It''s the first time you asked me something like this. Who is it? Who do you want to lobby to meet me?" Yosuzume wasn''t sure, but she always had this feeling when he could throw her anytime he wanted to, which somehow made her heart desperate. "No, he was kind of an acquaintance of my family before my n was destroyed. If you don''t wish to meet him, then I will tell him so." "No, it''s okay. Let''s meet him. I am curious about your acquaintance." "Yes." She bowed her head before she approached him again. "Let me help you, Tamazuki-sama. You can continue with your game while enjoying my service." Still, as she held her gaming stick, she wondered why it was so big. "Hmm." He realized that this might be how the king, Raja, emperor, khan, tsar, and many others in the past were being treated, and now, he received a simr treatment. As he yed his game, a unique BGM sounded in the room, giving a new experience to his gaming experience. Chapter 26: Your most humble servant Chapter 26: Your most humble servant With the day of the duel getting closer, everyone also started to get busy. As this fight would decide themander of the Shikoku Youkai, naturally, everything couldn''t be shabby. As most of them were tanuki, they all wanted this event to be the grandest event of the year or even in the history of the Shikoku Youkai. The battle would be held on Awashima Ind, near Matsuyama Castle, a castle that his father failed to conquer in the past. However, it was different now since this castle was owned by Tamazuki. By now, it wouldn''t be weird if Tamazuki had conquered the entire Shikoku. Whether they were human or youkai, they could only bow at him, showing their reverence. Yet, even so, the name of Inugamigyoubu Danuki wasn''t something that one could scoff at. As a leader of the Shikoku Youkai, his father had held his position for so long, and his prestige wasn''t something that one could shake off easily. This should be the case since among all of his children, even the oldest one was nothing but a disappointment. Yet, Tamazuki was different, and Danuki saw hope in him. With that said, how could he let him hold the position of themander so easily? ''Now, let me see your growth, Tamazuki.'' While Danuki trained before his battle, Tamazuki and Yosuzume went to visit his house, which was located near Cape Ashizuri. Cape Ashizuri is a heand at the southernmost tip of the Japanese ind of Shikoku, in the city of Tosashimizu, Kochi Prefecture. The promontory extends into the Pacific Ocean and is situated within Ashizuri-Uwakai National Park. Above the cape is Cape Ashizuri Lighthouse, which started operating in 1914, and two observatories, while a short distance ind stands Kongoufuku-ji, the thirty-eighth temple on the Shikoku Pilgrimage and a bronze statue of Nakahama Manjirou, which was born nearby. Due to coastal erosion, there are a number of caves around the cape, including Hakusan Cave, said to be thergest granite cave in the country, and a Prefectural Natural Monument. He had too much money, and it was wasteful if he didn''t use it, so he used them for various things, including the number of houses in many parts of the world, including near Cape Ashizuri. Still, the reason why he came here was to meet someone. The venue where his battle would start was in the north area of Shikoku Ind, and his meeting would be held in the south area. He didn''t exactly try to hide who he was going to meet, but he knew this meeting would give him a new power. He knew most of the plot, and he also knew the history since he had read all the records, everything which rted to the Nura n, Hagoromo Gitsune, Abe no Seimei, and even the Tono Youkai. The Nura n had a lot of enemies, and they were all-powerful, including him, Hagoromo Gitsune, andstly... "It''s our first meeting, the young lord of Shikoku Ind. As expected, I can see how heroic your figure is. The seat of themander of Shikoku Ind must be in your hands soon!" "Thank you for the praise, but anything can happen on the battlefield. It''s too soon to say that I can be themander. "Oh, how humble you are! I am sure that all of your followers will be happy to serve a master like you." The two talked pleasantries as Yosuzume prepared tea and cookies. "Since Yosuzume has said that it is her acquaintance, I have prepared the tea, which is often bought by the royal family in Ennd, and several sweets from the favorite shop of the old money and noble family in Paris." "..." The guest was quite bbergasted since it was his first time seeing a youkai who was interested in the West. Honestly, he didn''t show much of an interest in the Western since he died during the time when this country was isted, so his interaction with the foreigner was rather low, or even null, yet the introduction of tea, which was often bought by the royal family in Ennd and several sweets from the favorite shop of the old money and noble family in Paris, intrigued him and he even thought that he was weed with the utmost respect, which made him, please. While he was curious and wanted to test them, he still showed his respect to Tamazuki. "I am sorry for troubling you. It must be hard for you to collect all of them." "Not really. When you have money and authority, everything is simple. We, Youkai, have more advantages over humans, especially in our longevity. It is just that most of the youkai are too stupid to use their advantage." "You are right." This time, he agreed with Tamazuki''s words, then he smiled and praised him once again. "With how bright and smart you are, then it is only a time before you rule this country, Tamazuki-sama." As for what he was truly thinking, no one knew. Yet, he had to say Tamazuki knew how to enjoy his life well. Even during his life, he didn''t have such a grand mansion as this. He was quite rich, if not the richest man in the country before in his life, butpared to Tamazuki; he felt poor somehow. Somehow, he felt a bit jealous of Tamazuki and also wanted to be reincarnated to the world as soon as possible since this era was one the best. In his era, the Shogun was number one, and as a merchant, his status was the lowest. He could only curry the favor of the officials, nobles, and many others, so he could have a nice life, but did he really want to? No. However, in this era, the world was ruled by money, and this was what he loved the most. Instead of currying favor, everyone would try to please him like they were the most obedient dog. With Yosuzume by his side, Tamazuki smiled and didn''t answer the youkai''s praise. Instead, he asked, "Are you interested in this mansion?" "Ah, I am sorry for being rude." He apologized since he knew that he had been looking around. "But this ce is so beautiful that I can''t help but take a second nce." "Right? I built this vi based on the Pce of Versailles." "Pce of Versailles? What is that?" He was curious. "It''s a pce built by King Louis XIV. Thest king of France before the revolution." "Oh... you are so knowledgeable..." Tamazuki was so knowledgeable about the world, which made him speechless, yet he had to admit whether Tamazuki or that king had good taste. The garden was covered with various flowers, such as tulips, roses, lilies, and many others. Moreover, the park, built and embellished by several generations of architects, sculptors, painters, ornamentals, andndscape artists, represented Europe for more than a century, the perfect model of a royal residence. The architectural nning and the majesticposition of thendscape form a close symbiosis, serving as a setting for the magnificence of the interior decorations. The building was so grand and intricately built to show the utmost beauty of the design. Even the majestic castle of the Shogun was lost to Tamazuki''s one of the vis, which made this youkaiment. Yet, this also made his desire to reincarnate grow stronger. "So, is there a reason why you are here?" "No, no, I just want to know you, Tamazuki-sama. Thank you for basking me in your presence. This Mitsume Yazura is happy to meet you." Mitsume Yazura. He was arge-built youkai with three eyes. He was also the leader of the Three-Eyed Party, and more importantly, he was a member of the Nura n. "You should thank Yosuzume. If not, I won''t meet you." "Ah, yes, thank you." Yosuzume and Mitsume were quite surprised by Tamazuki''s words, but Mitsume quickly echoed. "Hmm... but it surprises me to know that the member of the Nura n ising to meet me. Don''t you think that I am your enemy?" Tamazuki asked curiously. "No, no, how can I think so! I am not your enemy! I don''t dare to be your enemy! On the contrary, I am here to show my allegiance to you." "You want to leave the Nura n?" "Yes." Mitsume nodded with a sigh. "I can''t see the future with the Nura n, and this n will fall sooner orter for being led by a fourth-bred youkai brat." He didn''t hide his hate toward Nura Rikuo, showing utmost disrespect toward the grandson of the Nura n. Tamazuki only chuckled. "Don''t say that Nurarihyon isn''t weak, and he still has a lot of friends." "But Nurarihyon and those friends are nothing in front of you, Tamazuki-sama, so if possible, I hope you can ept this gift." "Oh, you don''t need to do something so troublesome. If you want to join, then you can join. As long as you are youkai, I will ept you no matter what your background is." "Ah... how magnanimous, benevolent, and generous you are, Tamazuki-sama." Mitsume seemed to be on the verge of crying since he was epted by Tamazuki and moved by Tamazuki''s generosity. "....." Yosuzume. "This Mitsume Yazura is happy that I am able to serve under you, Tamazuki-sama, but please ept this gift since under my hands, I can only waste the potential of this weapon, but in your hands, I can tell that this gift will shine at its utmost radiance." "Oh-ho?" "Please ept this." Showing his allegiance, Mitsume presented the sword to Tamazuki with his utmost respect. Watching this sword, Tamazuki could tell what kind of sword it was. "Maou''s Hammer, huh?" Chapter 27: Heaven is my enemy! Chapter 27: Heaven is my enemy! Maou''s Hammer. Tamazuki was familiar with this weapon since it was a weapon that gave him the confidence to take down the Nura n in the original story. The history of this weapon was rather old, and this was also the weapon that made his father''s expedition to conquer the Matsuyama Castle in the past end in failure. Shikoku was once the treasury of the youkai to the tanuki youkai especially. It was paradise, and they far outnumbered the human poption. About 300 years ago, in a youkai tale passed down in Shikoku, the might of the tanuki youkai continued to grow, and before long, they had formed a group beneath the banner of "Fear." They attempted to capture a castle of humans. Lying in wait for them at Matsuyama Castle were ten thousand mere humans, and facing them, the youkai army spearheaded by Inugamigyoubu Danuki, with divine power beyond human understanding. The oue was perfectly obvious. However... the tanuki youkai were utterly annihted by a single sword held by the humans. Its name is Maou''s Hammer. A sword with the power to destroy youkai. And this sword appeared before him, being given to him as a gift. Tamazuki didn''t say anything and observed the sword curiously. The appearance was nothing but bizarre. It was an old, broken, weird sword with a Demon King Summoning Scream written on its sheath. It has the ability to absorb the "Fear" of those it kills and transforms their bodies and hatred into power for its wielder. The more it kills, the more it looks like a living thing. Like in the original story, this sword fell on his hands again. However, unlike in the original, he believed that he could use this sword well. In the original story, he used this sword to make himself stronger and forcefully injected the "Fear" inside the sword onto his body. It was like a balloon, which was full of air before it was injected even more air before it exploded. However, he was different from the original Tamazuki, and he knew how to utilize this sword well. He could use it as a battery to replenish his "Fear," and he could also use it like "Excalibur," releasing all the "Fear" on this sword into the destructive st, which was enough to destroy anything in its path. More importantly, with his learning ability, he would master this sword shortly. While he observed this sword in silence, neither Yosuzume nor Mitsume said a single word as they waited for him. "Thank you." These were the only words that came from his mouth. Mitsume showed a bright smile upon hearing those words. "No, no, I am happy that you are happy, Tamazuki-sama." "It''s a good weapon, and I know it isn''t cheap, so I won''t mistreat you. Is there something that you want?" "No, no, I have just been lucky to meet this sword by chance, and this is just my meeting gift with you." "Is that so? I will gracefully ept it, and if you have any requests, then let me know." "Then... then... can I ask you a question?" Mitsume asked after a moment of thought. "Sure." He nodded. "Ask away." "When are you going to destroy the Nura n?" Mitsume asked in eagerness and full of hate, showing his hatred toward the Nura n or Nurarihyon and all of his descendants. He didn''t answer his question immediately but asked, "Mitsume, do you want me to kill Nurarihyon and his grandson or just destroy the Nura n?" "....." Mitsume blinked his three eyes and asked, "Is there a difference?" "Naturally." He nodded. "If you want me to destroy the Nura n from the public and render them into a mere small size n with only a few people, then it is easy for me, but if you ask me to kill Nurarihyon and his grandson, then it is rather difficult." "But why? Why is it difficult for you, whose might is stronger than any youkais in this world?" Mitsume was confused. "Mitsume, you overestimate me." Tamazuki shook his head. "No, Tamazuki-sama. You''re strong." Yosuzume interjected since she genuinely believed that he was strong, especially when she had always stayed by his side. He was young, yet his power was better than most youkais, even the legendary one. She had also watched his fighting video against Nurarihyon. Even now, she knew that his battle with his father was nothing but just a formality for his ession to get the throne of themander of the Shikoku Youkai. "Yes, I am strong, but if I ask you who is stronger between Buddha and me, what will you answer?" "..." 2x You and Buddha? Was there even aparison? "Yes, a Buddha is stronger than me. Even if you ask anyone, no one will believe that a tanuki can defeat a Buddha, right?" He might be powerful, but it was impossible for him to destroy a city with a single blow, but Buddha might be able to do it. "Now, the question is, why should I mention a Buddha in our conversation, right?" Why? They couldn''t help but feel curious. "By the way, have you two read Shounen manga?" "...Shounen manga?" 2x "You should read itter. Anyway, in the story of the Shounen manga, the protagonist stands up again and again. Even if he is defeated by his opponents, he will stand up, and in the end, he will win. Even if the opponent has a Demon King-like power, where he can dominate the entire world, the protagonist will win and achieve the victory with a smile." While Yosuzume was confused, Mitsume''s three eyes twitched, then asked, "Tamazuki-sama, don''t tell me..." "Yes." Tamazuki nodded. "I feel like all the Nurarihyon from 1st, 2nd, and 3rd are protagonists of this world since heaven will help them no matter how tough their situation is. Do you know? My poison is enough to kill anyone as long as they touch it. Yet, Nurarihyon, his grandson, and all of his executive members seem like they are being protected by something, and my poison seems useless except for making them weak." "Huh? Really?" 2x The two were dumbfounded since even they knew how powerful his poison was. "You must know about my battle with Nurarihyon before, right? What happened after the battle? All of them should be poisoned by me, but how is their condition after that?" Tamazuki looked at Mitsume curiously. "Er... when they went back, Zen, a poisonous bird yokai who specializes in making medicine, happened to be there and cured every one of your poison." When Mitsume thought about it, he started to get weird since Zen had always holed up in his house, which was on the far mountain, yet why should Zen appear at that time? "More importantly, while no one has confirmed it, I am the one who set up all the youkai ns to attack the Nura n before, but in the end, the Nura n won. Don''t you think that it is weird? After all, with the numbers alone, the coalition group crushed the Nura n. Yet, a certain ident had always happened, brought the Nura n to advantage, then won." Anyway, the Nura n was his enemy. Even if Mitsume and Yosuzume would betray him sooner orter, they were also the Nura n''s enemy, so he wanted them to cause bigger trouble for the Nura n. "You know? It''s like we, the youkai will always have to live in the darkness, and the light will always oppress us because this is fate. Yes, it is fate. Everything has been decided from the beginning by heaven. We have be nothing but a foil to make Nurarihyon and his descendants stronger. Why? Because I think Nurarihyon and his descendants are the agents of the heavens. The heavens want us to die by sending Nurarihyon and his descendants." "...." 2x When those words fell, Yosuzume and Mitsume felt their hearts were dreaded. Huh? Was Heaven their enemy? "Of course, this is just my hypothesis; I don''t have a proof for my spection. Yet, think about it, Heaven, Buddha, and many other gods be stronger with the worship of humans. They need a human to be scared, so they will worship them even more, so our existence is necessary. However, if our existence destroys the bnce, then the agent of heaven wille and punish, killing until everything bes equilibrium." "...." The space was quiet. Neither Yosuzume nor Mitsume talked, but their bodies were drenched with cold sweat as if they could feel that they had been dancing on the top of the palms of the god and they were nothing but their tools to make the humans worship them even more. "Then... then... what are we?" "You, me, everything is nothing but a piece of a pawn on this board known as the world." "....." Hearing those frank words from his mouth made their entire bodies weak. Could they fight a god? Impossible! Then, should they be friends with the protagonist? "Mitsume, you should stay as an obedient servant of the Nura n, and you don''t need to change your nature so suddenly. Just act the way you are since if you suddenly change your nature, all of them will be suspicious." "Yes, Tamazuki-sama." Mitsume bowed his head. Even if Tamazuki didn''t say anything, he would do so since this news made him scared! "Yosuzume, if you want, you can go to the Nura n too, you know?" Tamazuki looked at Yosuzume with a smile. "?!" "No, I will follow you, Tamazuki-sama." "Really?" "Yes." "I am not forcing you, you know?" "It''s my happiness that I can stay with you." She bowed her head as she begged him to let her stay with him. "Is that so?" Tamazuki didn''t nce at Yosuzume''s expression and just sipped his warm tea calmly. Yet, Mitsume curiously looked at Tamazuki, then asked, "Aren''t you afraid, Tamazuki-sama? Your opponent is heaven and the gods themselves." "Of course, I am afraid, but living cowering in fear isn''t something that I like. I might as well die if I live like that since living is nothing but a shame, and even if my opponent is the agent of heaven and the heaven itself, so what? Sooner orter, I will pull those gods from their altars in heaven and dominate this entire world. "And I am prepared to bet my life on this war." "....." Why? Even though they nned to betray and use him, they had to say he was so charming, and they understood why he had so many followers. More importantly, he didn''t ask them to follow him since he knew how dangerous his ambition was. Should they say something? Should they say that they would follow him? Yet, the lie, which they could utter easily as they breathed, couldn''te out, and they could only stay in silence in a depressing mood, contemting their lives, thinking that they were nothing but a bug. Still, somehow, they felt an urge from their lips to say they would follow him, yet they couldn''t. However, in their mind, they thought this was what a man should be. "Well, let''s have enough of this talk. Let''s walk around the vi. I will introduce my garden to you." Tamazuki still maintained a warm and calm smile. "Ye-Yes." Mitsume awkwardly answered, and Yosuzume only stayed in silence as she followed him like his most obedient pet. The two followed him and could see how big his back was, yet lonely it was. Chapter 28: If you want the commander position, then fight! Chapter 28: If you want themander position, then fight! After that conversation, nothing changed. Everything was the same as usual except for he got his hands on Maou''s Hammer. Mitsume returned to the Nura n as if he had nevermunicated with Tamazuki, living like before. Yosuzume still stayed by his side like before, but somehow she had be wilder. Maybe, because she knew about his ambition and she thought their time was limited, so she wanted to do more, but... he rejected her since his virginity was important. He would lose his virginity, but the time wasn''t now since his duel with his father was going to start. The duel would be held on Awakashima Ind, and every human on this ind all being driven away, leaving only youkai to stay on this ind. If it was before, it might be impossible for them to do this since even if the number of people on this ind might not be much, driving out so many people would attract the attention of the government, Onmyouji, and many other things. However, those who were familiar with the supernatural world knew that the Shikoku Youkai was fierce. Not only were they strong, but their influence in the human world was also absurd. Dying in battle was one thing, but what if they were killed by a fellow human and also died socially? The group of tanuki not only had a physical ability stronger than a human, but their minds were more insidious than any human, so when they conquered the Shikoku, while the group of humans was helpless and angry, they could do nothing. Omnyouji might be powerful, but could they protect someone for 24 hours and seven days? More importantly, the number of Omnyouji was rather limited, and the number of high-ranking people was rather high, so in fear of death, they could only ept the rule of the tanuki in the Shikoku. So, even if they all drove away all the people from Awashima Ind, the police and government could only help by creating an excuse that a powerful earthquake might happen near the ind, so they evacuated all the people on that ind. That news brought a lot of panic to the people but for the youkai? Simrly, the air and the atmosphere of every one were rather solemn. After all, this battle would determine who would be their futuremander. Frankly, deep in their hearts, they had epted Tamazuki as theirmander since, under his leadership, the youkai of Shikoku had reached a height that they had never imagined before. If all the youkai had a hard time choosing between the Kyoto Youkai or the Nura n as the number one group, without a doubt, they would say the number two would be the Shikoku n. While they weren''t number one, they knew that it was only a time, andpared to their previous prestige, their prestige had reached something they couldn''t imagine. More importantly, their power and influence were just outrageous. It wouldn''t be weird to say that they could control this country. And everything was because of Tamazuki. However, even so, the officialmander of the Shikoku Youkai was Inugamigyoubu Danuki. Even though they were a father and a son, Tamazuki wasn''t his father''s only son. While everyone, including his father, wanted him to be the newmander of the Shikoku Youkai, formality was still needed. They knew how powerful Tamazuki was, yet they needed to see him defeat his father so that way, he could be the official leader of the Shikoku Youkai. So, on this Awashima Ind, the duel between them was being held. The duel was held at eight in the morning, but everyone had already gathered. Every youkai in the Shikoku, even if they were night creatures, woke up in the morning, and came to Awashima Ind to watch the battle. The ind might be huge, but even so, it seemed so packed with many youkais. Many of them stood in a high ce to see the battle, but no one got too close since they knew the battle between Danuki and Tamazuki would cause a lot of damage to the surroundings. If they didn''t want to be caught in the battle, they could only stay a little far from the battlefield. The duel would be held on the open field on the ind, and before eight in the morning, Danuki and Tamazuki hade to the ind. By his father''s side, his mother, along with his other wives, apanied him. Meanwhile, on his side, his underlings, who joined him in the beginning along with Yosuzume, were by his side. "Tamazuki-sama." Yosuzume stood by his side, ready to give him the Maou''s Hammer for the battle. "No, I won''t use that thing." He shook his head. "Why?" She was surprised and confused by his answer. "I haven''t learned about swordsmanship. Using an unfamiliar weapon will only make me weaker. Keep it with you, but be ready anytime when I call you." "Yes." She nodded in understanding and didn''t force him to wield this weapon. "Then, I will leave." As he walked, all of his followers bowed their heads. "May the victory be with you!" Simrly, Danuki also did the same and approached the battlefield, leaving his wives to meet his son. Whether Danuki or Tamazuki anticipated this battle much, simrly, the majority of the Shikoku Youkai was in the same, yet naturally, some of them weren''t happy. "Tch, Tamazuki is going to be themander now." "Huh? How could that be? Father won''t lose so easily!" "You idiot! Don''t you know how Father loves Tamazuki better than any of us? He has a lot of favoritism toward him!" "Huh? Isn''t that cheating?" "Yeah, that''s cheating." "You don''t need to worry. Everything won''t go their way so easily. Even if Father steps down from his position, it won''t be little Tamazuki''s turn to be themander!" "Yes, that''s true!" "He is too young!" "He isn''t fit to be the leader!" Their voices echoed one after, showing their dissatisfaction. Everyone had made up their ns, and it was impossible for them to ept Tamazuki as their leader. "Then, don''t me us, Father. You are the one who is unfair, after all." As the battle was about to start, they sent their underlings to prepare while they sat on their seats, watching the battle since they knew deep inside they were worse than their little sibling. While they knew their preparation, neither Danuki nor Tamazuki cared about them. The two had entered the open field where they would start their battle, and they were facing each other with ten meters of distance that separated them. "Are you ready for this battle, Tamazuki?" Danuki asked with a dignified voice. Unlike his calm and almostzy-like voice, which he usually showed before, his voice was stronger and firmer, showing his position as the leader of all youkai in the Shikoku and all the area, which was conquered by Tamazuki. "Father, it''s your time to step down. It''s my turn to lead all the youkai to dominate this world." "...." Danuki stared at his son, feeling slightly emotional since Tamazuki really reminded him of his youth, but unlike him, who failed, he could imagine that Tamazuki would seed. Yet, even so... "You can talk big, but you need the power to realize your dream. Do you have that power? Let''s settle everything in this battle. As I have said before, if you win, you will be themander." "Then, let''s start." As if they read each other''s minds, they approached each other and smashed each other''s fists. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMM!* The impact of their exchange was so powerful that the trees were uprooted, and the earth in the vicinity was blown away. However, everyone''s expression became dignified when they found out Tamazuki gained the upper hand in their first confrontation. Chapter 29: Commander of the Shikoku Youkai Chapter 29: Commander of the Shikoku Youkai In this first exchange, Danuki should be the one who had the advantage. Why? Because Danuki''s frame was much bigger than Tamazuki''s, while Tamazuki, who was in his 2nd year of middle school, was just around 170 cm, Danuki was massive. If they stood next to each other, his height was just slightly above his father''s balls. In the closebat confrontation, Danuki should be able to crush Tamazuki to pieces, yet in reality, he was slightly pushed, and his face twitched because of the pain. While partly because he didn''t get serious at first, considering Tamazuki was his favorite son, he wondered whether Tamazuki''s strength was above his. However, this wasn''t the truth. Without a doubt, Danuki''s strength was above Tamazuki''s. The only reason why Tamazuki had the upper hand was because of his technique, ability, and his almost perfect-like control of "Osore." Thebination of the three and his enhanced physical ability, which he trained and inherited from his father and mother, whose physical abilities were on the supernatural level, brought his punch to another whole level. While Danuki was slightly underestimating him and didn''t get serious because Tamazuki was his son, Tamazuki was only slightly serious, but still, he wasn''t serious since if he was serious, he would create a hole in Danuki''s fist instead of a little pain. Still, soon, Danuki knew why Tamazuki had the upper hand. Tamazuki''s body was in metallic color, showing he was using his shape-shifting ability to turn his skin into a metal-like substance, increasing defense and attack at the same time. Moreover, his technique was trained to perfection until he could use it as easily as he breathed. He used his entire muscles, torque, and rotational on his body, giving more damage to his attack. More importantly, the "Osore" on his fist was so dense! "What''s wrong, Father? You are going to lose, you know?" Tamazuki teased. "....." "IT''S A LITTLE TOO EARLY FOR YOU TO WIN, LITTLE SHIT!" Danuki was furious at being teased by Tamazuki and sent out a barrage of fists covered with "Osore" to his son. Tamazuki was the same. Neither of them dodged, and they exchanged their fists with fists, giving heavy blows to each other bodies with all of their might, showing a slugfest between the two most powerful youkais in the Shikoku! Their fight caused many to exim since the earth gouged and the impact sted everything, causing many of them who were in the 100 meters of vicinity to run away. Yet this battle caused the hearts of all of them to boil. Still, no one dared to let out a voice from their lips since they were afraid to interrupt their battle. "AAAAAAAAHHH!" "AAAAAAAAHHH!" As the two let out a roar, Danuki jumped and backed off, giving up the confrontation with his son since he could tell if he continued, the bones on his fists would break apart. However, Tamazuki chased after him without giving him a moment to breathe. Danuki didn''t show mercy this time and smashed his huge jug of sake into Tamazuki''s head. Tamazuki didn''t dodge either and just smashed the jug into pieces with his fist, but at this moment, Danuki sent a kick into his body. He quickly raised his arms and blocked this attack, yet the force of this kick, threw him far away and crushed him into several trees until he stopped, but even so, he stood up as if nothing had happened. With the distance separating them, the two stared into each other. Unlike their previous appearance, their current appearance was far from their previous appearance. Still, Danuki was much worse since he was covered by wounds, and his nose was bloody. His son''s punches packed a massive impact, and each of them caused his bones to tremble. Somehow, he believed that his son might be the strongest close-rangebatant among all the Tanuki or even all the youkai. "Tamazuki, you have developed a good ability." "Thank you." The "Full-Metal" was a good ability for the Tanuki since it enhanced their defense and attack and fully optimized their advantage on their physical ability. "But Tanuki isn''t all about this!" Saying those words, Danuki suddenly disappeared. "...eh?" Everyone was dumbfounded. Disappear? Themander has disappeared?! While many were surprised, the old generation knew about what Danuki did. "Ah, themander has used that ability." "No one can win with that." "Yes, this ability is just too strong." Invisibility. This was Danuki''s most prized ability. While Tamazuki had the upper hand, and it wouldn''t be weird of him to win, as long as Danuki used his invisibility, it was impossible for him to win! Yet, watching his father, who suddenly disappeared and became invisible, Tamazuki knew he had underestimated Tanuki''s shape-shifting ability. While he could turn his skin into a steel-like substance, his father could turn his body invisible. As soon as Danuki became invisible, he didn''t hesitate and punched his son. Without a doubt, he was angry about being beaten by his son, so he released that emotion into his son annoyedly. During their confrontation, he had never had the upper hand, and Tamazuki had always seemed calm, so his pride got a little ahead of him. Danuki knew that the Shikoku Youkai had already been controlled by Tamazuki, more or less. Even many of his siblings also had given up on the throne of themander since it was impossible to steal it from him. He knew that, and this was why he epted this battle. He knew Tamazuki''s momentum couldn''t be stopped, so he was going to pave the way for him to lead his inheritance. However, before that, Danuki was going to give his all! Yet, as creatures of darkness, how could they fight fairly like a knight in the storybook? Naturally, many of them used dirty tricks and used everything to their advantage. It was the case with Nurarihyon, and simrly, his father was the same. ''Those old farts, none of them are good.'' He wanted to curse them, but he was going to end this duel soon. Yet, at this moment, everyone was worried, thinking that he would lose. When his father turned invisible, no one thought that Tamazuki would win since Danuki''s ability was too tricky, yet who would have thought... Suddenly, Danuki''s fist was caught by Tamazuki''s palm. "......." Danuki was stunned, but his belly was smashed. "Ugh!" Danuki almost vomited all the things on his stomach before he clutched his belly painfully and looked at his son in disbelief. "H-how?" How did Tamazuki crack his invisibility? Tamazuki only pointed at his nose. "Even if you can make yourself invisible, I can still smell your scent. If it''s another youkai and even another tanuki, you might be able to win, but not me." If it was another youkai, they would be panicked and unable to do anything before being beaten by his father senselessly, but for him, who was trained while being blinded by Yosuzume''s ability, his father''s invisibility was nothing. Compared to the world of darkness, his father''s invisibility was tame. Danuki was speechless, but he also understood the weakness of this ability. "Hmph! Even so, it''s too early for you to win!" "The moment you said that I was going to win, you had lost!" "Bastard, let me teach you manners!" In the end, everything returned to the previous slugfest. When one punches the other punch. When one received a punch, the other was the same. No one was holding back, and neither was backing down, but in the end, Danuki fell to the ground and lost. Tamazuki pressed his nose and blew his nose to release the blood stuck on his nose. His face and body were also full of brushes because of Danuki''s punch. "...you have won." Danuki, whoy on the ground, looked at his son with aplex mood. He was happy that his son was strong, but he also felt a little sad that he had lost. "Please leave the Shikoku Youkai to me." His voice was calm and dignified. "Un." Danuki sighed, but he stood up slowly, letting Tamazuki help him, then while facing each other, he nodded. "From now on, you are themander of the Shikoku Youkai." "Thank you, Father." His position was confirmed, and he had be themander of the Shikoku Youkai. Hearing those words, everyone was happy. "Yahoo, congrattions, Tamazuki-sama!" "Amazing!" "Commander! Commander!" Yet, when everyone was happy, a single sound quieted down everything. *Bang!* "This battle is invalid!" Chapter 30: Rage Chapter 30: Rage When everyone was filled with a happy mood, the noise of the gunshot silenced everyone, and they noticed a group of a few hundred youkai swaggered toward Danuki and Tamazuki. This group was led by a well-dressed tanuki with The Thompson M1928 in their hands. Behind them, a group of youkai still in their usual appearance, grinning confidently like they had won something. No one was blind, and they could tell this group didn''t n something good. Naturally, Tamazuki''s followers tried to go toward their master to save him, but... *Bang!* Bang!* *Bang!* A series of gunfire stopped all of them in their ces. As the followers of Tamazuki, they knew how powerful the gun was since one bullet was enough to kill any youkai, especially when the bullet was covered with "Osore." "DON''T MOVE! IF YOU MOVE, THEN WE WILL SHOOT THE TWO OF THEM!" All of them aimed their firearms at Danuki and Tamazuki. "OROKU! WHAT DO YOU MEAN? DO YOU WANT TO KILL YOUR FATHER AND YOUR BROTHER?!" Danuki was filled with rage as he faced his first son. Not only his first son but many of his older sons joined this group. Meanwhile, Tamazuki was more interested in the group of youkai behind his oldest siblings since he recognized that they were a group of youkai whose group was defeated by him. "Of course not, Father. We''re not unfilial children. Instead, we love you so much, so we can''t stand to see someone who is cheating on you." "Cheating? Who is cheating?" Danuki was confused. "Of course, it is our little sibling. Little Tamazuki." Oroku stared at Tamazuki with anger and also pointed at him with his index finger. "You are themander of the Shikoku n! There is no way that you will lose! The reason why you have lost is that little Tamazuki must be cheating! This is why we are all going to punish him!" "HA!? WHERE DID YOU PUT YOUR EYES? ARE YOUR EYES BLIND?!" Danuki was full of rage and even had the urge to kill all of them. "Oh! Not only have you been cheated by Tamazuki, but you have also be stupid because of him! But don''t worry, Father! We will just give the punishment to Tamazuki, and by then, you can rx in your position as the leader of the Shikoku Youkai, but if you can''t, then you can give that position to us since, as your children, it is our duty to help our father, right?" "LITTLE BASTARD!" Danuki stood up and was ready to fight, but he was stopped by Tamazuki. "Tamazuki..." "I am themander of the Shikoku Youkai now, Father. Let me handle this." His voice was firm and calm as if this scene didn''t faze him slightly. Danuki opened his lips before he closed them again. He sighed, but he nodded. Tamazuki looked at his older brothers, then asked, "Are you sure you want to do this?" This single sentence caused unrest in the hearts of everyone who wanted to revolt instantly. Why? Because he was too calm! Yet, when they thought he was alone and none of his followers were by his side, it increased their confidence. At this moment, while Tamazuki''s followers were much more than the group, which was led by his older brothers, they didn''t dare to move since they were afraid that his older brothers'' group would attack Tamazuki. Tamazuki had just finished his battle, and he was full of injury. If he was in the optimum condition, they might believe he could win, but now? All of them were anxious, and they didn''t know what to do. They were like headless flies, frantically thinking but unable to make a decision. "Enough, little Tamazuki! You are not good enough to be themander! With how evil you are, it is impossible for you to lead everyone!" Oroku''s voice was righteous, as if he was on the side of the right one. "Themander has to be able to be trusted by his people! But you are not! You are evil, and we will take you down here!" "That''s right!" "You are not fit to be a leader!" "We will deal with you here and now, little Tamazuki!" All of them started to mor one by one. "I am asking you again, are you really going to fight me?" Unlike before, his voice was heavy, and his eyes were red like a bloodthirsty beast, emitting pressure, which caused everyone to shudder. His gentle self was nowhere to be seen, and all that was left was the monster-like existence. Even heaven seemed to loath his existence that the sunny, bright sky became gloomy and stormy. As the thunder rumbled, his existence became even more menacing. While they didn''t realize it, they subconsciously stepped back, but their pride got the better of them. "As expected, you are a devil! For the future of the Shikoku Youkai, you have disappeared! We can''t let you bring the Shikoku Youkai into ruin! We have to take you down!" "Yeah!" "Ready to kill!" "You evil tanuki!" He only nced at them for a moment, then said softly, "Yosuzume." Out of nowhere, Yosuzume soared into the sky and dropped something in his direction. Everyone was stunned, but it was toote, and they quickly noticed the thing on his hand. It was a sword, yet when they saw that sword, their hearts were trembling. "Ma-Maou''s Hammer?!" "How could you get your hands into that sword?!" "You unfilial child! Don''t you know what kind of sword that is?!" He ignored all of their screams and stared at them in silence. Yet, his nce caused them to make a big mistake. "ATTACK! KILL HIM, HURRY!" Oroku roared and caused everyone to aim their firearms at Tamazuki, but he disappeared. Tamazuki vanished, and suddenly Oroku screamed in horror as he died being cut down by Maou''s Hammer. "NOOOOO!!!" "?!" Everyone''s body was tense when Tamazuki suddenly appeared before them. "SHOOT!" Everyone started to shoot their firearms, but it was useless. Tamazuki massacred all of them with his sword. His figure flickered among them like he didn''t exist in reality, yet he was there, killing his brothers and all the youkais, who wanted to revolt without mercy. This scene was seen by everyone, and it brought them a chill. The hundreds of youkai that hade to gang on him were dying. When they wanted to run away, they were killed, but when they kowtowed their heads to the ground, pressing their foreheads on the dirty ground, asking for forgiveness. "FORGIVE ME, TAMAZUKI-SAMA! DON''T KILL ME!" "TAMAZUKI, PLEASE FORGIVE YOUR STUPID BROTHER! EVERYTHING IS THE FAULT OF OROKU!" "TAMAZUKI-SAMA, I BEG FOR YOUR MERCY!" Those who begged weren''t killed, but those who fought and ran away were killed, yet when they thought that they were saved. "Take all of them to the dungeon. Keep them there for a dayno light, food, or anything. Lock them there, but give them swords and any weapons. I will only take half of you. The rest of you have to die." "........" Everyone was stunned by the ce. "Did you not hear me?" "Ah, um, yes!" His followers quickly reacted, their bodies trembling, walking over the corpses of all the youkais who were killed by him, but they didn''t dare question him. "Ah, no, please forgive me!" "Tamazuki, please don''t! I am your brother! We are a family!" "Tamazuki-sama, please... please...!" Those who begged thought that they were going to be forgiven, but they didn''t expect that they would be told to kill each other and that only half of them could stay alive. They wanted to beg him once again, but Tamazuki slew them. Those who tried to get close to him to beg forgiveness were killed without mercy by him. "Then, I will kill you here and now." "......" This time, everyone was quiet. No one said anything since they were afraid they would invite his anger. "Listen to me." His voice was loud, and it was heard by everyone. "Now, I am themander of the Shikoku Youkai. You are free if you don''t ept me, and you can challenge me to take my seat anytime, but let me remind you, to fight me means death. I won''t show mercy, but if you stay by my side, I will give you glory." "......" Everyone felt like they had lost their ability to talk because of the fear, yet when they heard hisst words, they knew that he was still the same, the youkai who they worshipped and devotedly followed as their followers. No one said a single word, but they kowtowed to him, showing their devotion and willingness to follow him as his followers no matter who they were. He didn''t say anything and only looked into the stormy sky as he was filled with anger. Only a few were looking at him with aplicated mood, watching his figure, standing among his followers. Chapter 31: 88 Tanuki Styles Chapter 31: 88 Tanuki Styles "I am sorry." He bowed his head to his father. After the battle, everything was cleaned up. He wasn''t a demon and told his followers to bury all the corpses beforehand. Still, he didn''t retract his decision to punish those who tried to revolt, and they were put in the dungeon, locked in the deep darkness with weapons. In that dungeon, no one forced them to do anything. It was quiet. Yet, the horror took their minds, and they subconsciously held a weapon to ease their fear. However, a single scream changed everything. All of them started to kill each other, and in the end, only a few were left, and as he had promised before, they were forgiven, yet when all the youkai saw the hollow and horror in the eyes which were punished, they swore that they wouldn''t betray him. Yet, strangely enough, no one thought that Tamazuki was cruel. Instead, everyone thought he was benevolent and kind since he erased the tumor on the Shikoku Youkai. Then, Tamazuki''s life was rtively quiet, and after he calmed down everything, he visited his father, who was still hurt, and apologized. Unlike his father, who was wounded, his wounds weren''t serious. "It''s okay. As a leader, you have to do this. You have to be tough, and as a youkai, you should remember instead of being loved, you should be feared by your men. If you are being feared, then your man will be loyal." "Yes." He only nodded quietly. Danuki looked softly at his son and felt a bit distressed, but he knew that this was what it meant to be a leader. It was normal for siblings to kill each other since he had done the same before, but he didn''t want his son to follow in his footsteps, yet it was toote. He was blind, and he wasn''t able to see the strangeness of his children, so everything had be like this. "Are you okay?" "Fortunately, I am okay." "That''s good..." Still, Danuki let out a long sigh, but then he remembered something and stretched his hand to reach something for something on the side of his table. "As you have be a leader, now, I give this book to you." Tamazuki felt weird and epted the book. "88 Tanuki Styles?" He felt confused, but his father looked at him in anticipation. "Read it." "Okay." He read the book quietly, almost intently, for a few minutes before he realized something and rebuked his father. "What the hell did you show to your son?!" He thought that it was a book from his ancestor about how to govern the n or the secret techniques of the Tanuki, yet while it was a secret technique, it was a technique for having sex! While the knowledge of this book was wonderful, he wondered what this senile Tanuki wanted him to do. "Sigh..." Danuki let out a long, exhausted sigh. "Tamazuki, you have killed so much. Don''t you know that our poption is dwindling?" His lips twitched. "Then, what do you want me to do?" "Make children." "...." "Make children." "I have heard that. You don''t need to repeat it." What the hell?! He was prepared for something serious and even ready to receive his father''s beating for killing his siblings, yet he was told to make children. How wonderful! No, he meant how outrageous! Yet, somehow, it also eased his mind since he had to say killing his siblings definitely wasn''t something pleasant. "Thank you." "You don''t need to be, so what do you think? I think that you should have one or two children now." "...let''s talk about that matterter." "Why not? You have a cute little sparrow with you, right? I have heard that you often slept together. Why don''t you make a child with her?" "....." His lips twitched. Having a child with Yosuzume? He was afraid that this woman would betray him and might even use his children as a way to threaten him, so it was definitely impossible to impregnate her. Moreover, he was still young! He wasn''t ready to be a father yet. "What? If you don''t want to, the female from your mother''s n and many Tanuki from our group definitely want your genes, you know?" "Stop, stop. You don''t need to tell me that. I will manage that matter myself." While he was interested in that matter, this conversation wasn''t something that he wanted to have with his father. "Is that so..." His father seemed to be disappointed. "But, I am d that you are normal. Sometimes, I see someone who likes to hunt the wife of the others." His body twitched slightly. "Tamazuki... you..." Danuki looked at his son in disbelief. "Cough! Cough!" Tamazuki coughed loudly, then asked, "Father, are you not curious about what I am nning to do from now on?" "What? Are you going to attack Nura n?" Danuki knew that the Nura n was the enemy of the Shikoku Youkai, so he thought his son wanted to attack this n. "No, I am not going to attack the Nura n, but I will expand our power. During these two years, I will conquer all the Youkai ns except for the Kyoto Youkai, Tono Youkai, and the Nura n." "I see..." Strangely enough, Danuki didn''t think that his son would fail. Frankly, except for those three ns, which Tamazuki mentioned, he looked down on the rest of the youkai and felt that the Shikoku Youkai was better. "Do you need me to do something?" "Probably. I need you to take down the spider youkai in Kyushu in the future." "...you really n to take down this country?" "Of course." He nodded. "My goal is the world. I want to fight Jinn in the Middle East. Jaguar and Big Foot in North America. A dragon in Europe. Namibian Flying Snake in Africa. Mermen in Oceania. Monkey King and Buddha in China. I want to fight all of them and spread the legend of Tanuki even further!" However, before that, he had to defeat the Nura n and those who thought that they could control everything in this world. Still, Danuki didn''t know that, and he just stared at his son in amazement, thinking he also wanted to follow. "I will follow you too." "Huh? Really?" "Yeah, it seems fun." "Well, it''s fun, but you need to get stronger first. You are too weak, Father." "...do you want to be beaten up now?" The twoughed and joked around before he decided to leave, but when he left, he didn''t return the "88 Tanuki Styles" on his hand, and his father didn''t say anything, only gave him a thumbs up. As he left his father''s room, he thought about the reward he got from Yosuzume. This was why he could disappear and appear all of a sudden. This talent was powerful since he could be a Phantom Sixth yer of the Generation of Miracles. Joke asides, he could easily tell anyone blindspot and attack them without them realizing. It was a good reward, but for an omnipotent, who could see everything, this skill was useless. However, it was still a good reward regardless, and fortunately, he hadn''t met such an opponent. With that said, when he walked out of his father''s room, he kept reading the book in his hand until he saw Yosuzume, who was waiting for him patiently. "Tamazuki-sama." She bowed her head with her usual nk expression, yet her eyes seemed gentler. "Let''s go back, Yosuzume." However, he wasn''t in the mood to observe her expression. "Is there something wrong?" She wondered whether something had happened when he talked with his father. "There is something that I want to test." "Test?" "Yes, I need your help." She wasn''t sure, but she nodded. Still, while she realized how thick of a skin her master was, she thought the learning experience wasn''t bad. As the two continued to learn with each other, two years passed, and the system gave him a surprise. Chapter 32: Do you want to go to another world? Chapter 32: Do you want to go to another world? Two years had passed, and the power of the Shikoku Youkai had expanded. In this country, probably no one didn''t know this youkai group anymore. Instead, they went on a rampage, and no one could stop them. Whether Kyoto Youkai, the Nura n, the Tono, and many others knew the Shikoku Youkai, but unlike the Nura n, whose nerves had been nervous so many times. They were an enemy, so they thought Tamazuki might lead all of his followers to take down the Nura n. However, the rest of the Youkai group wasn''t much better since they were afraid of being conquered by the Shikoku Youkai. Yet that worry was toote since they were conquered by him already. Meanwhile, the Kyoto Youkai might be the most arrogant since they had never thought the Shikoku Youkai would attack them. The prestige of Hagorome Gitsune spread to everynd in this country, and her children, Abe no Seimei, had ruled this country during his life; even if many years had passed and Abe no Seimei had passed away, their prestige wasn''t something that could be erased. This was why they were rather proud when the Shikoku Youkai didn''t seem to attack them, yet even if they were calm, deep inside, they were the only ones who knew how restless they were. Still, even if the Shikoku Youkai didn''t attack them, neither group contacted the other as if the Shikoku Youkai ignored their existence. Tamazuki also ignored the Kyoto Youkai since the Kyoto Youkai, without their full members, were rather weak. Their quality might be better, but the quantity they lost to him. Yes, without a doubt, the Shikoku Youkai won in terms of quantity. With just two years of progress, the members of the Shikoku Youkai had be 40,000. This number might be a lot, but this was nothingpared to the number of humans in this world. Moreover, they didn''t need a sry, and they even wanted to pay him since, without a doubt, they owed him a lot since, under his banner, they were protected. Most of the members of his group were weak youkai who were oppressed and even killed by the other youkai. Yet, even if they were weak, they were stronger than humans. However, he knew that in the battle; they were just nothing but small fries, considering the power of numbers was useless in the supernatural battle. After all, thest viin had enough power to kill thousands of youkai with just a single attack. With that said, the power of quantity can''t be underestimated. As a youkai, he wanted to make a biggermunity, especially when his goal was the world. 40,000 youkai might seem like much, but it didn''t even reach one percent of the poption of a human on Earth. However, he knew that the power of numbers was useful, especially against the Nura n. Nurarihyon''s ability was powerful, but it worked the best on a single opponent. If he was ganged by tens of thousands of youkai, what could he do? Still, he could think about that matterter since now, it was a celebration time. Two years had passed after his battle with his father and his massacre of all the youkai who wanted to revolt against his rules. While it was a memorable time for all of them, it wasn''t a good memory, so he turned this day into a festival. On the day of that battle, he set up a festival where everyone could have fun. On this festival, everyone did many things, such as opening food stalls from takoyaki, okonomiyaki, grilled corn, apple candy, etc. There were even game stalls for goldfish scooping, yo-yo fishing, gun-shooting, etc. However, the most fun of all of them would be a performance from various youkai. "Gonta!" "You''re so handsome, Gonta!" Everyone shouted excitedly as they looked at the fat tanuki on the stage. Along with the music, Gonta raised his arms high. "Come on, you lots!" "OOOOOOH!" "Zoom! Zoom! Zoom! Zoom! If I get thinner, I''ll be too popr, so I don''t get thinner That''s my type of FUNK!!!" As the crowd got excited, one youkaiughed, then looked at Tamazuki with a drunk yet happy smile. "I have heard that you made this song for your brother. Is it true?" "Hey, Dassai! Watch your mouth! You should show your respect to Tamazuki-sama! How can Tamazuki-sama make such a vulgar song!?" The rest didn''t show many reactions since it wasn''t the first time the two argued with each other. "Calm down, Inugamami." Tamazuki drank his tea calmly, which was poured by Yosuzume, who stayed by his side like his virtuous wife. "Yes, I made that song." "Huh?!" Inugami was dumbfounded, but then he quickly praised Tamazuki. "As expected of Tamazuki-sama! Your talent is amazing!" "It''s a festival, right? We should have fun." "That''s right! That''s right! We should have a lot of fun!" Dassai agreed with augh. "But don''t be lonely and drink tea! Come and drink alcohol, Tamazuki!" "Enough with your insolence, Dassai!" Inugami was furious. As Inugami was full of rage, Dassai onlyughed as he drank. Meanwhile, Tamazuki didn''t say anything and just enjoyed this scenery from a special position with his executive members, watching all the youkai full of smiles. He was proud of his achievement, and it was that everyone could have fun. Still, among all the women presented, they couldn''t enjoy this festival and looked at Yosuzume with anger and jealousy. As Tamazuki had almost conquered this country, the number of women that wanted to be impregnated by him was impossible to be counted. All of them were beautiful, and many of them didn''t even lose to Yosuzume. Moreover, some of them were even widows or the wife of powerful youkai, which made him slightly itchy, yet while he flirted with them, it was only a little fling, and the one who stayed by his side had always been this cute little sparrow, Yosuzume. "Okay, enough of you two. There is something that I want to talk about with you all." "Oh?" 2x The two stopped fighting and looked at him curiously. The rest also showed a simr reaction, and the festive mood of the festival didn''t affect the solemn atmosphere inside the room. Not all of his followers were weak youkai, and he also had a lot of strong youkai under him, such as Inugami, who was his original follower, along with the original members of Seven Phantom Travelers from the Shikoku Youkai, Dassai, the leader of the Heavy Drinkers Hoodlums, Kawaero, the Tenka Fubu n, Housoshi, the Seto Akki n, and many others. "Tamazuki-sama, is it time for us to go to other countries? Last time, we went to Oceania to conquer a Merman, right? Where are we going this time?" Kawaero asked with interest. As a Kappa, it felt great to know that he was the strongest creature of the water. The rest was also curious since they had to say following him was fun. The world beyond the sea was something that they had never thought of, which was why it was fun. "No, we''re going to go domestic this time." "Domestic? Don''t tell me?" "Tokyo." He looked at all of them and said, "It''s time for us to get our hands on this city." "OOOOOOHHHH!!!" Everyone was excited when they heard it since they knew it was finally time for them to conquer this country. "I will bring all of my people with me. Hick~!" Dassai grinned. "It''s time for another party, right?" "Yeah, it''s time for the party. Are you ready?" "YEAHHHH!!! Yet, he had to say; he would be lying if he wasn''t nervous since he knew his opponent wasn''t only the Nura n. "By the way, Tamazuki-sama, what about Kyoto? I have heard that they have started to move." "Well, they are going to reincarnate Abe no Seimei, probably." Tamazuki rubbed his chin as he said those words in a rxed manner. "...." "A-Abe no Seimei?!" "Is it that famous, Nue?" "If that''s the case, what are we going to do?" Everyone was a little anxious since they knew that Abe no Seimei was about to be reborn. If that were the case, wouldn''t they be in danger? "This has be something inevitable, and even if we can stop it now, the same thing can happen once again, so it is better to face it directly." "Tamazuki-sama, what are you nning?" Everyone was anxious, waiting for his answer. "Nothing." "...." "To be honest, I am not sure how strong Abe no Seimei is since we should know that the legend has always been exaggerated. Even if it is said that Abe no Seimei has ruled this country and even has the power to destroy the world, but the truth? Who knows?" They nodded and felt his words were understandable since they had never seen Abe no Seimei. Everything was just a rumor. Was he really as strong as the legend said? It was like how Nurarihyon could only run away in front of theirmander six years ago, destroying the legend of the invincible Nurarihyon. "With that said, if he is as strong as the legend said, then I will see his character." "Character?" "If he can lead us better, then I don''t mind following him." "..." "...really?" "Yes." He nodded. "To be honest, being a leader is a drag. Every day is busy, and sometimes, I want to be free. It''s the same as you; if you want to be a leader, then I don''t mind." Yes, he didn''t mind, but... All of them could onlyugh awkwardly since they knew they had to beat him to be the leader. After all, if they won against him, why should they follow him now? "And..." "And?" "I am sure that someone won''t stay quiet if Abe no Seimei really goes on the rampage on this world; when those two fight, we can take advantage of them." "....." As expected of their leader, as insidious as ever, yet this was also why they were d to follow him since his pride didn''t matter; what was important was the survival of his followers, and this was why all of them followed him. His dream was to rule this entire world with darkness, which was also their dream. Everyone''s mood also returned to the previous festive since if they lost, they just had to join Abe no Seimei; their pride didn''t matter since that pride was already shattered by Tamazuki, and what was left was only shamelessness. Their opponent was powerful, so what they needed to do was be a parasite and use their opponent''s power to survive and be stronger. However, while everyone was at ease since they could see how calm he was, he had a headache since he knew his fate definitely wouldn''t be so simple, and trusting his life to others. More importantly, he was also furious with those who lived above, thinking that they could control their everything. ''I have to be stronger.'' Yet, when he was thinking about how to be stronger, his system surprised him. Chapter 33: Colorful World Chapter 33: Colorful World While the festival was fun, it was only held for one day. After one day, everything returned to how it used to be, and all of them also returned to their homes. Not all the youkai he conquered came from Shikoku, and many lived in different areas such as Yamanashi, Chubu, Kyushu, etc. All of them might want to continue their party, but when they heard that they were going to go to Tokyo, they changed their gears and prepared for another battle. This time, their battle would be different since this battle would be against the Nura n, so they had to go all out. Meanwhile, Tamazuki was in his room, checking his system since the sudden announcement that night startled him. However, while this system was important, he didn''t show eagerness since the existence of a system was a secret, and he didn''t want to tell anyone since many things might happen, especially when he was still weak. Yes, he was weak. While he might be the most powerful youkai among his group and even with Nurarihyon, or Hagorome Gitsune, he believed that he would win. However, he didn''t think that he could win against Nura Rikuo or Abe no Seimei. Abe no Seimei aside since his power was indomitable, Nura Rikuo had the power of protagonist, plot armor, family, and friendship. Leaving Abe no Seimei, who he might follow or not, he knew that he had to face Nura Rikuo first, but he knew that his power wasn''t enough; at least, he knew that it was impossible topletely erase Nura Rikuo''s threat when they had a war. More importantly, the existence above heaven, he knew he had to deal with it if he wanted to deal with Nura Rikuo. Frankly, he didn''t want to change the plot since if he changed it carelessly, Nura Rikuo might do something unexpected or bring his people under his banner. However, to be honest, even if all of the Shikoku Youkai was destroyed or fell under Nura Rikuo''s hands, it didn''t matter to him. Even if he lost everything, wealth, authority, and more, it didn''t matter since he could build it again. He could build everything in less than a decade, so he should be able to do the same in case it was destroyed. What he cared about the most was power, a power that was enough to control his fate. He didn''t want to be controlled anymore, which was why when he was inside his room, he quietly learned about his system. "..." What should I say? It felt like he was being invited to watch a new movie by his friend, which made him a little speechless. However, of course, he wanted to! "...." "........" ''But... girls from a different world, huh?'' Instead of the girls, he was more interested in the power which he could get from another world. Unlike in his world, in which everything was determined by pedigree, the power of his parents. Therefore, it wouldn''t be weird to say that this was a world of fatalism. Still, he had questions. Like how did the time work when he went to another world? If he stayed in another world for a day, then did it mean he was gone for a day in the original world? ''Interesting.'' Heroines? Was that meant the other world would be simr to his world? A world where everything revolved around the protagonist? The world where all the heroines would go after the protagonist even though the protagonist didn''t do anything? However, this time, the system didn''t say anything and just gave him a choice of "yes or no," as if telling him he could go to another world anytime. From this silence, he could tell that the world he would visit would be simr to his world, making him speechless. This was why it was better not to rely on the system. Instead, he thought that he should think of this as a way for him to steal the opportunity or chance given by the world to make the protagonist stronger. While he wasn''t sure what kind of world he would be gone, it was his only chance if he wanted to escape his fate. He didn''t hesitate, but he didn''t immediately leave. Instead, he prepared everything and also told his parents and followers that he was going to train. He also gave them instructions, telling them that they could start to go to Tokyo, absorbing all the youkai under the banner of the Shikoku Youkai, but he told them that they didn''t need to attack the Nura n immediately. However, they should provoke them from time to time by stealing their business, spreading rumors, and many other things to harass the Nura n. This fight... no matter what, they couldn''t be the ones who took the initiative. Instead, they should let the Nura n take the initiative to take the war. While they were confused by his instruction, they agreed, and they thought it was fun to bully the Nura n. Even if he was amiable and loved, everyone hadn''t forgotten how cruel he was, so his instructions were followed, and no one dared to break his instruction. "Where are you going, Tamazuki-sama?" Yosuzume asked after she helped him to prepare his luggage. His luggage was rather minimal since he only brought a "Maou''s Hammer" with him. As for clothes, money, and the rest, he didn''t bring any of them to this training since he could make them with his transmutation ability. "It''s a secret. Of course, I am not going to run away. What''s with your expression?" "No, but..." Yosuzume would be lying if she didn''t feel nervous about this war, especially when she thought about their conversation a few years ago. Their opponent was the agent of heaven. Even if they won, then heaven... "Isn''t that why I''m going to train? Anyway, wait for me. I will leave first." He kissed her and left without hesitation. Watching him leave, Yosuzume touched her lips in aplicated mood, and only she knew what she was thinking. As he left his house and went to the ce where no one could see, he didn''t hesitate and pressed "yes," which made him leave this world and go to another world. The process was unbearable, and he felt like his body was pressed by a certain force, causing him to feel dizzy like he was inside a washing machine, but then, when he opened his eyes, he could tell that he was already in another world. How could he tell this? Even though the world didn''t seem different, he could tell the air was rich. It was like it was filled with an "energy," which made him even stronger for some reason. "What a unique world..." He couldn''t help but murmur, but he knew nothing about this world, and the system didn''t say anything except... As his lips twitched, he let out a helpless sigh and prepared for his invasion of this world. Chapter 34: Who is the protagonist? (Gakusen Toshi Asterisk) Chapter 34: Who is the protagonist? (Gakusen Toshi Asterisk) "Genester, huh?" Somehow, he was familiar with this term, or rather; he was extremely familiar with it even though it was his first time hearing it. As a perk of being reincarnated, his memory was good, and he could recall many things from his previous life easily. Like his original world, the terms of Genester also came from one of the works, which he happened to watch and read in his previous life. "I guess I havee to the Gakusen Toshi Asterisk world." This didn''t surprise him. Instead, he felt extremely calm since this was something he had expected. Still, since he hade to this world, he had to make his stayfortable. After he came to this world, he hypnotized the people and altered their memories, turning them into his servants before he tried to learn about this world. As a tanuki, he possessed possession ability and the ability to do magic. But, more importantly, the one he controlled was nothing but a normal human, so everything was easy. First and foremost, he had to have money in this world, so he became one of the sessors of a certain department store tycoon, which had almost gone bankrupt before he sessfully revived. By then, he entered finance before acquiring various real estate from hotels, warehouses, and office buildings before dabbling in construction, convenience stores, restaurants, food, and beverages. By then, he had created a new group, which he named after his family name. Inugamigyoubu Group. He limited his time to a month to acquire all of that wealth, but if he had more time, it wouldn''t be weird if he made a consortium since he needed time to understand how the economy in this world was working. His choices of business might be weird for some people, but the business he chose was something stable and didn''t need that much change, especially with how advanced the technology in this world was. The technology in this world was so advanced that he didn''t think that he could do anything in the sector of technology, so he just returned to the basics, where he could get money in a stable way. Honestly, money was extremely important, especially in this world where it was controlled by the Integrated Enterprise Foundation. While it might seem weird, this world is controlled by the Integrated Enterprise Foundation, which is an economic entity that was created after the Invertia to help support the world economy. Originallyprised of eightpanies, it is currently made up of Ginga, EP, Jie Long, Frauenlob, Solnage, and W&W. If he was given time, he might be able to be the number seven of the Integrated Enterprise Foundation. Now, the question is, what is Invertia? Why did every country in this world lose its power after this incident? Invertia is an unprecedented catastrophe that assaulted the earth during the 20th century. Meteors rained down across the world, bringing severe destruction to many cities. Because of this, the power of countries dwindled, giving rise to the Integrated Enterprise Foundation. Even so, there wasn''t much information about this catastrophe since, as observation organizations were unable to find any warning signs, it is presumed to be much more than a simple meteor shower. There might be more information about this catastrophe on the Integrated Enterprise Foundation, but with his current power, it was better not to taunt a ho nest. More importantly, his purpose ining to this world was to be stronger, and while building a business was fun, it wasn''t his first goal. ''Well, dating girls also need money.'' In conclusion, getting money was an important thing. Yet, he had to say even if he returned now, with all of the technology, form, and many other things he found in this world, he had gained a lot of things. However, this wasn''t enough, and he wanted more, especially when he found out about the source of why he was stronger. After the catastrophe known as Invertia, a previously unknown element known as Mana was discovered from the meteors, and this was also why he felt this world was rich. It felt so fresh even though it was covered with nothing but a concrete jungle. Furthermore, it also gave birth to people with special powers known as Genester. This was the setting of this world. Genester is a new race that was born from the influence of Mana. They overturn previousmon sense with their enhanced physical ability and have an aura known as Prana. Those that can link with Mana through flesh and blood, which in turn enhances their abilities, and give them special abilities, are known as Strega if female and Dante if male. Because of this, the power they were discriminated against, especially when they were in the minority. When a crime rted to Genester happened, without a doubt, the fault one would be Genester. However, that issue wasn''t his problem since he was rich. In a world where money governed, this world was simply his yground. With that said, he needed to know the difference between him and Genester, so he kidnapped an illegal Genester to conduct an experiment, yet to his surprise, the difference wasn''t much. Except for the race, since he wasn''t a human, the energy inside Genester, which was called Prana, was surprisingly simr to "Osore." Naturally, it was only his case since if it was another youkai; they would be seen as evil instantly. "Osore" was dark, and it was kind of malevolent. Yet, it was expected since, as a youkai, his existence was born from the fear of humans through his legend. However, unlike other youkais, in the past, tanuki was also seen as a god, so his aura was kind of divine, even though it was stained now. Meanwhile, Prana from the Genester was neutral, almost transparent, and even had a property of sticity since it could be molded into various things. However, as a tanuki, shape-shifting was his best ability, and with his learning speed, it was easy for him to transform himself into Genester. By now, no one could tell that he was a youkai. By now, he had prepared everything. He had gained identity and money. He also confirmed that his ability worked for Genester, although it was a little trickier. What he needed to do now was to be stronger, and he knew where he had to go now. He looked at the picture of an artificial ind with the shape of a hexagon on the massive hologram screen in front of him. "Asterisk." Suijou Gakuen Toshi Rikka, moremonly known as Asterisk, is the primary setting of this world. Everyone, whether the protagonist, heroines, or viins, could be found on this artificial ind. In other words, if he wanted to be stronger, the fastest way was toe to the Asterisk, the ce where the story mostly happened. Asterisk. It is a well-kept city on an artificial ind located on top of a craterke in northern Kanto. The namees from the bird''s eye view of the city, which resembles a hexagon. The city is enormous, boasting both underground chambers andrge buildings on top, as well as numerous bast chambers to keep it afloat. Simr to the total number of the side of the hexagon, six schools existed on this ind, and he nned to transfer to one of them, yet unexpectedly, he received an invitation for a special schrship from the Seidoukan. As he read the invitation, he rubbed his temple since he felt weird. ''Did I steal the chance for the protagonist to enter the Asterisk?'' Chapter 35: Six Schools Chapter 35: Six Schools While he didn''t remember the details of the story, he knew that the reason why the protagonist could be a student of the Seidoukan, which was one of the schools on the Asterisk, was without a doubt because of the special rmendation schrship from the current president of the Seidoukan. Yet, to his surprise, he got this special schrship invitation, which confused him. He might know some of the plots, but he hadn''t read the story until the end, and there were many missing things that he didn''t know about this world. However, it didn''t matter since, simr to his original world; he had never treated this world like how it was just a story that he happened to read and watch in his previous world. Instead, he saw this world as a real world where everything was alive. This was why he treated everything seriously since he didn''t want to die because of something stupid such as plot armor, protagonist aura, and many other things. While he was confused about why he got the invitation for the special internship from the Seidoukan, he didn''t make his decision in a hurry. Instead, he tried to learn the advantage of six schools inside the Asterisk since he could only choose one. "Six schools, huh?" Seidoukan Academy, Saint Ghadworth Academy, Jie Long Seventh Institute, Arlequint Academy, Le Wolfe ck Institute, and Queenvail Girls'' Academy. Those were the six schools that existed on the Asterisk. Naturally, each school had its specialty, and each had heroines, which should be able to trigger his system, so no matter what his choice was, it didn''t matter. The first school, which he excluded, was Queenvail Girls'' Academy. Why? Because this was an all-girls school, it was impossible for him to join, even though he wanted to. While it was true that this school might not be able to make him stronger since its specialty wasn''t fighting, the number of heroines was as much as stars in the sky, so his system should be able to help him. The second is Saint Ghadworth Academy. Its symbol is the aureole, the symbol of order. The school requires discipline and loyalty from its students and generally forbids duels. In other words, this school was kind of stuck-up. Everyone had to act like a knight and ady. While it was possible for him to act like that, this school wouldn''t give him a chance to be stronger since a duel was prohibited, and he was sure that everyone had to be in the group. With the personality of the theme of the school, it shackled his movement, and to be honest, this school didn''t fit his nature. Meanwhile, the third school, Le Wolfe ck Institute, suited him well since the strong got everything. While many would try to fight him since it was the school of the uwful, it didn''t matter since he believed he could beat all of them, bing the new leader of this school. More importantly, this school was that it owned several Orga Lux, which was a treasured weapon version of this world. If he gave an example, the Orga Lux would be simr to Maou''s Hammer in his world. Naturally, the ability was different, and it had more varieties, which was more interesting. The fourth school would be Arlequint Academy. Unlike the others, this school was more into research instead of a battle. Even so, he was interested in this school since he knew the power of technology. With how advanced the technology was in this world, the best way for him to learn was to enter this academy since it had the best technology among the six schools. Moreover, this school also had heroines, so the system could help him to be stronger. With that said, the fifth academy, Jie Long Seventh Institute, was a school that could make him stronger. If he joined this school, he could learn all the unique techniques in this world. If his purpose was techniques, then the fastest way was to join this academy, especially when this academy was taught by the strongest and oldest human in this world. He was sure that he could learn many things from this person too. The only unfortunate thing was that this school was more into skills, so they didn''t dabble much in the research, and this school didn''t have Orga Lux, which was kind of a minus point for him since he knew how strong the Orga Lux was, especially when the protagonist also wielded one. "Now, thest school." Seidoukan Academy. This was the academy where the protagonist and the main heroines were all gathered. Unlike the other schools, this school was rtively simr to a regr high school instead of a unique type of school. If there was a difference, the students also trained to fight in this school. In conclusion, there was nothing special about this school, so even if he joined, he knew that he hardly learned any techniques which could make him stronger, unlike Jie Long Seventh Academy, which would teach him many types of martial arts and unique arts. Even the Arlequint Academy was better since he could learn many technologies which existed in this world, such as creating his own Orga Lux and many others. But it was better than Le Wolfe Academy. Why? Because, unlike any other school, this school was special because all the main heroines studied in this school. Yes, main heroines. While it might be toote to exin this, he knew there was a massive difference in reward for a heroine that deeply influenced the story and a side heroine. The reward he got from Yosuzume was good, but the reward he got from Kana Ienaga was awesome. With Kana''s reward, he could mostly learn anything almost instantaneouslyanything, including the "Blindspot Talent," which he got from Yosuzume. However, it didn''t mean the rewards from the side heroines were bad since another world was full of chances for him to be stronger, so even if he didn''t rely on the system, he had the confidence to be stronger. As he rested in his office, he hesitated about which schools he should join since he realized that no matter which school he would join, it didn''t make much difference for him since he could learn any techniques or technologies in this world as long as time was given. More importantly, it wouldn''t be hisst time to be in this world, so he could learn everything slowly. As he was in a deep dilemma, he decided to think about this matterter, and it was better for him to fly to the Asterisk first. Then, he could make his decision when he arrived. As for the special schrship invitation, it seems he forgot about it. --- No one knew what kind of storm he would bring, but one girl was looking at a photo of him being surrounded by his bodyguards. It was a sneaky photo, and only his side was seen, but she knew it was him. It was the person who had appeared in her dreams several times. "I have finally found you..." She caressed his picture as she gazed into the photo lovingly. She had almost given up since no matter how hard she tried to find him; she couldn''t find him. It was as if he didn''t appear in this world, but now, he had appeared, and she definitely wouldn''t let him go. As she looked into the distance, she whispered, "Hurry up ande..." Chapter 36: Money Chapter 36: Money As an artificial ind, Asterisk''s sole purpose wasn''t only for a ce for all the Genester to study together. Yet, it was a normal thing, right? Since the world was controlled by a business entity, it was impossible to let go of a chance to be rich, so this ind also became one of the most popr tourist destinations. Naturally, tourism wasn''t the only thing that flourished on this artificial ind. With how much attention the world had for this ind, many businesses flourished, and people kepting, even if Genester was stronger than any of them. In conclusion, as long as many existed, everything was possible. The main section of Asterisk is divided into the Central Ward and the Outer Residential Area. The Central Ward is split into two halves, with the Commerce Area on one side and the Administrative Area on the other. However, there are dangerous areas in the city as well, which is known as Redevelopment Area. In this area, the police department of Asterisk, known as the Stjarnagarm, didn''t exist, and everything was ruled by fists. Yet, even so, many people kepting to this dangerous ce because they knew their means to get money was limited. In the ce where the fists ruled everything, those who believed in their strength came and built their own groups to get money. Building various businesses, "protection money," moneyundering, loan sharks, illegal alcohol, etc. As long as they made money, all of them would do it. Among them, a casino was the most popr business in this area. Many people came to bet their money to be rich in a single night in those casinos, including this young woman. She wore a uniform from the Le Wolf ck Institute, yet she unabashedly unzipped her uniform to almost waist length and revealed her chest in a dark red undergarment inside. Yet, no one dared to leer their eyes on her since her sharp re and wolfish eyes intimidated anyone who stared at her. Irene Urzaiz. She had this dark red, shoulder-length hair, and unusual attire with a long red scarf for thete spring season. However, except for her sharp re, her identity was also rather famous since she was the third rank of Le Wolf ck Institute, which gained her an alias of Lamirexia. Still, her re was even sharper when she saw the result of her gambling. Losing. Losing. Losing. She had been losing several times, and her money was halved to what it used to be. Now, why did shee to the casino? Money. She needed money. A lot of money! She needed a lot of money as soon as possible since she knew with an honest job, it would take her at least forty years to pay her debt. But how could she endure that? So, she went to the casino to get a big win. Unfortunately, it seemed that she didn''t have talent in this area. Fortunately, this was a Redevelopment Area, so even if she ran away and ran amok, no one would cause her trouble except for the mafia members who owned the casino. This ce was a gray area, and she didn''t need to fear anything, especially with her strength. Her body was tense, and she was ready to make her escape, but a cheer on the side stopped her. "Amazing!" "How much money has he won?!" "A billion yen? No, it should be more. Ah, this casino will go bankrupt sooner orter." Her ears twitched, and she could sharply hear the words of money. ''A billion yen?'' She murmured for a moment before she looked at the source of themotion. However, she couldn''t see that source since he was surrounded by many people watching the fun. She clicked her tongue, stood up from her table, and walked toward the crowd before pushing all of them away. "He-Hey, what are you doing?!" "Don''t push so suddenly!" "Bastard" However, they all stopped and gave her a path when they saw her re. She snorted and thought that all of them were cowards before she quickly found her target. "........" She was stunned in a ce since it was her first time seeing someone so handsome. Even the word beauty could perfectly describe the appearance of this young man. Yes, a young man. This was the source of thismotion. This young man wore a white shirt, ck pants, and ck leather shoes. Even if his attires were normal, everything became luxurious on his body, and because of this, his noble-like appearance seemedpletely unfit in this ce which was full of misfits. His knee-length silver hair was tied in a ponytail, and his golden eyes seemed so sharp, yet the unfortunate thing, he wore a facemask, so no one could fully see his appearance. Yet, Irene didn''t care about that; instead, she was more interested in the gaming chips which had piled up like a mountain by his side. Her mouth was dry, and it was her first time seeing so much money. ''If I have that money...'' She suddenly grinned and then approached the young man with a friendly grin. "Hey, it seems you won a lot." She tapped his shoulder and sat by his side naturally. The young man didn''t even nce at her and just coldly said, "Go away, woman." "...." Her lips twitched, and she felt speechless since even if her reputation wasn''t good, she was still a beautiful girl, okay? More importantly, with her attire, shouldn''t he leer at her for a moment? Somehow, she doubted her charm for a moment, but she quickly recovered since the reason why she came to this ce wasn''t to flirt with him but for business. "You might have won a lot, but do you think that you can get all of your money easily? However, he didn''t say anything and just quietly won the poker game, which tripled his worth. "Damn, he has won again!" "Isn''t this casino going to go bankrupt?" "Win more! Win more!" While the guests were excited, the staff of the casino gritted their teeth in hate since no one wanted to see someone win big in their casinos. Irene was stunned for a moment by how easy it was for him to get money, so she didn''t give up. "Look, they won''t let you go since you have won a lot of money, but with me, I can help you to get all of your money." She patted her chest, causing her well-shaped breasts to tremble as if trying to reassure him that he could trust her. "Who are you?" He asked curtly. "...." ''Endure... endure... endure...'' She clenched her fists as she took a deep breath before she exined her identity and the reason why she could take him out easily. "One percent." "........" Before she even told her price, he told her that he was going to pay one percent of his reward. "Impossible!" She was furious. "How can I just get one percent?! At least you need to give me 50% since I will have to face many dangers!" How could she only be paid with a measly one percent of the total reward of his gambling?! However, under her calction, the number wasn''t bad since with him winning three billion yen, then he would get at least 30 million yen. But if she can get more, then why not, right? "Goodbye." He didn''t say much nonsense and ignored her. "....." Really? No way? She tried to talk with him again, but he ignored her, making her grit her teeth in hatred and frustration. ''30 million yen...'' However, suddenly she heard themotion on the side. "Damn, he has won again?!" "Hasn''t he won nine billion yen now?" "Hahaha, this casino has gone bankrupt!" Everyone was full ofughter and happiness. They might not win, but watching someone ughter the casino made all of them happy. However, this made her panic. She gritted her teeth and nodded. "Then, one percent! Give me one percent!" "It''s toote. It is 0.5% now. If you don''t want to, then leave." "Okay! Okay! Give me 0.5% percent!" She felt her body was weak since she knew that she had lost a lot of money. ''If I agree before...'' She would have 90 million yen! Unfortunately, she could only get 45 million yen now. She let out a helpless and regretful sigh, but she moved even closer, pressing her ample chest against his arm as she whispered in her soft and tender voice, which would make all the people who knew her dumbfounded. "Can you win again?" This might be her first time seeing him look into her eyes directly, yet she knew she might not forget him for the rest of her life. "Leave it to me." Chapter 37: Irene Urzaiz Chapter 37: Irene Urzaiz In the end, he won 15 billion yen. As expected of the world, which was controlled by money, even the mafia had a lot of money. However, with such a tremendous amount of money, it was impossible for the casino to let him get away so easily, so they invited him to the room, telling him that he could get his money there with an excuse that the amount of money was toorge, so they needed time to get his money, but everyone knew what kind of game that casino was going to y. Irene was going to rampage now since she knew if he couldn''t get his money, she wouldn''t get her money! From all the money he earned, she would receive 0.5% of it. In other words, she would get 75 million yen! With that amount of money, it could help ease her debt! However, her waist was hugged by him, gently like a lover. Her face was hot, and she was extremely embarrassed that she wanted to cover it with anger like a cat whose tail was stepped on, but his voice calmed her down. "You don''t need to follow me." "Huh? Do you want to die!?" If she didn''t follow him, then he would die! She didn''t doubt this was what the mafia was going to do. "Calm down." His eyes narrowed as he stared at the group of mafia, which led him to a certain room. "If they don''t pay, then let''s y it big." "Huh?" "Do you want to get more money? Like a whisper of a devil, he could easily tempt her and somehow make her agree on the spot. When they whispered about their n, no one could hear what they were talking about. Then when he told her everything, they parted. As he entered the room, she left and continued to gamble, but somehow, she started to criticize and ran amok before unreasonably starting the fight. Everything happened too suddenly, and all the guests panicked. The fight got bigger and bigger, and soon, she ran away, running into a ce where they had promised to meet. The mafia also wouldn''t let her go, and all of them chased after her. Individually, they might not be able to defeat Irene, but their advantages lie in numbers. However, it was impossible to chase after her, and she was able to run away, but when she was about to reach her destination, her steps were slowed down as she was hit by doubt. What if he didn''te? What if he deceived me? What if he just used me? Many thoughts appeared in her mind at this moment since she realized that she had just met him! She didn''t know anything about him except for his handsome appearance. What if he just ran away after getting the money while leaving her being targeted by the mafia? Yet, she couldn''t be med for such a thought since her childhood was harsh. She was born in a small country in Southern Europe, where the integrated enterprise foundation vied viciously for power, where the political situation was constantly unstable and seemed to sink a little deeper into the mud with each passing day. She was living in a town that was like an abandoned ruin. In an age of extreme centralization, when the poption was concentrated in the metropolises, people who lived in towns like hers were almost invariably poor. Under the rule of the integrated enterprise foundations, the system necessitated trapping a certain number of people in poverty. The predicament of the family wasn''t umon. A Genester child born to such a family was considered a blessing. Although the discrimination against Genester was even more pronounced farther from the cities, for the poor, they were a source of money. The best oue was to be scouted by and perform well for one of the Asterisk schools. But whether working for a private militarypany, police force, or in the worst case, a crime syndicate, Genester was always in demand. She knew that her parents had high expectations of her, and she didn''t mind it since this was the only way for her to change her fate since she wanted her sister to have a better life. However, everything changed when everyone found out about how her sister, Prisci, was a rare regenerative. Her sister was Strega, which was a rare existence among the Genester, but her healing ability made her an even rarer existence, causing her parents to sell her to the Allekant Academy under the name of "specialmitment schrship," but Irene knew what this academy was going to do to her sister and without a doubt, by then, it would be impossible for her to meet her sister anymore. Knowing all of this, she made up her decision, and she ran away with her sister since the only person in this world she had affection for was her sister alone. By then, many things happened, and she sold her service, bing a hound for a certain someone, following his every order as a fighter like a dog. This was why she needed a lot of money, and it was also why she had a hard time trusting someone, so... "Hey, you arete! We''re going to get caught!" "..." She was in a daze as she saw his figure. "What''s wrong? Are you hurt or something? Didn''t you tell me that you are the third rank? Why are you so weak?" "SHUT UP!" She was furious, but she couldn''t help butugh in relief since he was there. He only nced at her, thinking this girl was a lunatic. "Where are we going?" Then, her eyes stared at the several massive bags which he carelesslyy on the ground. "Help me to carry them." "Leave it to me!" She was full of spirit. "Also,e to my apartment! Let''s hide there." He agreed and followed her. The two ran next to each other with a lot of money in their hands. --- "Excuse me." He entered her apartment politely. He thought her ce would be dirty and messy, but that wasn''t the case. Even though her apartment wasn''t luxurious, it was clean, neat, and stylish in the residential district. "What? Why are you looking at me like that?" He felt Irene staring at her. "No, I didn''t expect that you could be polite." Irene shook her head. "Oh, shut up." Sheughed and then led him inside. "Come in! Come in!" After locking the door, they entered the living room, then without hesitation, she threw all the money out inside the massive bag in the room. "Wow..." She was stunned before jumping into the pool of money as sheughed. "Hey, be careful. You will damage the money." Hearing those words, she quickly got up, afraid to damage the money, and asked, "How much are they?" "Unfortunately, there are only three billion yen inside the casino." He let out a helpless sigh. "Bah! How poor!" She spat and mocked the casino as dirt poor. He didn''t say anything and just sat on her sofazily while observing her room. After feeling satisfied to mock the casino, thinking they were too poor, she took out all the alcohol from her cabin, then sat on his side carelessly. "...." Did she not notice that he was a man? More importantly, he knew that she could trigger his system, which made him enter the casino to y. After all, if she didn''t enter the casino, why should he go there? The amount of money in the casino was too small to make him interested, and it was dirty money, which was impossible to be used as soon as possible unless he did moneyundering. "Anyway, let''s have a party first! Let''s drink! Drink!" She got a lot of money, so her mood was extremely happy. Even if it was only three billion yen, she could still get 15 million yen. He didn''t reject it, and the two drank together as they talked. Somehow, their conversation led to when she talked to him about her past, why she needed a lot of money, and why she had a lot of debt. He alsoforted her, telling her that everything was to be okay. During the time when the woman talked about her troubles, they didn''t need a solution from their listener. All they needed waspanionship andfort. Everything was alright, even if he didn''t say anything and just listened to her since this was what she needed. Moreover, this type of trouble wasn''t something that he, a stranger, should get involved in. Was she going to feel happy if he paid all of her debt? She would probably think that he was easy to use and making someone fall in love with money was kind of weird. Moreover, their rtionship would be impure because money was involved. He knew that he was being troublesome, but so what? Irene wasn''t a prostitute, and she was a strong woman, but even so, she needed someone by her side since it was impossible for her to stay strong all the time. As for their previous money, it was earned by the two of them, so the concept was different. Yet, because of this, she had given him trust and by now, it was easy for him to enter her heart. "Everything is going to be alright." "Really?" "You are strong, after all. I am sure that you can lead a happy life with your sister." "Thanks." She grinned as she showed off her two fanged teeth, which was kind of cute. He patted her shoulder, and she leaned on his shoulder as she talked, but then, somehow, everything led into an ambiguous atmosphere. They stared into each other before he tried to close the distance between them. She was stunned by his action, and her emotions were far from calm, causing her reddened face to be even redder, but her heart was beating so fast, and she anticipated it. By moving slowly, he gave her a chance, and she could reject him by moving her head away, but she didn''t, so he didn''t hesitate. The two kissed each other''s lips and led the night together. Chapter 38: Two sisters and happy ending Chapter 38: Two sisters and happy ending ''It''s so easy...'' It was his first day entering the Asterisk, yet he didn''t expect that he would get the heroine so easily. Yet, this was normal since Irene''s emotion was at its peak, and he was by her side, entering the deepest part of her heart easily. Still, he would help her to clear her debt since she had given him a reward. ".........." Frankly, he was speechless, but it didn''t matter. Still, he had to say talent was something necessary. Even though he could learn everything in an instant, if he didn''t have talent, then no matter how impressive his learning ability was, he would hardly be stronger. It was like how one had a deaf tone but kept trying to learn to sing. Even if this person had trained for decades or so, he might only be able to learn how to sing like an average person. However, was it possible for one to have such persistence? After all, usually, when one learns that they don''t have a talent, they will give up. Still, this was one case; the other case was that they learned their limit. Even if they had trained harder, there was this barrier that was impossible to cross. Fortunately, he didn''t have such a problem. However, with this talent, he could learn something easily, and he could go further with this skill with talent and supernatural learning ability. ''Gambling...'' He thought for a moment and thought of a way to make this into a helpful skill for him, but before that, he was going to clean up the money first. --- Irene wasn''t sure how long it had been, but it might be her first time to have such afortable sleep. When she opened her eyes, she knew that she was in her bed, but she didn''t see his figure everywhere, which made her stunned. She quickly raised her body and saw all the money which they had stolen before, yet when she couldn''t see his figure, she felt at a loss. Her mood was so bad, unlikest night when she was so happy. Yet, her face was reddened and embarrassed, thinking about how lewd she had beenst night. But unfortunately, he had left. "Bastard!" If she met him, she was going to beat him to death! However, soon, she heardughter from outside the room. She frowned, then walked out of her room, only nket to cover her healthy, supple body. When she opened the door, she was greeted by her sister''s voice. "Onee-chan, good morning." However, instead of her sister, Irene looked at the man who had stolen her virginity. "Have you woken up?" Tamazuki showed a soft expression on his face. "Oh-oh... I-I have woken up..." Irene was slightly embarrassed, but she nodded. However, her sister, Prisci Urzaiz, blinked her eyes and didn''t notice the change in her sister or the exchange between her sister and Tamazuki since she saw her sister naked! "Onee-chan, hurry up and wear your clothes!" "Oh-oh! Wa-wait a moment!" Irene hurriedly entered the room to wear her clothes. "Ah, um, I am sorry, Inugami-san. My sister is kind of sloppy..." Prisci apologized helplessly. "It''s okay." Yes, it was okay since he had seen everything on her sister''s body. However, this was far from enough since he wanted Irene''s sister too. --- On the table, various dishes were prepared from torti de patatas, toasts, various jams, coffee, and tea. Prisci prepared all of them, showing her skill in cooking, which was close to a cooking master. Still, from the choices of dishes, he realized that they mighte from Spain. "They''re delicious." "Really? I am d that you like it." Prisci smiled happily. "Right?" Irene was also proud as she ate all the wolfishly, stuffing her mouth without stopping, showing how big her appetite was. Even though she had just lost her virginityst night, she had already recovered, showing how strong the body of Genester was. However,st night''s fight seemed to drain her stamina, so she needed to recover with a lot of food. With that said, she didn''t realize her gaze toward him had be so soft, and she didn''t have any intention of telling him to leave, even wanting him to stay. "You are not the one who is cooking. Why are you so proud?" He looked at Irene speechlessly, then looked at Prisci. "But they are delicious." "Thank you, Inugami-san." Prisci was also happy with his praise. "I am sure whoever marries you will be a happy man." He just casually dropped praise before he continued to eat with his knife and fork. However, those words gave a big reaction between Prisci and Irene. "Eh? Eh?" Prisci was stunned and blushed as she looked at him, who was eating her food with relish with a gentle smile. "Then, maybe, I will cook more for you, Inugami-san." "Please." "...." Irene blinked her eyes before she pulled him with a threatening tone. "Why the hell are you trying to seduce my sister?!" Even if she lost her virginity to him, it didn''t mean she was happy to see him seduce her sister! Her sister was the most precious treasure! How could she let her sister be eaten by this scoundrel?! While Tamazuki''s appearance was handsome and seemed like a noble, Irene, who was eaten by him, knew what kind of bastard this guy was, especially when he kept relentlessly teasing her, treating her like a bitch. Even now, her face couldn''t help but turn red when she thought aboutst night, and somehow, her panties felt a bit wet. However, he was calm. Even if Irene was angry, she didn''t intimidate him. "Irene, listen to me." "...I will give you time to exin, but depending on your answer, I will beat you to death." He ignored herst words, then said, "Prisci is a young woman. I am sure that in the future, she will marry someone, and by then, she will leave you." "...." Irene''s expression changed, and her heart felt crushed when she thought that nobody she didn''t know would seduce her sister. By then, they would make a family, and without a doubt, she would be parted from her sister. When she imagined such a future, she couldn''t help but look downward and feel depressed. "However, if your sister dates me, it will be different," he said those words calmly, ignoring the dangerous gazes from Irrne. "...how is it different? Tell me?" She gritted her teeth angrily at this bastard, who didn''t hide his intention to date her sister. "If I date your sister, I will date you too. By then, the three of us will be together. That isn''t bad, right?" "....." "By then, the three of us will have a happy ending." Hearing those whispers, she felt that that future wasn''t bad. However, there was one big problem... "Bastard, aren''t you just feeling lustful to my sister! I will kill you!" She locked him in his arms, trying to squeeze him to death. "Give up! Give up!" He patted her arms as if he was in pain, even though this didn''t feel bad at all. Her chest was so soft after all, and strangely enough, her scent was rather good. Still, Prisciughed at the two of them. "You two have a good rtionship." "Yes." He nodded, but Irene roared with a reddened face. "WE ARE NOT!" Chapter 39: 88 Tanuki Styles are invincible! Chapter 39: 88 Tanuki Styles are invincible! When they finished their breakfast, Prisci didn''t leave and stayed since she wanted to know more about Tamazuki. As a sister, she knew a lot about Irene since they had spent most of their lives together. She knew how rough and rude Irene was toward others. She also knew that Irene didn''t have a friend and mostly stayed as a lone wolf, so it surprised her to see that someone would suddenly stay in her apartment at night. Now, when she thought about it, she also felt Irene''s appearance was kind of strange since her sister was naked! Was he going to be her brother-inw? Somehow, she felt conflicted since she had been together with her sister. Irene used everything to protect her and worked so hard every day, even endangering herself. Unfortunately, she could do nothing. Yet, because of such a sister, she wanted Irene to be happy even though she had to say she felt lonely. "Inugami-san, are you a student on the Asterisk?" "Not yet." "Not yet?" 2x Irene looked at him curiously and asked, "You are going to join one of the schools here?" "That''s my n." He nodded. "But I haven''t made up my decision." Still, Irene snorted. "Do you think it is easy for you to be epted to the school? You need some special skills! If not, you have to be rich!" "Do you think that Ick all of that?" "....." Irene shut her mouth since she could tell he didn''tck all that. Moreover, she knew he had an ability since he could run away from the mafia faster than her and even stole all the money in the casino, which meant he also had a lot of money. Somehow, she felt stupid. He snorted, which made her annoyed, clenching her fists, thinking that she should try to dry him tonight to show her revenge. "Now that you mention it, from your uniform, you two are from Le Wolfe, right? Is it a good school?" He asked curiously. A good school? The two showed wry smiles at his question. "If what you want to do is fight, then it is a good school." Irene didn''t hide how bad her school was since her school was a ce for a scumbag. "Onee-chan, don''t say that. There are still a lot of students who study seriously, and the teachers are also good." Prisci tried to defend her school even though it was kind of hard to do. "Prisci, isn''t it normal for a student to study seriously and a school to have a good teacher?" He asked. "......." Prisci. "So, among the six schools, which one do you have the most interest in?" Irene asked curiously. "I have two schools that interest me the most." "Which schools?" 2x Two sisters looked at him curiously. "Jie Long Seventh Institute and Arlequint Academy." Still, he noticed their gazes were a bit strange. "Why are you two looking at me like that?" "Ah, um..." Prisci wasn''t sure what to say, but Irene was blunt. "Your choice of schools is weird!" "Is that so?" "Of course!" Irene looked at him weirdly. "Jie Long Seventh Institute is a famous fighting school, but Arlequint Academy is a famous school for research. The two schools are so different, of course, you have trouble choosing between them! Are you trying to joke around?!" Somehow, she couldn''t help but get angry in the middle. "Calm down. This is why I have this difficulty. I am interested in the research, but at the same time, the unique arts of the student of the Jie Long also interest me." If possible, he wanted to get all of them, but how could the schools be so stupid as to share their secrets with the students of other schools? "Do you like to do research, Inugami-san?" Prisci asked curiously. "I do." He nodded with a soft smile. "..." Prisci blushed as she lowered her head. "...." Tamazuki. "But I don''t want to limit my choices to both schools." He decided to do everything slowly. "Then, what are you nning to do?" Irene looked at her sister in aplex mood as she suddenly thought about his words before. The three of them together... She quickly shook her head, trying to erase the messy thoughts in her mind. However, he had to say both sisters were charming. While Irene gave a wild feeling, Prisci gave a soft feeling. The two sisters were different from each other. It was simr to hot and cold. When they were together, they had be perfect. So, getting two sisters was the only option for him. "I n to join this." He took out a brochure and showed it to the two of them. "Jie Long tournament?" 2x They were familiar with this tournament since it was a tournament where all the Jie Long students would fight each other, so they could have a chance to be taught by Banyuu Tenra, who was the strongest person in the Jie Long Seventh Institute. Naturally, this tournament wasn''t limited to the students of Jie Long. The students from the other schools could also join since they could get money as they became the champions of this tournament. "Yes, I n to advertise myself there, and I will be a student of the school that gives me the most benefits." He calmly said those words as he sipped his tea. "....." 2x "...maybe, you should give up." Irene kindly told him so since she knew how hard this contest was. Even though the students of the other schools could join, without a doubt, they could only be aughing stock since the students of Jie Long weren''t weak, and this tournament had a special tradition toward the outsiders. "I can defeat the third rank of Le Wolf, so why shouldn''t I be able to win this tournament?" "?!" Irene''s face turned bright red. "This and that fight are different! Let''s see the outside now! Let me beat you up!" "If you want a rematch, I can face you anytime." "That''s what you say! Let''s have a rematch tonight!" Irene wanted to beat him up somehow, but she knew she was helpless against him. The 88 Tanuki Styles weren''t something that a human could face. Yet, as they started their bickering, Prisci had to say why she felt like they had mentioned something else. She felt confused, but well, she decided to join their conversation anyway. With that said, he continued to stay in Irene''s apartment, but this time, Prisci also slept there, so he slept in the guest room, yet when he was about to sleep, Irene slipped into his room. "It''s time for my revenge!" Sheughed as she showed off her two fanged teeth. "...." Tamazuki. --- Irene was defeated thoroughly and could onlyy on his chest helplessly, hugging him with resentment. "Dammit, why are you so strong!" "Don''t you like it?" "....." Irene. "By the way, let me pay your debt." "Huh? Really? You don''t need to." Irene felt that her heart skipped a bit at that moment, but she knew that amount of her debt was a lot and she didn''t want to trouble him since she had this special feeling toward him. "It''s okay. Is it only a small amount of money for me, or you don''t want to?" "I..." "Just ept it, okay?" "Geez..." She couldn''t say anything and only hugged him tightly, hiding her face from him since she was afraid for him to see her tears. "Thank you." After a moment, she thanked him with a muffled voice. "You don''t need to thank me since I expect you to repay me well." "....." Irene was embarrassed, but she thought this might be his real intention, yet she didn''t hate it, so she got up and started straddling him after she wiped her tears. "I will repay you now." She showed a wolfish gaze as if wanting to eat him. As they continued with their battle, Prisci continued to sleep soundly, without knowing that her sister was beaten up by a scoundrel. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 30 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 I just updated it yesterday. Chapter 40: Inugamigyoubu familys secret Chapter 40: Inugamigyoubu family''s secret The school president''s office of the Le Wolfe ck Institute was located in the deepest part of its central school building. It had no windows nor decorations of any kind. It was, however, far from poorly furnished. There were no more pieces than necessary, but each one was massive, both imposing and elegant. Dirk Eberwein, the Le Wolfe ck Institute student council president, was seated in a chair that swallowed his frame. "What is it?" The short, stout young man with dull red hair didn''t even look at his secretary, which had fallen on her face in this room, and continued with his job. "Ah, um, this is rather sudden, but Miss Urzaiz says she would like a word with you..." Kashimaru Korona, Dirk''s secretary, a girl with olive-colored hair, reported nervously. "Urzaiz?" Dirk narrowed his brows and felt weird since, usually, Irene would st the door of his office, causing a mess, but strangely enough, she was waiting for his response, showing politeness. "Let her in." He was busy, but he was kind of curious about why she wanted to meet him. "Ye-Yes!" Korona nodded and guided Irene to enter the office. "Lock the door." Irene only nced at Korona, causing her to yelp in fear before she looked at Dirk. "Just follow her words." Dirk looked at the massive bag in Irene''s hand curiously. "Ye-Yes!" As Korona locked the door, Irene dropped all of the contents inside the bag. Money. It was arge amount of money. "So-So much!" Korona shouted in surprise. "...." Dirk stared at the money for a moment, then looked at Irene. "...what is it?" "I am paying my debt. I am not your dog anymore now." Irene grinned wolfishly. "Where did you get the money?" Dirk asked subconsciously. "It didn''t matter, right? Money is money! Don''t worry. Everything is legal." It was legal since all of them were given by Tamazuki. Why was it in cash? It was because it was more domineering this way. "....." Dirk stared at the money again and started to think about many things, such as why Irene could have so much money and how to retain Irene since she was still useful. He wanted to say something, but she beat him first. "I am paying my debt, but I am not going to stop working for you." "Oh?" Dirk looked at Irene with interest. "However, I am no longer your servant. As of now, our rtionship is equal. If you have a job for me, I can work for you, but you must pay me, and you must let the Cats continue to protect Prisci. Also, I have a right to refuse." She recited those words smoothly as if she had remembered them thousands of times. "You want the Cats to protect your sister?" "Cats" was a codename for students belonging to Grimalkin, an organization that undertook covert activities at the direct orders of the student council. Korona, who heard their conversation, became curious since she had never had a Cat. She didn''t even know how the organization functioned. All she knew was that they were divided into Silver Eyes, who operated within the school, and Gold Eyes, who focused on intelligence gathering and operations outside the school. "Yes. It''s easy for you, right?" Irene asked. "Well, that''s true." Dirk nodded and thought her proposal wasn''t bad, but he knew that by having an equal rtionship, she could reject his request if she didn''t want to. Still, it didn''t matter, considering he had a lot of enemies; having a good rtionship with her was better than having a bad rtionship. More importantly, who had told her all of this? He knew that Irene wasn''t that smart, so this change surprised him. "What''s your answer? Hurry up and answer me! I don''t have time!" Irene didn''t have time since she wanted to join "him" as soon as possible. "Sure." Dirk nodded. "But who has told you to say all of this?" "Huh? Do you think that I am stupid?" She looked at him with anger as she wielded her prized weapon, Gravisheath, the Orga Lux, owned by Le Wolfe ck Institute. "Then, let''s leave it like that." Dirk knew that it was impossible to get everything from her mouth. "I will order the Cats to continue to protect your sisters." This way, she could also monitor her and her sister. More importantly, it was a low price to have a good rtionship with the third rank of the Le Wolfe ck Institute. "Good." She nodded, then asked, "Don''t you need to count the money?" "It''s okay. It''s only a little money for me." Irene''s debt might be a lot for her, but for Dirk, that debt was just a small amount for him. Still hearing his arrogant words, she snorted, then left without looking back. "Then, I will leave first." Watching her back, Dirk continued to think, wondering who had made Irene do all of that. "Hmm... did Miss Urzaiz fall in love?" Korona murmured. Yet, unexpectedly, her unreliable, clumsy, and crybaby secretary of his said something outrageous. "Huh? Fall in love? Is there anyone who is going to fall with such a barbaric woman?" Dirk looked at Korona funnily and even wanted tough. It was the biggest joke he had ever heard this year! "But... but... Miss Urzaiz is beautiful, right? More importantly, she seems in a hurry, and her face flushes red and cheerful as if she anticipates something. I can tell that she is going to meet her boyfriend now." Like Sherlock Holmes, she exined her deduction with great confidence. Dirk wanted to say something, but he closed her mouth since he realized that this possibility wasn''t zero. Instead, such a possibility existed. After all, the world was vast, and some people had a unique fetish; probably Irene''s boyfriend was such a person. Yet, he snorted, thinking this guy was stupid since he used so much money for Irene. "What a stupid feeling." For Dirk, who hated the world and hated himself, the feeling of love was a stupid thing, and it was something worthless. However, he had to say Irene''s boyfriend was kind of smart. Still, it also made him quite curious. "I wonder who her boyfriend is. Is it from our students?" Korona wondered in a loud voice. "No way. Do you think that there is anyone that can make her interested here?" Dirk shook his head. "Well, that''s true. Everyone here is ugly, stupid, and rough." Korona nodded in agreement. "..." Dirk only stared at her for a moment and continued to work. As for Irene''s boyfriend, he knew the Cats would tell himter. --- On the registration for the Jie Long tournament, Tamazuki did his registration. Irene and Prisci also followed him, but at this moment, they stared at his appearance in a daze. "Is this a real thing?" "How did you do this?" Unlike before, his appearance was so much different. Unlike his beautiful long silver hair and golden eyes, his hair had be short ck hair with ck eyes. Even so, he was still the same, and only his hairstyle and the color of his eyes were different, yet this charm was much different. Before, his appearance was as bright as the full moon on a dark night, guiding them when they were lost at night. Yet, now, his appearance was like a night, which gently and warmly wrapped them. "It''s a secret technique of the Inugamigyoubu family. Unless you two join this family, I won''t tell you." He was quite solemn at the time, as if he was telling the greatest secret in the world. "....." 2x What did he mean by those words? Yet, why did their faces feel hot? "I am going to register first. See youter." He waved his hand and left. "Oh-Oh." Irene had just woken up from her imagination, thinking that she might join his family. "Do your best, Inugami-san." Prisci cheered him up with a sweet smile. By now, they couldn''t do anything to help him since this was a tournament, and the only thing they could do was to pray and support him, so he would win this tournament. Chapter 41: Jie Long Tournament Chapter 41: Jie Long Tournament At the southeastern point of Asterisk stood Jie Long Seventh Institute. Awork of buildings and covered walkways crisscrossed its grounds, and gardens and zas were situated around the edifices, designed in the style of traditional Chinese architecture. Overall, theyout resembled a single sprawling pce rather than a school. At one corner of the campus, there was a building known as the Hall of the Yellow Dragon. Its three-story, red pirs and yellow tiled roofing did little to set it apart from the other campus buildings at first nce. However, every student at Jie Long knew its special significance. Though to be precise, it was not the building that was so special as the person to whom it belonged. The inheritor of the alias Banyuu Tenra, Imminent Heaven. The ruler of Jie Long. The one who, at the tender age of six, had ascended to this position three years ago. Her name was Xinglou Fan. --- "How dull... how dull! How dull!" "Master..." Zhao Hufeng looked at his master with a helpless expression. Hufeng was the fifth-ranked fighter at Jie Long Seventh Institute, with a well-honed physique, if a little on the short side. He was a young man, seventeen, though his soft, shapely features and his long hair often led people to mistake him for a girl. Once known as a child prodigy, he took second ce in the previous Phoenix Tournament in a splendid performance. Although remembering himself from those days made him dizzy with agony over how little he had known. Yet, staring at the little girl, who seemed to throw a tantrum in the middle of the room, he couldn''t help but let out a sigh. With her long ck hair styled in loops like butterfly wings, and the old-fashioned Jie Long uniform that suited her well, she was an adorable child and still quite small, barely reaching Hufeng''s chest. "Master, our tournament is about to start." "Oh! That''s right!" For those who did not already know, it would be all impossible to believe that this girl was none other than Xinglou Fan, the Banyuu Tenra, the top-ranked fighter of Asterisk''srgest school. Hearing the Jie Long Tournament was about to start caused the little girl to seem excited. While she never confirmed it, the way she carried herself, as if she knew everything about every corner of the Hall of the Yellow Dragon, as well as the manners and knowledge that hardly suited someone her age, sparked constant rumors within Jie Long that she was the reincarnation of the first and the second Banyuu Tenra. With such a long life, she didn''t have much of things that she enjoyed except fighting a strong opponent. It was also why she had trained many pupils under her, hoping they could be strong opponents who could pull her away from her dull-like life. Currently, Xinglou has some fifty pupils training directly under her. Considering that some martial art instructors at Jie Long had several hundred pupils, this was not an extraordinary number. However, all fifty members of Jie Long''s Named Cult, and eleven of the twelve members of its Page One, trained under Xinglou. "So, who are this year''s guardians?" Xinglou asked with a hint of curiosity. Hearing that question, Hufeng''s expression seemed a bit low for some reason. "Unfortunately, it is Shenyun Li and Shenhua Li." "Oh, the siblings will go out in person! It will be unfortunate that we won''t be able to see promising students then..." Xinglou let out a disappointed sigh. "...that''s true." Even though Hufeng felt reluctant, he nodded in agreement. The reason why Hufeng didn''t have a good impression of the famous twin siblings Shenyun Li and Shenhua Li was that they wereing from different factions from himself. Xinglou''s trainees fellrgely into two groups. One was called the Wood sect and trained with a focus on martial arts; the other was the Water Sect, which primarily studied Seisenjutsu. For various reasons, some of the daoshi of the Water Sect regarded the fighters of the Wood Sect with scorn, and the rtionship between the two factions was strained at best. Moreover, the twin''s personality toward the battle was rather unsavory. Naturally, this wasn''t only Hufeng''s personal judgment, but most people would agree with him. Unfortunately, Xinglou had never been interested in the teaching of right and wrong since she was only interested in strength. Yet, no one doubted the ability and talent of the twins. Why? Because the twins were the ninth and tenth-ranked Page One fighter of Jie Long. "Now that you mention it, was there anyone from outside of the school who was participating in our tournament?" "There is no way." Hufeng answered with augh, especially when the rule of the Jie Long Tournament was unique, so unless they were stupid or they believed in their strength, no students outside of the Jie Long would participate in their tournament. "Really? How dull." Xinglou had no interest anymore, but... "Oh, but there is someone from the outside who is participating in our tournament." "Oh? Outside?" Those words caught Xinglou''s interest. "Yes, it seems that he hasn''t joined any schools in Asterisk." Hufeng was also speechless while shaking his head. "I wonder whether he is stupid or confident in his strength." "Then, let''s go there!" "Huh? Now?" Hufeng was dumbfounded. "Whether this outsider is stupid or confident in his strength, we should watch it with our own eyes! Come on!" Xinglou had already dashed toward where the Jie Long Tournament was held. "Master! Wait, Master!" Watching his master, who always did what she pleased, Hufeng could only follow her master. --- The scale of the Jie Long tournament was rather big. It was also the second most popr tournament under the Festa, the most popr tournament held by the Integrated Enterprise Foundation,prised of the Phoenix, Gryps, and Lindwurm. However, unlike Festa, which was held in the Sirius Dome, thergest arena within Asterisk, the Jie Long tournament was held inside the school. Usually, it would be hard for the students and guests to enter the grounds of the six schools, especially when each school had its own secrets, but Jie Long was ratherx in this area since all of them didn''t fear their secret being known. More importantly, they were confident that no one could steal their secret since Banyuu Tenra was inside their school. Still, as for why the tournament was held at the school, it was because it was cheaper since they didn''t have to borrow the venue. That said, the venue was packed with people since it was a rare chance for one to enter the other schools except for the school festival. Among the crowd, Prisci and Irene sat next to each other, and they couldn''t help but feel nervous. "Onee-chan, do you think Inugami-san will be right?" "He... he will probably." While his fighting prowess at night was something that was impossible for her to defeat, Irene wasn''t sure about his fighting ability in a real fight. However, she knew Tamazuki had a skill or two since he could easily escape from the mafia group. Yet this tournament was different. This tournament was rather special, and this was why the students from the other school were reluctant to join it since they knew how hard it was. However, Irene and Prisci had a hard time discussing this matter with him, especially when he was so confident. Yet, when they saw him on the stage, they couldn''t help but worry since among hundreds of participants, all of them were Jie Long students, and Tamazuki, who wore the uniform of his previous school, attracted so much attention since he was the only one that came from a different school. Meanwhile, Tamazuki was calm even if everyone was staring at him with curious and menacing gazes, but his attention was quickly attracted to a cute girl whose hair was tied in a bun, feeling unexpected since he found a heroine, which able triggered his system. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 30 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 42: One man army Chapter 42: One man army "Now, it is the time we have been waiting for!" "Everyone must have been waiting for this moment!" "That''s right! The Jie Long Tournament is about to start!" "OOOOOOOOH!" The audience''s cheers echoed through the venue when they heard the voices of the two MCs. "With that said, we have another surprise here!" "That''s right! It seems that someone from the other school is joining our tournament!" "Wait, which school uniform is that?" "I am not sure." "You don''t know either?" "Let me check it... Let''s see... Oh, it is a rather famous aristocratic school in Tokyo!" "Wait! Wait! Do you mean that hees from a normal school?" "That seems to be the case." Everyone who heard the conversation of the MCs couldn''t help but feel surprised. An aristrocatic school? Wasn''t he a Genester? In this world, Genester was the minority, so they were discriminated against. Yet, how could Tamazuki enter an aristocratic school where most students were normal humans? --- "Did you know that, Onee-chan?" Prisci asked curiously. "No, I don''t know." Irene suddenly became gloomy since she realized she knew nothing about him except for his immense size, fantastic technique, and outrageous stamina. To be honest, except for his name, she didn''t know much about his identity, which made her helpless. "But it is amazing!" Prisci was surprised. "But I somehow don''t feel surprised that hees from an aristocratic school." "That''s true..." The way he conducted himself when he ate, read, and everything about him was just different from ordinary people, yet what they liked about him was that he had never treated them differently, and staying by his side just gave them a feeling that they couldn''t describe themselves. Still, the only thing they felt reluctant about was that after this tournament, it would be hard for them to monopolize him by themselves. After all, it was not only them who could feel something extraordinary about him. The others were the same. His aura was just stable like he was in harmony with nature. Even if he was surrounded by many students of Jie Long, it didn''t seem strange. Instead, he was strangely fit, as if this was how his position was. However, the students of the Jie Long who participated in this tournament didn''t have the same interest in Tamazuki. Instead, they took his participation as a provocation, and without a doubt, all of them would try to be his obstacle in this tournament. --- Simr to the others, Xinglou and Hufeng also stared at Tamazuki from the VIP-watching area at the venue. "He is strong. Unfortunately, he definitely won''t be able to do anything in this tournament." Hufeng''s expression became dignified when he saw Tamazuki. Even though Tamazuki wore a uniform from a different school, he wouldn''t look down on him, especially when he could see how calm he was and his way of bringing. Yet, he couldn''t imagine that Tamazuki could win this tournament. "What do you think, Master? Master?" He felt confused that Xinglou didn''t answer him, but he was dumbfounded when he saw her expression. "Ma-Master?" He was almost overwhelmed and seemed to be scared by her expression. Xinglou''s expression was like a bloodthirsty beast that found the most delicious prey. As of now, what she wanted to do was just to put her fangs into her prey, eating him as she will. ''No! No! I need to be patient.'' She tried to calm herself as she calmed herself but to be honest, she wanted to jump on the stage and fight him, yet when she saw him look in her direction and smile, she also smiled. "Ah, I can tell that this tournament will be interesting!" "Re-Really?" "Of course!" She pressed her face against the sses, staring at him intently. "When this tournament is over, I will ask him to be my protegee and learn under me!" "Eh?" Hufeng was surprised, but he also didn''t feel surprised, and he only thought that it was Tamazuki''s honor to learn under Xinglou. --- Naturally, those who weren''t at the venue could watch the tournament on television since it was broadcast live. "Now, let us not waste our time anymore!" "While I am sure that you all know about the rules, let us exin the rules of the tournament. The rules are simple. Anyone who is thrown off the stage will be eliminated. In other words, it is a battle royal with hundreds of participants!" Everyone became excited when they heard the exnation, which was why the Jie Long tournament was popr; it was so wild! All the participants would fight each other. Everyone was the enemy. It was a tournament where the strong would win! Still, with the number of participants, the match would be divided into eight matches, and with each of the eight matches, two participants would be chosen for the next stage. However, even so, the students from the other schools had the disadvantage since, without a doubt, they would be targeted by the students of the Jie Long since it was their turf. Meanwhile, the students of Jie Long were able to group up together and ally themselves to defeat most of the participants before deciding how to settle who would step into the next steps. That said, the students from the other schools would naturally have a disadvantage since all the students of the Jie Long would target them. Even if they came with ten people, they would be targeted by forty people since, for each match, there would be fifty participants. In other words, Tamazuki, who was alone, would have needed to face 49 Jie Long students since he was alone. If his opponents were just regr people, then it would be easy. However, all of his opponents were Genester. It wouldn''t be weird to call themselves a monster since they could run matching the car''s speed easily or super strength, which enabled them to lift a heavy thing as if it was a chopstick. More importantly, Jie Long Seventh Institute was a famous school that took the utmost importance of strength. Individual strength was the most important thing in this school, and this was why everyone trained to death with tears and blood, so they could be stronger. This was whying to this tournament as a student from another school, and even alone, was simply a suicide. "Now, we have exined the rules! Let us start the match!" "THE FIRST MATCH BEGINS!" Without hesitation, all the students nearby went to target Tamazuki. Tamazuki, as an outsider, was the target of everyone. "Ah, it''s over." "It hasn''t even been a minute!" "But who can win against all of that, right? No one was optimistic about Tamazuki, especially when he was targeted by many people. Instead, they thought that it was already over for him. "Onee-chan!" Prisci was scared. "Ca-Calm down...!" However, Irene was far from calm. Yet, out of their expectation, the first person who attacked him was thrown off the stage. "Eh?" The student was dumbfounded as he flew into midair and was thrown off the stage. However, this wasn''t the end since the second, third, fourth, and even fifth students were all thrown out by him. Tamazuki stood at the edge, at the corner of the stage; with one push, he would be thrown out, yet why was the one who was thrown out of the stage, were all those who had attacked him? "S-Strong!" "Who is he?" "I don''t know!" Everyone was dumbfounded. The rest of the Jie Long students were even more so, but they didn''t think that Tamazuki would win, especially when all of them attacked him at the same time, like a swarm of bees that attacked the intruder of their home at the same time. Yet... It was meaningless. Tamazuki was too strong. Some were thrown. Some were smashed. Some passed out directly. His figure was like a single reef facing a stormy wave. No one could break him. Instead, all of them were torn apart by him. Then, in the end, he was the only one that stood on the stage calmly, like an immovable mountain. "......" Everyone was quiet, and their eyes and mouths widened in a daze until the voice of the MC awakened them. "The-There is only one standing! I-Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki won!" When those words fell, the crowd exploded. Chapter 43: The man who is standing above all of them Chapter 43: The man who is standing above all of them "So strong!" "I am going to be his fan!" "Impregnate me, Inugami-sama!" As the crowd cheered at this miracle, Prisci was so happy that she shook her sister''s body, showing how excited she was. "Onee-chan! Look! Inugami-san won! Amazing!" "I can see it! I can see it! You don''t need to shake me that much." However, simr to her sister, Irene was also happy her man had won the tournament while defeating so many people singlehandedly. Still, she realized he was stronger than she had imagined. While she could also do the same feat, she knew it would be hard for her to do so, especially when she could see that he hardly had any sweets on his body. By this point, she realized that it might take a long time for her to have her victory against him in bed. Yet, Irene and Prisci quickly looked around since they heard someone wanted to be impregnated by Tamazuki. By this point, they realized that his poprity was a double-edged sword, and they were going to protect him! --- "A-Amazing..." Hufeng was dumbfoundedd. "What martial arts is that?" As a member of the Wood Sect, naturally, she was interested in martial arts, so when he saw Tamazuki''s way of fighting, he couldn''t help but feel curious. Tamazuki''s movement was elegant and fierce yet so smooth that one was unable to find a single mistake in it. Xinglouughed. "It''s my first time seeing someone have such mastery over Aiki." "Aiki?" "Well, in his case, it will be Aikido." "Huh? Is that Aikido?" "Aikido is a difficult martial art to master. Those who are ordinary can''t show a shred of the potential of this martial art, but for a monster like him, it has be magic. Maybe, his martial arts are evenparable to my Seisenjutsu." Seisenjutsu is a mana control technique that Jie Long Seventh Institute created and developed. Those that use Seisenjutsu are known as Daoshi. Strega and Dante''s abilities are based on the talent of the individual, while Seisenjutsu aims to generalize it to a certain extent as a technique. However, fundamentally those that don''t have talent as a Strega or Dante can''t learn it. Seisenjutsu works by distributing the reaction of mana throughout the body, making it learnable as a systematic technique. Strega and Dante normally specialize in one ability, though Daoshi is able to utilize a wide range of abilities through training. Xinglou, who was able to create this technique, was called a monster, yet for her to call a young man who she had just met a monster showed how exceptional his talent was. "Huh? Are you serious, Master? How can he bepared to you?!" How could Hufeng ept such a thing? "Don''t be surprised. There are a lot of monsters who are hidden in this world. Ahh... I can''t wait to fight him!" Finally, Xinglou was unable to hold on to her desire anymore, and she went directly to Tamazuki, who went to have an interview. --- As he was able to defeat 49 people so easily singlehandedly, he attracted the attention of many people, including all the scouts of each school, whose sense of smell was as strong as hyenas. Tamazuki wasn''t from any of the six schools, and he was from the outside. Now, why was he here? It was apparent that he wanted to transfer to one of the schools in the Asterisk! Having someone so strong would, without a doubt, bring an advantage to any school and help raise its reputation. All of them wanted to get him into their schools, so all the scouts present hoped that he would finish his interview as soon as possible since they wanted to talk with him. Still, how could the reporters let go of Tamazuki so easily? All of them wanted to talk with him since, without a doubt, he would bring a storm to the Asterisk! Prisci and Irene had walked out from the audience area to meet him, but they had a little trouble meeting him since he was surrounded by so many people. Irene became irritated and wanted to run amok, but suddenly she received a call from Dirk. She became even angrier, but she still epted the call. "What do you want?!" Her voice was full of irritation as she faced the darkened only voice air window from her mobile device. "Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki is your man, right? Bring him to Le Wolfe." When Dirk said those words, she was stunned since she realized she wasn''t sure about their current rtionship. Was he her man? However, he had never said anything about their rtionship! "Oi, answer me!" "I can''t make a decision for him." She shook her head. "Let me talk to him. I can give him a lot of benefits to entering our school." "...I will tell him that." Honestly, she also wanted to enter the Le Wolfe ck Institute since it would be easy for them to be together. While this school was known as a school of bad students, she could protect him since she was a rank 3rd in the entire school. Who dared to provoke her? More importantly, she could see how strong he was, so she didn''t feel surprised by Dirk''s desire to ask him to join Le Wolfe. "Good, try to make him the student of our school. That way, you can also have a happy school life, right?" Irene didn''t say anything and just hung up the call. --- "Crazy woman..." Dirk murmured while feeling confused at how Irene could seduce Tamazuki. It was easy for him to get all the information about Tamazuki, which surprised him, yet the most important thing was that Tamazuki was strong. Having him at his school, without a doubt, would bring a significant boost to his school''s performance during a Festa. Fortunately, Irene and Prisci seemed to have a rtionship with him, so everything should be easy, right? "Wow, is that Miss Urzaiz''s boyfriend? So handsome..." Korona was mesmerized with a cute blush on her two cheeks. "....." Dirk. --- "Inugami-san, are you really not a student from the Asterisk?" "That''s right." Tamazuki nodded at the question of the reporters. "I am not a student from Asterisk, but I n to transfer to one of the schools on this ind." "What? Really?" "Which school are you going to join?" It was like a bomb dropped in front of them, and they were like a shark that smelled the scent of blood, wanting to know which schools he was going to join. The scout members of each school also became nervous since they wondered which school had taken the lead first. "I haven''t nned which schools to transfer to in the Asterisk, but I have a purpose ofing to the Asterisk, so will you listen to me?" Everyone nodded and became quiet, wondering what he was going to say. "My purpose ining here is to be stronger, so those who believe that can make me stronger than I am currently, whether it is with technology, techniques, weapons, and many other things, I will join your school without hesitation. In exchange for making me stronger, Phoenix, Gryps, and Lindwurm, three Festas, I will win them for you, achieving a Grand m and giving you glory and reputation." He pointed his finger at the camera as if he were pointing his fingers at all the students on the Asterisk. "So, unfortunately for all of you here in the Asterisk students who n to join the three Festas, I n to use all of you as my stepping stones. Since I have nned to join the Asterisk, I don''t n to lose, and now that I am here, I will take the top, starting from this tournament." His voice was firm and concise, telling all of them that he would stand above all of them. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 30 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 44: He is a light which attract moths Chapter 44: He is a light which attract moths "...." At that moment, the whole city was quiet. It was something that had never happened before, but this happened. All of them opened their eyes and mouths wide before angrily pointing their fingers at the screen or radio. "I WILL KILL YOU, BASTARD!" "DAMMIT, WHAT AN ARROGANT BITCH!" "IF I CAN''T BEAT HIM UP LATER, THEN I WILL CHANGE MY NAME TO SHIT!" Every student who happened to watch the Jie Long tournament was furious, and they couldn''t help but want to have a duel with Tamazuki. However, the reporters felt like a beautiful flower blooming in front of them. They were so happy since they could get such big news. Meanwhile, the scouts were helpless since they knew that they had to prepare something big to attract him, yet inwardly, they had to say they felt this young man was too arrogant. Yet, the angriest among all of them was, without a doubt, the students of Jie Long! All of them knew instantly that this tournament was nothing but just a stepping stone and a means for him to advertise himself! At this moment, the whole Jie Long unified and swore to take down Tamazuki! Still, unlike the other students of Jie Long, Xinglouughed happily like a child who received a gift from her parents for Christmas. Yet Hufeng, who was by her side, was unable to react like her master. Instead, he was also furious at how arrogant his words were! Yet, Tamazuki acted like everything had nothing to do with him, and he walked calmly to Irene and Prisci. "Yo!" He greeted them with a smile. "Don''t you "yo" me, you bastard!" Irene grabbed his cors and shook them furiously. "What the hell did you just do?!" Prisci could only show an awkward smile, feeling helpless. Yet, it was normal for them to think so since what this guy had done was just too outrageous! He was provoking all the students in the entire Asterisk! He was asking for all of them to be his enemies! Even Irene, ranked third on the entire Le Wolfe, didn''t dare to do so, yet this scoundrel dared to do so! "It''s okay. It''s okay. How about we go back now? My match will start tomorrow, and I am a bit hungry." "...." 2x Here, they were worried about him, yet he was only hungry. Their hearts felt conflicted, but they had to admit that his heart was as strong as ever. Irene somehow understood why this guy dared to rob a casino on his first day on the Asterisk and even seduced her and her sister at the same time. "Are you sure that you want to do this? Don''t you regret saying all of that?" Irene asked in aplicated mood. Prisci also looked at him worriedly. "I am sorry." He rubbed their heads at the same time tenderly as his gaze softened. "I must have worried you two, but I can''t see any options to make myself stronger than this method. I have to push myself harder, and this is what I have to do." "Inugami-san..." "Tamazuki..." It might be their first time seeing him have such an expression, yet it made their hearts skip. "Don''t stop me, okay? I am going to push myself even harder." He might die in his original world, so how could he rx in this world? The threat in this world was rtively smallpared to his world, so he was going to go all out, pushing himself to the limit. But... "It hurts!" Irene held her forehead since it was flicked by him. "Let''s go back. I am a bit hungry. Prisci, I want a pae!" He wrapped his hand around Prici like it was the most natural thing. "Ah, um..." Prisci looked at him helplessly, but Irene was furious. "Bastard, don''t seduce my sister!" Irene grabbed his cor, ready to fight him. Still, she also felt a bit hurt since this guy was gentle with Prisci, yet why was he so rough with her? Yet Prisci had to say this banter wasfortable, and it felt nice if the three of them could stay forever. Still, a voice interrupted them. "Excuse me, are you Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki-san?" A profoundly serene voice rang out, attracting their attention. As they turned, they saw a girl with blinding tinum-blond hair appear before them. She was beautifully calm, mellow way, a bit simr to Prisci, yet unlike Prisci, who gave off a cute girl next door, this girl appeared so elegant, like a princess of a certain country. Up close, they could see that she was so stunning that Irene and Prisci felt quite threatened for some reason, especially her chest. Her ample breasts strained the cut of her school uniform, and her curves were generous enough to inspire awe. Whether Irene or Prisci, they weren''t bad, but this girl was on another level. Yet, Tamazuki felt weird. Why was this girl here? Shouldn''t she be interested in the protagonist? Why should she appear before him? What about the protagonist? Frankly, he was thinking of joining the Le Wolfe since he was toozy to steal the girls from the protagonist since he knew that it would be quite hard to do so. The protagonist might be dull and indecisive, but he had this "yasashi" trait, which made him able to swoon over any girls on the Asterisk. If the protagonist was a little bolder, then he would make a harem already, yet this was how the protagonist was, right? In that case, he might as well be their enemy, using the means of the viin to get the girls. Yet, all of a sudden, one of the main heroines appeared before him. He felt baffled, but he forcefully calmed himself. "You are?" "How cruel!" "...." The girl seemed to be on the verge of crying. "How could you forget about me?" "....." 2x He could feel the stares of Irene and Prisci were somehow kind of hurt, but who was he? "I am sorry, but if you want to do a prank, it''s not funny. You should choose someone else. Let''s go back, Prisci, Irene." His expression was serious, and he clearly told this girl that her joke wasn''t funny. Prici and Irene felt a little guilty for doubting him, and they also followed while looking at the tinum blonde-haired girl with an unpleasant gaze, but the girl lost her calm. "Wait a moment!" However, he didn''t stop and ignored her. "Wait a moment! I am the president of the Seidoukan Academy, udia Enfield. I was the one who sent you a special schrship invitation!" udia couldn''t lose him. No, she didn''t want to lose him, so she hurriedly chased him and stood before him, trying to stop him. "Did you get a special schrship from the Seidoukan, Inugami-san?" Prisci asked curiously. "Probably." He thought for a moment. "But if you don''t remind me, I totally forget about it." "...." 3x "Let me say it once again, then." udia put her hand on her chest as she put on her best smile. "I, no, we, the Seidoukan, wish to make you the student of our school, and we will give you the best treatment to make you stronger from the best teacher, the best training facilities, free schrship, and everything as long as you are able to give us a glory known as the Grand m. "Ah, if you don''t know, our school also possesses the most Orga Lux among the six schools. When you enter our school, you can choose whichever you want as long as it fits you." Still, Prisci and Irene weren''t sure why they felt a weird feeling came from this beautiful president council of the Seidoukan. Then, suddenly, an overwhelming mass and unparalleled softness were pressing against his chest. udia suddenly hugged him. "What?!" 2x Prisci and Irene lost their calm as they stood in a daze. "If-If you want to, you can have me too, you know?" udia looked at him shyly. "YOU BITCH!" Irene was ready to take out her weapon to hack this vixen in half. "Irene, calm down." However, his voice stopped her. "Tamazuki, but..." "Calm down." "...are you going to ept her invitation?" Irene asked sullenly, and her voice was filled with sadness. He was speechless since sometimes it was too easy for a girl to fall in love. Prisci was also in a simr situation, but unlike her sister, who was blunt, she couldn''t say so since she knew with their rtionship, she didn''t have a right to control him. However, he ignored them and asked, "Enfield-san, is it?" "Please call me udia." udia kept hugging him since she knew that she had finally met him. She had almost given up many times, but finally, she found him, so how could she give him up? "Enfield-san, I am happy with your invitation, but do you believe in me? Do you think I can achieve the Grand m?" He pretended that he didn''t hear her request and called her by her family name. "Yes." She nodded with a bright smile. "I believe in you. I believe that you can grant that victory that you have promised before." There was no trace of doubt in her voice since she truly believed so. "Thank you." He also smiled. "I am happy." "Then..." Her heart bloomed, and finally, she could be with him, but... "But as a girl, you should treasure yourself more, and I don''t like a girl who gives herself to others easily, especially for a gentleman that you have just met." He gently pushed her away, then said, "I will consider your invitation after winning this tournament. Then, excuse me." He then left without much of a change in his expression. He didn''t show much regret since, unexpectedly, it was so easy for him to get a reward, which made him even speechless. "What are you standing silly there for? Let''s go back, Prisci, Irene." "Ye-Yes!" Prisci quickly chased after him with a smile. "Bitch." Irene mocked udia before she leaped into him happily, jumping into his back. His response was so calm and mature, which surprised them, yet this made them so happy. Yet, for dia, she was at a loss, as she thought her world was crumbling. She saw "him" being taken by others, yet she couldn''t do anything. "Ah, pl-please wait for a moment...!" She was desperate and wanted to chase after him, but she wasn''t the only one attracted by his might. "Since you want the best, how about you join Jie Long? I will personally teach you." Chapter 45: Like a spiderweb Chapter 45: Like a spiderweb "...who are you?" He just wanted to go back and have dinner with a delicious pae cooked by Prisci, then enjoy a night with Irene. He also wanted to check his reward while thinking about why udia had fallen for him, yet why did people keep trying to stop him? "Xinglou Fan, Banyuu Tenra, the number one and the student council of the Jie Long Seventh Institute." All of a sudden, udia stood by his side. "Why are you here again?" Irene red at udia. "Ohoho..." Xinglouughed. "udia, aren''t you being rejected before? You haven''t given up yet?" "....." udia could feel that everyone was looking at her, but she was rather calm and justughed politely, even if she felt slightly awkward. Still, for her wish, she could do anything. "Princess, aren''t you a little too mean? Also, he didn''t reject me. Instead, he told me that he didn''t want to make his decision before he won this tournament, so you should also give up on inviting him." "It seems that you like this young man so much." Xinglou seemed quite curious. "Yes, I like him." udia nodded with a gentle smile. "..." "It''s normal that I am being liked. I have been known as a gentle and kind child in my neighborhood." "...." Everyone. Gentle? Kind? Was there such a trait in him? "By the way, you want to invite me to the Jie Long, Princess?" Tamazuki asked, but inside, he was shocked by how powerful Xinglou was. While he didn''t want to say this if they fought directly, he wouldn''t be able to win, but if he ran away, she wouldn''t be able to win. Yet... yet... it made his desire to fight her even stronger. "Yes." Xinglou smiled, yet her smile was rather unsettling. "If youe to Jie Long, I will personally teach you. Teaching you everything that I know and makes you stronger than you can imagine." Ah, this little girl was a fighting maniac. Still, as he knew the story, he knew the background of this little girl, and having been taught by a martial artist who had lived for 1,000 years was definitely a good thing. He knew that he could be stronger if he came to Jie Long, but he didn''t want to make his decision hastily. Still, Prisci and Irene didn''t voice their opinion since they felt that it was better for him to join Jie Long instead of Seidoukan. It was a bit sad that they couldn''t be together, but he had something that he wanted to do, and they wouldn''t be his burden for it. However, udia lost her calm at that moment. Her charming smile, which no one thought could break, was almost broken as her heart was beating so fast, waiting for his decision. "Thank you. I am happy." "Then..." "But is that okay? Your disciple has been ring at me now." Hufeng was staring at Tamazuki. No, he was ring. Xinglou merelyughed. "It''s okay. Jie Long is mine. My words are the order. Who dares to say anything about my decision?" Yes, her words were the rules. No one dared to say anything to her. "However, to be honest, instead of bing your pupil, I want to fight you more." "Oh-ho?" Suddenly, the air around Xinglou changed, and it was suffocating to just stand before her. Irene, Prisci, and udia, who were standing by his side, felt this pressure, and they almost fell to their knees. Hufeng was also dumbfounded by Tamazuki''s words. Fortunately, he was standing by Xinglou''s side, but even so, he was still affected. Someone said that Banyuu Tenra or Xinglou had weakened since her physical ability was just half of her peak state, but with how rich Mana was in this world currently, she had be even stronger. It wouldn''t be weird to say that she was the strongest human in this world. "You want to fight me, Brat?" Compared to her real age, he had to admit he was just a brat. "Of course. Who didn''t want to fight the Banyuu Tenra." Still, he stood in front of the three girls, blocking the pressure from Xinglou. "How about we do it now? I have been itching to fight you." Her smile was like a bloodthirsty beast. "Inugami-san..." "Tamazuki..." Prisci, Irene, and udia panicked while thinking that this guy really loved to cause trouble! "Not right now. Let''s have a duel when I win the Phoenix. It''s just a few months. For you, it is only a short time, right?" Xinglou didn''t say anything and just stared at him. "If you wait, I will give you a surprise and defeat you." There was no shred of doubt since he believed so. "...then, I will wait. Don''t you dare to run away! I will chase you even at the end of the earth." Xinglou then left since she was afraid that if she continued to stay there, she wouldn''t be able to hold herself. "Wa-Wait, Master!" Hufeng looked at Tamazuki, who was as calm as ever, and thought that this guy was amazing. "Irene. Prisci. Let''s go back." He woke Prisci and Irene before he looked at udia. "Then, Enfield-san, we''ll leave first. See you." Still, Prisci and Irene were stunned by the pressure, which came from Xinglou, so he helped them to walk by carrying them in his arms. "Ah, um..." udia felt conflicted, but she didn''t feel conflicted by Xinglou. Instead, she was stunned, watching how Prisci and Irene were so close to him. ''Then, my dream...'' As she muttered those words, she felt her heart was almost crushed. --- "YOU CRAZY BASTARD!" Irene grabbed his cors again and shook him hard. "Calm down." "How can I calm down, you bastard! You have just provoked the strongest person in the Asterisk, if not the world!" Irene was on a rampage and lost her calm. Prisci wasn''t much better since she was looking at him helplessly. Tamazuki might seem like an elegant and powerful knight, which appeared in the storybook, yet his action was so crazy that the two might have had a heart attack. "It''s just a duel. It''s not like I will die, right? Even if I am beaten, I will just enter a hospital, and I can have you take care of me as a nurse. What''s so bad about it?" "..." 2x Even in this situation, he was so rxed and even thinking something so pervy, which made them even more speechless. Wait! Was this his real intention? To watch them wearing a nurse uniform? They had to say he had fooled them, but they knew that he was right. It was just a duel, and it wasn''t a deathbat where they would kill each other. Even if he was hurt, he would just enter a hospital. With how advanced the medical system is in this world, they knew that he would be alright even if all the bones in his body were crushed. Moreover, Prisci was a regenerator, so she could help to heal him. Knowing all that, it made them feel relieved and better. Now, many might be curious why he dared to provoke such a monster. For one thing, he could learn Xinglou''s technique and many other things faster in the fight. If he became her pupil, she might teach him many things, but he was afraid that she might not teach him everything. More importantly, if he became her pupil, it would limit his growth since there were many things to make him stronger in this world. If he became Xinglou''s pupil, he would just limit himself to martial arts. Xinglou might be powerful, but it was only within Jie Long. It was a different matter than the other organizations or schools. When he thought about it clearly, he knew that it was better not to join Jie Long. Now, thest reason was that Xinglou was also someone that triggered his system. If he became her pupil, it would be hard for her to see him as a man. Instead, she would only look at him as a child since he was she had trained him, but if he was her opponent, it would be a different matter since she would see him as a man. This was his real purpose! Yet he had to say the appearance of udia surprised him, and it made him wonder why she appeared. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 30 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 46: Dirk has a good sense of humor Chapter 46: Dirk has a good sense of humor In the original story, udia had fallen for the protagonist before they even met each other. However, unlike the protagonist''s childhood friend, who had known each other for so long, udia had only met the protagonist for the first time, yet she fell in love with him so deeply. Even the other heroines didn''t fall for the protagonist immediately. Instead, they faced each other before they realized their feelings. However, udia was different since nothing had happened between her and the protagonist, yet she had fallen for him. She was also the one who sent the schrship invitation to the protagonist. Yet, now, Tamazuki could tell that udia fell for him and even sent him a schrship invitation. This made him confused. He didn''t read the story of this world until the end, after all, so he didn''t understand why udia fell for the protagonist. Yet, now, she fell for him. Frankly, he wanted to check whether the protagonist existed on the Asterisk, so he quickly texted his people to check whether Amagami Ayato, the protagonist of this world, was on the Asterisk or not. Still, for one thing, he was d that she fell for him since he got a reward from the system, yet it also confused him about how he could get a reward just for making a woman fall. So, he didn''t need to sleep with them, kiss them, or have a special rtionship with them? What the hell was the happiest toilet? His lips twitched, and he thought that the system was really a beast! However, he knew that love was blind. Sometimes being mistreated would make the person fall in love to feel happier. Yet, while udia had fallen for him, the feeling of love was too far from him when a threat of death was in front of him. Frankly, he could just run away and stay in this world, avoiding Nura Rikuo and all the heavenly beings that supported him secretly, but how could he abandon all of his followers? He had made his determination to fight heaven. So, the most important thing for him was to get stronger. ''But, "Immunity," huh?'' His reward was so simple. It had nothing else. However, he could tell that a seed was nted into his body. This seed could grow into a big tree with several branches. As of now, it was only just an "Immunity," but as he trained it harder, it would be stronger since it would immune him from diseases, elements, concepts, and many others. "Say, Dirk has told me to invite you to Le Wolfe." When they finished the dinner and spent their time in the living room, Irene couldn''t help but say helplessly. "Le Wolfe, huh? Don''t you say that it is far from a good school?" He looked at her with a teasing smile. "I, um..." "Why don''t you say the real reason?" Irene''s face was burning red, and she wanted to bury herself in the hole from the embarrassment, but she still said the words which she kept in her heart. "I... I want you to go to the same school as me..." "You''re so cute." He kissed her cheek and hugged her. "Bastard!" As she let out an ipetent roar, she wanted to break away from him, feeling embarrassed, but her struggle was meaningless since when she was in his arms, her power was drained from her body. He thought that this wild cat was adorable. "But I won''t join your school, though." "...." "BASTARD, DO YOU LIKE TO PLAY WITH ME SO MUCH?!" She was so furious at that moment. "You are important to me, but it is also important for me to get stronger." Frankly, Irene''s importance wasn''t that high on his heart since their meeting wasn''t long, but he couldn''t say that since it would hurt her heart. However, his purpose from the beginning was to get a reward, so he knew he would hurt her sooner orter. Because of that, he wanted topensate her. He might not be able topensate her with a feeling, but it was possible for him to do it with money. In the original, the protagonist also helped her, but his help was nothing but just useless words since, in the end, the protagonist was unable to erase the trouble of Urzaiz''s sisters, which was an enormous debt that they shouldered. Even worse, the protagonist also destroys Irene''s weapon, causing her to lose a lot of her strength and making her unable to get an ie. Yet, this wasn''t the end since the protagonist left the two sisters like nothing before he continued his adventure and met new heroines. Frankly, this protagonist was irresponsible, but he couldn''t say much since he wasn''t much better, considering his purpose wasn''t all holy. Irene was tongue-tied and couldn''t say anything. She knew this, but it still stung her when she knew that he wasn''t her number one. "Let me talk with your president." "Um." She was obedient somehow. She might not have realized it, but she was trained by him. "Is it Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki?" The phone was connected, and a darkened air window appeared from Irene''s mobile device. "Oh? You can tell that I am the one who asked her to call you?" Tamazuki smiled and thought that Dirk was as smart as ever. Le Wolfe was a unique school since the strong would get everything, yet Dirk could be the student council because he was devious and intelligent. More importantly, this person wasn''t even a Genester, showing he was definitely someone with a skill. "Have you made your decision to join Le Wolfe?" "What can you give me?" The two weren''t the type who loved to waste their time, so they went straight to the point. "Whatever you want." "What can you offer?" "Money, best teachers, best facilities, and anything you want. As long as it is within my capability, then I can give you everything." "I want to be stronger, though, and do you think that Ick money?" Naturally, Dirk investigated Tamazuki, and he knew this guy''s money was probably more than him probably. "So, what do you want? Do you want me to let the princess of Jie Long teach you?" "Is that possible?" He asked curiously. "....." Dirk. "How about Orga Lux?" "We have them, of course. Your girlfriend also has one, right? Have you seen Gravisheath?" "I have yed with it before. Do you have more? I can''t steal it from Irene, right?" "........" Dirk. Yes, Tamazuki had beaten up Gravisheath. Gravisheath was an Orga Lux, which was wielded by Irene. It had the ability to control gravity, but the price was rather heavy since it consumed a lot of her Prana, and it also toyed with her life, which made him angry. While it might be strange, this weapon had a certain consciousness, and the personality of this weapon was rather bad, so he just used his "possession" ability to possess this weapon and beat it hard. He also injected his poison-filled energy onto it, causing it to shriek in horror. As of now, it had be an obedient weapon under Irene''s hands, which made her feel rather conflicted since it had be so docile that she felt sorry for it. Yet, this was surprising since it was impossible for two people to wield a simr Orga-Lux. However, he was able to do it. Yet, he was an exception since he had the ability to possess something, so he could talk or just force something which had sentient, like Irene''s weapon, to be obedient to him. "...besides that, we have Wole-Zain." Dirk recovered after a moment of shock. "Wole-Zain?" "It is one of the Four Colored Magic Swords. It has the ability to control space. If you havepatibility with it, then just use it." "Space, really?" He was interested. "Yes." "Let me think about it. I will make my decision after I win the Jie Long tournament." "Then, I will wait for your joke." Dirk''s voice was full of sarcasm. "Haha... you have a good sense of humor, Dirk." Tamazukiughed. "....." Dirk. Still, the following words from Tamazuki''s words stunned all of them. "Maybe, we can be friends, Dirk." "..." Irene Prisci, who had just finished taking a bath, was also stunned. Being friends with Dirk? They couldn''t imagine it! "Idiot." "Dirk..." Tamazuki had goosebumps. "Tsundere is cute when done by a cute girl, but if it''s you..." Dirk said no more and just hung up the call. "...do you think that guy is tsundere?" Irene asked with a weird expression. "Probably, but it has nothing to do with me. I am going to take a bath first." Watching him so rxed, they also felt rxed, yet they didn''t know that he had be the enemy of the entire Asterisk, and all of them wanted to see his joke now. Chapter 47: Deja Vu Chapter 47: Deja Vu Lux is the mostmon type of weapon in this world. Lux before activation is small andpact, fitting into the palm, with a green Manadyte located somewhere in the weapon. After activation, the weapon''s form materializes using mana. There are different types avable such as a sword, a bow, a spear, or a gun. Range Lux ammunition is made entirely out of mana and dissipates soon after being fired, removing the need for the new ammunition. Oh, Lux uses Manadite as a power source. Now, many might ask, why is Lux so much more popr than those hot weapons? It was all because of Manadyte. Manadyte is a special ore that is created through Mana crystallizing. By giving a certain amount of pressure, it has a property able to memorize and fixate on a certain element pattern. It is normally not avable on Earth and is mined from the meteors of Invertia. It is used as a core for Lux and items created by using Rakusei Kougaku. Manadyte is used for many things, from weapons to energy. As ites in many shapes, qualities, and purity, some of them are more special than others. Urm Manadyte is the general term used for Manadyte of extremely high purity. There are far fewer in terms of numbers, and Lux, made with it as a core, is known as Orga Lux. Orga Lux are highly prized and powerful weapons, most of which belong to the Integrated Enterprise Foundation, though they are lent to the schools for students to use if capable. All Orga Lux are semi-sentient, having distinct abilities as well as a will of their own. They also incur a cost on their users for using them, with some being rather easy to bear or handle and some being extremely difficult. Other than power levels, this is usually the key as to why so few Genesters, even exceptionally powerful ones, arepatible with Orga Lux or form a long-term rtionship with these weapons. Some Ogra Luxs aren''t content with just being paired with a capable user and will influence their users'' minds. Some go so far as to even change their users'' appearances to suit their likes and needs, with one of the most notable examples being Gravisheath. Irene, as the holder of Gravisheath, was also troubled since her consciousness was affected by this weapon, and the more she used this weapon, the more she was unable to control herself. However, her meeting with Tamazuki changed everything. As he had exined many times, a tanuki possessed a variety of abilities, and one of them happened to be "possession." By using this ability, he could take control of anything, including those with sentiments. However, it was rare for him to use this ability since it didn''t really help much in the battle. It was also useless since the protagonist''s halo would protect the protagonist with this type of ability, so he mostly trained all abilities which caused a direct wound or could instantly kill people, such as his physical ability, fire maniption, or poison maniption. Yet, without a doubt, the "possession" was a useful ability depending on the situation. Irene''s situation also happened to be his specialty, so he just took control of Gravisheath with his ability, fighting the sentient inside the weapon, beating it so much that it could be obedient. It was like a revenge story where the bully had be the one being bullied. This was the case with Gravisheath. However, without a doubt, Orga Lux''s ability was powerful, especially when the protagonist also held it. Gravisheath, which was held by Irene, had the ability to control gravity. udia, who fell in love with him inexplicably, also held one, and her ability was an ability to see the future. Meanwhile, as the protagonist, his Orga Lux, was also the most special one. Ser-Veresta. Like Wole-Zain, which was offered by Dirk before, Ser-Vesta was also one of the Four Colored Magic Swords. Those four were known as the strongest Orga Lux ever created in this world. Still, if Wole-Zain had the ability to cut space, Ser-Versta had the ability to burn anything. In addition to those two, there was also Lei-Glems, an Orga Lux owned by Saint Ghadworth Academy. It said it had the ability to cut whatever the user wanted and phase through what it didn''t. Lastly, thest weapon was known as Raksha-Nada. It was lost, and no one knew where it was, but it had the ability to break itself apart into minute shards. All of them had a unique ability, but without a doubt, he was more interested in either Wole-Zain or Ser-Veresta. However, the trouble was he wondered whether Ser-Veresta still existed since he knew that Amagiri Ayato had already transferred to the Seidoukan. This surprised him since if udia didn''t invite Amagiri to the school, who invited this boy? However, this wasn''t a problem since he believed that he could get all the girls even if Amagiri was on the Seidoukan. Meanwhile, the only problem was Ser-Veresta. If Ser-Veresta was already held by the protagonist, he felt it wasn''t worth it to enter the Seidoukan since he was sure that Dirk wouldn''t let him have Wole-Zain. More importantly, the other schools wouldn''t let one school have so many advantages over others, so they would try to do their best to bring the situation into an equilibrium, where their position was mostly the same. If so, then he could only be a student of Le Wolfe. With Irene and Prisci, it wasn''t a bad school, and he knew that he could use his free time to hunt the heroines, which could trigger his system. Yet, he had to say, the heroines, which involved so much in history, had much better rewards than those who weren''t involved much in the story. ''Depending on the situation, I will choose Seidoukan or Le Wolfe.'' While he was thinking about his future, all the people on the Asterisk put their attention on the Jie Long tournament. His interview video has already spread to every corner of the Asterisk. Everyone knew him already, and even those who were on the outside knew him, showing how much poprity one could get from the Asterisk. His words were a provocation for everyone, especially since he was an outsider. By now, everyone wanted to see that he was beaten. Frankly, they wanted to beat him themselves, but they couldn''t do it now, so they could only let the students of Jie Long do it. All of the students of Jie Long also came out since they wanted to see the bastard, who used their sacred tournament as a stepping stone. As expected, when he walked onto the stage, he received a lot of cheers. No, it should be a boo, especially from the Jie Long students. As for the tourists, they were rather neutral since they only wanted to see the fun. Meanwhile, Irene and Prisci continued to cheer on him, even if they red. After all, if someone red at them, Irene red at them in return. Irene had a reputation, and she was also rather scary and fierce, like a wild beast. However, the students of Jie Long weren''t a pushover, especially when they had dedicated themselves to martial arts, practicing hard to make their hearts and bodies be stronger, so how could they fear Irene? As they were about to have a fight and Prisci was quite overwhelmed, someone suddenly interrupted them. "Oh, a fight? Can I join as well?" "...." "Y-YOUR EMINENCE!" The students of Jie Long quickly saluted themselves, showing a posture of full respect since being the students of Banyuu Tenra was something that they wished for, so they didn''t want to anger this person. Xinglou appeared and looked at Irene, Prisci, and the students of Jie Long with interest before she looked at the two sisters. "You two. Care to join me?" "Why not?" Irene didn''t fear Xinglou. Instead, she was also interested in her. Prisci was timid, but she felt it was better to follow Xinglou instead of staying in this ce. "Then, you guys continue." When the two followed, Xinglou no longer stayed and left. Still, many students looked at Prisci and Irene in jealousy, but with the atmosphere of the arena, they quickly joined everyone in mocking Tamazuki. While the arena was boiling with excitement, all the ces on the Asterisk were the same. The Jie Long tournament has be the focus of everyone now. While the students of Jie Long were angry at Tamazuki, Jie Long, the governing body of Jie Long Seventh Institute, was happy that their tournament had be popr. The number of paid viewers and subscribers of their tournament kept increasing. By now, even if Tamazuki became the winner of this tournament, it didn''t matter. Still, even if he didn''t win, they hoped that he could enter the final since that way, the poprity of this tournament could be even more popr. Everyone watched this tournament, but him? He was thinking about his future until his first opponent talked to him. "Are you Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki?" "Yes." Frankly, he wouldn''t bother to remember or talk to an extra character, but it was in public, so he needed to keep a certain image. "My name is Luo Kunzhan, and I am here to defeat you." "Oh-ho?" "Everyone here is a warrior who gives their everything, and they have trained hard to show the result of their hard work in this tournament, but your existence tarnishes this tournament, so here I dere that I will defeat you!" An honest man with a well-defined muscle shouted, causing the students of the Jie Long to scream like madmen. "Beat him, Luo!" "Beat his face! Get his face!" "Show him the might of Jie Long!" Everyone screamed like an ape. Luo didn''t say anything and held his long metal staff, ready to fight. "........" Watching Luo in front of him, Tamazuki''s lips twitched, and he somehow felt that this scene was familiar. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 30 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 48: What I like the most is to crush a good and honest person Chapter 48: What I like the most is to crush a good and honest person ''Oh, right! He''s like Gonta!'' However, unlike Gonta, who became fat and a rapper, Luo was a student of Jie Long, which meant he was disciplined with his life, so he wouldn''t let his body be as unhealthy as Gonta''s. Yet, he wondered whether he should take out a gun and shoot him down. However, he knew that he couldn''t do that since the rules of this stage were different from the previous stage. "Now, this is the fight we have been waiting for!" "We are going to watch a fight between contestant Luo against Inugamigyoubu!" "Now, who will win?" "Can Luo defeat this scoundrel who was provoking the entire Asterisk? Or will Inugamigyoubu win and show that he is better than all the students in the Asterisk? We will see it soon, but wait a moment! It seems that they talk to each other." "I wonder what they are talking about." As the MCs made the battle became even more exciting, Luo and Tamazuki talked to each other. "It''s good that you want to defend your school''s prestige and help the students of your school. It shows that you have such a good character. It seems that Jie Long is a good school to be able to educate such a student like you." While Luo didn''t say anything, his back seemed to straighten subconsciously, showing how proud he was of his school. "However, Li, is it?" "It''s Luo!" "The world isn''t a kind ce. Even if you work hard, your hard work won''t pay off, and you have talked so big. Are you not afraid that you will lose?" "You might be strong, but if you want to win against me, that isn''t enough." His honest face clearly showed that he was confident in his victory. "...." Such an honest face... it had been a while for him since he saw such a face... that it made him want to crush this guy to a pulp. ''Oh, no, no!'' It might be because the protagonist had a good-boy attitude that he had this urge or bad habit where he wanted to crush every honest and good boy, showing them the reality of this world and telling them that their righteousness was useless. Facing the protagonist, he might need to be careful, but facing an extra like him? He could destroy him anytime! "From what I see, are you good with using staff?" "That''s right." Luo nodded. "I believe that I have the best mastery over this weapon in this school." "I see... I see... then you don''t mind if I borrow one of your staff? Let''s have a duel with the staff as a weapon." "...are you happen to train in this weapon?" "No, but I learn fast." He smiled and said, "As I have said before, I am going to use this tournament as a stepping stone, but I feel that it isn''t enough, so I will crush you with your specialty. What do you think? Do you dare to do it?" His voice was rather low, so no one knew what he was talking about, but Luo, who stood in front of him, was in a daze for a moment since the words which came from his mouth were so unbelievable. "....." "SOMEONE GIVE HIM MY SPARE METAL STAFF!" Luo was decisive. His face might be like an honest man, but he was going to pay for the humiliation he received twice fold! When this happened, everyone was confused and saw Tamazuki wielding a simr weapon to Luo. The two were going to fight with a metal staff. Huh? Was Tamazuki''s weapon specialty a staff? --- "Can he fight with the staff?" Hufeng couldn''t stop his curiosity and asked Prisci and Irene. As Xinglou wanted to know more about Tamazuki, she brought the two sisters to the special booth designed for her. Irene and Prisci epted Xinglou''s invitation since they felt it was better to sit in this ce instead of in a normal audience area since, in that ce, they were afraid they would cause a fight or not. Still being asked this question, the two sisters had this awkward expression before they shook their heads. "....I don''t know." "....truth be told, I don''t know much about him. I know that he is powerful, but like you, I have thought that he is good at martial arts." His martial arts were evident to all since he defeated 49 Jie Long students with just a single martial art, so they thought this time he would show his martial art, yet, who would expect he would suddenly wield a staff? "Just watch. This is going to be interesting." Unlike the rest, who didn''t hear the conversation between Luo and Tamazuki, Xinglou listened to their conversation well, and she wanted tough somehow. With those words, they looked at each other and nodded since the battle was about to start. --- Unlike in the first stage of the tournament, where the twost ones standing would be able topete in the next stage, in this stage, the rules of this battle were quite simr to the Festa. In other words, matches are decided either by breaking the opponent''s school emblem or by making them unconscious. As he didn''t have a school emblem, he was lent one from Jie Long. Other than that, as it is a tournament, tant brutality and attacks with the intent to kill are forbidden and are punishable. The rules were simple enough, and there was no need for an exnation since everyone was already impatient to watch this match! "Match OneBegin!" The moment the match started, Luo rapidly closed on, thrusting his staff like a bee stinger. Meanwhile, Tamazuki could only dodge, and everyone could see how amateurish he was from his movement, showing it was his first time wielding a staff. "Hahaha, defeat him, Luo!" "What a joke! You want to make this tournament a stepping stone, yet you are beaten now!" "Get his face! Get his face, Luo!" The students of Jie Long were all excited, watching Tamazuki about to be beaten by Luo. Luo also earnestly answered their cheers by using all the techniques he had harnessed for his entire life! "If you want to me, you should me your arrogance! I will bring you down, Inugami!" His staff moved like snakes, slithering in a manner that was impossible to predict before it struck like a poisonous viper! Luo believed as long as Tamazuki was struck down by his staff, it would take him a few months in the hospital, but this was a good thing since this could be a lesson for him not to be arrogant. Yet... "I have learned everything." "Eh?" A booming sound echoed, and everyone widened their eyes when Tamazuki used his staff to smash Luo''s attack to the side. "To be honest, after watching how weak a staff as a weapon is, I don''t really intend to learn one, but I want to tell you that sometimes hard work won''t pay off." Simr to Luo, the staff on Tamazuki''s hand moved like a snake! "What?!" Luo was flustered, trying to distance himself, but it was toote! He was thrown away as his body was smashed tens of meters away. He was moaning in pain as he clutched his belly, but a shadow appeared before him, and he quickly tried to adjust himself. Yet, this brought a shock to the audience. They thought that Tamazuki would be defeated in the most humiliating manner, yet why was it the other way around? Also, more importantly... "Why do I feel like I see two Luos on the stage?" "Are your eyes blind? Inugami is more handsome!" The female audience scolded the Jie Long student. "...." Jie Long students. However, as the match continued, they felt something weird as they felt like Tamazuki had be Luo. The way he wielded his staff, steps, breathing, except for his more handsome appearance, everything was simr. It was as if... it was as if... he had stolen Luo''s technique? When this thought appeared in everyone''s hearts, they felt dreaded, but they quickly shook their heads since it was impossible, right? Meanwhile, Luo could only pathetically defend himself for his survival, but everything was meaningless. He was like a worm writhing in pain as it was burnt under the hot sun. Then, his time to die came. The metal staff on Tamazuki''s hands danced like a snake before it struck his school emblem. Luo fell on his buttocks as his eyes widened in disbelief. His hard work... sweat... tears... everything was crushed so easily by him. His world was spinning as his world turned gray, making him wonder why did he work so hard when someone could master his technique so easily? "Thanks for the metal staff." Returning to the metal staff to Luo, Tamazuki left without looking back, feeling that he had talked too much with the extra character. ''Now, let''s focus on the heroine.'' Meanwhile, Luo sat on the ground lifelessly as he was crushed by reality. Chapter 49: You are cute, but... Chapter 49: You are cute, but... Tamazuki had never wielded a staff? Why? It was because he had never had an interest in one. But, more importantly, Gonta (chapter 4) was defeated by him with just a single bullet, so his impression of the staff was even worse. However, he could learn. His learning speed was fast. It was so easy to learn with his current ability. For him, a moment was enough for him to learn everything about Luo. By using his learning ability, he could analyze and steal another opponent''s technique by tracing them back down to their roots. Frankly, if he wanted to, he could be Luo himself, and no one would find out that he was a fake. From habits, tastes in clothing, favorite sleeping posture, personality, and many others, he could learn everything about Luo with just a moment, but his opponent was just an extra. He didn''t want to waste his precious brain capacity. Still, the staff technique was quite good, but this definitely wasn''t something that he would use, especially when it was wielded by an extra. What was the use of an extra? More importantly, he should focus on the semifinal since a heroine who could trigger his system would be his opponent, but before that, he had to face his next opponent. By then, it was a one-man show of Tamazuki. Everyone wanted to see him lose, yet what they saw was how amazing he was. At this stage, there were 32 contestants, but because of him, there were only 31 contestants since he threw out all the contestants on the first stage before, but even so, he wouldn''t face fewer opponents. Instead, before reaching the semifinal, he had to face three opponents, and during his three matches, everyone came up with a scary conclusion. Tamazuki could copy the technique of his opponent. With a single nce, a moment of the fight, he stole his opponent''s techniques as if it were nothing. The techniques, which opponents learned by themselves for so many years with their blood and sweat, were stolen by him in just a moment. Naturally, they didn''t want to believe it and thought that it was a coincidence, but not only once, but thrice! He might have only fought three times, but during those three times, he defeated his opponents with what they were proud of the most. In his first match, he stole a staff technique; in his second match, he stole a kick technique; and in his third match, he stole a three-section staff technique. Moreover, he could improve all of those techniques easily, like he was the creator of those techniques. As for his opponents, he didn''t care, but the audience could tell that their future had ended, especially when they could tell how dead their eyes were. They might not be hurt, but their spirits and pride were spat on, crushed, shattered, and stomped into rubbish by him. In the beginning, he didn''t n to do this since he knew how cruel this method was, yet there were too many honest and good people in Jie Long, so he couldn''t help it. Yet, this was a good thing since this was also a lesson for them that in this world, the result was the most important thing. Hard work? That is one of the least important things. Still, while he could steal all the opponent''s technique, what about his next opponent? His next opponent was the famous Genei Musan, the genius twin of Jie Long, Li Shenhua. Was he able to steal his opponent''s technique? They felt curious. --- "Learning ability?" Hufeng was dumbfounded. "Yes." Xinglou smiled as she was itching to have a battle with him. "He is a genius. No, the word monster will fit better since he can learn the essence of someone with just a mere nce, a moment, then use their best technique to defeat them." "Then... if I fight him?" "You will lose." Xinglou didn''t doubt that all of her disciples would lose against him. Yet, Hufeng couldn''t ept it since who would want to ept it? However, he couldn''t say those words to his teacher, and he would show that he could defeat Tamazuki. ''Phoenix... I''m going to meet him there.'' Hufeng thought that he should defeat Tamazuki in Phoenix to show that he was better. Meanwhile, Xinglou didn''t care about what Hufeng was thinking since, even now, she could tell that Tamazuki was growing. He was like a sponge, which absorbed everything, and this was why she was sure her battle with him would be interesting. Still, the happiest were Prisci and Irene since they could see that his chance to win this tournament was big! Moreover, Irene also bet a lot of money on Tamazuki''s victory, and she won a lot! "Come on, Tamazuki!" "Inugami-san!" Watching the Urzaiz siblings, who cheered on Tamazuki cheerfully, Hufeng was speechless, then said, "But his next opponent is Li Shenhua. She is different from his previous opponents since she isn''t a martial artist. She is a Daoist." Hufeng might hate the Li siblings, but it was better than letting Tamazuki use this sacred tournament as a stepping stone, so he hoped for them to be able to win. However, he knew that Tamazuki was strong, especially in his learning ability, but what about Daoshi? Unlike his other opponents that used martial arts, Li Shenhua used Seisenjutsu, which was a special art crafted by Xinglou. Tamazuki might be able to learn the martial art of his opponent, but what about Seisenjutsu? Hufeng didn''t think that Tamazuki could learn it. "Well, that might be true, or might not..." Xinglou answered after a thought. "Huh? Can he learn it? It''s impossible, right?" "Well, if he bes my student, it is possible, though." Xinglou wanted him to be her student, but when she thought about his words yesterday, she endured it once again since she knew their time for a battle would be close. "....." Yet, Hufeng had to say if Tamazuki really became Xinglou''s student, this guy would be a monster. --- Tamazuki didn''t know what conversation everyone had about him, but it didn''t matter since it was normal for him to be the topic of everyone''s conversation as he was famous. Unlike Festa, which was held for several days, the Jie Long tournament was only held for two days, but it was normal since the Jie Long tournament was held during a weekend, and Festa was held on summer vacation. With that said, after many battles, he reached the semifinals, and finally, he met the heroine, which was able to trigger his system. "Nice to meet you, Inugami-san. I am Shenhua Li. Pleased to meet you." Shenhua greeted him with a thin smile. She wore a loose-fitting Jie Long uniform that hid the contours of her body except for her cleavage, which grew to be just the right size. She was cute, and the bun hairstyle she wore on her hair suited her well. "Pleased to meet you, Shenhua Li." He nodded, greeting her politely. Shenhua stared at him for a moment before she apologized. "Firstly, I have to apologize to you." "For?" "Yes, for the pathetic showing of our peers yesterday and today, which was shameful for me as a student of the same school, but our school''s reputation is at stake, so I will crush you, showing your pathetic state to everyone. I hope that you can ept my apology for that." Even if her words were extremely rude, she still showed this thin smile on her face, yet unlike her face, her eyes were extremely fierce, showing that she would really crush him. However, he didn''t say anything and just stared at her. "Did you regret your decision to enter the tournament? But it is toote since I will show you a nightmare." She narrowed her eyes while imagining several ways to torture him in front of everyone. He shook his head and said sincerely, "No, I just think that you are cute." "Eh~!" She let out a cute surprise voice and cute blushes on her cheeks. "Unfortunately, that dirty mouth of yours ruins everything." He thought that he should punish her mouth well. "..." She stared at him gloomily as if telling him that she was going to crush him. "BEGIN!" --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 30 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 50: It seems I can become stronger than I can imagine Chapter 50: It seems I can be stronger than I can imagine Shenhua formed a symbol with her hand, and her body seemed to vanish into thin air. "Oh-ho?" He quickly became interested in Shenhua''s ability. ''Is it Seisenjutsu?'' He had heard about the unique art which could only be learned in Jie Long, Seisenjutsu. It was said that this unique art was able to recreate an ability that was created by either Strega or Dante. It was his first time seeing it, and he thought that seemed to be the case. Unlike Strega or Dante, who was born with a special ability, Seisenjutsu was a systematic technique. In other words, it could be learned. However, if Seisenjutsu could be learned, and recreate the ability of Strega and Dante, then shouldn''t the ability of Strega and Dante be learned? He hadn''t seen either Strega or Dante, but he could confirm that he could learn Seisenjutsu by observing Shenhua. Now, the question was, was there something that he couldn''t learn? Unexpectedly, yet. His learning ability was almost instant, and he could learn anything just with a nce. It was hard to exin, but it was like an instinct for him. If he had to exin, it was like breathing. When we were born, did someone teach us how to breathe? No, right? His learning ability was simr to that. It was as natural as breathing. The moment he saw something, he could learn it almost instantly. However, simr to breathing, when we were inside the water, it was impossible for us to breathe since we didn''t have an organ that supported us to breathe inside the water like a fish. It was the case with Nurarihyon''s ability and other youkai''s abilities since if he could learn their abilities; then he would learn them immediately, especially Nurarihyon''s ability since it would make his survival rate higher. It was fortunate that the world in which he was gone this time was rtively tame. The danger wasn''t that great, but what about the next world? Which was why he needed to be even stronger from now on. As Shenhua disappeared, he didn''t lose his calm since fighting an invisible opponent was easier than being blind. His training with Yosuzume made him calm, facing an opponent that couldn''t be seen by eyes, but he had to say Shenhua''s technique was stronger than his father''s. If his father only made himself invisible to the eyes, Shenhua''s technique was more than that. She didn''t just be invisible to the eyes but hid everything about her presence, even sound and Prana. Yet, instead of being troubled, he was excited since he kept absorbing knowledge, which was shown by Shenhua. But suddenly... A loud explosion happened right in front of him. Everyone was startled since it happened so suddenly. Frankly, the audience thought that this match was a little boring since Shenhua didn''t show herself and made herself invisible, which made them unable to enjoy the fight, especially when every one of his fights was interesting and exciting to watch. Yet the sudden explosion changed everything. Defeating an opponent with something they were best with was his trademark, but then again, could he steal Shenhua''s Seisenjutsu? Especially when this special art was rather difficult to learn. Even if this art had existed for a thousand years, the number of teachers was only 20, including Xinglou, showing how hard it was to master this art. Moreover, those who wanted to learn had to have a certain talent and also some adjustments to their bodies. The answer was impossible! "Hehehe... can you copy my technique?" Shenhua''sugh echoed through the space. Then, suddenly, explosion after explosion happened, and all of them aimed at Tamazuki. Tamazuki seemed a little flustered as he kept dodging in hairbreadth. Watching him be troubled seemed to be a kind of enjoyment itself, so many people started to cheer toward Shenhua! Shenhua also became excited because of the cheers. On Jie Long, along with her brother, her poprity wasn''t high. Instead, most of the students hated them, so it was her first time being cheered up like this, and if she had to be honest, it felt good. It felt like her body was full of energy, and her world was cleared up as if she could do anything. At that moment, she vowed to defeat him! Meanwhile, he observed the source of the explosion and noticed a piece of paper, which kept being thrown, appeared in midair in an invisible state before appearing the moment before it was about to explode. He wasn''t sure of the name of this piece of paper, but it was like a piece of paper that was put on the Chinese zombie he had watched in the movie. With that said, he had fully studied it. As of now, every technique owned by Shenhua has been learned by him. Not only had he learned of invisibility and explosions, but lightning charges had also been learned from him. ''Now, that''s enough.'' "Geez, you are so strong." He stood at the corner of the arena as if he couldn''t run away, cornered, and could only be helplessly beaten. "Hmph! It''s toote to give up now! I will beat you up until your parents don''t recognize you!" "You are wrong. It is you who is going to be defeated here." He smiled. "Ha? Is your head damaged because of my explosion?" "How about we make a bet?" "Bet?" Maybe because she thought that she would be able to win, she didn''t mind hearing hisst words. "If you win, you can make one request to me. It''s not bad, right? After all, I am strong enough to face you." "Hmm... that''s not bad." Shenhua nodded and thought to shame him even more since she knew she could get more popr that way. "Then, if I win, I can also ask you any request. Is that okay?'' "Sure." Shenhuaughed. "After all, it is impossible for you to win! Now, goodbye!" She threw several Spell Charms, a support item infused with the power of Seisenjutsu, ready to explode it in front of Tamazuki. Yet, suddenly... The moment the Spell Charms were thrown, Tamazuki dashed forward in the direction of Shenhua. "Eh?!" She was dumbfounded. Everyone was dumbfounded. His actions were simple, and the moment he felt something, he threw her into the direction where the Spell Charms were about to explode. While many might not understand how he was able to pinpoint Shenhua''s location, few of them noticed how he was able to locate Shenhua''s location by the expose Prana, which was released when she threw the Spell Charms. Moreover, he also stood at the edge of the arena, not because he was cornered. Instead, he wanted to limit Shenhua''s location, so he could find her immediately. Knowing all of this, the expression of everyone becameplex since while he was loud and arrogant, without a doubt, he had a skill. Yet, what they didn''t know, he was the one who wanted them to think so. Frankly, from the beginning to the end, even if she became invisible, he knew her location by using her scent. The reason why he didn''t end the match was that he wanted to learn all of Shenhua''s techniques. However, those deductions had nothing to do with Shenhua at the moment. She was scared since she was about to be hit by the explosion. Her Prana was rather limited, and moreover, she couldn''t even react when she was thrown. She thought the painful impact and intense heat would ravage her body, yet what she felt was a warm and gentle embrace. "Idiot, there is no way that I can hurt a cute girl like you, right?" She opened her eyes timidly as she was weed by his slightly helpless yet warm expression, which made her head unable to process, and she was overloaded by sudden gentleness, yet the pain on her forehead quickly woke her up. "It hurts!" He flicked her forehead and dropped her rudely. "But you should fix your attitude, or else you won''t get a boyfriend in the future." "Shenhua Licrest broken!" "End of the battle! WinnerInugamigyoubu Tamazuki!" "Bastard! Don''t run away!" Ignoring the announcement, at this moment, Shenhua only wanted to beat him up! Chapter 51: You just need to smash everything apart Chapter 51: You just need to smash everything apart As Shenhua let out an ipetent fury, the students of the Jie Long were in a daze since they didn''t expect this result. They thought that Tamazuki would be beaten like a beaten dog. Yet, the result, he was the victor! However, more importantly, was Shenhua always this cute? They didn''t realize it before since she was so wicked, and her way of fighting wasn''t something that could be praised. Moreover, she had always stayed by the side of her twin brother, so she was mostly ignored since all the attention was taken by her brother. Yet, why does she seem so cute now? However, even if they realized she was cute, their hearts were extremely ufortable since they felt this beautiful flower was already plucked by the outsider! Tamazuki came using their sacred tournament as a stepping stone, but his evilness had no bound since he also stained their naughty princess with his evil hands! At this moment, their anger had reached the ceiling and reached a new level! However, they knew it was impossible for them to defeat him, so they could only rely on Shenyun Li, who was the twin brother of Shenhua, hoping he would be able to bring down this devil! Still, they had to wait since the final match would be held in two hours, which was kind of long since all the previous battle was held after half an hour of rest, yet the final was different. However, when they thought they could see the face of Tamazuki being beaten, they felt this was worth it! "Shenyun! Shenyun! Shenyun!" At this moment, Shenyun Li, who was known as the viin in the Jie Long, suddenly became a hero, which made him bbergasted. --- "...did hee here to seduce a girl?" Hufeng also wanted to jump into the stage to beat down Tamazuki. "Ha? Are your eyes blind? Your student was the one who tried to seduce him!" Irene felt the Jie Long was a bad ce since a vixen was everywhere. ''As expected, he shoulde to Le Wolfe.'' Unexpectedly, Prisci also thought the same. "Your eyes are the blind ones!" "Calm down." Xinglou was rather calm. "No matter what era is, a hero is always popr, and his face is simr to Pan An, so isn''t it normal for Shenhua to fall for him?" "....." 3x Leaving the fact that Xinglou told them Shenhua had fallen for Tamazuki aside, they felt confused by the name which was said by Xinglou. "Master, who is Pan An?" Hufeng asked curiously. "He''s the most handsome man in China''s history." "...really?" 3x They were dumbfounded. "Un." Xinglou nodded. "But I can say that Tamazuki is better." Tamazuki was better than she wanted to fight him now. Frankly, she was so frustrated since there was delicious meat in front of her, yet she wasn''t allowed to eat, and she could only stare as she smelled its delicious scent, which frustrated her! However, without a doubt, everyone anticipated the final of this tournament. Still, Prisci and Irene wanted to go to meet Tamazuki, but a text from him stopped them since it seemed he wanted to focus on his state so he could give his all on the final. While they were worried, they respected his choice since they knew his next opponent would be even stronger than Shenhua. Yet, what they didn''t know, he was meeting with someone, and he didn''t want Prisci and Irene to interrupt him. "It surprises me that you suddenly appear here. Are you here to ambush the weak me?" "Ufufu..." udia chuckled. "I might be, so I can force you to transfer to Seidoukan." "...you will really do that?" "Probably since my heart is really dark, you know?" He didn''t take her words seriously, but it surprised him that she could walk in the direction he wanted to take. Was it a coincidence? Or was it the ability of her Orga-Lux? He wasn''t sure, but as the two faced each other once again, he asked, "Do you want to talk?" "Um." She nodded without hesitation. "Then, let''s search for a bench or something; also, treat me to a drink from the vending machine. I am a bit thirsty." "If you want, I can import your water from Fiji Ind, you know?" "While it makes me happy that you can do that much for me, it also creeps me out." "....." udia. "Just rx, okay? You don''t need to do that much for me. Come on." Watching his back, she wondered how to get him, yet their previous conversation suddenly emerged in her head, and she thought that she might as well attack him, who was weakened now, and force him to enter Seidoukan. By then, could he do something? ''Oh, udia, you are really a bad woman...'' She sighed before she followed him. The two quickly found a bench, but she had been quite absentminded until she felt something cold on her cheek. "It''s cold!" Then she looked up and saw him looking at her mischievously. "...." She couldn''t lie; her heart skipped a bit for a moment. "For you." She was unable to react and received the drink, which he chose from her hands. However, she quickly reacted. "Wa-Wait, I should be the one who treats you." "It''s okay. You don''t need to think too much since it is pretty cheap, and there is something that I want to ask first." He patted free space on his side on the bench. "Sit here first." "Ah, um." She couldn''t fight him and followed his word obediently, but it might be because of his previous words that she maintained a certain distance from him. She knew that she was bold, especially when she hugged him and told him that he could sleep with her when they met for the first time. She thought he would share the same reaction, yet unfortunately, he didn''t like it, but it was normal, right? Especially when he knew nothing about her. In other words, her feeling was nothing but one side. She was nothing but a stranger to him, yet for her, he was someone special. He was someone to whom she wanted to devote her life too, which was why she wanted him to enter Seidoukan, and she didn''t want to see him with other girls, yet was such selfishness could be forgiven? No way! Who was she? If Tamazuki was a light novel protagonist who would fluster whenever a girl became closer to him and be unable to reject all the advances which were made by the girls, it would be great. Unfortunately, he wasn''t. She had always thought of him and couldn''t get him out of her mind. She wanted him, but how? "So, why did you want me to enter Seidoukan?" Hearing that question, she showed a perfect smile. "Because I think that you can give a great benefit and glory to the Seidoukan. I believe that with your power, you can achieve what you have promised in front of everyone before, which is why I hope that you can join Seidoukan. If you join, then I will" "Don''t lie." "....." "Tell me the truth." "....." "If you don''t send me the special schrship invitation in the past, I might believe you, but now, I feel that you are lying to me, so tell me the truth about why you want me to transfer to Seidoukan." Facing his sharp eyes, she felt like all the masks, which she had been prepared, were useless since they couldn''t hide her real intention, yet would he believe her reason even if she told him? "...you... you won''t believe me." Her voice was full of insecurity, stumbling, and faltering, while she genuinely believed that in this world, no one would be able to believe in her world. "That''s not something you decide. Whether I believe your story or not is my decision, not you, but as I face you directly like this, I hope that you can face me with the same attitude, so tell me why you want me to enter Seidoukan." His eyes were clear, and his voice was firm. He was so bright that it made her feel like she didn''t deserve him, especially with how dark her heart was, yet why...? Why did she want him even more? "Then... please listen to me..." She told him everything. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 30 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 52: You dirty girl... this is my revenge! Chapter 52: You dirty girl... this is my revenge! "I see... you met me in a dream." Tamazuki blinked his eyes as he stared at the ceiling absentmindedly since he didn''t expect this answer. "Unbelievable, right?" udia showed a self-deprecating smile. "No one will believe in such a story." "No, I believe you." "Eh...?" "Why shouldn''t I believe in you?" He looked at her calmly. "In this world where someone is born with a superpower, or an ability to run faster than a car, and many other things, appearing in a dream of someone isn''t that special, right?" "...." udia wanted to say something, but she knew that he was right. In a world where everyone had a monster-like power, what had happened to her wasn''t something that unbelievable. "But we''re strangers, you know? We don''t know each other." "But now, we know each other." He rubbed his chin as he thought of a certain possibility. "Maybe both of us have a certain fate that connects us." "Eh~?" "Just kidding, or maybe you are stalking me, right, you dirty girl?" He looked at her with a teasing smile. "O-Of course not!" She quickly rebuked him on the fluster and guilty matter. She definitely wasn''t a stalker. Definitely. He knew that she didn''t lie, but he knew that she didn''t tell him everything, yet wasn''t it normal? They had only met twice, and it was already incredible for her to be able to say all of that. While she might feel an intense love for him because of the dream she faced for the past three years, he didn''t feel the same, which made her refrain from telling him everything about herself since she was afraid he might run away because of how heavy her feeling was. However, he was a bit curious about what kind of dream she encountered with him. Was it a wet dream? If so, this girl was really perverted! When he was deep in thought, udia was extremely nervous. "Um... what''s your answer?" "My answer?" "I mean... are you going to transfer to the Seidoukan now?" She thought after she told him everything, he would transfer to the Seidoukan. She had such hope in her heart, especially when he was the first person who believed in her. Her happy mood made her optimistic about their future, but... "I am sorry, but I won''t join Seidoukan." "...wh-why?" She felt her world turn gray at that moment. "You should know that I want to be stronger, and I can''t see that I can be stronger on the Seidoukan." He shook his head, showing how regretful he was, yet he had to say, as a tanuki, lying was so easy for him. To be stronger... this was his wish and his purpose toe to the Asterisk. If he didn''t have such a purpose, she knew that he would just stay in Japan, bing richer and richer. Yet, knowing that made her hurt and reluctant since was it really no way? "Then... which school are you going to join? Is it Jie Long?" If it was Jie Long, even she wasn''t sure whether she could make him transfer to the Seidoukan since Xinglou, Banyuu Tenra, was a legend. Being taught by Xinglou would definitely make him stronger, and it was more beneficial for him to study in Jie Long, but... yet... "No, I n to join Le Wolfe." "Huh?!" His answer dumbfounded her, and she quickly asked him, "Why?" Why did he choose Le Wolfe? Was it because... "...is it because of those two?" Her voice was extremely gloomy and cold at that moment. "....." He paused his words for a moment, trying to calm himself, then said, "No, I n to join that school because I am interested in their Orga Lux." Was it his imagination? But why did he feel like his stomach was about to be stabbed by a sharp knife? "Orga Lux? We have a lot on the Seidoukan! Seidoukan has the most Orga Lux!" "That might be so, but I am interested in the Four Colored Magic Swords. Le Wolfe has one of them. If I am not wrong, the name should be Wole-Zain." "Seidoukan also has one too!" "Really?" He was genuinely surprised. "Yes." udia nodded. "We have Ser-Veresta, which is known as the strongest among Four Colored Magic Swords. If you join the Seidoukan, I will let you wield it." If this didn''t work, then she could only give him a threat and push him to the ground, forcing him to be her man. Still, leaving her thoughts aside, he was surprised since shouldn''t Ser-Veresta be used by the protagonist? The protagonist should have appeared, right? But why had this guy not wielded the Ser-Veresta? He felt confused since hising was definitely wayter than the protagonist, but it seemed he wasn''t thatte, and there should be an opportunity to take down the main heroines. "What''s the ability of Ser-Veresta?" "It has the ability to burn anything." "Then, I will join the Seidoukan." "...really?" He readily epted her invitation like it was nothing, which made her disbelieve and suspicious since this guy loved to tease someone, and she thought he was ying a prank on her. "No, we can sign a contract if you don''t believe me." He was rtively calm about her suspicions. "That''s what you say." She took the contract out of nowhere and gave it to him. "Here is your transfer form. I have filled it in your ce, so you don''t need to take the trouble to fill all of them, and all you need to do is just to sign and stamp it in this box." She pointed to the box where he should sign his name and stamped it with his "hanko (personal seal)." He didn''t say anything and read it first. "Are you doubting me?" udia asked as if she was hurt. "With how obsessed you are with me, I am afraid I am signing a marriage contract instead of a transfer form." "....." udia. After he was sure everything was good, he signed his name and put his stamp on the transfer form. By now, he had transferred to the Seidoukan and became an official student. "Here you go." "Thank you." However, her expression was far from happy. "What''s wrong?" "I am just hurt that you are doubting me." "Oh, I am sorry for that, but with how ck your heart is, I can''t help but doubt, right?" "Jeez..." She pursed her lips. "My heart might be ck, but if I want to make someone feel for me, I won''t do something so underhandedly." "Then, what will you do?" "I will do a frontal attack like this!" She suddenly closed the distance between them and kissed his cheek. "How is that?" She looked at him with a mischievous smile as if she had seeded with her prank, yet the blushes on her cheeks showed that she was far from calm. However, he was just staring at her t without any expression. "Ah, um..." She was quite nervous about his reaction, but he suddenly kissed her cheek. "..." A soft and light feeling was transmitted. udia was stunned as her eyes widened after her cheek was kissed! "That''s my revenge. Don''t do something so shameless next time." He left when his match was about to start. "My match is about to start. I will visit the Seidoukan tomorrow." "I will pick you up tomorrow!" udia quickly responded with heavy breathing, seemingly excited from his previous revenge. "..." He didn''t say anything and just murmured that this girl was dangerous since she knew where he was living even though he didn''t tell her. However, watching his back, she touched her cheek with a smile, feeling exhrating for him to kiss her cheek, but what about more? If he knew what she was thinking, he would say this girl was shameless! Still, when he was about to enter the stage to face his final opponent, he met another heroine. Chapter 53: Boys, be ambitious! Chapter 53: Boys, be ambitious! His stay in this world was just over a month, but he felt like he was in a lush garden with a variety of fruits and vegetables. If he was hungry, he could pick any of them without worrying about anything. Meanwhile, his words were like a barren, droughty earth. There was nothing except for cracked, dry earth. The only thing which existed was only a few seed or tree barks, which made him desperate. By now, he was so d that he had visited this world. "What are you doing here?" Being asked this question, Shenhua only smiled. "I want to see your face onest time before being beaten by my brother." "You think that your brother can win against me?" He asked curiously, approaching her closely so suddenly. As their distance was closer than herfort, she wanted to back down, but she felt this would show her weakness, so she stood in a ce, watching him with a re, trying to intimidate him. Yet, he didn''t feel scared. Instead, he just thought that she was cute. He knew that he shouldn''t think this, but he felt like she was just a cute, angry puppy who was lonely. "Of course! My brother is the strongest!" "But he is only ranked nine in your school, right? Which means he isn''t the strongest, and do you think that he is stronger than Banyuu Tenra?" "I mean, he is stronger than me!" Shenhua had to say this guy was so hateful! However, she knew he was correct since her brother was impossible to be as strong as Banyuu Tenra. Hearing those words, he only stared at her for a moment before he left, as if staying with her was just a waste of time. "....." Being ignored, how could she feel happy? "Hey, why did you ignore me? Wait! Are you running away?" She wanted to grasp his wrist, trying to stop him, but he stopped and stared at her; she was overwhelmed. As their eyes met each other, an ambiguous atmosphere grew between them. Tamazuki might not have a protagonist aura, but his balls were bigger than anyone! Watching an opportunity in front of him, how could he let go of this chance? He slowly closed the distance between them, trying to kiss her lips. She was stunned by his approach. "....." Eh? Was he trying to kiss her? Didn''t he say that he didn''t have an interest in her? She had always thought of him as hating her, especially when he often teased her, telling her that she was unfeminine and too rough, so the thought of him trying to kiss her had never crossed her mind. As she was thinking about many things and became panicky, he stopped just a few centimeters away from her lips. As their eyes locked into each other, cute blushes appeared on her cheeky cheeks; seemingly shy and somehow anticipating the kiss between them, he suddenly smiled. "You are so cute." "...." Shenhua''s face was burning red as she puffed her cheeks since she knew that she was being teased by him. But, unlike before, this time, he mocked her badly, and anger quickly took over her mind, so she closed the distance between them and took his lips unreasonably. Yet, she suddenly realized. Was she just her first kiss? When she was about to feel regret, she saw his shocked expression, which made her happy, as if she had gained victory. Look! I have kissed you! Your first kiss is mine! She had been defeated by him, but now, she had defeated him, yet when she saw a me of struggle and defiance on his face, it made her want to take him down even more, so she stuck her tongue. Strangely enough, while it was her first time, it felt so good. It felt like she was guided by someone, feeling pleasure, which she had never felt before, as she tightly hugged his neck, pressing her medium-sized breasts and well-toned body over his. The two were immersed in their kiss as if the world didn''t matter anymore. The two were in the middle of a duel. Sometimes, she had the upper hand, but sometimes, he had the upper hand. It was so intense that they forgot about everything until an announcement was heard. "Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki, please enter the stage!" Hearing those words, the two awoke. Still, she became awkward when she realized what she was doing. "Wait here! Our match isn''t over yet! Don''t you dare to run!" Hearing his provocation, how could she lose? "Hmph! You are the one who shouldn''t make an excuse that is losing to my brother to run away from me!" She also felt unsatisfied with this battle and wanted to do more. "Then, give me your contact information. That way, it is impossible for you to run away." "It''s you who is going to run away!" Still, she agreed, and the two shared their contact information before he left for the battle with a smile on his face. However, she didn''t know that, and she just touched her lips which she used to do something so indecent with him. ''No! That''s a match! It isn''t something indecent!'' She was trying to make herself believe that everything she had done before was a match, but such a match... was quite addicting somehow. "...." She shook her head furiously before she went to the audience since she needed to watch the match. That said, while she believed that her brother would win, she hoped that her brother wouldn''t hurt Tamazuki that much. However, it definitely had nothing to do with the fact that she was worried about him. Instead, if he was hurt, she wouldn''t be able to do her revenge, right? ''That''s right! Everything is for my revenge!'' --- However, he had to say he loved a girl like Shenhua. This strong-willed girl was nice since it was fun to watch her struggle before she gave up resistance as she fell into his arms. Yet, he had had enough of her since he had gotten his reward. He had to say this talent made it easier for him to learn many things in this world, but at the same time, it was quite lukewarm, and it also confirmed the rewards which were given by the main heroines were much better than the side heroines. However, frankly, the difficulty of getting the main heroines was much bigger since the protagonist always existed on the side of the main heroines. As he entered the stage, a loud sound of boos came from the students of Jie Long. "It seems that you are hated here." Shenyun Li, Shenhua''s brother, looked at him with a thin smile, feeling quite strange inside since usually, he would be in Tamazuki''s ce as the viin, but now, he was on the side of the hero. Everyone thought of him as thest hope and a hero who would take down this demon king. It was his first time being treated like this, and as expected, it wasn''t bad. "You might be able to defeat my sister, but I am different!" Tamazuki narrowed his eyes and closed his mouth tightly as if he was facing his most formidable enemy when the truth was he was trying to hold his yawn. "Now, dance for me!" As the match started, Shenyun gave his all to defeat Tamazuki, but... "I-Inugamigyoubu Tamaziki is the winner!" Shenyun stood there in a daze as he watched his school emblem cut in half by Tamazuki. Watching her brother being defeated so easily by Tamazuki, Shenhua felt conflicted, but she knew the only one who could defeat him was her! Tamazuki wasn''t so rough with Shenyun since she was Shenhua''s brother, but it didn''t matter now since his mind had already focused on what he was about to do next. As he had transferred to the Seidoukan, his target was unmistakable. The main heroines! The preparation had been made, and he was ready to put his fangs on them. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 30 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 54: The protagonist is scary! Chapter 54: The protagonist is scary! He didn''t waste his time with Shenyun after he learned all of his techniques. However, he had to say the reward he got from Shenhua was extremely useful since it made it even easier for him to learn Seisenjutsu. Moreover, he could also try to develop many other techniques since he had a talent for Seisenjutu. Nevertheless, the techniques he got from Shenyun were quite good since Shenyun''s specialty was an illusion, and his illusion was even better than her sister''s. Moreover, he could also develop his technique even further. Frankly, he knew that it might be weird for him to say this, but while his learning speed was so fast that he could master any techniques and skills almost in an instant, he knew that he didn''t have a talent for them. A talent... this might be a strange way to describe it, but if he had to say, it was like an ability to walk on an uncharted path. While many would lose on the path to reach their destination, those with talent would be able to find their goal. Meanwhile, what he was doing was just following the path that one had walked. He saw them standing at their destination before using his learning ability to trace their path almost instantaneously. In other words, all he could do was copy. The stronger someone he copied, the better. However, if he didn''t have anyone to copy or learn from, then he was pretty much useless since he didn''t have the ability to walk on the uncharted path. Naturally, it was only limited to other things, such as sword technique or others, but for the innate abilities of Tanuki, it was a simple matter for him. Moreover, even if he didn''t have much talent, he didn''t think that anyone in this world could defeat him. Even if he couldn''t win, it was impossible to win against him since if he wanted to run away, who could stop him? Now, he had gotten a few rewards from a few girls during his stay on the Asterisk, but as a boy, he had to be ambitious. His target this time was the main heroines, and he also wanted Ser-Vesta, the weapon which was held by the protagonist. The n and the preparation had been made, but the others didn''t know what he thought since all of them furiously tried to capture his picture on camera. As the winner of the Jie Long tournament, he became the center of attention. Moreover, he was so handsome, so his poprity was even higher. No one was missing, and all of them stayed at the closing ceremony. Xinglou personally came to give him the reward for winning the tournament, yet the students of the Jie Long, felt like this was a humiliation since it was the first time for the students from the other school to win their tournament. Yet, what could they do since right now, he had won, so the only way to wash this humiliation was to enter the Festa. In other words, the Phoenix! Since they were sure that he would participate in this Festa. By then, it would be their turn to crush him! This humiliation... they were going to repay it ten times folds! "You have made the entire students of Jie Long into your enemies." Xinglou smiled brightly as she gave him the rewards for the tournament. The reward was quite simple, which was a sum of money and a badge. "That''s a good thing, right?" Xinglouughed. "I like you. Why don''t you go to Jie Long." While she wanted to fight him, she also wanted to teach him since no teacher disliked having a talented student. Moreover, his attitude and personality were what she liked the most about him. While many people thought of him as arrogant, she thought of him as a man who would do anything to achieve his ambition and goal. He knew what he wanted in his life, and he made sure that he would get all of them. Many might have hesitated, but he wasn''t. In other words, he was ballsy. "Sorry, I have transferred to a different school." "Really?" Xinglou was surprised. "Which school?" "You will know tomorrow, but when the Festa ends, please don''t forget about our appointment." Xinglou grinned. "I hope that you can be stronger, or else you will disappoint me." "Don''t worry. You won''t be disappointed." "I can''t wait for that." Her desire was clearly told on her face like a shark, which smelled the scent of fresh blood. When the ceremony ended, he was surrounded by many reporters, and their questions were simr. "Which school are you going to join, Inugami-san?" This was the question that they wanted to know the most. His victory showed that his strength had reached Page One since he was able to defeat Shenyun Li. Moreover, Page One on the Jie Long was stronger than other schools, so no one doubted his ability. Even if they spent a lot of money to invite him, many thought that it was worth it, especially with the poprity he gained from this tournament. Therefore, even if he was unable to win the Festa, his result wouldn''t be bad. "You will know my answer tomorrow." He didn''t give a clear answer before he quickly left with Irene and Prisci. "Okay, let''s have a party!" He got money and thought about throwing a party with two sisters. "OOOOH!" Irene raised her hand happily, affected by the festive mood. Prisci was a bit embarrassed, but she also followed. He thought that they should eat outside, but in the end, they decided to have dinner at the house as usual, but he decided to buy a few pricey ingredients, which the two sisters agreed to win without hesitation. "How can we have a party without wine? I will buy it!" Leaving those words, Irene left to buy various alcohols alone, leaving those two alone. Naturally, she used her money since she was also happy with his victory. "Geez, Onee-chan..." Prisci was helpless, but then she became nervous and blushed since she was alone with him. "There is nothing we can do. Let''s buy all the ingredients first." "Yes." The two were helpless, but they knew how Irene was. Still, they quickly changed gears as they bought many ingredients, including the famous jamon serrano. "...Is it okay to buy this?" Prisci gulped as she looked at therge cured ham in front of her. "It''s a celebration, so why not? I also got a prize from the tournament, and we can eat a little extravagantly, so I hope that you can make a good dinner, Chef Prisci." Prisciughed. "Leave it to me." The two had fun as they bought many things. Naturally, he was in charge of bringing the shopping bags. Prisci might be a Genester, so she wasn''t weak, but as a man, it was a gentlemanly act to do. However, during their outing, he noticed that she had suddenly disappeared, which made him speechless, but he quickly found her in the alley nearby, and unsurprisingly enough, she seemed to be in trouble. "Don''t... Please let me go!" He saw her surrounded by several men. "Hey, quit making so much noise! We hate extra work!" "That''s right. And don''t me us for this. me your sister!" There were five men that surrounded her, and they were about to silence her voice. He dashed forward without hesitation and kicked all of them. "Wh!" "Who" Before they reacted, all of them were beaten by his kick and passed out with various injuries on their bodies. "You okay, Prisci?" Prisci, who almost gave up the struggle, saw him, who had saved her, blinked her eyes before she cried and hugged him tightly, feeling relieved as he was by her side. "Inugami-san!" "There, there. It''s okay." He also hugged her back andforted her, gently caressing her hair and telling her everything was okay. However, on the corner of the alley, he noticed something. A purple-haired boy with a goofy-goofy expression stood at the corner, silently watching them. "......." ''Scary!'' Chapter 55: When he wants something, he will do everything to get them! Chapter 55: When he wants something, he will do everything to get them! When he lost Prisci, he had felt something weird since why should she suddenly part away? He wasn''t sure, but when he asked her, she told him that she had dropped something in the alley when they were walking, so she hurriedly picked the thing which she dropped, yet unexpectedly, the mafia, which owned the casino, which he robbed with Irene before woulde after Prisci. Usually, this wouldn''t be a problem since he knew that Dirk had sent a bodyguard for Prisci since Irene had made a deal with Dirk, the student council president of Le Wolfe. However, strangely enough, this group of fierce bodyguards, which acted like ninjas, didn''t appear as if they were stopped by something. He had always felt weird, but he quickly saved Prisci, hugging her and telling her that everything was okay, yet he noticed a presence on the corner of the alley. Initially, he thought it was just a random person, but who would have thought it would be a protagonist? The protagonist stood at the corner of the alley as if he was ready to save Prisci anytime. But, unfortunately, he failed since Tamazuki saved Prisci first. However, Tamazuki''s lips twitched since while he nned to attack the main heroines, he didn''t expect the protagonist to attack him suddenly. ''Fortunately... fortunately...'' Yet, he had to say the protagonist''s ability was too scary. Whenever the heroines seemed to be in trouble, the protagonist would suddenly appear out of nowhere, identally happening to be on the side of the heroines before he saved them and gained the good favor or even the heart of the heroines. In other words, a damsel in distress had always been the number one way for the protagonist to get the heart of the heroines. It was as if the world wanted the protagonist to get all the heroines. ''Dammit!'' However, he was full of anger at that moment. He loved to rob other people, but being robbed definitely wasn''t something good. If the protagonist saved the heroine now, he was sure that Prisci would have a good impression of the protagonist. While with the goofy-goofy attitude of the protagonist, he believed that Prisci wouldn''t be stolen, he knew that this protagonist would interrupt his n to take down two sisters tonight. ''Wait for me!'' He was going to the Seidoukan anyway, and he was going to get all the heroines! "What''s wrong?" Prisci followed his gaze and was stunned when she saw a creepy person standing at the corner of the alley, watching them quietly. She had a shudder and felt creepy that she had goosebumps. "Let''s go back." He held her shoulder, telling her that it was better to leave. "Yes." She agreed with his decision and stayed by his side tightly since she was insecure with her surroundings, but his side was warm, and it gave her the security which she longed for. What she didn''t know, he was using an illusion that he had learned before to make the appearance of the protagonist be wretched in her eyes. Still, as for the protagonist, he watched the two before he sighed in relief since the girl was alright, yet why did he feel a bit at a loss? "No, as long as she is okay, everything is good." He was about to save the girl before, but he hesitated, so in the end, she was saved by someone else. He was d, but he also felt that he had lost something, which made him feel quite strange since he had never felt like this before. He shook his head and thought that it was better to finish his walk. "By the way, Julis seems..." He suddenly thought of a certain strong-willed princess whom he met for the first time during his transfer to the Seidoukan and couldn''t help but show an awkward expression and blush since their meeting was a little shameless. --- Prisci, who had arrived at Irene''s apartment, sighed in relief and felt everything was okay, especially with Tamazuki by his side. "Thank you, Inugami-san." "It''s okay. You don''t need to thank me, Prisci. We have known each other for a while. How can I let you be kidnapped?" "Even so, thank you. If you are not there..." If he wasn''t there, she couldn''t help but shudder once again, closing the distance between them to ease her restless heart. "It''s okay. It''s okay." He hugged her naturally as he caressed her back. "Um." She suddenly blushed when she realized how close they were, but she didn''t move away since it felt good. "Should we prepare dinner now?" "Yes." While she felt reluctant to part away, she nodded since they were about to celebrate his victory, so she quickly changed her mood. "Let me help you." "Ah, is that okay?" "I have interrupted you for many days, so why did you get all shy now?" He had stayed at their house for a while, and he also helped with the household even though he didn''t help much, especially when Irene didn''t let him do it. Unlike Prici, who knew nothing, Irene knew what kind of help he had given to the sisters. "Yes." She smiled brightly. The two stood side by side in the kitchen as they talked and prepared dinner. "Is it like this?" "Yes. That''s correct. You learn fast, Inugami-san." "Thanks." She taught him how to cut vegetables. Frankly, it was his first time cooking since he was reincarnated in this world. It might be strange, but he came from a rich family, so all of his food was prepared by the maid. However, he learned fast. Before long, he had be as skilled as Prisci, whose cooking skill might even beparable to a professional chef. "Is this correct, chef?" "That''s right." Prisci nodded with a smile. "You are good. I will hire you at my restaurantter." "Thank you, Chef." The twoughed, and the atmosphere was bright, like a beautiful sunrise after dawn. This feeling... was good. She loved it. No, she really loved it so much that she didn''t want this moment to disappear. "Wait a moment. Let me get the te." "Do you need help?" "It''s okay. I can do it." She tiptoed as she was about to pick up the te, which she put on the shelf on top, but her hand slipped and caused the te to drop to the ground. ''No!'' However, her reaction was also fast, and she quickly caught the te. "Fortunately..." As she caught the te, she sighed in relief, but she lost her bnce. She thought that she would fall, but someone caught him. "Are you okay?" "Ah, um, thank you..." Once again, she was in his arms. However, unlike before, this time, they were even closer. His scent was pleasantly bold, and it made her want to stay like this forever, yet unlike before, she felt a difference since his eyes clearly showed a desire, which made her shy and happy for some reason. Their eyes met each other, and they seemed unable to look away. The sound of the boiling soup, the electric stove, and their breathing seemed to be melting away as something born between them. She was in a daze before her gaze locked into his lips, but then, she saw him close the distance between them, slowly, yet surely. Kissing. Her face flushed red since she didn''t expect this. She knew that his rtionship with her sister was good, so good that she often thought that they were lovers, yet somehow, the more she stayed with him, the more this forbidden thought crossed her mind. She knew that she shouldn''t do this and she should push him away, yet in the end, she epted his advance. He nced for a moment before he drowned her with pleasure. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 30 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 56: Good morning! Chapter 56: Good morning! "You will join the Seidoukan?" 2x Irene and Prisci were dumbfounded when they heard the news from his mouth. "Yes." They had just finished their party and rested in the living room. During the party, he didn''t mention which school he was going to join, and they also didn''t say anything about it, yet inwardly, they hoped that he could join Le Wolfe since that way, he could be with them all of them. However, they knew about his purpose ining to the Asterisk, so even if he didn''t join the Le Wolfe, it was okay since they didn''t want to be his burden. However, Dirk had promised him many things, so his chance to transfer to Le Wolfe should be high. Even if he didn''t, he would join Jie Long, which they could ept since they knew he wished to be stronger. Still, even if he joined Arlequint Academy or Saint Ghadworth Academy, they might not think too much, but the Seidoukan was different! They had seen how shameless the president of the Seidoukan was, and they knew that udia was even ready to give her body to him, so how could they calm down? However, they knew that they could trust him since he didn''t seem to be affected by udia''s charm, and he often rejected udia''s advances in a calm and mature manner. He was different from those boys who could only blush, indecisive, and leer at the beautiful woman, which was a kind of vexation. Yet, even if they could trust him, but... "Why the Seidoukan?" Prisci asked. Usually, it would be Irene, but this time, it was Prisci who asked this question since they had just kissed each other. If her sister hadn''t gone back before, they might have gone all the way since her skirt was taken off inexplicably by him. His position in her heart was already important enough for her to give him everything, so she couldn''t bear to see him enter that dangerous ce. "Ser-Veresta." "Ser-Veresta?" 2x "I am interested in that weapon, and the Seidoukan has it, so I chose the Seidoukan." As expected, his answer didn''t disappoint them, and they knew he came to the Seidoukan because he wanted to be stronger. Yet, it didn''t change the fact that they were worried. Somehow, the mood was kind of strange, but he excused himself to prepare since he was going to leave. "Ah, you are going to leave tomorrow?" Irene was dumbfounded. "Yes." He nodded. "Do you want me to stay here forever?" "Ah... I..." Irene opened her lips before she closed them again. She thought that they would be together forever, but she realized that didn''t seem to be the case. Their rtionship... even now, there was no way to describe it. More importantly, he had never confirmed their rtionship, and she also didn''t dare to question him since she knew that he had paid off her debt. Was it okay for her to ask more? Wouldn''t that be shameless of her? Yet, for her, as long as she could stay by his side, that was enough, so when she thought that he would leave and they would part, her heart ached, and she had never thought that she was about to cry now. "I will tidy up my luggage first." He stood up and left. "I will help you." Prisci quickly followed after him while ncing at her sister in theplex since it was her first time seeing her sister like this. Her strong sister, who had always stood in front of her, protecting her from anything, seemed so weak. However, she also felt ached and knew that the fault was on this scoundrel since she knew that this guy must have a rtionship with her sister. "Thanks." Watching his t yet gentle eyes, she shut her mouth and felt it impossible to say words on her mouth since she knew that it might be her sister who fell for him, but for him? As the two cleaned up the room and also put his clothes into his suitcase, she couldn''t help asking, "Do you have to go?" "Of course." He nodded. "I have been interrupting you all the time, and I can''t stay forever, right?'' "It''s okay. Also, you have stayed for so many days. What''s wrong with staying longer?" Still, what was the previous kiss about? Why didn''t he mention anything about it? Also, what did he mean by that kiss? Did he fall for her? Yet, why didn''t that seem to be the case? "I am afraid." "...you are afraid?" Prisci was dumbfounded. "You two are extremely charming, and I am a normal guy. It is impossible if I don''t have thought of you two, and if I stay a little longer, I might do something bad to the two of you, you know?" She blushed, and her face turned scarlet red. Something bad? As a student of Le Wolfe, she knew what he meant. Or rather, because this world was ruled by the Integrated Enterprise Foundation, the morals turned worse. As long as something could be turned into a profit, even a moral could be switched. The students of Le Wolfe would probably stay in the red-light district every night. However, the students of Le Wolfe wouldn''t be the only ones since many students of the six schools were also interested in this area, so the red-light district was probably the most popr area. Still, she didn''t care about that since she just wanted to be a good student, but it didn''t mean she didn''t know about those things. She nced at him secretly, feeling her heart beating so fast, then said in a murmur, "If... if it''s you, I don''t mind, you know?" She knew that he would be busy after he transferred to the Seidoukan, so this was her only chance if she didn''t want him to disappear from her eyes. "Even if I am with your sister?" "Eh?" His outrageous words dumbfounded her. "I don''t want to tell you this, but since it has be like this, I will tell you the truth." "Then..." "Yes, we have been having sex every night." "...." Prisci felt that her world was spinning. "I know that this surprises you, but you should know this." "I..." She didn''t know what to say. "You should calm yourself and think this over." She could only nod and leave, but when she returned to her room, her head was spinning, and she was unable to fall asleep, so secretly, she stayed at the entrance of her room, peeking through until she saw her sister secretly enter his room! "?!'' She was dumbfounded before she crept and put her ears into his room before she heard the lewd voice of her sister, which she had never heard before. Her strong sister, who wouldn''t cry about anything and would beat up everyone who tried to wrong her, was letting out a womanly voice as she cried under the pleasure. Yet, why couldn''t she stop her hand from reaching her skirt? Still, she felt it was far from enough and... --- "You''re so wild tonight." "Shut up and just fuck me!" Irene didn''t care about anything else, and she just wanted to go wild with him, forgetting all the unpleasant things and just having fun with him. He didn''t say much and responded to her with a faster piston while noticing a small gap in the door, and someone was there, peeking at them, yet he pretended that he didn''t see anything and just had fun with Irene. However, Irene didn''t forget to leave a lot of red marks on his body as if trying to mark him that she was his. --- The next morning, he walked out of Irene''s apartment facing udia, who stood before him in aplex mood. "Good morning," udia greeted him with a bright smile. "...good morning." He knew that this was his target, yet why was he a bit scared of her? Chapter 57: Shameless Girl Chapter 57: Shameless Girl "Did you have a good sleepst night?" udia asked this question with a bright smile, yet the way she smiled seemed menacing for some reason. "...I have a good sleep that I want to sleep again now." He didn''t sleepst night since Irene didn''t let him sleep. However, his physical ability was strong. He wasn''t a human after all, and his body was like a beast. Yet, it was a normal thing, right? He was a tanuki, after all. "If you want to sleep again, you can sleep in the car. It is soft and wide." udia still had a smile on her face. "Thank you." Still, if he could rest, then why not? "...." udia didn''t expect that he would agree, but then again, when she wanted to press him even further since she believed with this guy''s personality, it was impossible for nothing not to happen between a girl and a boy who stayed in the same room. Moreover, he had taken her the first time (kiss on the cheek), so it should be okay to ask more, right? Yet, he suddenly said something outrageous, "Because I n to be the number one on the entire Seidoukan the moment I arrive at the school." "...what?" udia was stunned by his words. --- Watching the two enter the car, Irene just stared quietly. She wasn''t sure when she was going to meet him again, but she knew that it wouldn''t be so soon. Yet, it was his decision, and it was impossible to change it. This made her vexed, and she hoped to return all the money, which he used to repay all of her debts. Initially, all she felt was happiness since she wouldn''t be tied down by Dirk any longer, and she could live freely with her little sister, but the payment? She was unable to be truthful about her feelings. She wanted him to stay, yet she couldn''t utter those words since she knew how selfish her wish was. "Onee-chan." "Huh?" She was startled, and her heart almost stopped when she saw her little sister had entered his room. Last night, she went wild with him, and they didn''t even have time to clean up. Even now, she was still naked and just wrapped her body with a nket, which they threw away during their intercourse. "Ah, um... Prisci... why, why are you here?" She panicked and hoped that Prisci would leave as soon as possible. "Onee-chan, I know." "Y-You know?" "Un." Prisci blushed and felt her entire face hot. "...you have been having sex with him, right?" "....." Irene felt her head spinning. "How about we sit down first?" Irene couldn''t say anything, and her power seemed to be drained from her body. Prisci pulled her sister to the edge of the bed, but her body became hotter and hotter since the lewd scent inside this room was too intense. Moreover, the image of their exchange was imprinted in her mind, causing her to hallucinate that she was the one who was fucked by him instead of her sister. Yet, watching her sister, who seemed to be in a forlorn state, she knew that she needed to do something. "...are you two dating?" If they were dating, she wondered what she should do. "...no," Irene answered quietly. "Then, do you love him?" Irene was stupified by her sister''s question, but being stared at by her sister, her eyes were dodgy. "Onee-chan." Prisci held Irene''s hand gently. "We are sisters. Like you who wishes to help me, I also want to help you." Like how Irene fought a bloody battle to pay the debt so Prisci wouldn''t be sold as a research object, Prisci also wanted to be Irene''s strength, helping her when her sister needed someone the most. Irene could see all of that from Prici''s eyes, so she uttered the feeling that she buried deep in her heart. "...I love him." "Then, you need to tell him." Prisci''s expression was a bit bitter, but she wanted her sister to be happy, so this is what she had to do. "It''s impossible." "Why? If you tell him that he might ept your feelings, you know?" "I can''t do that." Irene shook her head. "Why?" "Because our rtionship will be impure." Finally, Irene broke up and told her sister everything. "He used his money to pay our debt. If I confessed to him, then what would he think? Did I confess to him because I wanted him to erase our debt? No. If that''s the case, then it might be better for me not to confess at all." If that might be their rtionship, it was better for her to keep her feelings inside without telling him until she paid all of her debt, but how long? Prisci didn''t expect this, but she also understood why her sister was in trouble. This also made her even more guilty when she thought about the kiss which she shared with him. Yet, she had to say her sister''s feelings were so pure. Irene might seem rough and wild, yet she had such a feminine heart, which was kind of unexpected. However, she also didn''t feel surprised since this was how her sister was. Irene had always been a kind-hearted and gentle sister to her. But... this was why... "But aren''t you afraid that he might get stolen by someone else?" Prisci asked. "That..." Irene would be lying if she didn''t. When they met again, she was afraid that he might have a girlfriend who stayed by his side. By then, he would forget her, leaving her for good. However, as this was her first time having this type of feeling, she didn''t know what to do. "Onee-chan, do you know that Inugami-san is a wolf?" "Wo-Wolf...?!" "He might seem gentle, but as soon as he sees a chance with a beautiful girl, he won''t let them go and eat them whole." "Wa-Wait!" Irene quickly realized something and looked at her sister in disbelief. "Do-Don''t tell me...?!" "Um..." Prisci was a bit shy, but she nodded. "I WILL KILL THAT BASTARD!" Irene took out her Gravisheath and was ready to cut Tamazuki. "Wait! Wait! Onee-chan, don''t get angry at him!" "But that guy has attacked you!" "But I also ept his advance!" "....." Irene was speechless, but with a restless heart, she asked awkwardly. "Then... then, do you love him?" If her sister loved him, then what should she do? "Un." While Prisci was a bit shy, she decided to be truthful, like how he faced herst night. "..." Irene. "But... I don''t intend to monopolize him." "Huh? What do you mean?" Irene was confused. "He is a charming man. We know this. I know that many girls and women will be tempted by him. All of the female students or even the female teachers aren''t stupid; even the student council president of the Seidoukan seems to be interested in him. As you can see, we have a lot ofpetitors, but we don''t have much of an advantage over them except we know him earlier than them, so I have a proposal." "...proposal?" "Let''s date him together. The two of us are with him." Prisci was blushing, and her face was extremely hot, but she still said her idea. "I have heard that having two sisters at the same time has always been a fantasy of every man, so I am sure that if we take him down together, those vixens outside won''t be able to take him away from us." "...." Irene only realized that her sister was stronger than she was, yet she had to say she didn''t hate this idea, especially when she knew how strong he was. --- "What did you say?" "I will be the rank one of the Seidoukan in one day." "Are you for real?" udia had to say that he was really reckless. "As you can see, I have provoked the entire Asterisk. Even the students of the Seidoukan won''t be happy with me and think that they are better than me even if I defeat Shenyun Li, who is Rank 9 on the Jie Long. I am sure that when the news that I have transferred to the school is known, they will try to challenge me." udia couldn''t say anything since his words were correct. He had provoked too many people with his words before, and the moment he entered the Seidoukan, people would line up to challenge him. "That''s why I am going to challenge them. I never like to defend and wait for them to attack. When I arrive, I will challenge from the bottom to rank one student before bing the true number one." udia was in a daze. This wasn''t arrogant, but confident. He truly believed that he could be number one of the Seidoukan in just a day. She knew that she should discourage him, yet she believed in him. "Then, I can''t wait for that." Her eyes were bright as she was about to witness a miracle. "Let me stay by your sideter to watch you and witness you be the number one on the entire Seidoukan." "Watch me closely then." He then looked out the window, feeling that all of his drowsiness had disappeared as he anticipated his first day as a Seidoukan student. By his side, udia couldn''t take her eyes away from him, then uttered the words she kept subconsciously. "Can I kiss you again?" "....." Tamazuki had to say this girl was too shameless. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 30 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 58: Light novel protagonist is similar to each other Chapter 58: Light novel protagonist is simr to each other As he tried to dodge her kiss, she seemed to anticipate the future and moved to the ce where he dodged, but with his animal reflex, he could still dodge her. However, their sh didn''t end, and she wouldn''t give up. "Didn''t you kiss me before? "This and that are different!" "What''s the difference if we kiss more?" "Of course, it is different, you shameless girl! Don''t you know no shame?!" "Of course I have, but if it''s you, I am okay..." udia answered shyly with a blush on her face. "....." Still, many might ask why he didn''t ept her kiss, but like how diamond, gold, or any other precious metals were. The rarer they were, the better their worth was. If the amount of those precious things were as massive as the amount of water in this world, then they would be worthless, right? He wanted to teach her that his kiss wasn''t something that she could get so easily. "Tell me, what do you want for a kiss?" udia decided to have a negotiation. "...do you want a kiss that much?" "Um." udia nodded eagerly. He stared at udia, and he had to say this girl was beautiful, so beautiful that many would say that his decision was stupid, yet because it was so stupid, this girl had be so sticky with him. Yet, for her, who was being stared at by him, she felt shy and had a certain expectation, especially when he closed the distance between them. As he moved closer, she closed her eyes, waiting for his lips onto her lips, but suddenly her forehead was tapped, causing her to open her eyes subconsciously. "Be patient, okay?" "..." She held her forehead shyly for a moment before she hugged his arm and leaned on his arm as if trying to merge into him. "But... you will let me do this much, right?" She had always wanted to do this, and as expected, it felt great. It was so wonderful that she wanted to stay like this forever. He didn''t say anything and just stayed quiet as he watched the scenery of the Asterisk. Watching his side profile, she smiled and enjoyed this quiet moment until they arrived at the Seidoukan. She hugged his arms tightly, pressing the weight of her entire body on him as if she was afraid he would disappear. Yet, watching this action, he really felt weird since he wondered how a mere dream could make someone fall so deeply into someone. Somehow, it reminded him of a hypnosis genre where the heroines would do all the bidding of the protagonist. Was his situation simr? Still, he also understood why the system would say he could turn her into the happiest toilet. However, as he fell into his own thought and udia enjoyed this luxurious moment, the whole Asterisk detonated with the news of his transfer. Many were anticipating which school he was going to join. Naturally, the majority would think that he would join the Jie Long since he wanted to be stronger, and no one thought that he would join Queenvail Girls'' Academy since it was an all-girl school. Yet, his chance to go to another school was rather high, and many scouts of the schools tried hard to contact him since, without a doubt, he was powerful. Even if he couldn''t be number one, his power, which was enough to defeat rank 9 of the Jie Long, showed all of them that with his strength, it was enough for him to enter the top ten of the rank in each school. Moreover, the level of the students on Jie Long was higher than others, so it might not be weird for him to enter the top five, especially with how easy it was for him to defeat Shenyun Li. Many people started to predict which school he was going to join. They even opened a betting at which school he was going to join. Aside from Jie Long, many also thought that he might join Le Wolfe since this school only regarded victory and the strong. Meanwhile, not many people thought that he would join either Arlequint Academy or Saint Ghadworth Academy. Arlequint Academy aside, since it had a focus on research, the Saint Ghad Academy required discipline and loyalty from the students, and this school also disallowed a duel, which was a kind of restriction for his wild nature. Yet, who would have thought that he would join the Seidoukan? Why were they surprised? After all, the Seidoukan was the most normal among the six schools, so ordinary that they didn''t really understand why he would join this school. Still, this news, without a doubt, brought a shock to everyone. Of course, many people cried because they lost their money, but some were happy since they had won. With that said, the students of the Seidoukan, who knew about the news, grinned and thought that it was their time to teach a lesson to this outsider that the Asterisk wasn''t a kind ce where he could talk so arrogantly. They needed to teach him a manner since this ce was different from the Jie Long! "Hey, hey, did you hear Inugamigyoubu is going to our school?" "Really? Then this school is going to be rowdy!" "That guy is so handsome... I wonder if he has a girlfriend." "You bitch! All you care about is the face! The important thing is personality!" "So, what? Go away, you fugo!" "...." The ss was full of noise as they were talking about his news. Simrly, it was the same case with the ss of the protagonist. Amagiri Ayato. He was the protagonist of this world. He had purple eyes and hair styled simrly to Sasuke Uchiha. However, unlike Sasuke Uchiha, who was gloomy and mysterious, his expression was goofy, and he seemed like a pushover. However, without a doubt, this was the protagonist of this world. While many might have realized it, he happened to be in the alley when Prisci was attacked. Unfortunately, he was unable to do anything, so the girl hardly had a good impression of him. Still, unlike the original, because of Tamazuki''s intervention, a huge change happened in Amagiri Ayato. While he still received the special schrship invitation, he didn''t receive it from udia. Instead, he received it from one of the executives of Ginga, the governing body of Seidoukan Academy. He hesitated at first, but he still joined as if something told him to do so. In the beginning, he also happened to enter the princess''s room due to a certain ident, watching her only in her underwear. Naturally, the princess was in a rage, beating him, and asked him for a duel. However, unlike in the original, he lost the duel, and he was burnt like a well-done steak since there was no intervention from udia. In the original, udia fell for Amagari helplessly, and she would do anything for him, but now, she didn''t feel so. In that battle, Amagiri, whose power was sealed by his older sister, was so weak that he wasn''t much different from normal students. Therefore, the only skill he could rely upon was Amagiri Shinmeiryuu, the martial art he had learned most of his life. Yet, even if he lost, he didn''t lose much since the pervy ident still happened to him. As the protagonist, it was his privilege to molest the heroines identally and could get out unscathed without being reported to the police. Moreover, this heroine was a princess of a certain country, yet nothing happened to him as if nothing had happened, and the princess felt like she was saved since, because of his intervention, she wasn''t hurt by an arrow that was aimed to incapacitate her. Still, this and that was different, so she burnt him, and it was a light punishmentpared to what might happen to him after he molested a princess. Yet after the battle, he felt hurt, as if something was stolen from him even though he didn''t know what it was. Still, he could do nothing and could only enter the ss the next day since his body was burnt by the princess''s ability. However, because of that, he got to meet his childhood friend, whom he hadn''t met for a few years, along with a kind roommate who was knowledgeable about everything. As for the princess, their rtionship was still shaky, and they hadn''t reached the point where they would be a partner who would trust each other. Many days passed after his transfer, but suddenly the conversation among his ssmates attracted his attention. "Inugamigyoubu? Who is that?" He was confused, wondering why this person was so famous. Like any protagonist, he was clueless. However, his question was answered with a strange reaction from his ssmates, like they were facing a caveman. Still, when they were about to answer him... "HEY, BIG NEWS! INUGAMIGYOUBU DECLARED THAT HE WAS GOING TO BECOME THE RANK ONE IN THE SEIDOUKAN IN JUST A DAY!" "....." "...what?" No one stayed, and they went all out to see Tamazuki. "...." Amagari felt confused by thismotion, but he was confused, especially when his roommate, Yabuki Eishirou, left and vanished, yet when he looked at Julis Riessfeld, the princess, who was also the main heroine, and Saya Sasamiya, his childhood friend, didn''t show an interest, he also didn''t think too much since he thought that it had nothing to do with him. By now, he had already forgotten the name of Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki and just stared at the clouds absentmindedly, oblivious to the danger that mighte in his direction. Chapter 59: One day legend! Chapter 59: One day legend! In just two days, the name of Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki echoed on the entire Asterisk. As long as his name was mentioned, something must happen. At first, it was just an exaggeration, but that didn''t seem to be the case, especially when he dered that he would be the rank one of the Seidoukan in just a day. When that deration was heard, everyone was in silence before all of them became agitated and went to see him. However, inwardly, they thought as expected of him since his balls were as big as ever! Many were ready to teach him a lesson, but they lost the initiative since he was the one who was going to teach them a lesson! Still, unlike the Jie Long students, they knew how powerful he was. Even though they seemed to underestimate him, they knew he wasn''t an opponent they could take lightly. Instead, they had to be serious since his power wasparable to Page One. Even if he didn''t, his strength should beparable to the students in the Named Charts. With the total number of students in this school, entering the rank of the Named Charts was hard. As for Page One, it was even harder. Now, what are Named Charts and Page One? Named Charts is a ranking list that disys the skilled students of each school based on the ranking system of each school. There are a total of 72 spots. Meanwhile, Page One is for students that are among the first 12 students in the Named Charts of each school. These 12 are experienced, and whenever they duel, a bookmaker opens, and the reporting clubs do a live broadcast. They are also viewed as a source of data, and there are those that desire to rece them when they have the chance. As for him, he was just a nobody now. His prestige might be huge since he was the victor of the Jie Long tournament, but as he was a new student in the Seidoukan and had never fought a duel, he didn''t even enter a ranking. Yet, it was different now since he proposed to take down rank one in just a day. In the beginning, they thought of him to challenge the rank one immediately. After all, those who ranked at the top couldn''t reject the challenge which was challenged by those ranked below. Now the question is, how is this duel done, and how does this duel tradition begin? While it might be long, everything started with Festa. The Festa was an all-style fighting event boasting thergest fan base in the world, taking ce each year in the artificial ind city on the craterke left by the North Kanto mass collisionthe city of Rikka, better known as Asterisk. The event was a violent spectacle in which students from six schools vied for supremacy with weapons hands. That said, the contestants did not technically fight to kill. The rules were spelled out in a document known as the Ste Carta. Simply put, victory was awarded to the fighter who destroyed their opponent''s school crest. Although wilful cruelty was forbidden, attacks on targets other than the crest were permitted if the intent was to reduce the opponent''s strength. These were armed fights, so of course, injuries were not umonand sometimes casualties. And yet there was a reason why young people from all over the world would flock to this city. Each one came with a wish that could be granted nowhere else. Festa was not the only opportunity for students to fight one another. Having so many bold young people gathered in one ce and eager to test their strength was bound to lead to some trouble. With such cases in mind, thews of Asterisk allowed for personal battles to be fought. Which was to sayduels. Just as in the Festa, victory was achieved by destroying the opponent''s school crest. However, the fortified crests were equipped with processing power, capable of judging the oue of duels as well as forwarding the battle data to a central hostputer. The intent of these measures was to prevent fraud as much as possible. In particr, duels among students of the same school affected the rankings and therefore held significance beyond simply settling personal disputes. However, everyone knew this demon king; for him, the duel was nothing but just a stepping stone for him to stand on top of them. This is why they were unable to ept it. Still, as his first battle started, he directly challenged thest rank on the Named Charts. This situation didn''t surprise all of them, and somehow, they could understand it. Being challenged, thest rank on the Named Charts was annoyed, or rather, he was furious since he knew that he was being underestimated. "I will make you regret challenging me!" As they were in the yard of the school, where he threw his challenge at his opponent, everyone surrounded them and watched the duel, which was about to start. Tamazuki didn''t even bother to respond to this extra character. Frankly, he didn''t even remember his name. "udia, what is this guy''s weapon?" He opened his bag, which was filled with many types of Lux. "It should be a knife." udia thought for a moment, then asked, "Why did you ask that question?" But then, she also stood by his side, peeking inside his bag before she was speechless. Tamazuki took out a knife-type Lux before he looked at his opponent. "You are good with a knife, right? Then, I will defeat you with a knife." "....." Everyone. They had expected this, yet once again, it dumbfounded them. After all, unlike before, they saw this with their own eyes, and unlike on the screen when they couldn''t hear his voice, this time, they could hear his voice clearly and understood why all of his opponents were so angry at this bastard. "Are you sure you want to do this?" udia looked at him worriedly. She knew that he was strong, but he always loved to fight like he was ying, as if he had never been serious, especially when he always fought with something that his opponent was the best with. "udia, let me tell you a secret. I have never told this secret to anyone, including Irene and Prisci, and you are the first one who knows about this." "Huh? Really? Is that okay?" While she was happy that he would let her know his secret, she was also worried. "It''s okay." He nodded. "You must be curious where my confidencees from, right?" "Un." She nodded. He then pointed his finger at his temple and smiled. "As long as I see something, I can learn it. In other words, no matter what techniques, skills, or tricks they show and use, I can learn all of them almost instantly and master them as my own skills." "...." She opened her lips before closing them again since his secret was too overwhelming. Which means... then... were there any people that could defeat him? The answer was simple. No. She wanted to ask him a question, but his opponent couldn''t wait anymore. "President, hurry up and leave the field. I want to beat this bastard up until his mother doesn''t recognize his face!" udia wanted to re at this person, but she heard Tamazuki asking her a question. "Is it okay for me to beat him until his mother doesn''t recognize him?" "..." udia looked at Tamazuki as she blinked her eyes in a daze before she smiled sweetly. "Sure." "Sorry, whatever your name is, your mother won''t recognize your face from now on." "...." Still, his opponent didn''t have time to respond since the battle started, and he also knew that it was better to show everything through a battle. Yet, as expected, Tamazuki won by crushing his opponent until his mother didn''t recognize his face. He threw his Lux to his bag, then said, "Let''s go to the next opponent." He didn''t waste a single moment, and the faster he became the rank one, the better it was. "Sure." udia nodded with a bright smile, happy with his victory, before she linked her arm around his arm and led him to his next opponent. "..." Tamazuki. Yet, no matter what, on this day, he became a legend. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 30 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 60: Who can defeat him? Chapter 60: Who can defeat him? Starting from thest rank of the Name Charts, he kept growing and beating all the people on the rank upward. It started with doubt, but soon, all of the people who watched his duel could only be numb and speechless since they knew his might wasn''t something that they, a nameless student, could touch off. As for the girls, they could only stand back in a depressed manner since he seemed to date udia. Yes, the way the two people walked was like they were dating each other, which made him even more famous. Not only was he powerful, but this guy also got udia Enfield, the student council president, as his girlfriend... Fuck! What kind of protagonist was this?! They wanted to scold him for being greedy with his life, yet they didn''t dare to say it. He wasn''t like the light novel protagonist who was a pushover and wouldn''t say anything when someone talked about him. He was a beast. Many could tell that he would destroy his opponents in the most humiliating manner. He would fight them with the skills, abilities, and tricks they were proud of the most, crushing them to pieces. Like his fight in the Jie Long tournament, he also fought his duels with the specialty of his opponents. If his opponents used a hammer, he would use a hammer. If they used a gun, he would do the same. He would crush them with a simr weapon. Unlike udia, who knew about his skill, which made him able to learn anything with just a moment of a nce, the rest didn''t know, but many of them thought that he had this skill to copy all the fighting techniques of his opponents along with incredible battle sense. Why did they think of this? It was obvious since, except at the beginning, when his movement seemed quite awkward, a momentter, it became so smooth, like he was the carbon copy of his opponent. If he wasn''t so handsome, then they would think that he was his opponent when he fought. He kept defeating many people one by one, perfectly, and with the specialty of his opponents. It was an arrogant way of fighting, yet this is what made his duel interesting. The number of people who watched his duel kept increasing, and they even helped him to search for his next opponents. He soon cleared up the students on the Named Charts before putting his target on the students on Page One. "Dammit, is there anyone who can beat him up?!" "How useless!" "Is our school going to be trampled like Jie Long?" Many students, especially the male, were frustrated since they could see how unreasonable Tamazuki was. ''If this continues...'' They could see the faces of the female students were already reddened by the excitement. If udia wasn''t there, without a doubt, they woulde to his side coquettishly as if they were ready to jump into his bed anytime, like the female youkai in his group. Still, while the male students were frustrated, udia thought that she was smart since she knew this guy''s charm was just too dangerous. With that said, she realized the morale of her school was rather low, and she thought that she needed to do something. No one knew her eyes gleamed in the dangerous rays. However, this was normal since, in a world where money was everything, the value of morals was rtively low. All of the people in this world worshipped the strong and the rich, but Tamazuki had the two of them. He was strong, and he was rich. While he didn''t hide his identity, many people knew who he was outside, especially when he was touted as a genius businessman. Even if he was a Genester, his business acumen was something that could only be found in one in the hundreds of millions. Manymented his decision to enter the Asterisk since if he had been focused on the business, he would have be a king of real estate. With such a background, all the girls on the Asterisk would open their legs like an automatic door for him. Except for those with a special talent or value, those ordinary girls whose strength and brain weren''t that high were eager to be Tamazuki''s lovers. Unfortunately... udia was there. Still, he was focused on his match, and his next match would be against Lester MacPhail, who was the rank 11 and also part of Page One. "Oh, finally, Page One!" "His first opponent is Lester!" "Lester beat him up! Get his face!" Being challenged by someone whose rank was lower, Lester couldn''t reject the duel, but he also didn''t want to reject it either. "I have heard that you will defeat your opponent with your opponent''s specialty, right?" "That''s right." "My specialty is a battle axe. Do you dare to face me with this?" Lester took out his Lux before arge battle axe emerged in his hand. The battle ax was so huge that it wasparable to his body. Lester''s body was huge, and he was a little taller than Tamazuki, who was 185 cm. However, unlike Tamazuki''spact body, his body was bulging with muscles, clearly showing how strong he was. Somehow, everyone who watched this match felt like Lester could win. After all, unlike others who relied on their skills, Lester relied more on his strength. In the battle of strength, when one saw their bodies, it was easy to tell who would win, right? Tamazuki didn''t say anything and took out a simr weapon to Lester. Lester''s weapon was a customized one, but he had something simr. He held the Lux, and a polearm shape of Lux emerged. "Are you ready?" Tamazuki asked with a smile. Lester stared at Tamazuki with a frown. "Ss! Randy! Get away from here!" Ss Norman and Randy Hooke, who were Lester''s followers, joined the crowd, so they wouldn''t interrupt the duel. "Come on! Let''s start!" Lester roared. "udia, help me to protect my bag." "Leave it to me." udia nodded and put his bag on her side while watching him curiously and eagerly. Since Lester was part of Page One, their battle was broadcast to the entire school. The two quickly became the center of attention since all of them wanted to see whether Lester could protect his rank or he would be defeated by this invader, Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki. "Begin!" With the announcement, the two didn''t immediately move, but they walked to each other calmly before they stood so close and stood facing each other. While Lester was ring, Tamazuki had this mocking smile on his face. Then, without hesitation, their weapons shed. The booming sound shocked everyone, but to everyone''s shock, Lester lost, and the battle ax on his arm was thrown with the first confrontation. He was also thrown a few meters away, and his arm was shaking as he stared at him in shock since it was his first time losing in the strength battle. Meanwhile, because of the force on his arm, his sleeve burst, and everyone could see a chiseled arm, which reminded them of Hercules. Tamazuki might seem slender, but his body was strong. "Did you lose your weapon? How about we fight with a fist, then?" Tamazuki stabbed his polearm on the ground as he waited for Lester to get up. Lester lost his weapon, but Tamazuki didn''t take advantage of it and told him he would win with a fist. "DON''T LOOK DOWN ON ME, BASTARD!" Lester got up from the ground and swung his fist into Tamazuki''s stomach. He wanted to aim for his face, but somehow his body told him it was better to punch his stomach. Everyone closed their eyes, but those who watched the confrontation opened their eyes wide since this punch... did nothing. ".........." "It''s okay, but that''s not enough." Tamazuki looked at Lester and then said, "It''s my turn." In return, he punched Lester in the stomach, causing his eyes to bulge as he slumped to the ground and passed out. "......." Everyone. Tamazuki took his Lux, then asked, "udia, who is the next opponent?" "Well..." udia thought for a moment about which opponents he was going to face next. Meanwhile, the other students felt numb and wondered who could defeat him. Chapter 61: Who are you? Chapter 61: Who are you? After Lester, Tamazuki kept defeating those students who were part of Page One. No one was left out, and all of them were beaten up by him. Soon, even those who wanted to ignore him couldn''t do it anymore since he was about to reach the rank of the top five of the Seidoukan! "What should I do? What should I do?" "What''s wrong?" "I lost my bet! I lost all my money this month!" Many had put a bet that he wouldn''t be able to defeat the top five of the Seidoukan, but from what they saw, it was only a time before he fought with the rank one. On the part of the schools, a middle age man and a girl with a middle school uniform watched the match with Tamazuki. While the girl was surprised and even amazed, the expression of the middle-aged man was a little ugly. Everyone could tell that Tamazuki was strong. With a physical ability, which wasn''t much different from a beast, yet with a delicate skill, which could make anyone who practiced for decades feel like they were an idiot, he was simply a monster. "What a monster..." The middle-aged man then looked at his niece. "Kirin, without a doubt, this person should being to you. Don''t hold back. Win." "Ye-Yes!" Kirin was a bit overwhelmed, but she nodded regardless. "With how arrogant this monster is, without a doubt, he will try to fight you with a sword. By then, cut him down, and tell him that the Toudouryuu isn''t something that can be learned by a random beast!" While he mentioned Tamazuki with disgust and even hatred, strangely enough, his voice was rather proud when he mentioned Toudouryuu. Still, he told his niece that she had to win, telling her that it was for her wish, yet inwardly, everything was for himself since he wanted to achieve his ambition by using his niece as a tool. "Yes, Ojii-sama..." However, the girl''s mood was a little low. Yet, as she had a wish that she wanted to achieve, she had to listen to her uncle since she knew this was the best way for her to fulfill her wish. --- Meanwhile, Tamazuki defeated all the students on Page Ones from rank 12 to 6. He beat all of them, and before long, it was his match against the rank 5. "Princess, he ising for you!" "Run, Princess! Run!" "Princess, Tamazuki Inugamigyoubu ising toward you!" Julis Riesfield, who spent her afternoon in a quiet, frowned when many of her ssmates started to surround her. Displesant. This was clearly stated on her face. Unlike the others, who went to watch Tamazuki''s dominating this school, she stayed in the ss oblivious of anything. While she was confused by many people who surrounded her, one name attracted her attention. "What do you mean?" "Huh? Don''t you know?" "What?" "......." Everyone. Everyone looked at each other and felt speechless at Julis. Even though this girl was a princess, shecked a sense of crisis, making them all helpless. "Should you exin it to her?" "It will take too long!" "Well, that''s true." They decided to keep quiet since they knew that person woulde sooner orter. "Hey, why are you murmuring around me? If you have something to talk about, just say it!" Julis had a short temper, so she quickly got angry when all of them ignored her and talked by themselves even though they were the ones who approached her. "You will knowter." This is what they could say. While Julis frowned, Amagiri, who had been staring at the cloud absently, realized something weird was happening. "Julis, what''s wrong?" Unlike the others who called her a "princess" or "Riessfeld," which was her family name, the protagonist called her name without hesitation. Yet, Julis didn''t react as if this was something normal. Still, strangely enough, if it was someone else... However, Amagiri didn''t receive his answer since udia entered the ss. "Ah, Julis, are you here?" "What''s wrong, udia?" "Can you do a duel?" "Duel?" Julis frowned, then she saw the person who attracted the attention of all the people on this ind. Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki. His expression was cold, as if nothing in this world could make him interested. While Julis had to say that Tamazuki was the most handsome man that she had ever seen, she had to say his expression annoyed him. "Didn''t you know?" Still, Julis couldn''t ignore udia. She was a bit confused, then asked, "What do you mean?" udia showed a bitter smile and exined what was happening. "......" Julis was dumbfounded when she heard that Tamazuki wanted to be the rank one in a day. Moreover, she was even dumbfounded that he had won all of his fights from thest rank of the Named Charts to rank six on Page One. Simrly, Sasamiya Saya, the childhood friend of the protagonist, whose face was as t as ever, was surprised when she heard the news about his victory against so many people in just a day. Meanwhile, Amagiri was as clueless as ever. "You are the rank 5, so you are his next opponent. Are you ready to have a duel with him, Julis?" udia asked with a smile. Everyone was also excited since this was why they wereing. They wanted to see whether it was possible for Tamazuki to climb up to the top of the Seidoukan! Julis blinked her eyes and didn''t expect this, but Amagiri suddenly stood in front of her as if trying to protect her. "What do you mean? You can''t force her to fight!" Amagiri felt that he had to stand up and protect Julis since he could tell that everyone was forcing herself to fight. "Yes, he can, and I am talking to Julis. You shouldn''t interrupt our conversation." udia didn''t seem to show much interest in Amagiri and looked at Julis. "Julis, what do you think?" "But I can reject this duel." "Oh?" "Lester challenged me to the official match this month, so I can''t refuse this match, and I won''t ept his duel since I refuse to be part of this charade!" Julis didn''t want to be an attraction to everyone, and she also didn''t like the feeling of being controlled even though she came to this ind on the initiative and also came to fight while being controlled by the others. Still, hearing her exnation, everyone was speechless, and all of them wanted to curse at Lester. Official matches were selective examinations held once a month by the school. Because the consent of both parties was necessary for a duel, one could decline indefinitely. To prevent high-ranking students from using that as a loophole to keep their position, they were required to fight at least once a month. As a rule, in an official match, a high-ranking student did not have the right to decline a challenge from a lower-ranked student. However, Lester had challenged Julis in the official match before, allowing her to reject Tamazuki''s invitation to a fight since she only needed one official match every month. As for the duel, it was her wish to ept or not, but she rejected him, so the battle between them wouldn''t be held. Frankly, everyone was disappointed since they wanted to see the match between Julis and Tamazuki, but they could see that Julis didn''t seem to be interested in having a duel. udia wanted to say something, but... "It''s okay, udia. I don''t want to waste my time on a coward. Let''s go to rank 4." "Okay." udia knew that he didn''t want to waste his time and that it was better to finish this matter as soon as possible. Tamazuki''s words were rather loud, and they all heard his words. "How disappointing." "The princess is running away." "What a letdown." In the beginning, all of them wanted to see him be beaten down by the students of the Seidoukan, but now, all of them wanted to see him be the number one since they knew how powerful he was, yet Julis ran away, so they couldn''t help but mock this princess. Julis, who was short-tempered, couldn''t control her emotion, and she was furious. She was about to stop him, but Amagiri beat her first. "Wait!" Everyone stopped and then looked at this inconspicuous person who told Tamazuki to stop. "If you want to have a duel, how about you have a duel with me?" "Ayato?" Saya was dumbfounded. "Amagiri?" Julis also felt surprised by Amagiri''s action. However, Tamazuki only frowned, then asked in doubt, "Who are you?" "......." --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 30 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 62: What I like the most is beating up the light novel type of protagonist! Chapter 62: What I like the most is beating up the light novel type of protagonist! His voice was t, clearly showing his disinterest. Still, hearing his question, everyone couldn''t help butugh. "By the way, who is he?" "Oh, right, he was the pervert that was beaten by the princess!" "Pervert? Eh? The pervert wanted to challenge the King?" King. This was the most suitable nickname for him. He was absolute, and no one could defeat him. While he hadn''t reached rank one, everyone could tell that it was only time for him to be rank one. Before, they might have thought of him as an invader, but now, he was a student of the Seidoukan, which meant he would be their ssmate, so it was better to curry favor with him, right? As for Amagiri, they didn''t know anything about Amagiri Ayato except that he was a pervert. "....." Amagiri. Julis didn''t say anything since Amagiri was indeed a pervert. "AYATO ISN''T A PERVERT!" However, Saya Sasamiya, his childhood friend, couldn''t ept it. Everyone quickly turned their attention to this girl, who was trying to help Amagiri. She had a childish face, with adorably big eyes and an innocent shape. However, the one thing that everyone would notice immediately from her feature was her height which wasn''t much different from an elementary school student. In other words, she was short. While usually her expression hardly changed and was almost doll-like, at this moment, she puffed her cheeks, showing how angry she was at the nder of the people on Amagiri. Yet, she felt that she needed to ask this problem to her childhood friend since there must be a reason why his childhood friend was called a pervert by everyone. Still, Tamazuki stopped and looked at Amagiri. Unlike before, this guy didn''t attract much attention, but now, Amagiri''s expression was extremely serious, and he seemed to be righteous as if telling him that he would protect Julis no matter what. Tamazuki felt speechless and annoyed by this type of protagonist. The more he saw this type of expression, the more he wanted to steal all the heroines on Amagiri''s side. Still, he ignored all of them and looked at udia. "udia, is he someone from Page Ones or Named Charts?" udia shook her head at his question. "I have checked it. His name is Amagiri Ayato, and he is a special schrship student." "Oh!" As if he was surprised by this news, he asked, "Did he have some specialty or achievement outside?" "No." udia shook her head. "I don''t know why he received the special schrship, but I guess he must have a rtionship with the executive of Ginga." In other words, it was nepotism. He nodded, then looked at Amagari. "I don''t have a hobby to bully the weak. Let''s go." udia nodded and followed him, and the rest also followed. His words weren''t surprising since Amagari was no one. It was a waste of time to fight him, especially when he had limited time to do his record. Why should he waste his time with a weakling? Everyone thought so, but Amagiri couldn''t think the same. "...." Amagiri was speechless, but he didn''t know how to refute Tamazuki''s words. Weak? Well, he was, especially when the power on his body was sealed by his sister, but if he had unsealed his power, then it would be different. "Hey, stop it." Suddenly, Julis interrupted Amagiri. "Since he came to me, he is confident in his strength. Even if he can''t defeat me, being a part of Page One already shows his strength." As of now, she didn''t think that she would lose to Tamazuki, but Amagiri was different. While she knew Amagiri had a good swordsmanship technique, she knew that his physical ability was just so-so. Being underestimated like this, Amagiri didn''t feel good, but suddenly Saya, who was on the side, shouted, "Hey, are you scared?" Tamazuki stopped, looked at Saya in confusion, and then looked at udia. "udia, the Seidoukan doesn''t have an elementary school, right?" "That''s right." udia nodded, but then she was confused. "Why did you ask that?" "No, but there is an elementary school student here. Is she lost? Shouldn''t you help her?" "..." Everyone. Saya clenched her fists hard, and she was so angry at being mocked as an elementary school student since it was herplex. She knew that she was short, so short that she would be mistaken as a little girl, yet, even so... She took out her weapon and was ready to challenge him to a duel. "Wait!" Amagiri once again stood in front of Saya, then stared at Tamazuki. "I challenge you to a duel." "Ayato!" Saya was surprised. "Are you stupid?" Julis was speechless since she had reminded him, but this guy was just stubborn. Yet... "Ten minutes." "What?" Everyone was confused. "I only have ten minutes. Don''t waste my time. Come on. Go outside." "...." His words were so arrogant, and he also didn''t show a single doubt about his victory. He really didn''t waste his time and confidently walked toward the field where they could do his battle. Yet, strangely enough, the people around him didn''t think that he was arrogant. Instead, they felt like it was Amagiri who was arrogant. However, this was a normal thing since they had seen him fighting so many people in a day, so they knew how powerful he was. Meanwhile, Amagiri? Who was he? A pervert? How dare a pervert to challenge the King? "Are you crazy?!" Julis looked at Amagiri as if she was looking at an idiot. "No, Ayato will win!" However, Saya, the childhood friend, believed that Amagiri could win. "Ayato beat him up for me! How dare he mock me that I am an elementary school student?!" Surrounded by Saya and Julis, Amagiri could only show an awkward smile as he scratched his cheek helplessly. "Hey Amagiri, hurry up! Don''t waste his time!" Yet, unexpectedly, Yabuki Eishirou was on the side of Tamazuki now. --- Then, their battle was about to start. Tamazuki and Amagiri were facing each other while being surrounded by arge audience. Still, while Tamazuki had udia by his side, Amagiri had Saya on his side. As for Julis, she joined the crowd. "What''s your weapon specialty?" As usual, Tamazuki asked casually, which made everyone smile. However, Julis was confused and then asked Yabuki, who was by her side, "Why did he ask this question?" "...you really didn''t know anything, did you?" Yabuki was speechless. "Well, you will know soon." Julis frowned, showing her displeasure, but she didn''t say anything. "Er... a sword?" Amigiri was confused, but he still answered. "Okay." Tamazuki nodded and took out a sword-type Lux. "..." Saya, Julis, and Amagiri. "This... what is he nning to do?" Julis asked in confusion. "Is this his specialty sword?" "No." Yabuki shook his head. "If you watched his fight, you wouldn''t need to ask this question, but let me tell you that his trademark is to defeat someone with their most confidence skill." "Huh?! Isn''t he too arrogant?!" Julis was even more displeased. "With Lester, he won with his physical ability alone. With the others, he won with the skills their opponent was most proud of. This is just my guess, but he might be able to copy any technique with just a nce." "Copy any techniques with a nce? Also, did you say that he beat Lester by strength?!" Even though she had won against Lester twice, she knew in terms of closebat, she wasn''t Lester''s opponent, yet Tamazuki won with something that his opponent was proud of the most. While Julis was dumbfounded, Amagiri suddenly said something outrageous before the battle. "Yabuki, can you lend me your sword?" "....." Everyone. Chapter 63: I am greedy! Chapter 63: I am greedy! Amagiri didn''t have his own Lux since, with his clueless andck of initiative nature, he wouldn''t do anything unless that thing came in his direction and someone offered something; so until now, he didn''t have his Lux, even though the school would provide him one if he asked. Yet, this might be a normal thing since udia wasn''t by his side. In the original, his life in the school was quite smooth since most of the things which he needed were taken care of by udia. However, with Tamazuki, udia didn''t seem to care about Amagiri anymore. In her eyes, Amagiri wasn''t much different from other students. In other words, Amagiri was just an extra in her eyes and someone who entered the school with nepotism. Still, udia might forget about Amagiri soon since, in her head, it was all about Tamazuki. However, no one expected Amagiri''s request. Everyone was speechless at that moment since they knew this guy was just joking around, which made them annoyed since this guy was wasting their time! Wasn''t it better for them to watch Tamazuki be number one sooner than fighting this trash? Everyone knew that everyone should have their own Lux since if they borrowed it from someone else, it would cause difort as it was an uncalibrated Lux. Yet, fighting a powerful-like existence such as Tamazuki, Amagiri dared to say that he would borrow the Lux from someone else. Yabuki was speechless, but he still threw his sword-type of Lux to Amagiri. "Here you go!" "Thanks!" Amagiri took the Lux with his hands and started up the Lux in his hand. An angr mechanical hand guard materialized from thin air, reconstructed from the elemental pattern encoded in the Manadite. Lux shifted from standby to active mode, and a bright de of concentrated, stabilized mana extended forth. The de was roughly a yard long. A fairly standard Lux with little if any modification. Seeing this, Tamazuki threw his Lux back into his bag, then asked, "Is there someone that can lend me the sword type of Lux?" "......" Everyone. "He-Here!" One brave girl suddenly moved forward and lent him her sword type of Lux shyly. "Thank you. I will borrow it for a while." "No problem." The girl smiled brightly, but then she shuddered when she saw udia''s scary smile. However, Amagiri was dumbfounded. "What are you doing?" "What am I doing?" "Why did you borrow a Lux from someone even though you have one?" Amagiri was confused. "So, you won''t make an excuse that you have lost because your Lux is uncalibrated," Tamazuki answered smoothly, then yed his borrowed Lux. "I don''t have time, so hurry up and start." "....." As expected, Tamazuki''s provocation was effective since Amagiri''s expression showed displease. Yet no one thought that Tamazuki was unreasonable since Amagiri definitely coulde up with this excuse. Even if Amagiri didn''t, the plot armor and protagonist aura would help everyone to clear up the reason why he had lost. Unfortunately, Tamazuki wasn''t affected by the plot armor and the protagonist''s aura. His IQ was also normal, and he wouldn''t be stupid like other people. Frankly, Tamazuki knew that as the protagonist of this world, Amagiri was strong. If the opponent wasn''t Tamazuki, Amagiri would definitely win, then be famous instantly. This is how the setting of the light novel protagonists was. All of them appeared like weaklings, and they were being looked down on by everyone, but when the protagonists fought, they would surprise everyone with their god-like power. By then, they would be seen as heroes. Frankly, he didn''t care much about the protagonist. Instead, if possible, he just wanted to ignore Amagiri and focus on getting the heroines, but as if a beast, the protagonist seemed to have a sense, which made them able to sense something amiss as someone had breached into his territory. It was like Amagiri in front of him, who challenged him to a duel. By winning this duel, without a doubt, everyone would elevate the position of Amagiri, and Amagiri would be the hero of everyone for defeating him. Yet, was it so easy? In the original, Tamazuki knew that Amagiri''s power was sealed by his big sister. As for a reason? He didn''t know since he didn''t read the story until the end, but he felt that Amagiri''s big sister was stupid. Why did she want to make her little brother weaker? Wasn''t it better for her little brother to be strong? Was she afraid that her little brother would misuse his power? Then, what an irony since which meant the big sister didn''t trust Amagiri. Frankly, Tamazuki felt that this sealing problem was just for the plot, so Amagiri wouldn''t be too overpowered, which caused an imbnce, and the story became boring. Nevertheless, if Tamazuki wasn''t wrong, Amagiri had three seals on his body, which made him unable to fully use the Prana inside his body, and this caused him to be unable to use all of his power. Tamazuki wasn''t sure of the details, but he knew that Amagiri should only be able to use his power for a limited amount of time. Yet, he had to say the ability of Amagiri''s big sister was interesting since it made her able to seal anything. ''If I learn his big sister''s technique, should I be able to seal Nurarihyon''s ability?'' For some reason, he felt this battle had be quite interesting. Besides the seal of Amagiri''s big sister, he also knew that Amagiri''s martial art was also something that he was looking forward to. As the protagonist, Amagiri''s fighting ability shouldn''t be so shabby. Instead, it should be powerful and also give him power, which was enough to be number one and win the Festa. Yet, Amagiri didn''t know that since, in his head, all he thought was just the battle. "Ayato won''t do that!" Saya puffed her cheeks, showing how displeased she was at Tamazuki''s words. However, Tamazuki didn''t bother to talk with Saya and even ignored her. This type of heroine was troublesome, especially when he knew that she was the childhood friend of the protagonist. He was sure that if he came or tried to flirt with her, she would just ignore him, so instead of wasting his time, it was better to ignore this girl. His first target was someone else, but... ''Or I can get two of them...'' Suddenly, a n emerged in his head, and he couldn''t help but smile inwardly. He hade to the Seidoukan, and it would be wasteful if he couldn''t get all the heroines. After all, every moment to be stronger was important, and he would definitely pull down the bastard who thought that they could control his life! Watching Tamazuki ignore her, Saya really wanted to st her cannon-like weapon at him, but she knew that she couldn''t interrupt her childhood friend''s duel. "Ayato beat him up! Beat him hard!" "Haha..." Amagiri could onlyugh awkwardly, but then he faced Tamazuki. Tamazuki didn''t release his "Osore," so his presence was rather normal, but the way he walked, his posture, breathing, arrogance, and everything made him like a majestic king. While the protagonist felt like he was amoner. However, as expected of the protagonist in the fight, his confidence had always been high. Amagiri didn''t think that he would lose. No, he couldn''t lose. As the two activated their sword-type Lux, they faced each other. "BEGIN!" --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 30 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 64: Amagiri Shinmeiryuu? I have mastered it Chapter 64: Amagiri Shinmeiryuu? I have mastered it When the duel started, no one was moving. Whether Amagiri or Tamazuki, no one was moving. Still, this was normal since, with his indecisive attitude, unless someone told him to do so, Amagiri wouldn''t do anything. He was someone that needed to be led, and it might be Amagiri''s first time to fight someone who didn''t take the initiative, but the others felt it was normal since they had seen Tamazuki fight several times. Amagiri didn''t think too much at this moment and thought that he should take the initiative as he closed the distance between them as raised his de, ready to start a downward sh. However... ''It''s too slow.'' Tamazuki could still see this goofy-goofy expression on Amagiri''s face, which made him shake his head, and just deactivate his sword Lux as if this duel was wasting his time. Amagiri was confused by Tamazuki''s action, but suddenly Tamazuki appeared before him. "!?" Holding Amagiri''s wrist before, Tamazuki lowered his body slightly and then sent an elbow strike at Amagiri''s belly. Amagiri was thrown several meters away before he fell to the ground as his entire body was in intense pain. "....." "How boring." Tamazuki shook his head, feeling that he was wasting his time. "AYATO!" Saya was startled and quickly went after Amagiri, but the rest could only shake their heads, feeling that this duel was really wasting their time. If Amagiri didn''t stop Tamazuki, shouldn''t Tamazuki fight the fourth or third rank? As for Julis, she was dumbfounded since she knew how strong Amagiri was, yet this Amagiri was beaten so easily. ''How long is it?'' It had just been a few seconds since the duel started, yet it had already ended. Her expression changed, and she suddenly thought about why she came to the Asterisk. Her dream... She knew if she wanted to realize her dream, she needed someone as strong as her partner, and that person was... Meanwhile, Amagiri, who was struck down, felt his entire body was so heavy and powerless. He realized that he might have underestimated Tamazuki as it was his first time facing him, and he didn''t use all of his power and only used his so-so-like physical ability. "Are you alright, Ayato?" While Saya was worried, she was dumbfounded at how weak Amagiri had be. "Wait, the battle hasn''t ended." However, this time, Amagiri decided to ignore Saya and used his power without hesitation. While his big sister sealed his power, he could use his power for a limited amount of time. Yet, before that limited time, he felt that it should be enough to defeat Tamazuki. Right? Unlike before, his body seemed to be energized, and the Prana around his body seemed rich. However, the rest didn''t notice that, and they discouraged Amagiri. "Why don''t you give up, Amagiri?" "It''s painful to see more than this, Amagiri!" "Yeah, don''t embarrass yourself any longer." While the rest told him to give up, strangely enough, Yabuki and Julis didn''t say anything since they anticipated Amagiri to show them a surprise. Still, surprisingly enough, Tamazuki answered Amagiri. "Don''t waste my time this time." "Sorry." Amagiri knew that he had wasted Tamazuki''s time, but even so, there was no way for this duel to end just like this! Unlike before, this time, Amagiri took the initiative and struck him down with the de courageously and confidently. His speed, power, and techniques were several times better than before. It was a perfect strike, which had been trained for so many years, along with the help of the protagonist''s aura. Yet, it was dodged easily by Tamazuki. Frankly, the way Tamazuki dodged was quite unique, if not rather awkward, but no matter what kind of attacks were thrown by Amagiri, he could dodge them. While he dodged, he kept observing Amagiri''s martial arts, learning them as he traced that martial arts to the root. Still, as expected of the martial arts, which were mastered by the protagonist, Tamazuki needed more time to learn this martial art since this martial art wasn''t as simple as it seemed. "His dodging skill is so awkward!" "I am getting scared to see him move like this." "Yeah, but this Amagiri isn''t bad." They had to say Amagiri was rather strong, and unlike before, his performance gave them a surprise. "Come on, Ayato! Beat him up!" Saya shouted excitedly. Yet, strangely enough, none of Amagiri''s attacks ever hit Tamazuki. Tamazuki''s specialty might be his defense, but it didn''t mean that he didn''t train his dodging ability. His dodging ability... how to say, he trained it by mimicking something. It was like how Chinese martial arts mimicked the movement of a certain animal and used their movement in their martial arts. His dodging ability was simr. However, he didn''t mimic an animal. Instead, he mimicked a paper. A paper. Except for writing or drawing something, it was useless, but it was extremely light and flexible. He tried to imagine his body was like paper, and he seeded, but this technique wasn''t perfect yet since he needed time to develop it to a higher level. However, by using this martial art, he could rx their body and make it take on the characteristics of a piece of paper. This granted him extraordinary flexibility that allowed him to avoid any attacks. This martial art also allowed him to float on the wind, as well as the ability to bend and contort his body. Moreover, as a tanuki, this martial art was easy to master, or rather, this martial art was born to be mastered by a tanuki, who was a master of shape-shifting. Still, this martial art seemed to be quite awkward in the eyes of the others since he dodged everything by a hairbreadth, yet those who faced him knew how amazing his dodging ability was. Amagiri tried everything, yet he couldn''t do anything, so he decided to use his technique. "Amagiri Shinmei Sword Style, First StyleShikibachi!" Tamazuki was speechless at someone who announced their technique out loud, but Amagiri moved around him at lightning speed, then thrust forward multiple times while his arm was stretched out and wrist was twisted. This was the martial arts of the protagonist. Amagiri Shinmeiryuu. It is an ancient art that has been around for five hundred years. It was created at a time when heavy armor was used when fighting, which greatly restricted movement. The basis of this fighting style rests upon shifting one''s posture and, therefore, the center of gravity when using moves. As a style created for use in war instead of duels, the Amagiri Shinmeiryuu, although famous for its sword techniques, is aprehensive art that incorporates a wide range of weapons in its courses, among them being a spear, double short swords, as well as hand-to-hand techniques. Designed to fight many opponents instead of one-on-one duels, many of its techniques incorporate slower yet wider, sweeping arcs. Which is why it was rather slow. Tamazuki easily dodged Amagiri''s technique as if it were nothing, causing Amagiri, Saya, Julis, and even Yabuki to be dumbfounded. However, no one was surprised somehow. Amagiri was strong, and his technique surprised them, but that''s all, and now, it was Tamazuki''s time. "It''s an interesting martial art, but do you need to say it aloud?" Tamazuki asked. "Haha..." Amagiri could only show an awkwardugh. "What are you saying? It''s cool to say your technique name out loud!" Saya was furious. However, once again, Tamazuki ignored her. "?!" If Tamazuki wasn''t in a duel with Amagiri, Saya would really st this guy with her cannon. "But now, it is enough of ying. I have mastered your martial arts." "Huh? What do you mean?" Amagiri frowned, feeling confused. However, everyone was excited. "It''s time! It''s time!" "Show it to us, King!" "King! King! King!" Julis and Saya were confused, but Yabuki could only shake his head helplessly, thinking that everything was over. However, soon, all of them opened their eyes wide and showed disbelief when they saw Tamazuki was using Amagiri Shinmeiryuu! Chapter 65: The protagonist has lost his worth Chapter 65: The protagonist has lost his worth "Impossible!" Amagiri and Saya couldn''t help but voice their bewilderment, but the fact was in front of them! Tamazuki had mastered the Amagiri Shinmeiryuu! Moreover, his mastery... was even higher than Amagiri''s! While Tamazuki had said that there were a lot of limitations on his learning ability, it was also ridiculously strong. As long as he saw the technique of someone, he could trace that technique to the root until he saw the origin and mastered all the techniques of that someone, even those which this someone had never shown. As long as Tamazuki saw the path and led, everything was possible to be learned. This shows how scary his learning ability was. Yet, if he didn''t have a lead, it would be impossible for him to do so. Still, in his head, every Amagiri Shinmeiryuu''s techniques and others were learned by him with a speed that would cause everyone to have a scare. Yet, he had to say; he was d to fight the protagonist since the protagonist''s technique was useful, or rather, it was amazing, especially the technique known as "Shiki," which is a technique that expands his perception to the limit and gathers information on his opponents and surroundings using various sources such as movements, prana flow, sounds, and airflow. By using this, he was able to sense invisible things and predict where attacks wouldnd. "Okay, how about I copy you." Tamazuki smiled and then shouted, "Amagiri Shinmei Sword Style, First StyleShikibachi!" He moved around him at lightning speed, then thrust forward multiple times while his arm was stretched out and wrist was twisted. "?!" Amagiri panicked, and he felt his entire body tremble from the shock of the impact of blocking Tamazuki''s attacks. However, he was able to dodge and escape from Tamazuki, yet at this moment, no one thought that he was able to win. Even Saya and Julis thought that it was already over. However, strangely enough, Tamazuki didn''t end Amagiri. Instead, he was toying with him for some reason, but such a thought quickly disappeared as he ended the battle. "End of the duel! Winner: Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki!" When they heard the AI announcement, they didn''t feel surprised, but they had to say Amagiri''s performance surprised them. When Tamazuki left, Amagiri stood there in ce in disbelief at the result of the duel, and he knew he had lost, especially when his school crest had been sliced perfectly in two. If Amagiri''s seal was broken, Amagiri might be able to give him a surprise, but with Amagiri''s current condition, Tamazuki could only shake his head since if he was defeated or even shaken by this, then his hard work was meaningless. The protagonist''s halo might be able to make the protagonist powerful, but it doesn''t mean they are invincible. Moreover, this wasn''t a death or life battle, so the effect of the protagonist''s halo was rtively minimal. Still, Tamazuki didn''t leave and waited for a while as if waiting for something, then as expected... "AARRRGGGHHHH!!!" Painful screams echoed through the area. "What''s happening?" Everyone was dumbfounded and saw the change in Amagiri. Amagiri screamed in pain as magic circles surrounded him. Purple chains of light shot out from them, then coiled themselves around him, tightly constricted him. When everyone was at a loss, Saya quickly approached Amagiri. "Ayato!" This was her first time seeing this. Even though they were childhood friends, they had been separated for a few years, but she didn''t expect that many things would happen to Amagiri. What the hell were these purple chains? "What''s happening?" Even udia was confused, but as a student council president, she thought she needed to do something. "How about you call the staff to help him? I will check his condition." Tamazuki walked toward Amagiri. "Huh? Do you know what''s happening to him?" Then, while calling the staff to help Amagiri, udia also followed him, asking curiously. "I am not sure, but I will make sure of it now." He walked toward Amagiri without wasting his time. "Hey, get away from him. Don''t make his situation worse." Saya stayed by Amagiri''s side and didn''t know what to do, but hearing his voice, she looked at him vigntly. "What are you nning to do?" This reaction was normal since they had just fought each other before. She also didn''t have a good impression of him since he ignored her and even mocked her for being a lost child. However, as for the duel, she knew that Tamazuki couldn''t be med as the one who made the challenge was Amagiri. "I don''t have a hobby to bully the weak. Don''t waste my time. Step away." Tamazuki ignored Saya and checked Amagiri''s body as he tried to learn the ability which constricted Amigiri''s power. "Hey!" Saya wanted to st Tamazuki with her cannon, but udia stopped her. "Sasamiya-san, why don''t you try to believe in him first?" "...can he helps Ayato?" "At least, he should be better than the doctors at our school." "...." Hearing those words, Saya decided to believe in Tamazuki, but if Tamazuki hurt Amagiri, then she wouldn''t forgive him! Tamazuki ignored Saya and the rest, who were watching him curiously. Still, it seemed that the "Seisenjutsu Talent," which he had received before, made it possible for him to learn this Strega''s ability. Yes, Strega. Amagiri''s big sister was a Strega with the ability to seal anything, and Tamazuki had learned this ability. Still, he shouldn''t be surprised since he also learned Prisci''s ability. While Prisci might seem like a weak girl, she was a rare Strega with the ability to heal. Strega was rare among Genester, but she, who had the ability to heal herself with her Prana, was even rarer. Frankly, with those abilities, skills, and rewards alone, hising to this world was worth it. However, he felt it was far from enough since he wanted to make his physical ability and "Fear" be even stronger, so it wasn''t enough. When he had learned everything, he didn''t waste his time on Amagiri anymore. His fingers pressed on several of Amagiri''s acupoints, causing his breath to calm down and his expression to rx. Amagiri also felt like his body was lighter, and the pain in his body also disappeared before he regained consciousness shortly after. "Huh?" However, Amagiri was dumbfounded when he saw Tamazuki when he opened his eyes for the first time. Tamazuki didn''t bother to talk with Amagiri and stood up. "Let''s go to the next match, udia." "Un." udia nodded, knowing that he didn''t want to waste his time, but his action made her smile. Everyone''s expression also changed since this side of him was unique. They had thought of him as a domineering and imperious personality, where he saw himself above others, maintaining an arrogant and selfish attitude. However, when they saw him helping Amagiri even though he wasn''t obligated to, they also couldn''t help but smile. It was hard to describe their feelings currently, but if they had to say, it would be "Gap Moe!" He was so cold, yet he had this gentle side to him, which made their hearts tighten, feeling like they might awake a forbidden feeling. Unfortunately, his side was already upied by udia. While Amagiri was confused, Saya stared at Tamazuki with aplicated gaze. She was thinking many things before since she knew she was unreasonable toward him, especially when she thought he was hurting Amagiri when the truth was he was just helping her childhood friend. She felt guilty and wanted to apologize, but someone interrupted her. "Wait, how about you have a duel with me?" Everyone''s attention quickly turned toward Julis, who said those words and blocked Tamazuki''s direction. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 30 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 66: It seems that I have a lucky pervert ability Chapter 66: It seems that I have a lucky pervert ability Tamazuki stopped his steps and looked at the princess who blocked his way. While everyone became excited since they were about to see another duel, he thought this princess had already fallen. Still, he had to say the princess was kind of cute. Julis-Alexia Marie Florentia Renate van Riessfeld, or Julis Riessfeld in short. Azure eyes, as pale as a sprouting bud. A sleek, shapely nose and skin like fresh snow. Her hair, flowing down to her waist, was a brilliant red hue, not dark enough to be described as crimson but too vivid to be pink. Pressed to put a name to the color, he would have to call it rose. She was beautiful, no doubt about that, but if udia was beautiful in a calm, mellow way, then she had the lush, radiant beauty of a rose in full bloom. Her curves were modest, but her body was unmistakably feminine, with a waist so slender it looked fragile. Her healthy, supple legs were trimmed all the way down to her toes, and a glimpse of adorable white panties peeked from between her dazzling thighs momentarily as the wind blew her skirt. Still, she reminded him of Yosuzume. While their character was far apart, considering how far apart their personalities and expressions were, their bodies were quite simr. "Ah!" Julis pressed her skirt tightly before she looked at him with shame and anger, but that feeling quickly disappeared since his expression was t, so t that she started tock confidence in her charm. "Did you not see her panties?" udia asked curiously. "CLAUDIA!" Julis roared in shame. "Don''t you want to have a duel? Let''s start right away." Tamazuki cut their interaction and quickly changed the subject. Yet, this subtility and gentleness weren''t something that was missed by the two of them. However, udia couldn''t help but ask, "But why did you suddenly ept this duel? Didn''t you reject him before?" "It doesn''t matter, right? Whether I want to duel with him or not is my problem!" As expected, her character hid her embarrassment; she tried to appear like she was angry. "More importantly... are you two dating?" She couldn''t help but feel curious since she knew udia''s character well, so it surprised her to see her close with the opposite gender. udia''s smile was so bright, and she was about to nod, but Tamazuki said, "No." "Tamazuki!" udia puffed her cheeks cutely. "Get away from me, woman. I am going to have my duel soon." He pushed udia away, who kept hugging him tighter. "..." Julis. "..." Everyone. They felt strange at that moment. While the guys felt jealous to death of Tamazuki, who couldn''t appreciate the beauty by his side, the girls snorted at udia for being a whore. "Jeez, I will make you fall for me sooner orter." Tamazuki only rolled his eyes. "Riessfeld, right?" "You are Inugamigyoubu, right?" "That''s right." He nodded. "Should we start the duel? I want to finish this duel as soon as possible since I still have my appointment with the rank above you." Julis''s eyes twitched. "It''s too early for you to meet them since you will be defeated here." While she knew that he wasn''t a bad guy, his personality was too irritating for her! The two were ready for the duel, but... "Julis, stop!" Amagiri, who couldn''t stand straight and was being helped by Saya to walk, couldn''t help but try to stop Julis. "Amagiri, what do you want?" Julis frowned. "You shouldn''t face him!" Amagiri still remembered the feeling of terror when he faced Tamazuki, and he didn''t want Julis to have a simr feeling. "Just shut up and don''t bother me! Sasamiya, hurry up and bring your childhood friend to the infirmary or something! He is distracting me!" Amagiri couldn''t give up and wanted to stop Julis, but Saya hurriedly stopped Amagiri. "Ayato,e on! I will bring you to the infirmary. You still need to rest." While her rtionship with Julis was far from good, this time, she agreed with Julis. Still, she was confused about why Amagiri was determined to stop this match. Feeling confused, she dragged Amagiri away but stopped for a moment to look in Tamazuki''s direction. Still, Amagiri writhed like a worm and didn''t give up since he felt he needed to stop this duel! Tamazuki could feel a nce from behind, but his eyes were focusing on Julis. "Are you done with the strategic meeting?" "Hmph! You won''t be able to talk so big soon." "Many people talk like that, but all of them are defeated by me." "....." Julis realized that she wasn''t his match at the trash talk, so she didn''t bother to talk, and it was better to start the match right away, but... "Wait, are you still using that borrowed Lux?" "Yes." "...are you looking down on me?" "I just forgot to change it, but to be honest, even if I don''t change my Lux, I can win against you." He then walked toward the girl, who lent him her Lux, before he picked up a random Lux on his bag, ignoring the killing intent from Julis''s eyes. Julis was like a bomb, and if someone dared to touch her, she would explode, razing everything in her radius. Tamazuki saw that it was a sword type of Lux like before, but he didn''t bother to change it since it was troublesome. The two faced each other, and soon, the duel started. "BEGIN!" "Burst into bloomLongiflorum!" Julis waved her de as a conductor''s baton, and a spear of bluish-white me materialized along its path. The me, shaped like an easter lily, shot straight for Tamazuki with the force of a rocket. Yet, this attack was calmly received and cut in half by him. The booming explosion spread by his side, yet his expression was calm as ever, facing Julis straight. While he was happy that he could learn another Strega''s ability, Julis realized his opponent was a monster. Yet, how could she give up? She had the wish that she wanted to achieve, and it was impossible for her to give up just like this! Meanwhile, Tamazuki, who was bombarded by Julis''s fire, calmly dodged her attacks, slowly moving in her direction as if he were trying to search for an opening, but inwardly, he was trying to learn Julis''s fire maniption ability. Still, he had to say Julis was full of creativity since her fire had many unique shapes. While he also had fire maniption abilities, he only focused on the temperature, destruction, and area. As for the shape? He didn''t care about that. However, their abilities seemed to work simrly since Julis used her imagination to conjure her fire. The better her imagination, the better her power work. Still, when he kept dodging, he suddenly saw something and approached her at a speed that was impossible to follow. "!?" Julis was stunned when he disappeared, but suddenly she noticed a shimmering arrow that was about to hit her body, but then, her body was pulled, and she was hugged. "?!" This was her second time being so close to the opposite gender, but unlike before, this was a man; this is what she could feel when she was in his arms. His strong arm was wrapped around her waist, protecting her from any danger. His scent, body, and feelings almost overwhelmed her and weakened her legs, which made her unable to think properly and lean at him timidly. Tamazuki caught the arrow and crushed it with his palm and wanted to throw his de, but he decided to go against it since this viin was useful. "You okay?" He let go of Julis calmly while asking that question. "Ah, um, I am okay. Thank you..." Her voice was rather low, slightly panicky, and she lowered her head as if afraid that he would see her current expression. "Then, let''s continue our duel." "...." Julis blinked her eyes and then stared at him, who was still as t as ever. Once again, she was doubting her charm as a woman and murmured, cursing him for being a blockhead. "Good, let''s continue." However, he was right. She had to focus on the duel, and she continued the battle under the stares of udia. Still, as expected, the winner of the duel was Tamazuki. Yet, Tamazuki realized that he might have the ability of a lucky pervert. Chapter 67: Devour! Chapter 67: Devour! Lucky pervert. This was an ability that was owned by every light novel protagonist. When one opened the door, one would see a girl naked. When one walked, one would crash into a girl before one grasped the breast of the girl. When one walked on the stairs, a girl would drop as one suddenly had their face between the girl''s pantiesmany more and many more. At first, it was funny, but it started to get ridiculous with the passage of time. However, without a doubt, this was an ability that everyone longed after, yet at the same time, he was also worried since, without the protection of the protagonist''s halo, he might be reported to the police for sexual harassment. Still, what surprised him as a lucky pervert was an ability that could be learned by him. This ability might be ridiculous and probably innate, yet, strangely enough, it could be learned. However, after understanding the concept of a lucky pervert, he realized that this lucky pervert was learnable. Luck isn''t just luck. It isn''t a pure and simple coincidence. Instead, luck is everywhere, and it wille to the people who are prepared. Suddenly, he wondered whether it was possible for him to make himself into a protagonist. A man-made protagonist. ''Oh, it has be interesting!'' He looked at his system and wondered whether a connection to the next world existed, but the soft and warm feeling interrupted his thought. He looked below and saw udia hugging him tightly as if hugging a big teddy bear. "...what are you doing?" "I am trying to erase Julis''s smell on you." "...how obsessed are you with me?" He was speechless. "I love you so much." udia showed a light smile, yet her expression was strangely serious. Still, with how much she loved him, he realized that the protagonist''s halo wasn''t invincible. Instead, he could do something to defeat it. He patted udia''s head. "It''s hard to walk like this. Come on. I want to fight my next match." "Un." She showed a bright smile at his eptance, or perhaps he gave up. Either way, she wouldn''t let him go since he was the only one for her. Meanwhile, Julis, who had lost, dropped to the ground helplessly. She had expected this result, but when it really happened to her, she was unable to do anything. ''No, I can''t give up!" For her wish, she would do anything. She crawled up from the abyss desperately before she looked at the person who could give her a chance to achieve her dream. --- The result of his duel with Julis was unexpected. She didn''t stand a chance again him, or rather; he won this battle so easily while also helping her from being attacked. Yet, this made them realize how strong he was and made them even more excited. By then, his hunt was just unstoppable. Whether it was students, teachers, or even spies from another school, all of them came to watch his fight. No one was missing since they knew that they were about to see a legend who was about to be born in this school. From a nobody that no one knew into the rank one that everyone could look up to. Those, who could only dream, had already dreamt how amazing it was to be like him. Strangely enough, no one hated him anymore. Instead, they just followed him like devoted followers that were about to see the miracle that their leader was about to perform. Then, starting from Julis, he climbed up to the rank fourth and third. Those two were beaten by him as he was absorbing all the knowledge, skills, and abilities he could gain from his opponents. Yet, the only thing which made him regret was that it seemed he couldn''t learn the ability from the Orga Lux. He had tried it with Irene''s Gravisheath, but he couldn''t. Still, he met another of Orga Lux''s wielders, Feardorcha O''Neill, who was ranked third in the Seidoukan. Feardorcha wielded Snake Sword Ororomunt, which had the ability to inflict a bewitching poison on opponents. Unfortunately, Tamazuki couldn''t learn that ability, which made him helpless. "What are you doing here, Julis?" udia asked. "It''s my choice to be whenever I want to be." Julis snorted at udia, then looked at Tamazuki. "Why don''t you duel against udia? She is the rank 2nd!" After their duel, she had been following him, watching him, beating up the 4th and the 3rd rank so easily, which made her feel better, yet, when she saw that he skipped udia, who was the rank 2nd, she couldn''t help but stop him. "Why? Isn''t it obvious?" udia smiled brightly as she hugged his arm intimately. "....." Julis. Tamazuki didn''t even say anything since everything was told from udia''s gesture. Still, while everyone maintained their distance and didn''t talk with him even though they wanted to, Julis approached him without hesitation as if it was normal. However, this might be because Julis was a princess, so her selfishness was usually forgiven, so he didn''t even bother to talk with her. Seeing that Tamazuki simply ignored her, Julis stomped her feet annoyedly. She wanted to say something, but udia said, "Don''t bother him. He is going to fight the rank 1st." "I know." Julis could only grumble on the side while, strangely enough, watching him in anticipation. ''1st rank of the Seidoukan...'' Even now, whether it was Julis, udia, and all the students, teachers, and staff were in disbelief since Tamazuki was about to achieve the highest position on the Seidoukan in just a mere day. No, it hadn''t been a day until he started his hunting, yet currently, he was ranked 3rd on the Seidoukan, which was only two positions away from the 1st rank. As for why he didn''t challenge udia, they could see how close he was with udia, so it was apparent, right? "So, what kind of person is the 1st rank of the Seidoukan?" Tamazuki asked curiously. "Well..." udia tapped her chin as if she was trying to think. "She is cute." "...cute?" His lips twitched. "Was that an appropriate way to describe the rank 1st?" "It is." udia smiled brightly. "You will be surprised when you see her." "When you say that, I can''t help but be curious, but I hope that this person can give me more fun." "Oh? Is there a match that interests you?" "Well, my match with that purple-haired guy was quite interesting. His technique is nice." "But you have devoured that technique now." udia sighed helplessly, but her eyes were bright. "Well, yes, I hope that I devour more." "Oh... I am starting to feel sorry for Kirin Todou." udia shook her head helplessly, thinking that the technique which was mastered by Kirin Todou was going to be devoured by Tamazuki. However, she didn''t stop him since she would support him no matter what. "What are you talking about?" Julis frowned and asked curiously. While Tamazuki ignored Julis, udia only smiled. "It''s nothing." It was his secret; how could she tell it to anyone? Julis snorted like she didn''t care, but she just tried to hide her ufortable feeling since she could tell that she was bothering them. Then, soon, they met the rank 1st of the Seidoukan. "Kirin, hurry up! Don''t be so slow and waste my time!" A loud and angry voice of a middle-aged man sounded before a timid girl slowly followed from behind. Still, the middle-aged man quickly noticed Tamazuki and the group, but he kept berating the girl, making them all show displease toward this middle-aged man. "Hey, you...!" Julis wanted to get angry at the middle-aged man, but Tamazuki appeared between the uncle and niece and stood between them, ignoring the middle-aged man and looking at the girl. "Hey, do you want to have a duel?" --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 30 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 68: 1st rank of the Seidoukan Chapter 68: 1st rank of the Seidoukan Facing the girl in front of him, Tamazuki had a hard time believing that this girl was the 1st rank of the Seidoukan. Instead, he was sure when someone saw them like this, face-to-face, they would think that he was bullying this girl. Yet, the fact was otherwise since this girl was really the strongest student in the Seidoukan. However, when facing him, this girl hugged herself tightly, trying to curl up into a ball. Her tearful, timid demeanor was reminiscent of a small animal. She seemed unaware that this had the effect of entuating her generously sized breasts. She was wearing a middle school uniform. Herrge, round eyes and small, pointed nose made a charmingbination. While her entire body emanated a shy quality, she was a beautiful girl. She wore her silver hair tied up in two pigtails at the sides while the rest spilled down her back. Her growth was unusual for someone around her age, yet the one that attracted him the most was the scabbard at her waist that appeared to house a real de. "Ah, um, eh?" Clearly, she was nervous since Tamazuki appeared out of nowhere, asking her to have a duel. Still, the middle-aged man, who seemed to be her uncle, was stunned when Tamazuki appeared before him. He frowned and asked, "You are Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki?" If Tamazuki was just a monster, he wouldn''t use this tone, but besides being known as a monster, Tamazuki was a prodigy businessman, making his identity unique. In a world where money was everything, Tamazuki''s existence was so bright. "Sorry for startling you. My name is Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki." Tamazuki ignored the middle aged-man and only focused on the girl since he had a feeling he could grow even more with this girl. "Ah, um, I know you." The girl hurriedly nodded since she knew him. Then, she quickly bowed awkwardly to introduce herself. "M-My name is Kirin Todou." Before she looked up once again, observing him timidly. While he hardly smiled, his expression was soft and gentle as he faced her. In conclusion, he was so handsome. ''I want to see him smile...'' she thought. Unlike the protagonist and the heroines around him, Kirin knew about Tamazuki since she knew that Tamazuki woulde sooner orter. She also had watched all of his fights, which always destroyed what his opponents were the best and proud of. For others, it might seem like a mocking or even ugly way to fight, yet for her; she felt it was a challenge. She knew she wasn''t that smart and clumsy. She also had no other advantages in life except for her swordsmanship. It was her only talent, and by facing him, she felt that her swordsmanship could also grow even higher. "Bastard, how dare you ignore me?! However, Kirin''s uncle was furious at Tamazuki''s reaction. "So, do you want to have a duel with me?" "Yes!" Kirin answered, but then she met the angry eyes of her uncle, which made her tremble timidly. "U-Uncle." "Win! You have to win by destroying him!" Her uncle furiously responded as he snorted at Tamazuki. He had to admit that Tamazuki was strong, but it would be impossible for him to defeat his niece, especially when her niece trained in Toudouryuu. If Tamazuki dared to duel his niece by trying to use Todouryuu, he would be crushed by his niece! Kirin''s uncle knew that by defeating Tamazuki, Kirin''s name and prestige would rise even higher, which meant his career would rise even higher! Still, more importantly, he wanted to tell this bastard the price for ignoring him! However, suddenly he was stared at by Tamazuki, which made him feel all cold and lose all of his resistance. Soon, Tamazuki only snickered before he walked to where his bag was to take out a katana. He didn''t do anything to Kirin''s uncle since doing something to him would cause him to be punished. In a world where a normal human was the majority, they would try to take down and give a lot of trouble to the Genester, whose might wasn''t something that a normal human could match. However, if this was in a different ce, it would be different. Still, they were in public and surrounded by so many people. Even if he had money, there were too many eyes around, which made it rather hard for him to do something to Kirin''s uncle. "Kirin, you have to destroy him." "Ah, um..." Kirin answered in her usual timid manner before she walked away since the faster she faced Tamazuki, the faster she could get away from her uncle. "Is he your uncle?" Tamazuki didn''t immediately fight but asked her a question. "Um..." Her voice was rather low when she answered his question. "Why did you let him do whatever he wants with you like that?" "Because... uncle can help me to achieve my dream..." Kirin looked at Tamazuki with a lonely smile. "I see..." Tamazuki nodded, but then Kirin asked, "Um... are you going to fight with a katana?" "Yes." "...are you going to fight me with a Todouryuu?" The Toudouryuu is the official Toudou family style of fighting. It has been in ce since thest Shogunate. It was considerably less poprpared to the Amagiri Shinmeiryuu due to the speed advantage of the Toudouryuu and the heavy armor maneuvering advantage of the Amagiri Shinmeiryuu, as samurai still wore heavy armor in those times. However, armor isn''t used in the battles in Asterisk, allowing the Toudouryuu to be much more popr than the Amagiri Shinmeiryuu. This should be the setting, yet he wondered whether the other martial arts didn''t exist, which made him a little speechless. Moreover, he felt the author was toozy to think of the name of the martial arts since this author just used the name of the protagonist and the heroine as the name of the martial arts, which made him speechless. "Well, I haven''t learned one, but I will learn it from you." "You will learn it from me?" Kirin was surprised. "Then, you are..." Tamazuki didn''t say anything and just stayed silent. By now, Kirin knew that this duel would be difficult. Watching his match previously, she had her doubts, but it was just a possibility, and she didn''t think that he woulde to her so soon, so she didn''t have time to do deep research on him. Yet, she has confirmed it now. Tamazuki''s learning ability was scary. He was like a sponge, and she was sure that as they faced, he would try to master Toudouryuu. Many might have dreaded his skill, yet she smiled at the challenge. "Are you ready?" "Yes!" The two reached their scabbard at their waist, and everyone felt goose bumps rise all over their skin. Their bodies seemed to move of their own ord, trying to get away from the danger in front of them. The two smoothly drew their swords. Neither of them held a Lux. Instead, they were holding a Japanese katana. Their presence was sharp and cool, akin to a sword, as they wielded their katana pointed straight at each other. Yet, what surprised everyone the most was how they were so simr to each other. Kirin''s uncle''s expression became ugly before he snorted since a copy would never beat the original. However, for them, they ignored all the pressure around them, and in their eyes, only each other''s presence mattered. Then, at the start of the duel, Kirin made her first move. Chapter 69: I will be that courage for you Chapter 69: I will be that courage for you Kirin closed the distance between them in a single leap and, in a sh, brought her katana down diagonally. However, it was easily dodged by Tamazuki. Still, Kirin didn''t give up and persistently chased after him with a smooth, sharp cut. Yet, as expected, it wasn''t easy to cut Tamazuki. Instead, his dodging skill was fully disyed at that moment, causing everyone to feel dreaded. There was no awkwardness. It was so smooth that it was almost art-like. Facing a paper, the sharp de became dull, but strangely enough, Kirin smiled. "You are amazing, Inugami-san!" "You can be better, right, Toudou-san?" "Yes!" Like her sword, her eyes became sharp, almost piercing, then, in a moment, everything about her changed. Her speed, precision, and technique rose to a higher level, or rather, she continued to grow stronger! It was a relentless serial attack. Her attacks connected from one blow to the next with a terrifying fluidity, giving her opponent no chance to counter. His line of sight, distance, breathingshe instantly used every factor to direct the fight her way. She eliminated every option the opponent might have except for the one that was most favorable for her. Linked Cranes. This was the famous technique of Toudouryuu and one used by Kirin. The Toudou Style was said to be "like folding a paper crane," in particr because of the precision of thebination attacks used to corner one''s opponent. The esoteric master technique, the Linked Crances, was the embodiment of this style. Yet, in the hands of this girl, this technique was brought to a new level. Still, when Tamazuki had learned everything, he decided to stop this technique, which was known as being unstoppable. Suddenly, on the spot where she didn''t realize, her de was redirected, and her chain attacks were broken in a strange manner since she didn''t even realize when Tamazuki moved his de. Kirin was at a loss, but she quickly woke up and put a distance between them as she heard his voice. "What kind of technique is that?" Tamazuki asked. "Linked Cranes." "Sorry, I don''t know." "It''s okay, but what about that dodging technique? What martial art is that?" "It''s my original. Paper Art. But it is funny, right? While I try to be a paper, your technique is like folding a paper crane." Kirin chuckled. "That''s true, but what about thest? How did you stop my technique?" Nesting, Flowering Tachibana, Wings in Flight, Waves on the Blue Seathere are forty-ninebination techniques in the Toudou Style. Linked Cranes are a technique that achieves the perfect attackbination by incorporating all of them. It should be an infinitebination with no end, yet it was stopped by Tamazuki. "I will tell youter, but now, I have learned your technique. So let''s y a game, shall we, Toudou-san?" Then, to the surprise of everyone, Tamazuki also used Linked Cranes! "?!" "IMPOSSIBLE!" Kirin''s uncle, who was also a member of the Toudou n, was dumbfounded when he saw how fluid Tamazuki was at using the Linked Cranes, or rather, his level was on the same level as Kirin! Everyone was also dumbfounded. The famous Toudou Style technique, Linked Cranes, was mastered by Tamazuki in just a moment! Kirin was also surprised, but she quickly reacted and also fought him with other Linked Cranes! Yet, the one that surprised the most was Julis, and she quickly understood the meaning of the previous conversation between udia and Tamazuki. "Was this what you meant by devouring?" She couldn''t ask this question to Tamazuki as he was in the fight, but she looked at udia to clear up her doubt. However, udia only smiled. "What are you talking about?" "....." That answer gave a chill to Julis''s heart since if that was the case, who would be able to defeat him? Then, could she achieve her dream? Tamazuki and Kirin kept exchanging relentless attacks on one another. They kept moving, and no one dared to stop since when they stopped, it would mean their battle ended. Frankly, Tamazuki''s speed and power were better than Kirin, so he should have a better at Linked Cranes, but he made his physical ability and technique on the same level as Kirin, so she could grow even more, and by then, he could learn a lot more. Why did he do this? Unlike him, this girl had a talent for the sword. While he might be able to learn the Toudou Style to its core, he would be stuck there and unable to go even further, but Kirin was different since she would be able to develop Toudou Style even further, and this was what he sought after! Still, he slowly raised the tempo, speed, and power, causing Kirin to feel that she was in crisis. However, her desire to win became stronger and stronger. More importantly, there was no way that she would end this fun battle like this! Fun! So much fun! Even though they battled with the intention to defeat each other, their expression was bright, smiling like they were ying in the theme park. Nothing mattered at the moment. What was left was only their selfishness to continue this battle. However, Kirin saw her limit since she knew no matter what she did, she wouldn''t be able to shorten the difference in her physical ability, but even so, she wanted to be stronger! At one point, her eyes shed with a purple glimmer as she watched his entire body fill with Prana. Then, all of a sudden, everything became so clear, and she knew where he was going to move. Even though he was stronger and faster, she could anticipate his movement before he even started. ''Oh?'' He was surprised since it seemed Kirin awoke hertent talent, yet it made him smile brighter, and his eyes also shed in the ck glimmer. At that moment, he understood the new ability which she had just learned. irvoyance. --- Watching the two fight each other with bright faces, udia felt a bit jealous since she knew that they were having fun. Meanwhile, Julis watched their match with aplicated gaze. --- irvoyance. It was an ability to read one''s intentions, only discernable through their Parana. In simple terms, it was an ability to see what an opponent wanted to do. It was an amazing ability, yet somehow he could tell that it was going to be useless on Nurarihyon. However, it was a good ability, and he was d to master it. "KIRIN! DON''T YOU DARE TO LOSE!" Kirin''s uncle screamed. However, Kirin ignored him, and in her eyes was only Tamazuki. Only him. ''Ah, it''s so much fun! I want this to continue!'' She wanted this to continue forever, but like Cindere, all these beautiful dreams weren''t permanent and would end soon. While her skill grew at an incredible speed, her stamina drained almost at the bottom, and because of that, her body was drenched with sweat, but then once again, he deflected her, forcefully pushed her away with a strange swing which made her feel confused since she couldn''t see that swing with her newfound ability. "You know, I couldn''t say anything before, but now, I am sure that you can achieve your dream without the help of your uncle." "Huh?" Kirin was dumbfounded by his words. "OI! KIRIN! STOP LISTENING TO HIM! CONTINUE TO FIGHT!" Kirin''s uncle shouted, but he was ignored. "You have the ability, and with that ability, you should grasp that wish by yourselves." "...that-that''s impossible... I don''t have that power... especially when I am alone..." Even though she was brimming with talent, she was as timid as ever, yet... "Then, let me help you. I will lead you and be your courage." "..." Kirin blinked her eyes as she stared at his figure. He was so bright and radiant, yet so warm that it was sofortable and brought her a giddy feeling. This feeling... she wasn''t sure of the name, but she wanted to follow him. "Really?" "Yes." He nodded with a smile. "..." As expected, his smile was great. Everyone was also stunned since it was their first time seeing him smile, and this smile almost weakened their legs as if they had just received an unexpected jab on their chin. "But before that, let''s end this duel." "Yes!" "I am sure that you are at your limit, so I will use my best ability to defeat you." "Please!" Kirin wasn''t sure what his strongest technique was, or rather, he had never used his technique whenever he dueled. Instead, he had been using the technique of his opponent and then using them to defeat them. However, it was different now since he was using his original technique. Everyone also opened their eyes, trying to see his real technique, and many of them even put their best camera to record him. Kirin was ready to face him with full concentration. Even her uncle was silent since he knew everything would be determined by this one blow. Then, it was just a moment, but his body vanished as if he was melting with nature. Then... "End of the duel! Winner: Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki!" --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 30 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 70: King! Chapter 70: King! "....." Kirin blinked her eyes in disbelief since suddenly Tamazuki disappeared, and all of sudden, her school crest was cut in half. However, the others who watched this were even more in disbelief since, in their eyes, Kirin was just doing nothing and letting Tamazuki cut her school crest without doing anything. How? Kirin definitely wasn''t someone who would make such a stupid mistake or even give up the duel because she didn''t see a chance of victory. They could also see the stupefied expression on her face, showing that she was also confused by the result of the duel, so everyone knew that everything must have something to do with Tamazuki. While they weren''t sure what he had done, they knew that he must do something that caused Kirin to be so stupefied and unable to react like before. Still, those who recorded this duel kept staring at the screen of their cameras, ying their record repeatedly, trying to reveal a secret or two, yet they could find nothing. How did he do that? This bothered them so much. Yet, it didn''t change the fact that he had be the rank one in the Seidoukan! More importantly, he was able to achieve this in just a day! The newspaper club and others knew this would be the biggest news on the Asterisk! By now, all of them wanted to approach him, trying to interview him, but as expected, while someone was happy, there must be someone who was unhappy. "KIRIN!" His voice was loud and echoed everywhere. "HOW DARE YOU LOSE?! YOU EVEN LOST IN SUCH A SHAMEFUL WAY! DON''T YOU KNOW THAT YOU HAVE RUINED MY LIFE BECAUSE OF THIS!" In his mind, Kirin was a tool for him to achieve his ambition. By using Kirin, he would be the executive of the Ginga, reaching a height that people could only look up to in their lives, yet? His niece had lost! She was beaten in the duel! With this loss, how could he achieve his ambition?! Kirin''s uncle raised his hand and wanted to p Kirin, but Tamazuki caught that hand. Kirin, who was frightened, saw his broad and gentle back with her eyes. "YOU...?!" Kirin''s uncle was trembling in fear and anger. This guy was a monster. He didn''t doubt it, especially when Tamazuki could master Toudou Style so effortlessly. While many trained hard until they were bleeding all over, he stomped that hard work with just a talent, which also humiliated him since he couldn''t reach his original dream because of his ipetency. "What are you nning to do? I am not a Genester! If you dare to hurt me...!" Tamazuki almost yawned when he heard the threat. In this life, he wondered how many times he was being threatened, yet here he was, living well, without worry. "Toudou-san, you can see he is like this. Can you entrust your dream to someone like him?" His words struck deep into her heart. She looked at her uncle again, feeling conflicted, but then she hesitated once again. "You don''t need to worry. I am here." "...really?" "Yes." His words gave her courage, and she looked at her uncle once again. "O-Ojii-sama... what do you think of me? Have you ever thought of me as your niece?" "...." Her uncle stared at Kirin for a moment before he looked away and snorted. "You just need to do whatever I tell you. If you want to save your father, you just need to be obedient to me." "..." Kirin was at a loss but knew she couldn''t entrust her dream to her uncle, so she bowed and apologized. "I am sorry, Ojii-sama. I am grateful to you. I mean that, but from now on, I will do everything on my own." "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU SAYING?!" Instantly, her uncle was in rage. "I think you should worry about yourself instead of getting angry here." Tamazuki injected. "What do you mean?" Tamazuki''s words made him anxious for some reason. "I have noment about your rtionship with your niece. However, the Kirin Todou brand you seem to believe you createddoes not belong to you alone. It is the property of Seidoukan Academy and, by association, our integrated enterprise foundation. If you mean to besmirch it for personal reasons... do you think that you can maintain your job now?" His words were like a boss who tried to threaten his subordinate to give his wife to him. Wait, that was wrong! "..." The blood on Kirin''s uncle''s face was drained as if he had heard that he had only a few days of life from doctor. "That''s right." udia, out of nowhere, approached Tamazuki and helped him. Still, she had to say she was a bit jealous of Kirin. Kouchirou, Kirin''s uncle, knew that if this continued, his life would be really over, so like a zombie, he walked away, thinking about what he should do with his future. "Uncle..." However, Kirin''s voice didn''t seem to reach his ears, and she could only stare at her uncle in aplex mood. "Well, have you nned what you will do now?" Tamazuki suddenly asked. "Ah, um..." Kirin awoke, then stared at him nervously, and a blush on her face. "Can..." "Can...?" "Can-Can I be your disciple...?" Kirin asked that question timidly, feeling afraid that she might ask something rude. "...." Tamazuki. "....." udia. Disciple? Why should she be a disciple? Shouldn''t she be tempted to have a more intimate rtionship? However, even if she had, he would reject her since there would be a lot of trouble if he epted her; at least, she needed to wait for a few years, so she would be legal. However... "...." As expected of the system, it was a beast. Moreover, this system dared to say something misleading. Couldn''t you just say that they were training? Why did it have to describe the training between a master and a disciple to be something so lewd? It had to be something pure and youthful, right? Youth! This is how it should be! "Why?" Still, he couldn''t ept it immediately. "I-I want to learn from you. I-I am weak, but you are strong. You dare to say what you want and... and... didn''t you promise me that you would be my courage...?" She peeked at him timidly, and her face was as reddened as ever, yet strangely enough, her eyes were a little sly. "..." Was it his imagination that this girl had be a little crafty? "Well, that''s true. I have also stolen your technique too, so why not? It''s my first time to have a disciple, but please take care of me, Kirin." "Ye-Yes, Inugami-san. I-I mean, Tamazuki-sensei!" As usual, Kirin''s face flushed red in excitement. Tamazuki nodded when he heard the words "Sensei" from Kirin''s mouth, yet he had to say udia''s stare hurt him so much, but... As expected, the reward was delicious, but he knew that he had to deal with udia. Still, he had a way of solving all of this. "Is there a newspaper club or news club here? I want to say something." "Yes! Yes!" Those reporters were so excited when they heard Tamazuki''s words, and they quickly approached him. "Um, can we interview you?" "Isn''t that the reason why I call you here? So, is there something that you want to ask?" "Ye-Yes! You have be the rank one of the Seidoukan in just a day! What is your next goal?" "My next goal? Isn''t that obvious? Festa Phoenix. This will be my next goal. This tournament championship is mine, so for you, the students who participate in this tournament, don''t make this tournament be boring for me and keep entertaining me even though you know you will be losers, as on this Asterisk, I am the King." "..." As expected, they knew this guy was simply a big news monster! While Kirin and udia were helpless, Julis stared at him in aplex mood, and a certain thought emerged in her mind. Chapter 71: Your room is in my room Chapter 71: Your room is in my room Even though the interview wasn''t published in the newspaper or other media, many high-level students, such as the student councils of the other schools and the executives of the integrated enterprise foundation, knew that Tamazuki had be the rank 1st on the Seidoukan. Many thought that the Seidoukan was lucky, and the Ginga as the parent of the Seidoukan, was happy since Tamazuki brought them a lot of traffic and attention, which was good for thepany. Yet, one person wasn''t happy. udia''s father, who knew that his daughter was close to a scoundrel, was furious, thinking that his lovely daughter had been robbed by a bandit! Meanwhile, udia''s mother was rather calm and didn''t voice her opinion. Still, whether udia really loved Tamazuki or not, she wasn''t sure, but her daughter''s decision gave a lot of benefit to the Seidoukan, so it was all good. Yet, if her daughter was happy, then it would be even better. Still, without a doubt, everyone was surprised by how he could be number one on the Seidoukan in just a day. However, when the content of his interview was announced, everyone exploded. "FUCKING BASTARD!" "I WILL KILL HIM IN THE FESTA LATER!" "KILL HIM! WE HAVE TO BRING TO RETURN THIS HUMILIATION!" While the news he had be the number one surprised them, his arrogant words made them furious and clouded their thought. However, some also knew that it would be difficult to take down Tamazuki, especially when he was the rank 1ts on the Seidoukan. Still, they only thought that it was because the level of the Seidoukan had fallen so much that they were beaten by this fake King! Yet, they had to say his arrogance and egoism were definitely on a level that he had never seen. One often said that the Japanese people were known for their humility, yet they couldn''t see a trace of humility in him! Yet, for the enterprise, his character was a good thing since they could predict this year''s Festa would be on another level. --- "This bastard! Master! Let''s participate in the Phoenix!" Hufeng felt that if this continued, the sacred battle on the Asterisk would be tarnished by a demon known as Tamazuki. Meanwhile, Xinglouughed heartily as she watched his interview. "Interesting. So fun!" She had to say that Tamazuki really knew how to enjoy life, and she really wanted him to be her disciple. "Master?" "Sure. If you want to join, then join. Make this festival more interesting, Hufeng!" "Yes!" Hufeng nodded, but then he asked, "But who should I pair up with?" Each Festa has different rules and a different number of participants. For the Phoenix Festa, the contestants need to enter as a pair. If Hufeng wanted to enter, he should have a partner. "How about Cecil? I have heard that the Li siblings are also going to join. Oh! This year''s Festa is going to be fun! I want to join too!" Unfortunately, she was too young, and she couldn''t enter. --- On theboratory equipment with various advanced machines, which was impossible to be seen in his original world, two girls stared at the monitor, watching his interview in silence. While one girl was speechless by his arrogance, the otherughed happily. "Why are youughing, Ernesta?" "Nothing, but I just wonder why he did all of this." The girl rubbed her chin as she stared at the picture of the young man on the screen. "Do you think that he has some other purposes that he wants to achieve?" "....." The other girl had never thought of this and thought that this guy was just an arrogant bastard, but when she thought about it, she knew that this young man was smart, so smart that it might not be weird for him to enter Allekant Academy and be a researcher like her. Why did she believe this? It was because she had seen his profile. "But his existence is a good thing since as long as we defeat him, then our dream will be realized!" "That''s true." He had attracted the attention of all the people in the whole world and became the demon king. Then as long as one was able to defeat him, they would be a hero. --- Each school showed each other a reaction, but the one with the strongest reaction would be the Saint Ghadworth Academy. As a symbol of order, how could they bear to see someone so rampant? "Kiii!" In the student council room, one girl bit her thumb annoyedly as she watched the young man, who was so close to the beautiful girl with tinum blonde hair. "How can such a scoundrel be with udia?! Where are udia''s eyes?! How can she feel for a bad guy like him!" A girl with long, curled gold hair seemed furious when she thought her childhood friend might be in a dangerous situation as she stayed with this wolf-like man. "What if she is attacked? Ah, will she be able to refuse? Ugh... will you be an adult earlier than me?" She murmured as she stared at his picture. "But well... his face isn''t that bad?" "Laetitia, what are you murmuring there?" "Ah, Ernest! What do you think we should do? We need to beat up this bastard!" Laetitia showed the picture of Tamazuki to the president of the Saint Ghadworth Academy, Ernest Fairclough. A gentleman... this was probably how one would describe what kind of man he was. "Haha..." Ernestughed. "But it is fun, isn''t it? He is so free." "This isn''t a time tough! He is provoking everyone in Asterisk! How can we let him go?! Moreover, how can youugh so freely in a time like this?!" "Why not? It is a festival anyway. Let''s make it merrier! But I have to say; he is extremely conceited since he dared to dere that he is a King on this Asterisk." King. However, strangely this name fits him well. His demeanor and action clearly told everyone that he was really the King. Undefeatable, absolute, and heroic. Those three traits could be seen in him as if he was ready to face anything in this world. As he had such a thought, his Orga Lux trembled as if wanting to say something to him. "It seems that I need to take him seriously." --- Dirk, who was in his office watching his interview, was quiet, but Korona, his secretary, seemed to be entranced. "How domineering... How handsome..." Korona somehow also wanted to do something simr since her life in the Le Wolf wasn''t good, considering she was bullied all the time. Fortunately, she was taken by Dirk as secretary. Yet, unfortunately, her mood wasn''t good, especially when she could see how close Tamazuki was with udia. Her idol was close to a woman; how could she be happy? "President, what''s wrong?" However, she saw that Dirk''s mood also wasn''t good. "Nothing." Dirk shook his head and felt a bit regret since he couldn''t make him transfer to the Le Wolfe, but one thing he wanted to know was why that bastard went to the Seidoukan. --- In one of the cities in Europe, a certain Diva watched his interview with a hint of interest. "A king, huh? It''s been a while since I returned to the Asterisk, and this city has be more fun." --- While many were talking about him, Tamazuki ignored them and walked with his new disciple and udia. He wanted to know more about the school, so he asked them to lead him on the school grounds. As for his bags? He wasn''t sure, but udia took care of everything. Except for the bag, which was filled with various Lux that he had brought with him, the rest of his luggage was taken care of by udia. "This is your exclusive training room." As a special schrship student and also the 1st rank of the Seidoukan, all the treatments he received wouldn''t lose to any top-ss athletes. There were also many other perks, but he could mention themter. "Kirin, let''s meet her tomorrow for the morning training." "Ye-Yes, Sensei!" Kirin nodded eagerly and shyly. Then, after they ate food together, Kirin excused herself reluctantly, leaving him and udia alone. "Do you like someone younger?" "...don''t say something that will cause a misunderstanding. She is a middle school student, you know?" "But you are a high school student!" "....." He suddenly realized that his rtionship with Kirin wasn''t as immoral as it seemed. However, he quickly threw his thoughts away, then asked, "By the way, where is my room?" "Oh, I am sorry, but your room isn''t ready yet." udia had a troubled expression. "Is it under renovation?" "Yes, you should understand, right?" Unlike the other students who could only share their room, he got an entire floor for himself. Moreover, he asked for his room to be renovated in the Japanese style since he was morefortable that way. As a youkai, while he had a Western type of house, he liked to stay in the Japanese style more. Moreover, as the golden boy of the Seidoukan, there was no reason to reject his request, especially with how much traffic he gave to the Seidoukan and Ginga. "Then, where should I sleep?" Tamazuki was speechless. "You don''t need to worry. As student council president, I have solved that problem for you." "As expected of you, udia." He nodded, then asked, "So where will I sleep?" "In my room." "...what?" "In my room." udia smiled brightly. "My room is huge. You can sleep there for a while." "...." Wasn''t this girl too aggressive? ''Wait, it seems I have be a light novel protagonist.'' However, he wasn''t a light novel protagonist, and when one tried to invite a beast like him to their room, they should be ready for the consequence, right? udia smiled, waiting to see his reaction, yet unexpectedly... "Sure. Let''s go to your room." "...." Eh? Why did she feel something was different somehow? --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 30 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 72: I was seduced Chapter 72: I was seduced Even though udia told him that he was going to sleep in her room, he couldn''t do it openly. Instead, he had to sneak in from outside the girls-only dorm to enter her room. While he was speechless, he knew that this girl didn''t anticipate that he would agree. Yes, udia didn''t expect that she would agree with her invitation. With how he usually was, she thought that he would reject her as usual, but he epted her. This answer was unexpected, and it made her nervous and giddy with excitement and anticipation as they would be living together. In her dream, she had only seen him once, but that was the best moment of her life. However, it was different now since, this time; his presence was real. His body, warmth, and everything. Still, she hesitated for a moment before thinking whether she should ask someone to buy "that" for her. Hesitating, her heart jumped when she heard someone knock on her window. If she didn''t know beforehand, she would bring her weapon with her, but she knew who hade. There, she saw him; calming herself, she greeted him with a mischievous smile. "Wee~!" "Hn." "What do you think?" "...which is?" He was speechless by this question. Did she ask him about his journey toe to her room? Or did she ask his opinion about her room? Or she thought that he was nervous? "But it is so easy for me to enter your dorm. Is it really safe here? What if an intruder or pervertes to your room?" udia''s dorm was located on the top floor on the southeast side. Frankly, there were so many loopholes in defense of the all-girls dorm, which made him wonder whether it was okay. "Fufufu... are you worried about me?" udia asked. "Yes." "...I like this straightforward part of you." udia smiled and then exined about the security system in her room. At first nce, the building would seem to be light on security, but there was a reason for that. The girls'' dorm at Seidoukan Academy ced its emphasis less on preventing intruders than on driving them away by force. Ordinary security measures were insufficient to ward off Genester. On the other hand, security that was too tight would pose an inconvenience to the students who lived there. The girls'' dorm solved this dilemma by improving themunication system for the dorm watch. Students in the dorm could raise the rm with a single word or push of a button. The system was highly customizablefor example, one student might set the rm to alert the dorm watch if the window in her room was broken, and an extremely cautious student might set the rm to sound if anyone other than herself entered her room. Thus alert, the dorm watch took an average of two minutes to arrive on the scene and met out swift and merciless justice on the intrudersno questions asked, no excuses heard. Knowing this, he was speechless. Fortunately, he had a "Blindspot Talent," so everything was okay, but if he didn''t? Was his name going to change to the strongest Pervert? "But no one dares to enter my room without permission." "Is it because you are ranked 2nd?" "That might be one, but the other is because of the ability of this child." udia patted the Orga Lux, which she kept on her side. "That Orga Lux''s ability is precognition, right? If that''s the case, it is normal that no one dares to enter your room." With such an ability, how would one dare to enter her room without permission? In addition to her identity as the 2nd strongest fighter, she was also known as the president council of the Seidoukan. If someone wants to be expelled, then go ahead ande to her room. "Now that you mention it, what''s the price of wielding your Orga Lux?" He knew that to wield an Orga Lux, someone had to pay a certain price, so what was the price for wielding that Orga Lux? "Oh? Do you know about it?" udia asked curiously since she thought he didn''t know anything about Orga Lux, so his question surprised her. "I happened to meet someone with an Orga Lux before." "Your lover?" An image of one girl appeared in her mind. "...I am kind enough not to mention her in front of you, you know?" udia puffed her cheeks, feeling jealous, but what could she do? She wasn''t the first one to meet him. She also knew that she was being too impatient and almost greedy since she wanted to meet him as soon as possible, but with his nature, she knew what she was doing was just pushing him away from her. Based on a psychology book in which she reads, someone around his age should be weak against the opposite gender, and their thoughts are mostly based on their lower body. Yet, why was it different from him? If he didn''t have an interest in the opposite gender, she understood, but she knew that he was normal, especially when he had lived in the apartment of two girls during his stay on the Asterisk. If he told her that he did nothing, no one would believe it! "..." Tamazuki. Then, when she thought about how he might visit the two sisters when she didn''t know when, made her heart chaotic, and more importantly, he also got a cute disciple, which made her realize that his lower body couldn''t be controlled. ''Yes, that should be the case!'' Her book wasn''t wrong. It was just that her method wasn''t enough since he was more experienced. Then, what should she do? If his lower body couldn''t be controlled, then she should be the one who controlled it! Not someone else! "By the way, will my room be this big?" He decided to change the topic of the conversation since he was afraid that she might think something crazy. Yet, her room made him wonder since her room was more like a suite in a luxurious hotel than a dorm room. The furnishings were tasteful down to the tiniest essory, reflecting the aesthetic sense of the upant. Still, stylish room aside, he realized the big w in the dorm security setup was that the students could invite anyone if they so wished. One had to wonder what this meant with respect to appropriate conduct for students their age, but the dorm watch was apparently not in the business of involving itself in the students'' private affairs. "That''s right. You don''t need to worry. You will be satisfied with your room when it is ready, but if you want to continue to live here, then I am all wee." "Haha..." "By the way, I am going to take a bath first. I feel ufortable and all sweaty from before." udia nced at him, then asked, "Do you want to join?" "...I will take a bathter." "I see..." She seemed disappointed, then reminded him. "By the way, the lock on the door of my bathroom is broken. You can''t take a peek, okay?" "Just go, okay?" udiaughed before she left, but before she left, she kept ncing at him, trying to see someone in his expression. Unfortunately, she couldn''t see anything and could only reluctantly give up. He rolled his eyes and sat on the sofa to rx, but suddenly someone called him. Still, it surprised him that the one who called him was Dirk. Thest time they talked, they shared each other''s contact numbers, especially when he nned to take down Rotlicht, the most popr area in the Redevelopment Area. While Dirk was the president council of the Le Wolfe, whose students mostly entered the underworld, hecked an influence on this area since he couldn''t control everyone and, more importantly, many of them hated him. So, along with the time when Prisci was attacked before, he made up his mind to work together, and Dirk also agreed. With their cooperation, it wouldn''t be weird for him to enter the Le Wolfe, so Dirk must be asking why he came to the Seidoukan. "Why?" "Why?" "Don''t act stupid! Why did youe to the Seidoukan?" "Dirk, I think you misunderstood something. Standing on the high position must make you feel like everyone will follow your words subconsciously, but I am not one of them." "...." Dirk. "But then, why? Why did youe to the Seidoukan? Don''t you want Wole-Zain?" This time Dirk''s voice was a little lower and wasn''t as aggressive as before. "I want to. Can you give that weapon to me?" "In your dream, you greedy bastard!" "You say that, but aren''t you the one who is greedy?" He rolled his eyes. Greedy? Did this Fatty think that he wasn''t greedy? "So, are you not telling me why you came to the Seidoukan?" "Wole-Zain is powerful, but I am interested in Ser-Veresta." "Tell me the truth!" "...I was seduced." "....." Chapter 73: My name isnt Ivan Pavlov Chapter 73: My name isn''t Ivan Pavlov "If you want a bitch, I can give you many of them! Whatever your preference is, I can get all of them!" "...even a married woman?" "...even that one." "Why did you pause earlier?" "Because you have such a sick hobby, bastard!" "I am not. I am just asking out of curiosity, and I don''t want to force anyone. After all, without love, what is the use of a rtionship?" Tamazuki''s voice was like a sage who had reached the pinnacle of the love master. "...don''t act like a saint to me! Love? Aren''t you thinking with your dick? Also, if there is love, then you are going to attack a married woman?" "Anyway, it is quitete. Aren''t you going to rest? You are not Genester. You should watch your health, especially when you are fat." "...someday I will kill you." "Probably; I will kill you first." Dirk wanted to mention Prisci and Irene, but somehow his instinct told him not to. "So, are you really not joining Le Wolfe?" "I have never promised to enter, right?" "....." Tamazuki was right. He never promised to join Le Wolfe. Dirk was annoyed, but there was nothing that he could do since this was Tamazuki''s decision. As Tamazuki said before, he didn''t have a right to say anything about his decision since. Moreover, with their rtionship, Tamazuki had the upper hand, and he was just following from behind as his tail, but it didn''t matter since, because of him, his position also became more secure. "Well, then, I will hang up the call." Tamazuki hung the call and the air window before his phone disappeared. Once again, he had to marvel at the technology of this world, but he had to say that Dirk was useful. This guy might not be a Genester and only a normal human, then how could Dirk be the student council? It was because of Dirk''s brain. He had never aimed to win. Instead, Dirk had always strived to make his opponents lose. Meanwhile, Tamazuki was ruthless. He didn''t care about anything, and he could abandon anything. His style has always been all-out. If he lost, then he would; then if he won, then he would win big. High risk and high returns. This was his style. However, in the eyes of Dirk, his style was crazy and couldn''t be predicted. In order to achieve his ambition, Tamazuki could cast everything away, and this was what made him scary. Losing? Then, Tamazuki didn''t care for him, for sooner orter; he would have everything which someone stole from him with hundreds of folds of interest. This was why Dirk had been wary of him, and fortunately, their rtionship was good, at least for now. "Who are you talking with?" Even if he didn''t turn his head, he knew who asked this question. "Dirk." "...Dirk? You mean the president of Le Wolfe?" "Hn." "Are you stillmunicating with him?" Her voice was full of surprises since she had never thought Tamazuki would be so close to that Tyrant. "He thought that I would join the Le Wolfe, so we got to know each other, but I told him that I was seduced by the president of the Seidoukan." He turned his head and watched udia, who was dressed in nothing but a single bath towel that was only loosely wrapped around her torso. Her generous breasts seemed a thought they might pop out at any moment. The towel was too small for her curves, exposing her supple thighs to a brazen extent. Her flushed skin only added to her already excessive womanly charm. udia chuckled. "Really? Then that student council president must be an evil witch since she could seduce you." "..." Tamazuki rolled his eyes. "Hurry up and change your clothes!" "Yes~!" She consequently answered as she shook her butts in a lewd manner as if asking him to attack her. Tamazuki rubbed his temple and thought that the heroines in the light novel were all too perverted for him. Yet, the protagonist of the light novel didn''t have balls since everything was prepared; why should they hesitate? It may have been deliberately done, but she calmly walked across to the bedroom, passing right in front of him while chuckling seductively, letting drops of water glisten in her wet hair. ''I''m sorry, Mother. It seems you won''t be able to see your son go home soon.'' However,pared to his world, this world was heaven for him. Fortunately, one day in his original world meant ten days in this world, so he wasn''t in a hurry to return. As for if Nura Rikuo could defeat his group before he returned, it didn''t matter since, as long as he still had his life, everything was possible. "Sorry to keep you waiting." She walked out of her bedroom but draped only in a bathrobe. Tamazuki wanted to say something, but she didn''t give him a chance to react and snuggled up against him to restrain him. Yet, what she didn''t realize, something inside him was broken at this moment. The desire which he had suppressed crumbled like a building block. Her scent crazed his mind; her soft body lit a fire on his loins, and her reasoning slowly turned beastly, yet his sanity slowed them down. "...what are you doing? The sofa is wide. There are a lot of ces to sit down." "But this is morefortable, right? Hyaan~!" She was startled and suddenly felt something hard poking against her buttocks, hot, almost scorching. By now, she realized his eyes had changed. It wasn''t like those humans. They were like the eyes of an animal, and his canine had turned almost fang-like. By now, he had be a beast, and she could tell that he wanted to devour her. "Listen, udia. I am not a good man. You are a charming woman, and it takes my everything to hold back all my suppressed desire, so before I do something that we might regret, then you better get away from me." His voice was low and cold, like those cold-blooded animals that could put their fangs on the body of others to relish their greed instead of their needs. Yet, she was fascinated. This part of him, this part which no one had ever seen, was seen by her. This was something she sought. The best part of him was that he made her obsessed and crazed with him. "Tamazuki..." Her voice was soft, almost angel-like, and seemingly wasn''t affected by him. She leaned forward, hugging him tightly as her breathing became harder. "You can do whatever you want with me. Mark me, fuck me, be crazy for me. Make me yours. You don''t need to hold back. I am ready to receive your everything." He said nothing and just lifted her body, walking toward her room before he threw her into the bed. His treatment was so rough, yet her body became even hotter. It was as if she was burnt by her own body, and she wanted him to ease her. "Tamazuki! Tamazuki!" He approached her, held her chin, and opened her mouth with his hand. Her tongue danced around, stretched out, and the trace of thedy was nowhere to be seen on her current appearance. Bitch. This word probably suited her well now. "Kiss me! Kiss me!" Yet, the kiss she sought didn''te, and what came was his erection, which was presented before her face. Her breathing grew harder, and she was like a puppy waiting for a treat from her master. "Lick." That single word was like magic. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 30 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 74: One dream Chapter 74: One dream It was so rxing. It was so long that she almost forgot this feeling, or rather; it might be the first time for her to be able to sleep like this since, in the past three years sleeping had always been torture for her. When one gained power, one would have to pay something. That was the case with her. She still remembers it vividly, like it was yesterday. She met her weapon when she visited the Asterisk with her parents. It was like a jolt in her spine, and she felt like she was about to throw up. Even if she was blind, she could tell how dangerous that weapon was. However, her mother, who could see her reaction toward this weapon, was pleased and gave her the weapon, making her feel conflicted. However, she didn''t hate her parents, and she also received that weaponPan-Dora without much thought, yet, she regretted it since that night, the moment she closed her eyes, she felt her death for the first time. She opened her eyes as she went hysterical. Pan-Dora. It was the name of this weapon. It was one of the most powerful Orga Lux, which had ever been created with the ability of precognition. She could see the future, predicting all of the future actions of her opponent, rendering them meaningless and easily defeating them. This was how she could be the rank 2nd on the Seidoukan. Yet, for such a powerful weapon, there was a price. It was like how Gravisheath drained Irene''s Prana and even affected her mind so that it almost took her consciousness. Simr to Gravisheath, udia had to pay a certain price to wield a Pan-Dora, and that price was to see her own death. Yes, a death. Every time she fell asleep at night, she would have a nightmare when she would die in many different ways. Poisoning, assassinating, stabbing, bullet on her skull, being burnt, etc. It was simply a nightmare, and it was enough to make one go crazy. This was also the reason why all the holders of Pandora were almost crazy and even wished to die since death was several times better than being killed so many times. However, udia was different. Even though the price of using Pan-Dora was like this, she continued to hold it and experienced herself being killed so many times. It had been more or less three years since she had this weapon, so she had been killed a thousand times. Each death was different, and the people who wanted to kill her were all different. Her parents, Julis, Saya, and many others, killed her, yet she happened to meet Amagari. Amagiri was different since he had never killed her, and only he would save her even if, in the end, she was dying. Yet, that day. That one day, everything changed. His appearance was like a miracle. When she had almost given up and just thought of Amagiri as her source of salvation since he was the only one that wouldn''t kill her, "he" appeared. Yes, "he." He was like a single thread that gave her a chance to escape from hell. While in the end, she kept dying; they died together and brought the world to ruin. It was like a double suicide. It was so beautiful and ephemeral. Still, after that one time, he no longer appeared since Pan-Dora seemed scared of him for some reason. It was like trembling in fear, and it had never shown "him" again in her dream. Yet, one was enough to make her obsessed with him. She used all of her power and her parents'' connection to search for him. Whatever the method was, she did everything to find him. Even if Pandora showed the picture of Amagiri saved her many times, she didn''t even nce at this person since, in the end, she would be dying. However, dying with Amagiri was different from dying with "him." She wanted him. She knew that, and even if she met someone who died every night, she had never given up since she thought that she would meet him. One year, two years, three years. He didn''t exist. No matter how hard she tried and whatever methods she used, she couldn''t find him, yet she kept trying. Fortunately, the poption had dwindled after the Invertia, yet, even so, it was a long process. However, she had never given up until finally, when she was in the high school year, she found him. Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki. When she found him, it made her heart bloom with happiness and excitement. When she found him, she wanted to meet him as soon as possible, yet she endured it since it was hard to get permission to leave the Asterisk. Even if she was on the student council and also had a mother of an executive, it would take a while for her to go out to meet him. More importantly, she didn''t want anyone to know him, or he might attract someone''s attention because of her. She was like someone who happened to encounter a giant diamond by chance. Knowing how precious it was, she was extremely careful, so in the end, she sent him an invitation as a special schrship student. Yet, no matter how long she waited, she couldn''t get his answer. Moreover, she couldn''t ask her people to spy on him since the security of his people was rather intense. When one knew that they had tailed him, they would be fish pellets for Tokyo Bay, which made her helpless. By then, she had lost him. She didn''t know where he was, which made her desperate and almost go crazy. She even wished to y those people in the administration of the ind since they had made her lose him. I want to meet him! I want to meet him! I want to meet him! She was like someone that was possessed by a spirit. She had been working hard for so many years to meet him, but was she going to lose him again? However, when she lost him, he suddenly appeared out of nowhere in front of her screen, making her gray-like world again vibrant. At that time, she didn''t care about her job and went to the Jie Long Seventh Institute to meet him. When she was about to meet him, she was a bit nervous, and she also felt anticipation and excitement, yet everything changed when she found out that he wasn''t alone. By his side, two beautiful girls smiled and were happy. Their rtionship was harmonious like a single painting, causing her heart to be crushed by something, yet, she calmed herself. He was a charming man, and it was normal for him to be popr with girls, so after a moment of hesitation, she approached him and invited him as a student of the Seidoukan. In the beginning, he didn''t take her seriously, yet it was understandable since he wished to be strong. However, she didn''t give up, and fortunately, her persistence was rewarded. They were together, and they had done that. Still, when she thought aboutst night, she couldn''t help but feel embarrassed, yet she had to say it felt wonderful. Still, even though she was a Genester, she had to say her body was almost wrecked apart by him. The pleasure was so much that she wished to die. Yet, when she opened her eyes, she thought that she had fallen into a nightmare. She couldn''t see his figure anywhere, making her lose her calm. "Tamazuki! Tamazuki!" She was like a lost child, hoping to see her parents as soon as possible. "What''s wrong?" Then, when she saw him open the door of her bedroom, looking at her with bewilderment, she jumped into him and hugged him tightly, so tight that it might snap his spine. "...." ''What the hell is wrong with this girl?'' Tamazuki felt confused. Chapter 75: The bed is so comfortable Chapter 75: The bed is sofortable "Can you let go of me now?" "...." "udia?" He felt a bit helpless when she kept hugging him. After she woke up, she seemed to be hysterical, and she seemed to be scared of something. He was a bit helpless, but she let him hug him. It was a bit hard to cook while he was being embraced, but with his "Cooking Talent," it was nothing. Still, he might bete for his appointment with Kirin, though. With that said, he had to say her body was just lewd. Irene and Yosuzume were good, but udia was on another level. Her growth was outrageous. Her thighs, her curves, and her scent. They were just too much for him. Moreover, her naturaldy-like grace gave a sexy gap with how she was on the bed. "...did you get excited again?" "Now, can you talk?" He lifted her and carried her on his arm like a little child. Her body might seem heavy (because of her big breasts), but strangely enough, she was so light. "By the way, sorry for using the ingredients on your fridge and kitchen." "It''s okay. You are free to use whatever you want in this room, even my panties." "..." Tamazuki blinked his eyes before he asked her a different question without batting his eyes. "By the way, do you want milk?" "Is it okay?" "Sure. But are you okay? Even if Genester has a better physical ability, there is still a limit, right?" "You don''t need to worry. That sleep earlier has recovered most of my stamina." udia was excited and ready to pick up his ss which was filled with pink-colored milk. "Is it strawberry milk?" "Yes, I found a strawberry in your fridge, so I blended together with milk. Is it good?" He didn''t really cook, but after he got the "Cooking Talent," he tried to cook, and it seemed this talent was better than he could imagine since this girl greedily drank his milk, almost leaving him with nothing. "........" He pped her jelly-like buttocks, reminding her not to drink too much. "It''s the best." She hugged him and kissed his cheek, putting a lips-shaped milk stain on his cheek. Watching this, he wiped his cheek without hesitation, causing her to fume, and continued to kiss him, while sucking him, leaving him a mark on various parts of his body. He was speechless and decided to give up. "I want to eat too." "Here." He didn''t say much nonsense and fed her a toast over a sunny side up with a runny yolk. His breakfast was extremely simple since the ingredient in udia''s kitchen was rather minimal, showing that she hardly cooked. Yet, this might be normal since she was a student council president and she was rather busy with her job, so instead of cooking by herself, her food was prepared by someone. "Delicious~!" It was just a simple dish, yet why was it so delicious? Was it because of him? She wasn''t sure but just wanted to act like a spoiled child to him. In her childhood, she had never tried to act spoiled like a child. It wasn''t that her parents didn''t love her. No, they loved her much, especially her father, but she knew how busy they were, and even if she wanted something, everything could be solved with money, which made her hardly have anything that she wished to own. Until she met him. "More!" "Do you want me to cook it for you?" "No, it''s alright. Let''s share it like this." "...I don''t have enough to eat then." "You don''t need to worry. I will make dinner tonight." "Can you even cook?" "Don''t underestimate me!" The two joked around for a while before he made another strawberry milk for udia and Kirin, so Kirin wouldn''t me him much foringte. "Are you going to meet your cute disciple?" udia watched Tamazuki, who was about to leave her room, through the window with a pout. "What are you jealous of?" "Nothing~!" She sighed, but then she stared at him again, then tucked his sleeve. "Hmm?" She said nothing and just put her lips forward as if asking him to kiss her. "..." He wanted to say something but felt it was a waste of time to argue, so he just kissed her lips. "Hehe~!" Being kissed, she showed an idiotic happy smile. "..." Tamazuki. "By the way, I have prepared the procedure for you to have an Orga Luxpatibility test." Not everyone can wield an Orga Lux. Why? It was because they didn''t havepatibility. When they didn''t havepatibility, they couldn''t wield that weapon, especially when this weapon had a sentient. "Thank you. By the way, what about my ss?" "It''s okay. You are special, after all, but in any case, you should try to be number one in the lessons, okay? After all, it is too shameful for the rank one on the Seidoukan to be thest rank in his entire grade... "Hyaan~!" But her teasing caused a p on her buttocks. She quickly covered her buttocks and looked at him with shame. "Who are you talking with? Whether it is a fight or a brain, I am number one." "It''s good that you have that confidence." She still showed a perfect smile, as usual. "...if you want to annoy me, then good, you have seeded. Wait for tonight." "Yes..." Her expression was a bit helpless, but the juice on her wet hole couldn''t be hidden, showing how excited she was, so... "Ah, um, can you help me first before you go out?" "...." --- Fixing his pants, he really nned to go out and to be honest, he had to say sorry to Kirin since he was toote. Still, before that, he changed his sports attire into the turtleneck type to hide something. "Tamazuki." He could feel someone gently touching his back, tracing her slender and beautiful fingers. "You don''t have enough?" "...let me rest. I just want to tell you something." "What''s wrong?" "You won''t leave me, right?" "Do you want me to leave you?" "NO!" "Then, you don''t need to worry since I won''t." He turned, gently raised her bangs, and kissed her forehead tenderly. "I will go out first. I am alreadyte." It was impossible for him to leave her since she was such a convenient woman. It was cruel, but falling in love was a luxurious thing for him, especially when he could die anytime. "Un." Watching him leave her room, she hugged her nket tightly as she fell into a daze. It happened so soon that she couldn''t react, but finally, she did it. Finally, she was able to realize one of her two dreams. ''Now, for my other dream...'' Frankly, if someone knew what she wanted to do, they would think of her as crazy, yet for someone who had been killed thousands of times, it was impossible for her to stay sane. She might appear like any girl, but with a sly and naughty character, yet, deep inside, she was tormented by many things. Having him by her side made her able to enjoy her life, but her obsession wasn''t something that could be erased so easily. It was like how she kept searching for him for so many years to achieve her dream, she would do anything, yet she had to say that another wish of hers was stupid. She was sure if he knew what her dream was, he would say that it was stupid and might even abandon her because of this, and because of this, she hesitated since the thought of him leaving her wasn''t something that she wanted to imagine. As she fell into a dilemma, Tamazuki met his first disciple. "Kirin, sorry foringte. The bed is just toofortable." "...." Kirin didn''t know what to say. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 30 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 76: Early bird gets the worm Chapter 76: Early bird gets the worm He waste, and Kirin understood that, yet the reason was... the bed was just toofortable? "...." Kirin wanted to say something, but as a timid girl, she hardly had anything toin to this teacher of hers. "By the way, have you eaten breakfast?" "Ah, um... I have a little." "Then, do you want this strawberry milk?" "Strawberry milk?" "I made it myself, though." "Eh? Really?" "Do you want to try it?" "Is that okay?" "Sure." Tamazuki nodded and then gave the strawberry milk to Kirin. Kirin was a bit nervous but also excited and curious. She took the tumbler before she sucked the long straw on the tumbler with her pretty, small lips. Instantly, her eyes shone brightly and excitedly, sucking all the milk inside the tumbler and finishing the milk without leaving anything behind. "Is it good?" He was just quiet and watched all of this in silence. "Yes, Sensei!" She nodded but also felt embarrassed since she didn''t want to appear like a glutton in front of her teacher, but she had to say it was delicious. Still, if he knew what she was thinking, he would say he didn''t care. "You are still young, so you need a lot of nutrients. Eat well, sleep well, and train hard. That''s what you need to do, especially when you have a lot of potential inside you." He didn''t lie since,pared to the protagonist, this girl had more talent. The reason why the protagonist was able to win over this girl was that the protagonist had made this girl fall for him, so it weakened her. However, that was the original story, and such a thing was impossible to happen in this story. "Ye-Yes!" She was quite flustered but enjoyed the pat on her head so much. As she was born into a family of martial artists and also had a talent for it, her life was rather harsh. When one was being spoiled, she needed to train hard, so she enjoyed his gentleness much. "Ah, um, Sensei, what are we going to do now?" "Let''s start the training tomorrow. As for what we will do now, I want to get to know you better." "Eh? To know me better?!" She blushed, wondering what it meant. Did he like her? Wait! Wait! They were a teacher and a student, so it should be bad! Yet... why didn''t she hate it? "Besides your name, your previous status as a rank one of the Seidoukan, and your rtionship with your uncle, I don''t know much about you." "..." Kirin sighed, but she quickly cheered up. "Th-Then, can I ask about you too, Sensei?" "Sure." Hearing that answer, she nodded with a bright smile. However, as expected, she was interested in hisst attack since he hadn''t exined it before, and it was hard to ask about it when udia presented. "Oh, that one? That isn''t pure swordsmanship, but you can say that it is my talent." "Talent?" "Well, you can learn it, though, but it is hard, so do you want to learn it?" "Yes!" Her voice had no trace of timidity, and she agreed without hesitation. "I will tell you tomorrow about it, but in simple terms, I used your blindspot to approach you and cut you on thest battle." "...blindspot?" Did she have something like that? Her mind was fully focused on him, so it should be impossible for her to have a blindspot, right?" He only smiled and said, "When we walk like this, you can see everything, right?" "Yes." "But did you notice the pebbles on the street when we walked before? Did you count the number?" "...." "Let''s see, humans are nothing more than animals, and like a machine, they can''t process all the tiny details that they see and hear, and the brain certainly can''t consciously recognize all of those sights and sounds. After all, if they process and analyze everything they see and hear, their brain will burn out. Therefore, the human brain will toss low-priority information into the unconscious and abdicate recognizing them in order to ease the load on itself." "Then..." Kirin widened her eyes. "Yes, I used that mechanism to defeat you. As a result, even though you could still see me, you couldn''t recognize that fact. Even though your brain and the eye could capture my movements, they couldn''t be processed because the consciousness was ssifying them as unnecessary information, to the degree that a life-threatening danger could approach little more than a blink away. When I approached and defeated you, you just zoned out until everything was over, right?" "..." Kirin turned speechless at such a godly technique. She could tell she could be stronger by mastering this technique, but was it fine? "It''s fine. It''s fine. You are my student, after all, and I also want you to help me to create a new swordsmanship technique." "Ne-New swordsmanship technique?!" "Yes." Tamazuki nodded. "I have learned many swordsmanship techniques in my life, and now, it is time for me to use that knowledge to make the strongest swordsmanship technique." Of course, he was just saying nonsense this time, but he didn''t lie since he wanted to make a swordsmanship technique, especially when he got a "Sword Talent" from Kirin. Yet, for Kirin, she felt like his existence was even brighter. It was so radiant, yet it made her even more eager to follow him. "....." "Ye-Yes, Sensei! Please, let Kirin follow you!" "You don''t need to get serious. The morning is nice. Let''s just enjoy the morning, okay?" "Un!" Still, he was quite curious why she was so into swordsmanship, which she answered with a bitter smile. "I am clumsy. I am also not that smart, but even so, I have my swordsmanship." In other words, her swordsmanship was the only thing that she could be proud of. Yet when he looked at her profile, he was sure that many girls would curse her for saying something like that, but it wasn''t his ce to talk, and he just patted her head as they continued to talk about many things. She talked about many things, like a chirping bird in the early morning, wanting her master to hear her beautiful voice. She also kept following him like a baby duck full of trust and didn''t hesitate to tell him anything which he wanted to know. Watching this girl, he was afraid that this girl might be deceived by a scumbag, so he thought that it was his duty to teach her that not all men were a good thing. A man was nothing but an evil wolf. Giving them a chance, they would devour a girl without leaving a single bone, and as her teacher, it was his duty to teach her that. Covering himself in the sheep-like costume, he pretended like he was a gentle and harmless gentleman, waiting for his chance to put his fangs into the tender, soft skin of the young girl. Wait, he wouldn''t do that! Still, as they walked, his nose twitched slightly. He knew this scent. No, he had deliberately registered this scent since he wanted to be careful with this person. The protagonist. He was sure that the protagonist was about toe in his direction, then, coincidentally, they met each other like before the story of love began. It was the basic ability of the protagonist. They could meet the heroines by any chance, anytime, especially at the moment of their crisis. Frankly, he was helpless, but he couldn''t deny it was a good ability, especially to seduce a girl. Still, he didn''t think the protagonist could do anything, even if they happened to meet, but he was toozy to meet the protagonist. The only thing which he was speechless about was why this guy walked in a ce where no one would pass. It was as if this guy tried to search for a heroine in the crisis deliberately, making him annoyed, but it also strengthened his desire to take all the heroines around the protagonist. "Well, it''s almost time for us to go to school. Let''s go back, Kirin." "Ah, um, yes..." She felt reluctant to leave him, but it couldn''t be helped since she had to attend school. "If you don''t mind, how about we meet again at lunchter? I want to talk with you more." "Yes~!" This might be the brightest smile that Kirin had shown him today. As they parted, Amagiri walked into the ce where they just stood, oblivious of anything. Chapter 77: Everyone has their own wishes Chapter 77: Everyone has their own wishes As expected, while he had prepared for it, his ss wasn''t in the protagonist''s ss. Instead, he was in a different ss, which made him unable to meet the heroines inside the protagonist''s ss. As far as he could tell, three heroines should be in the protagonist''s ss. One was the princess, the second was the childhood friend, and thest was the teacher. The princess and the childhood friend aside, he was interested in the teacher. It had been a while since him to have an older woman. The only one was Yosuzume, but he hardly got the image of an older woman from Yosuzume. Nevertheless, even if his thoughts had always revolved around the girls, he hadn''t forgotten his intention to get stronger. For one thing, he started to think about the reason why he was in a different ss. The best answer was a coincidence, but he wanted to think deeper than that. This coincidence... why did it happen? If he wanted to write it down into words, the reason was that it was impossible for the existence of a better man to appear on the side of the protagonist. The light novel protagonist had always been pictured as kind, gentle, and powerful. The only male character that appeared on his side was a lesser type of man than him, so it should be weaker, perverted, or kind of shady. If there was someone else, it would be the arrogant or brash viin. Even if someone was more handsome than the protagonist appeared, they would be pictured swinging that way, so they wouldn''t be able to take the limelight of the protagonist, which was cliche. As for him? He didn''t care. Even if someone had a better appearance than him or smarter than he appeared by his side, he wouldn''t care much. Why? Because he thought that he was still the best. This nonsensical type of confidence was what every man should have. The confidence that all women would be his and it would be their loss if they didn''t want to know him. Yet, whatever his situation was, it didn''t matter since he had nted the seed in the heroines'' hearts. Even if he was in a different ss and might not even have had a chance to get close to the heroines every day like the protagonist, it didn''t matter since he could use his brain to take those heroines down. He was a tanuki, and he had thought of millions of tricks in his head already. And now, he swore to get all the main heroines! "...is that good?" Kirin asked with confusion. "Sure. It tastes nice." "...really?" Why did Kirin say all of this? It was because of the lunch which he chose. Spicy curry. It was a famous dish on the Seidoukan. ording to the legend, one had to enter the hospital for a week because one ate it. Why? Because it was so hot! It was so hot that one might wish that they wished to die instead of being tormented by diarrhea and stomachache. Yet, he was calm. His expression was t as he ate everything calmly. As a transfer student, his rtionship with his ssmates was rather good, or rather; he was at the top hierarchy as soon as he entered the ss. No one dared to fight him, and no one dared to question him. Frankly, even if he picked any random girl in his ss, it was possible for him to bring them to the hotel already. Even if his attitude was like a prick previously, he still knew how tomunicate with each other. Therefore, if he wanted to, he should be able to be the protagonist''s best friend. ''Best friend, huh?'' After all, unlike the protagonist in his original world, the protagonist in this world was kind of... he knew that he was being rude, but he had to say this. Stupid. This is how he perceived Amagiri Ayato. This boy didn''t have any desires; he was almost selfless. Like a saint descended to the Earth, helping all the people in need. In other words, when he needed the heroines, Amagiri should kindly give him the heroines, right? Knowing all of this, he felt like it was kind of stupid not to be a good friend of the protagonist. "Do you want to try it?" He asked Kirin since she had been staring at his curry. "...is it okay?" Kirin asked timidly. "Sure." He scooped the curry, then led it in front of Kirin''s mouth. "Open your mouth." "Eh, ah, um, eh?!" Kirin was startled and didn''t expect that he would feed her. While Kirin was about to be fed by him, there should be one thing that had to be said. He could have lunch with his ssmates, but he had lunch with Kirin since they had made a promise before. There were seven ces to eat on campus, including the cafeteria, but they chose to eat near the basement since it was less crowded. Yet, when they were together, a certain rumor appeared, and it was something inevitable, considering how famous they were. "Is King going to join the Festa with Lightning-Edged Speed?" "Thebination of the current rank one and former rank one of the Seidoukan..." "Wait, aren''t they invincible already?!" While some thought that he might two-time on udia by dating Kirin, they were more cornered at who would be his partner at Phoenix Festa, but most of them thought that he might choose Kirin as his partner on the Phoenix Festa. As two people needed to participate in the Phoenix Festa, Kirin, without a doubt, was his best partner. Kirin might have lost to him, but she was strongest on the Seidoukan before he came. She was invincible before he came, and thebination of the two was just invincible. No one doubted that they could be the champion of the Phoenix unless the rank one in the other school decided to participate, yet it would seem hard to do so since the rank one in the different school was rather taciturn. Saint Ghadworth Academy specializes in Gryps, a team of five. Meanwhile, Le Wolfe specialized in Lindwurm, which was an individual match. In other words, the opponents that could threaten the pair of Tamazuki and Kirin were probably someone from the Jie Long. However, Tamazuki had rampaged around Jie Long, and no one thought he would lose unless Jie Long let the rank one participate in the Phoenix. Tamazuki and Kirin didn''t confirm this news, and neither of them thought much since they were just a disciple and a teacher. But, if he asked, she didn''t mind participating in the Phoenix with Tamazuki, or rather, she would agree without hesitation. Still, this news spread everywhere. Even if they didn''t confirm it, everyone wanted to believe so. Naturally, this news was heard by Julis. "Hey, did you hear that King is going to participate in Phoenix with Lightning-Edged Speed?" "Really? Where did you hear that?" "I heard it from a friend of mine!" Julis had a wish that she wanted to achieve, so no matter what, she had to win the Festa. Yet, even now, she didn''t have a partner, and after she fought Tamazuki, she couldn''t imagine how she could win against him, so the only way to win this Festa was... "Julis! Julis!" "...." Julis looked up and saw Amagiri was there. "What''s wrong? Your face is kind of bad." Amagiri asked worriedly. "...I am okay. You don''t need to worry." Julis tried to endure her irritation. "Is that so?" Amagiri sighed in relief, then asked, "By the way, have you chosen your partner for the Festa?" "....." Julis couldn''t say anything since she hadn''t, and the person who she had thought possible to be her partner was already gone with someone else; however, before she said anything. "Amigiri, are you here?" "Ah, what''s wrong?" "The teacher is calling you. She has said that you need to participate in the Orga Luxpatibility test." "Orga Luxpatibility test? What is that?" While Amagiri was confused, Julis didn''t even look at Amagiri and just lowered her head, desperately thinking about what she should do. However, what he didn''t know, another girl also fell into deep thought. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 30 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 78: I am not surprised Chapter 78: I am not surprised "It''s hot!" While Kirin was shy and happy being fed by him, hell came afterward, especially when the hot curry felt like it would melt her tongue. She covered her mouth in tears, showing how much she was in pain. "Here is the water." He wanted tough, but he wasn''t a demon, so he didn''tugh, and he quickly gave her water. Kirin didn''t hesitate and drank all the water in the ss with one gulp. While she could feel like her lips and tongue were burning, she felt better because of the water. "Tha-thank you..." Yet, she still had a hard time talking, and she stuck her small tongue when she spoke. Her pink tongue became red because of the red hot curry, her face also flushed red because of the heat, and her breathing was haggard because of how spicy the curry was. "Tamazuki... I just left you for a while, but you... molest your student now." He didn''t even need to guess whose voice it was. "Don''t say something that will cause misunderstanding." If he molested someone, he would molest udia since she was legal. "By the way, have you eaten lunch yet?" "Not yet. I have been busy. I need to recharge my Tamazuki''s energy!" udia sat next to Tamazuki and hugged him tightly, burying her face in his neck without ncing at Kirin as if showing her superiority. Kirin didn''t say anything, and she was just like a mistress who was caught by the main wife. She only nervously sat there, ncing at them from time to time timidly, yet if someone looked deeper, one could see how jealous she was toward udia. "You are the student council president. Is it alright for you to molest me like this? I will sue you, you know?" He continued to eat his curry as if nothing had happened. Molest? udia wanted to bite this bastard, especially when she thought about what he did to her bodyst night. It was just one night, but she knew her body was marked and conquered by him. Last night, he was like an adventurer, who walked on the unchartednd, colonized it, then exploited and ravaged her body until she could only be his, so this shameless state of his made her feel a bit dissatisfied. "Me? Molesting you? Did you not remember what you did with my bodyst night?" "L-Last night? Pr-President body?!" Kirin felt like her head was going to explode. "Be serious." udia rolled her eyes, but she knew her joke was a little too much, and she didn''t want to anger him. "Did you forget about the Orga Luxpatibility test since you have so much fun with your cute disciple?" Kirin quickly turned quiet as she lowered her head, even afraid to make a single sound. "Don''t bully her." "Then, is it okay to bully me?" "You are different." "....." udia. "Alright, let''s go." He didn''t want to waste his time any longer. Frankly, Kirin and udia had lost their worth the moment as he had gotten a reward from them. Even if he stayed with them, they wouldn''t give him anything. For him, who wished to be stronger, they were nothing but a burden since he needed to invest his time when he could use them for training himself, yet as expected, maybe he was a softie, so he couldn''t do such a cruel thing, or maybe, he was just lustful? Either way, cultivating was lonely, and having apanion was definitely a good thing. As a Tanuki, he thought having fun was the most important thing. "Sure." udia also didn''t press him any further and was obedient to him. Why? Maybe because her hand was held by him, causing all of her dissatisfaction to vanish like a bubble. Meanwhile, Kirin could only show a bitter smile like a mistress who realized that in the heart of her lover, the main wife had always been the number one. "By the way, is it okay for Kirin toe?" "Sure." udia didn''t see a reason why they couldn''t bring Kirin. "Kirin, do you want toe?" "Y-Yes!" Kirin agreed without hesitation, even if she answered nervously when she was even more nervous when her hand was held by him so naturally. "Eh-Eh?!" Yet, she didn''t hate it at all. "...why did you hold her hand now?" udia was speechless. "I don''t want her to get lost." "She won''t get lost since she has been in this school for so long." "Then, it is me who is afraid to get lost that I need two people to watch me, so I won''t get lost." "....." 2x By now, udia and Kirin realize that their man (teacher) might not be the good man they thought to be. "Come on." However, they could only sigh since who made him be so important in their hearts now? --- Holding two girls so openly at the same time. If it was someone else, they would die from the pressure they got from being stared at by many people, yet for him, it was a natural thing. As a youkai, everyone had expected him to have more than one lover. This was the fate of the strong, and it wasn''t like he didn''t want to since it was good, right? While Kirin wanted to ask why udia''s way of walking was rather strange, she had something to ask her teacher first. "Um, Sensei, do you want to wield an Orga Lux?" Unlike udia, who had a thick body and thick skin, Kirin''s growth was good, yet her courage wasn''t that good, and she got easily embarrassed. However, when she walked by his side and when he held her hand, it felt like... she could conquer the world somehow. She wasn''t sure of this feeling, but as he had promised to be her courage, he really had be one. Still, as expected of someone who was obsessed with swordsmanship, the conversation she wanted to ask was mainly about a sword, and as expected, he felt weird about it even though he had epted her as his disciple. After all, shouldn''t a student go study, have fun, then fall in love? Yet, why did they have to fight? However, as they were born as Genester, this was something inevitable since they were the minority group. "If this weapon can make me stronger, then why not?" He then looked at Kirin and asked, "Kirin, I remember you used a normal katana, right? Is it a treasured sword of your home or something?" "Um." Kirin nodded. "It''s Senbakiri. It is a sword passed down to the Toudou family for generations." "Compared to Orga Lux, which is stronger?" "....." Was there even aparison? Senbakiri might be powerful, but Orga Lux was on another level. "I am not a pure swordsman like you, so I can''t say much about your decision if you want to stick with that sword because of your love of sword, wanting to say pure, or other certain reason, but for me, even if it''s just a small amount of chance to get stronger, I won''t hesitate to grab it." "If you wish to wield one, then the Seidoukan will help you, Kirin." udia also agreed with Tamazuki since if Kirin could be stronger, then wasn''t it good for the Seidoukan too? "Then... should I get one too?" When Kirin thought about her objective and why she came to the Asterisk, she felt that Tamazuki was correct. Instead of sticking to her nonsense pride, if she could be stronger with another weapon, then why not? "However, everything also depends onpatibility. If you think that another weapon will make you weak, then you don''t need to force yourself to change your weapon. You are still in middle school, so you have a lot of time to think about this." "Ye-Yes, Sensei!" Kirin nodded obediently as she closed her eyes, enjoying his head pat. The two enjoyed their talk, but this was a weird thing. Why? Because usually, udia would say something and tease them, but now, she was strangely quiet. Why? It seemed because she couldn''t open her lips since she was afraid a sweet moan might leak out from her lips since his hand had been grabbing her buttocks forcefully, which made her panties drenched by her love juice. However, thinking about his words, the two girls wondered what his wish would be since his desire to be stronger was really strong. Still, as they talked, they arrived at their destination, the student council office. While he was surprised, he didn''t really feel that surprised either. Why? Because he saw the protagonist there. Chapter 79: When I want something, no one can get it except me Chapter 79: When I want something, no one can get it except me Tamazuki didn''t feel surprised but would be lying if he didn''t feel wary. He knew that he was going to steal the chance for the protagonist to be strong, but he didn''t hesitate, as this weapon would be a waste of the protagonist''s hand. Moreover, unlike the protagonist, who didn''t have a purpose on the Asterisk and only came on a whim, he needed to be stronger, so he wouldn''t die in his original world. All of his followers were waiting for him to lead them to dominate the world under the rule of darkness, so he couldn''t stumble here. As expected, the moment they came, the three of them became the center of attention. Amagiri aside, the rest quickly noticed him, and one of them red in his direction. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE?!" His voice was loud and intimidating, yet it was impossible to hide the surprise in his voice. Besides Amagiri, three people stood there, seemingly shocked by Tamazuki''s appearance. However, this was enough to scare Kirin, who quickly hid behind Tamazuki, but strangely enough, her eyes were as sharp as des, facing the man who was so rude to Tamazuki. Still, Tamazuki didn''t answer the man and just stared at the man. "HEY, WHY DIDN''T YOU SAY ANYTHING?!" The man became furious and irritated with Tamazuki''s response. "Er... who are you?" He was confused. "....." The two followers of the men wanted to say something, but no words came out of their mouths. If it was the original protagonist, they might be able to say something, but they faced Tamazuki, the "King." They knew how overbearing this person was. Their boss might be good since he was part of Page One, but Tamazuki? This person was a monster. "He is Lester MacPhail." udia was helpless. "Didn''t you fight him yesterday?" "Really?" The man seemed to tremble and was ready to fight anytime, but a single sentence from Tamazuki silenced him. "I don''t bother to remember anyone that has lost to me, but if you want to have a duel, we can do it now, you know? One minute should be enough to finish you." Tamazuki smiled and showed a smile of a beast. "....." This time, Lester was quiet, and he could only endure his anger since he knew that he couldn''t stand a chance against Tamazuki. Unlike Julis, who defeated him with her me ability from a long distance, which made him unable to ept that defeat. Tamazuki defeated him directly with the physical power he was most proud of. There was noparison between them. Even if Lester was stupid, he could still tell the right and left. ''Wait... wait until I get the Orga Lux!'' When he got the Orga Lux, he would definitely defeat this arrogant bastard! "By the way, why are they here, udia?" "Applying for Orga Lux usage is a rather cumbersome process, so I wanted to get it done in one go if possible. It''s alright, right?" udia asked with a smile. "I don''t mind, but I am first." Tamazuki looked at all of them and asked gently, "You don''t mind, right?" It was impossible for him to let them do this test before him since he didn''t want an ident, so he had to be first. "....." It was a threat, but what could they say? The protagonist aside, since his personality made him easily pushed around, Lester and his followers couldn''t say anything when they faced Tamazuki. They might appear strong and intimidate anyone weaker than them, but when they faced someone stronger and more aggressive, they could only silently endure this humiliation. "You two are good people." Tamazuki gave the two guys a "good person" card without hesitation. "...." Amagiri and Lester. "Well, leaving the big guy aside, that pervert over there." "Eh?" Amagiri was startled when he saw Tamazuki looking at him. "...me?" After all, his name wasn''t a pervert, so he was in doubt. However, because of this, everyone was looking at Amagiri. Amagiri had been inconspicuous and didn''t attract everyone''s attention. If Tamazuki didn''t say anything, they might forget about him. "Yes, you." Tamazuki nodded. "I know Kirin is beautiful, but don''t stare at her too hard." "Eh?!" Kirin was startled and hid behind Tamazuki without daring to look at Amagiri. Frankly, being stared at by someone was something normal, but she didn''t feel that gaze before; yet when she thought about it, she only realized that she had been stared at by Amagiri all the time, which made her repulsive as if every single hair in her body was standing on their ends. The rest also wasn''t much better, and they looked at Amigiri as if he was a pervert. "No-No, I-I am not a pervert!" Amigiri forcefully denied Tamazuki''s usation. "I don''t care whether you are a pervert or not, but it will make her ufortable if you keep staring at her with that kind of gaze. It''s rude and disturbing." Tamazuki didn''t bother to talk with Amagiri anymore since talking more than this was a waste of time. "I..." Amagiri wanted to refute, but he couldn''t since he had been staring at Kirin when he first met her. He wasn''t sure why, but he just couldn''t take his eye away from her. It was also the case with udia before, but because of Julis, he didn''t stare at udia too hardst time. Frankly, it was a weird feeling, and he had never felt like this before, but it felt like something precious had gone somewhere, even though he wasn''t sure why. "Your name is Amagiri Ayato, the student of the special schrship, right?" udia suddenly addressed Amagiri in a polite manner. "Ye-Yes!" Amagiri wasn''t sure, but he felt nervous all of a sudden. "As a student of Seidoukan, I hope that you can maintain basic respect and show that you are worthy of being invited as a special schrship student." "Ye-Yes..." Amagiri answered in a flustered manner and looked down in shame. While udia knew why Amagiri was chosen as the special schrship student since she had seen him in her dream, Amagiri might be a pervert, but he was "quite" strong. If Tamazuki didn''t exist, then without a doubt, Amagiri might be the protagonist, being fawn over by all the people in the Asterisk. Yet, Tamazuki''s existence changed everything. Meanwhile, Lester and his followers only snorted, looking at Amigiri in disdain. Tamazuki only rolled his eyes since Lester and his followers weren''t much better than Amagiri. Frankly, Amagiri''s action was rtively normal, and as a beauty, being gazed at and watched was something daily for Kirin and udia, but even so, it would be hard for them to feelfortable with such a gaze, especially when they were gazed up so close. "Let''s not waste time." "Okay." With his words, no one talked about this matter anymore, and they walked toward the gleaming hallway. Orga Lux was a special weapon, and the ones that could request its use were those high-ranking students or those who performed well on the Festa or the special schrship. Tamazuki''s qualification was above all of that. Even if he didn''t ask, all of them would give him a chance to wield an Orga Lux as he wished since everyone expected him to do so. He also didn''t reject this offer since, besides the main heroines, the weapon of the original protagonist was his aim toe to this school. Ser-Veresta. This weapon had to be his! --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 30 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 80: Ser-Veresta is mine! Chapter 80: Ser-Veresta is mine! As they walked toward the Materiel Department, located beneath the high school buildingunderwater, to be precise, since Asterik was an artificial ind, udia exined the Orga Luxpatibility test to Tamazuki and Amagiri. The test was simple since they only needed to have more than eighty percent ofpatibility with their choice of Orga Lux before the school would lend them this treasured weapon. While Amagiri was surprised and even felt anti-climatic since he had heard how the core of Orga Lux, Urn-Manadite crystals, were said to have value beyond any sum of money, he wondered whether it was much sense to lend it to the student. However, Lester couldn''t help but feel disdain at Amagiri before he exined why it wasn''t easy to wield Orga Lux, adding his own exnation since he had a lot of experience in this test, and with his arrogant personality, he couldn''t help but frown at Amagiri''s nonchnt attitude. Tamazuki aside since he had a qualification to do, Lester disdained Amagiri, who seemed rxed and had a goofy attitude about his current situation. However, Tamazuki didn''t bother to listen since thispatibility test was nothing but a formality. With his ability, he was sure he would get his hands on the Ser-Vesta. "Um... Sensei, are you not nervous?" Kirin asked curiously since she had been listening to Lester''s boast, and with her personality, even if she wasn''t the one who was going on this test, she couldn''t help but feel nervous. "No." His answer was firm and concise. There was no trace of doubt in his voice, which made all of them speechless, but at the same time, they understood why he could be the number one. Unlike Lester, whose voice was like a boast and annoying, Tamazuki''s confidence was clearly shown through every pore of his body. The pride which came from his confidence couldn''t be hidden, which made people who saw him never think that he would fail this test. "Hmph!" However, Lester still hummed and looked away, yet, the reason why he did this was that he was afraid to show inferiority. Meanwhile, Amagiri was clueless as ever and just looked at the scenery around him. Yet, deep inside contained a worry that one had never ever thought of, or maybe, he was just as clueless as he appeared. However, for one thing, he really wanted to talk with someone, especially udia, since even now, he wasn''t sure who had invited him to the Seidoukan, but this person told him that he knew about Haruka Amigiri, his big sister, who had disappeared five years ago. While Amagiri fell into a dilemma, they met people inb coats who looked like the department staff; before they walked even deeper into the back of the Materiel Departement, there was an elevator, which took them farther down. Finally, they came to an open space that looked like a training arena. For all that they were underground, the ceiling was quite high. One wall was covered with a hexagonal pattern, and part of the opposite wall was arge ss window. Beyond the ss were several busy men and women inb coats, who, judging from their apparent age, were not students, but employees of the department. "Is it here?" Tamazuki asked. "Yes." "Then, I will go first." No one fought him, and all of them let him take the test first. Even Lester was quiet and didn''t say anything. Amagiri was the same since, even now, he didn''t really see the importance of this test. The Amagiri Shinmei Style, which he trained from childhood, was good enough for him. The only problem was the seal on his body. After all, if he could unseal the seal on his body, the Prana on his body wouldn''t be so pitiful. ''Nee-san...'' Even now, Amagiri felt confused about why his big sister did all of this, and it made him scared, thinking about what she really thought about him. "udia, can you tell me how?" "Sure." Standing side by side, udia helped him to manipte the control panel at the edge of the wall with a hexagon. A number of generous air windows popped open, and he looked at the catalog of the Orga Luxes in possession of the Seidoukan Academy. "You said that the Seidoukan possesses the most Orga Luxes, right?" "Yes." udia nodded. "There are twenty-two in total. That''s the most among the six schools. The catalogs list the type of weapon, along with its name and power. Please pick the one you would like to be tested for. Those appearing in gray are currently in use by another studentthat is, they are already checked out." Tamazuki found the Snake Sword Ororomunt, which was held by the ex-ranked 3rd of the Seidoukan, was gray in color, meaning that it was already checked out. "There are seven students currently using Orga Luxes." udiaughed. "Of those, four are Page One." Her words meant how strong the power of the Orga Lux was, causing Amagiri, who happened to hear their conversation, to feel surprised. "Including you?" "Including me." udia nodded. "But it will be five soon since I am sure that you will wield one." Tamazuki didn''t say anything and thought that it was pretty good to enter the Seidoukan. By then, he didn''t hesitate and chose his choice of weapon. At the same time, one of the hexagonal markings began to glow, switching ces one after the other with the adjacent hexagons until the shining outline came smoothly to where he was standing. Finally, with a low rumble, the hexagon protruded from the wall. What appeared to be patterned on the wall were storage cases. "Huh?!" The one who let out a surprised voice wasn''t udia, Kirin, Amagiri, or the two extras that had been following Lester. Instead, it was Lester who let out a surprised voice. "You chose the Ser-Veresta, the de of the ck Furnace?!" His voice was full of agitation, and he even lost his calm since he knew once Tamazuki got his hands on this weapon, then... "What''s wrong with that weapon?" Amagiri was confused. "Are you stupid?!" Lester looked at Amagiri as if he was looking at a caveman. While Amagiri felt disturbed by this gaze, he didn''t say anything and listened to Lester''s exnation. "It is a powerful Orga Lux! It was so powerful it was feared by the other schools! All it touches will melt, and everything will be burned by this sword!" "That.. sounds a little overdramatic." Amagiri felt that Lester was exaggerating, but Lester didn''t bother to refute Amagiri since Tamazuki had already started his test. Tamazuki took the activator from the case, then strode to the middle of the arena and gave a signal toward the window. In appearance, Ser-Veresta was hardly any different from an ordinary Lux activator. The only distinction he could have named was the color of the Manadite Core. The Manadite used in the Lux was always green, but Urm-Manadite came in a variety of colors. The core of the activator in his hand glittered in bright red. Tamazuki didn''t hesitate to switch on the activator, and the hilt began to materialize. Then, the hilt opened, and a shining de emerged. Counter to its epithet of "de of the ck Furnace," the sword was an almost translucent, pure white. It seemed like a giant sword of light, yet, the moment he held this weapon, he knew he could alter the shape of des into a variety of shapes. Was it the effect of "Sword Talent"? He was amazed, but for one thing, he could feel that this weapon was ready to give its everything to him, showing his obedience as his weapon toward his glory. Yet, while he appreciated his new weapon, everyone in this ce was dumbfounded since... "Your currentpatibility rating is one hundred percent." As the AI announcement sounded, the world lost its voice. Chapter 81: Helpless protagonist Chapter 81: Helpless protagonist "Is... Is this for real?" "Am I not dreaming, right?" "One hundred percentpatibility! Isn''t this the first time in history!" All the staff was quickly thrown into surprise by the result of the test since it was the first time for someone to have such a score on the test. One hundred percentpatibility. What did it represent? It meant that there was no perfect wielder of Ser-Veresta other than him in this world! He was perfect! While the staff were surprised and quickly gathered all the data they could collect, udia and Kirin smiled and were happy about his sesses. Meanwhile, Lester and his two followers knew that the name "King" would be absolute from now on. Only Amagiri didn''t really understand what was happening and was even confused by themotion which urred in this ce. He narrowed his eyes and tried to search for something, but he couldn''t see anything except that Tamazuki could perfectly wield the Ser-Vesta already. Usually, when one held an Orga Lux, their Prana would be sucked dry like a vacuum cleaner sucked all the dust on the dusty ground, yet, the Prana, which he needed to maintain the Ser-Veresta, was rather normal. It was like how one wielded a normal Lux, which made Amagiri unable to see the special thing about this weapon, yet as if reading his mind, Tamazuki and Ser-Vereta quickly reacted. "Is-Is this the power of the Ser-Veresta?!" "It''s hot!" "Inugamigyoubu-san! Please calm down! Don''t destroy the facility!" The intense heat emitted from the Ser-Veresta. Even if Tamazuki was rather far, everyone in this ce could feel the intense heat which was enough to burn them. Fortunately, most of them were Genester, so their physical ability was stronger, and they could use their Prana to protect themselves from the heat, but even so, it took their all to protect themselves. Everyone hoped that Tamazuki could stop since, at this moment, they felt like they were being grilled by an open me. They were about to be roasted alive! Yet, Tamazuki, who received the reward "Immunity" from udia, knew that he started to have heat immunity, which made him immune to heat and probably fire too. Combined with his "Enhanced Learning," he quickly mastered this new passive ability of his. Still, unlike him, the others didn''t have a simr ability, so he quickly reduced the heat from the Ser-Veresta, and the facility quickly turned on the cooling down system. By now, everyone sighed in relief and thought it was fortunate the facility was located under the sea, or else all of their devices would be overheated, cooked by the heat of Ser-Veresta. Still, he had confirmed that the Ser-Veresta could easily raise its temperature to 3,000 degrees Celsius. It might be able to raise its temperature more, but the holder of this weapon might not be able to stay and melt under the intense heat. ''Let''s try to change its shape.'' From one edge-sword to two edge-sword, a small knife, then a massive ten meters de, to a whip-like weapon before turning it into a cannon-like weapon by shooting a bullet of heat. He could change the shape of the weapon into a variety of shapes because of how malleable the heat of the Ser-Veresta was. Except for changing its shape, he could tell that the power of this weapon was far from simple, which made him amazed, thinking that this was really the weapon of the protagonist. Still, if possible, he wanted to make this weapon even better since he could tell that Ser-Veresta was still unable to release its full potential. As if reading his intention, the Ser-Veresta was also excited as the heat from this weapon seemed to dance in happiness with its newfound master. "...." Everyone stayed still, gawking with their mouths wide open at his performance. The mastery of his new weapon was far better than those who had held this weapon for many years, or rather; it was their first time to see someone who could master this weapon so skillfully. The famous wilful Ser-Veresta also became so obedient, like a licking dog, who wanted to pursue its loved one. By now, their gazes on him might not be different from those gods or heroes in the legends. Those from Northern Europe would think of him as Thor with his hammer. Those from Japan would think of him as Prince of Yamato Takeru with Kusanagi no Tsurugi. Those from China would think of him as Pangu with his axe. Ser-Vereta might be a sword, but this sword could be anything in his hands. Unlike the original protagonist, who couldn''t control Ser-Veresta because he thought of it as something better, something that he needed to take care of, or something that he needed to serve. Yet, it was something normal because, as a light novel protagonist, his "Yasashi" trait was his most attractive trait ording to the heroines, right? However, for Tamazuki, Ser-Veresta was nothing but a weapon. It was something that served to make him powerful. If he found something more powerful, he would just throw it away, so Ser-Veresta did its best to serve him, so it could be loved and wouldn''t be abandoned by him. Tamazuki didn''t need to do anything, and all the Orga Luxes wanted to serve him like the king, like their beloved lovers, like he was their parents. But, whatever he was in the eyes of the Orga Luxes, which had their own sentiments, it was the first time everyone saw this type of scene, so until he finished testing the power of this weapon, no one could react. "I will go back first, udia." Tamazuki thought that it was enough, so he decided to return. "Let''s go, Kirin." "Ye-Yes!" Kirin quickly followed Tamazuki with a smile, thinking that her teacher had be even stronger. "Wa-Wait! I will follow you too!" udia quickly followed up. "Didn''t you need to wait for them?" As for Lester or Amagiri, Tamazuki wasn''t interested in any of them, or rather it would be weird if he showed interest in them with his current persona. Yet, he had to say; he was a bit interested in what kind of Orga Lux Amagiri would choose after Ser-Veresta was taken by him. "It''s okay. The staff is here. They can help with the procedure." With that said, udia didn''t think that Lester and Amagiri could have a good result on the testpatibility of the Orga Lux, or rather, she couldn''t see a chance for them to have goodpatibility. Amagiri aside, since she didn''t know anything about this boy who she thought entered the school because of nepotism, Lester had hardly a chance to wield an Orga Lux since he had failed three times. In other words, it was a waste of time to wait for them. Saying a few words to the staff, she quickly followed Tamazuki and Kirin, leaving Amagairi, Lester, and his followers behind. However, they didn''t say anything. Why? Because they knew even if they held an Orga Lux, Tamazuki wasn''t an opponent that they could defeat in their lives. However, unlike Lester, who had fallen into despair, Amigiri thought he still had a chance since he could be stronger as long as the seal on his body was released. The only unfortunate thing, he knew the Ser-Veresta was really a dangerous weapon, and he wondered whether there was an Orga Lux that could match it. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 32 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 82: Her wish Chapter 82: Her wish Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki became the holder of Ser-Veresta! It had only been a few hours, but the entire Asterisk had known about it. Why? Because Tamazuki had never stayed low-key, the moment he got his hands Ser-Veresta, he was ready to announce it to everyone in the Asterisk and the world, but the high-level people in the Seidoukan and the executives on the Asterisk quickly stopped him since they wanted to turn him into a secret weapon. The Festa would be held in a few months, and naturally, everyone in the Seidoukan and Ginga hoped he would win this tournament and achieve a Grand m, so in order for him to have a bigger advantage on the Phoenix Festa, they wanted him to the matter of Ser-Veresta as a secret. However, he couldn''t be stopped and just announced this matter anyway. "....." Everyone was speechless, but when they saw how well he was with the Ser-Veresta, they decided to believe in him. How to say... it was also good to make an invincible brand known as Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki. Still, even so, they kept the video recording of hispatibility tests a secret. Moreover, they knew they had gotten good data from Tamazuki, and they could tell the Ser-Veresta could be even stronger under his hands. Yet, the reason why they agreed to all of this was that even if the other schools, what could they do? In their minds, the Festa was already as good as his. Eachpany naturally sent their spies to otherpanies, but there was the part that was impossible to be breached or invaded by a spy like the Materiel Department, the facility in which he had taken his test before. With that said, the way executives of Ginga (The parents of the Seidoukan) had changed, and as long as it was within their limit, they would help Tamazuki with anything, especially in business, since they knew in the world of business; he was also a monster. Lastly, deep inside, they hoped that he could grow into a simr existence to Banyuu Tenra since that way, they could have powerful backing that could help their student to be stronger. As Ginga was located in Japan, Tamazuki often worked together with this powerfulpany, and as of now, he had be a parasite that tried to fatten himself through the calf of this monster. However, while Tamazuki, the Seidoukan, and Ginga were in a good mood, the other schools andpanies couldn''t stay calm. No one doubted that Tamazuki was a monster, and even if he had never confirmed it, everyone knew that he had the ability to either rob, copy, or learn the techniques of others to perfection with just a moment. Then, they were told someone like that had be the holder of the Ser-Veresta. Could they calm down? No! Yet, what could they do? They could do nothing, and they could only continue to do what they were doing as they worked even harder. --- "Hmph!" Dirk grumbled, feeling annoyed before he let out a helpless sigh, but it didn''t matter since Le Wolfe ck Academy had never focused on the Phoenex or even Gryps. Instead, his academy had always focused on the Lindwurm, which was the most popr Festa, and he had his own ace. When he thought about that ace, he knew that no matter how strong Tamazuki had be, it was impossible to be a threat to that witch. Still, without a doubt, the stronger Tamazuki was, the more reassuring their corporation was. The only problem was about the two talented scientists that he favored; he wondered whether their dream was crushed by Tamazuki. "So amazing..." Korona''s eyes shone brightly. "....." Dirk. --- In theboratory, two girls stared at the news, which appeared so abruptly. "What do you think, Ernesta?" The exotic beauty asked her partner, who seemed silent for a while. Usually, her partner had this sloppy and annoying smile on her face, but strangely enough, she was solemn now. Yet, this was normal, especially when they learned about the news of him getting his hands on the Ser-Veresta, the ck Furnace de. The two had a dream, and to realize that dream, they had to win the Festa. Yet, could they win against this monster? "Hahaha... this has be more interesting! If we can defeat him, then our dream is even closer, right?" "Ernesta..." Ernesta didn''t give up. The mes in her eyes zed even hotter. "It doesn''t matter, and we can''t control him, but I want his data more. Also, who do you think will be his partner at the Phoenix Festa?" As they talked about what they should do, a certain girl was also in aplex mood. When she thought that he had be even stronger, she started to question whether it was possible for her to defeat him. She had to win the Festa since she had a dream that she wanted to realize. Except for bing the champion of the Festa, she couldn''t think of any way to realize them, so she had to win. Yet, even now, she hadn''t found her partner on the Festa. Still, a certain someone emerged in her head, and this person was the first person she thought to be her partner since he could give her a surprise, yet she realized that this person was nothing, especially in front of Tamazuki. Tamazuki was invincible. This thought was already nted in the minds of everyone''s subconscious, especially those who had lost to him. No matter how hard, struggle, or anything they showed, it was meaningless. However, this was normal since unless they were protagonists or had a "Nakama Power," it was impossible for one to have good confidence all the time. This girl wasn''t a protagonist, and she didn''t have a friend, so it was impossible for her to have a "Nakama Power." Instead, she was realistic, and she knew when one wanted something, she had to pay a certain price. Her rtionship with Tamazuki was zero, and even if they knew each other, their rtionship was far from good. Even with her status as a princess, she could tell how much disinterest he had toward her. Her princess status meant nothing. She also thought the same since her status couldn''t bring her anything, especially when it couldn''t help to achieve her dream. Hesitating, thinking as her head kept drowning in the spiral of negative thoughts, she could only find one solution. She had to find him and talk to him since she knew the only way she could achieve her dream was to have him as his partner on the Phoenix Festa. --- Tamazuki knew that many people wouldn''t be able to sleep because of him, but it was good since that way, their state wouldn''t be good, and he could weaken them with mental warfare, but he hoped that they could go all out, so they could push him even further. His growth in this world was incredible, but it was far from enough. The limit which he felt was still unable to be broken. Whether it was his physical ability or "Osore," he wanted them to be even higher, yet how? "Tamazuki. Do you have a wish?" udia leaned on his chest, asking him this question. After they finished the test, she brought him to her room immediately, and they did something that shouldn''t be done in her dorm once again. Her face was flushed red as if she was drunk from the liquor known as love. "Wish?" udia was stunned by his confusion. "...you don''t know?" "What should I know?" Tamazuki was confused. "If you win Festa, you will be granted a wish. No matter what it is, the IEF will grant your wish. Naturally, it can''t be something that is impossible to grant like immorality." "What about world domination?" "........." "I was kidding, but I don''t have that kind of wish. The reason I came to this ind is to be stronger. The rest of that is number two." "Then, am I also the number two?" "Yes." "....." udia bit his neck with all of her might. "Ow! Ow! I was kidding." "You were kidding?" "Yes, I might have thought so before, but after getting to know you, you have be an important part of my life, and I am d to know you, udia..." "Tamazuki..." udia couldn''t control her emotion, and she kissed him with all of her might without letting him go. She loved him, wanted him, and wished to be with him forever. This is what she thought in her mind, but all of her thoughts stopped when she heard his question. "Do you have a wish, udia?" Tamazuki asked. "...I do." Hesitating, she answered. "Then, if I win the Phoenix, I will give you a chance to realize your wish." "...really?" She was at a loss. "Yes." He gently patted her head, then stared at her with a stern expression. "But I expect you to repay me well, okay?" "..." If he knew what she wished for, what would he think? She didn''t know, but she knew she was d to meet him and would use everything to make him happy. Chapter 83: A day with my cute disciple Chapter 83: A day with my cute disciple Early in the morning, Tamazuki and Kirin practiced with their swords. The two of them were in Tamazuki''s exclusive training room. The two woke up in the morning and practiced together before they had a spar. Yet, he had to say his training room was luxurious, especially with how spacious and how high the ceiling of this room was. Still, the best thing about this was the security since, in this ce, no one would be able to spy on them except for the executives of Ginga. The two of them had a spar and used their everything from the beginning without holding back. Linked Cranes. It was an unstoppable onughtbo of the Toudou Style. Yet, as expected, Kirin was on her end since she could feel that Tamazuki had be even stronger. The movement of his de had be smoother, and it had more power, faster and sharper. It was like the de had fused with his arms and became the extension of his hands. However, because of this, she also grew up with him, trying to chase after him as she fixed all the mistakes in her forms, postures, breathing, and swings, perfecting her techniques even more and making her attacks even more deadly. Yet, his "Sword Talent" was more ridiculous than he had thought since he could feel that as long it was rted to a sword, he could be even stronger, and he could even think about how to improve the Linked Cranes, so he was going to show it in this spar. Still, as expected of the main heroine, the reward he got from them was so amazing that he wanted to get his hands on them once again. However, he knew that he needed time to do it since he couldn''t hurry. It was like fishing; the more he felt anxious, the more the fish would run away from him, so he had to be patient, waiting for the fish to eat the bait. Yet, he had to say Kirin was extremely talented. Her talent in swordsmanship might be one of the best, if not the best, in this world, considering she was one of the main heroines. But, more importantly, she also had this talent of irvoyance. While his talent in other areas might be so-so, his talent in special abilities like magic was top-notch, so he gave her homework to master her irvoyance. This was also the reason why she could catch up with him, even if his power, speed, and technique were all above her. Yet, even so, Kirin didn''t get proud since she knew he was matching her level. She was such a good girl, and he was d to make her his disciple. "Well, Kirin, try to receive my improvement of Linked Cranes?" "Eh? The improvement of the Linked Cranes...?!" She didn''t have time to be surprised since the onught ofbos rained her down. She was extremely familiar with the Linked Cranes, and she remembered thisbination of attacks from the beginning to the end without missing anything, so while it might sound arrogant, she didn''t think that any of its attacks sent by him would be able to hurt her. Yes, this was the weakness of the Linked Crane. It might be an unstoppablebination attack, but once someone remembered the pattern, it was easy to stop. Still, in this world, where the Toudou Style was known as the popr and strongest swordsmanship, such a newfound weakness was simply worthless. Moreover, instead of remembering the pattern of the Linked Cranes, it was better to smash it with powerful strength or just defend it with an impregnable defense. However, his words attracted Kirin''s attention since she really wondered how he was going to improve the Linked Cranes since it was already a perfectbination, which could lead to an unlimited amount of attacks without stopping a single breath. Yet, could such a perfect technique be improved once again? She was curious, but then she saw he started to match her physical ability, whether it was her strength or speed, but his technique was way beyond her, especially when he showed the improvisation of the Linked Cranes. It''s like folding a paper crane. This is why this technique was named this way, yet his technique was beyond that. His de attacked Kirin twice, and she blocked them easily, but when the third came, she quickly readied her de, ready to block the path which the de would attack, yet, unlike before, this de was slowed down, which made her dumbfounded and at a loss, before she quickly readied to block this attack again, but she could only deflect this attack in hairbreadth since her momentary gaffe almost ended this spar. Yet, before she was able to sigh in relief, he attacked once again, but this time with a faster speed, which made her even more panicked. Fast. Fast. Fast. Slow. Slow. Fast. Slow. Even with simrbos, his attacks had different tempos and rhythms, causing her eyes to spin and her head to be dizzy, overwhelmed by information, then, in the end... "Let''s end here." Tamazuki put a de on her neck before he pulled it away, but Kirin, who was in a daze, quickly became excited. "Sensei! Sensei! Teach me! Teach me!" Kirin was so excited at this moment since she could tell that with this improvement on the Linked Cranes, no one could stop thisbo of attack anymore. Unlike before, thisbo of attacks had be an unlimitedbination that was impossible to predict! In other words, this technique had be invincible! She wanted him to teach her this technique and acted like a spoiled child to him. At first, she was shy, but the more she was with him, the more she could be how she really wanted to be. Yet, he had to say; he felt troubled by the excitement of his disciple. "Calm down, Kirin. I will teach you, okay? You don''t need to worry." While he wanted to learn more swordsmanship, he had to say that having a cute girl by his side was enjoyable. "Ye-yes..." She quickly lowered her head shyly as she realized they were so close. Their bodies were covered in sweat, and they could feel each other''s bodies. She could even feel how hard his body was, which made her think that she shouldn''t do, yet the thought of a forbidden rtionship between a teacher and a student always crossed her mind. Meanwhile, Tamazukimented, thinking that the system was quite correct and that the rtionship between a teacher and a student was kind of exciting. Yet, it was still too early, and it made him sigh, wondering why the original author made this girl a middle school student. He felt sad, yet it couldn''t help since he didn''t want to be banned. He wiped his sweat with a towel and thought that he should take a bath. "Take a bath first, okay? I will teach youter. You are going to bete." He patted her head, which made her eyes close in delight, enjoying the touch of her teacher. "I will go back first." "I will meet you at the break, Sensei!" He only waved his hand as he left his exclusive training room, but she didn''t leave and grabbed the towel he used to wipe his sweat, hesitating before sneakily putting it in her bag. "Sensei..." --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 33 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 84: What is your wish? Chapter 84: What is your wish? During the lunch, he mostly spent his time with Kirin. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to spend his time with his ssmates, but she came to his ss as soon as the break started. It was like she was a puppy who wanted to be with her master all the time. However, she was cute, so it didn''t matter, and it might take a while for him to get his hands on the other main heroines since they were so close with Amagiri, considering those two heroines were in the same ss as the protagonist. Maybe the reason why he got his hands on Kirin and udia was that they weren''t in the same ss as the protagonist, so it caused the protagonist''s aura to be a little weaker. The protagonist''s aura could make the girls have a good impression of the protagonist, no matter how pathetic he is. Whether it was a failure, blunder, or cowardice, it wouldn''t affect the feelings of the girls toward the protagonist, and moreover, the protagonist didn''t have apetitor. The heroines were always like this. Even if they were beautiful, the only guys that ever approached them were only the protagonist, and no one else approached them even if they were beautiful. However, in the real world, such a thing was impossible, right? After all, every guy was interested in beautiful girls. They were a rare resource, so it was normal for them to be favored by all the guys. ''Wait, don''t tell me!'' As he had faced two protagonists, he was sure that the protagonist''s aura was like a subtle mental inference ability. It would affect someone''s mind when they didn''t realize it, but it wasn''t omnipotent, and it would only give a subtle change in the decision of someone, so they make inexplicable decisions, which they wouldn''t make, ording to their habits, personality, and their identity, so it would make them have a good impression of the protagonist and interrupt those who wanted to take advantage of the heroines and the protagonist. Still, while this ability was troublesome, it wasn''t absolute since it couldn''t fully change the minds of someone like how the hypnosis app, which usually showed in the hentai manga. However, while it might bete, it seemed he was also affected by this ability since he hesitated to choose the Seidoukan even if he got a special schrship invitation from udia. He knew the reward that was received from the main heroines was better than the side heroines, yet why was he hesitating to choose the Seidoukan? If he didn''t hesitate and just epted the invitation right away, then he could stop Julis and the protagonist from meeting each other. By then, he could also have a good impression of the protagonist''s childhood friend. However, he hesitated and joined the Jie Long tournament, causing him to waste much of his time. Even though he was able to get various rewards from the system through it, he knew that he had given the upper hand to the protagonist. If he wanted to get his hands on Julis and Saya, he needed to make a different n. ''Dammit!'' He felt angry at himself at this moment since he realized that he might have gotten too arrogant. If udia didn''t stop him and made him join the Seidoukan, he knew that he would lose a lot of chances to get his hands on the main heroines as they had fallen to the protagonist. Still, he knew that the protagonist''s charm wasn''t absolute. There was still room for a counterattack, and he needed to take down two of the main heroines as soon as possible since the longer he waited, the more their hearts would be taken down by the protagonist since as long as they were on the side of the protagonist, their hearts would sway toward the protagonist before they fell for him. ''I need to thank udia.'' While he wasn''t sure why udia had fallen for him, he knew that it had something to do with Pandora. ''Pandora.'' Frankly, after he came, this guy was rather quiet and never interrupted udia''s night. He had thought that this weapon would give udia a nightmare or something, but it seemed such a thing didn''t happen. Frankly, he forgot to ask the price that udia had to pay to wield such a weapon, but it didn''t matter since she seemed so radiant now. To show how grateful he was toward her, he decided to give his reward, which made him able to make any wishes to the IEF to udia. He wasn''t sure what her wish was, but he believed in her. Yet, he had to say this protagonist''s aura was troublesome, and once again, he had to thank udia since she gave him a good ability. ''I''m going to thank her a lot tonight.'' --- "Achoo!" udia felt her nose was itchy. "Is Tamazuki thinking about me?" She smiled, but then she felt a bit helpless since she realized that her body couldn''t handle him alone, yet she had to say it felt so good, so for now, she was going to work hard before enjoying her night with him. However, when she thought about her wish, she knew she had topensate him in her own way. --- Yet, when he thought about udia''s wish, he wondered whether Kirin also had a wish. "Kirin." "What''s wrong, Sensei?" "You followed your uncle before because you have a wish, right?" "Yes." "Then, what is that wish?" Everyone who came to this ind must have a certain wish in their heart, whether it was something mundane such as money, status, or even a woman, so he wondered what her wish was since she let herself be abused by her uncle. His question surprised her, but she nodded with a bitter smile. "I... I want to save my father." "What''s wrong with your father?" "Well..." Kirin didn''t hesitate and told him everything. When she was eight, she became a hostage of a terrorist, and to save her, her father killed the terrorist, and because of that, her father became a prisoner. "It''s not my father''s fault. He did that because she wanted to save me, but... but... it is my fault... If I could do something back then... then... this wouldn''t happen." If only she could do something to that terrorist, then her father wouldn''t be a prisoner, and she also didn''t need to be abused by her uncle. When he listened to her story, he had to sigh since he knew her father only did self-defense, but as her father was Genester, this led to the situation where her father became a criminal since Genester had always been discriminated against, but did she not realize that when her father was caught, there was no news her father was caught because he killed a criminal? Kirin''s family wasn''t poor. Instead, her family was rich since she came from a prestigious samurai n that hadsted for so many centuries. In other words, they had a lot of money, so to hush this type of news was extremely easy for them, including saving her father. For the Toudo n, if they wanted to take Kirin''s father out of prison, it was easy since in the world where IEF governed, everything was ruled by money. As long as the money was enough, it was easy to get Kirin''s father from prison, but the Toudou n didn''t do that; they only wanted to save the reputation of the Toudou n, so the news of Kirin''s father being put into prison wasn''t announced. As for Kirin''s father? He only needed to stay in prison for a while, after all, so there was no need to hurry to save him. Nevertheless, he knew that everything was far from simple. Probably, because the Toudou n wasn''t a monolith and not everyone was being controlled by her father, this incident probably gave them a chance, so they could take their hands on the leadership of the Toudou n along with all the business that this n had over the span of centuries. Instead, it was better for them that Kirin''s father stayed in jail as long as he could. However, Kirin couldn''t see that. While he admitted that her disciple was an extremely talented swordsman, her head wasn''t that bright. "It''s okay. It''s your fault. It isn''t your father''s fault. It''s the fault of the terrorist." He wrapped his arm around her slender shoulder and gently caressed it as heforted her. "Once again, it isn''t your fault, Kirin." "Ye-Yes..." Her face flushed red, and her heart was beating so fast as he was so close. Still, it made him wonder whether Kirin''s mother was lonely without her father. It might be weird for him to think of Kirin''s mother, but as her teacher, shouldn''t he need to care about the well-being of her family? However, he understood that her purpose ining to Asterik was to save her father. By winning the Festa, she would be granted a wish, and she would use this wish to save her father. "You don''t need to worry. I will help you with the matter of your father." "Eh?" Kirin was surprised. "What? You don''t believe in your teacher?" He looked at her softly as he gently tapped her small, pointed nose. "I will help him get out of prison. Believe me, okay?" "Sen-Sensei..." Kirin was already in tears. Not only had he taught her many of the secret techniques which he had learned and also made her days became radiant every day, but he also told her that he was going to get her father out of prison, which made her happy, yet she also feltplex since she didn''t know how to repay him. "But... but how should I repay you?" "You are my student; why should you repay me?" "But... but this isn''t good! I haven''t given you anything, Sensei... but... but you have given me so much." "Then, will you be satisfied if I request something from you?" "Yes! Please! If you have any requests, then I will help you with anything!" Kirin made a face full of determination. "Anything?" "A-Anything!" She was a bit nervous but also anticipated what kind of a request he was going to ask, but she hoped it could be a perverted one. ''Wait! Wait! You can''t think of anything like that, Kirin!'' He smiled softly, causing her heart to beat even faster as she became shyer. ''As expected, when Sensei smiles... he is so handsome...'' She wanted to see him smile even more, she thought. However, it might be because he had learned too much from the protagonist that during a critical moment, something had always interrupted him. "Um... sorry, but can you give me a minute to talk with you?" While Kirin was startled and hid behind him timidly, his eyes changed, smiling inwardly when he saw his target had bitten the bait. Chapter 85: Kirin: "My teacher is stolen!" Chapter 85: Kirin: "My teacher is stolen!" The moment he saw Julis appear before him and take the initiative to talk with him, he knew that his target had taken the bait. However, he couldn''t show excitement. As a hunter, he had to be calm and silent without startling his target, so she wouldn''t escape from his grasp. "Who are you?" "...." Kirin was speechless, but Julis was even more speechless. Who is Julis? She is a princess! Even if she was a student like everyone else, her status made her more radiant than everyone else. Her fair, ardent, yet rebellious appearance attracted both genders to take a second nce. Her slender, gorgeous legs, which were sculpted to perfection. Yet, out of all, her status as a princess was something that made any man want to conquer her. Even if her curves were slightly disappointing, without a doubt, she was a charming girl. In the original, without a doubt, the protagonist was fascinated by this princess, yet as expected of the protagonist, even if this process had dered her love for him, he was unable to give an answer and hung the feelings of all the women who fell for him. Yet, such a mistake was unforgivable, and it definitely wouldn''t happen to him since he came to this world to make a haremto make himself as strong as possible. "..." Tamazuki thought that the system was the same as ever, but he also understood its excitement. In the original world, the system could only work twice, and one of them was even iplete, especially when almost all the heroines in his world had already been infatuated with the protagonist, but in this world, everything was clear, which was why this world was the best. Still, Julis, who heard Tamazuki''s question, felt quiteplex. While she felt refreshed for not being able to tell who she was, considering how famous she was, she also felt annoyed since it had just been a few days since theirst duel, yet this guy told her that he had forgotten about her?! Endure. Endure. Endure. However, she endured it and introduced herself. "My name is Julis Riessfeld. Did you forget that we had a duel a few days ago?" As for her status as a princess, she didn''t tell him since she was nothing more than a princess of a mere puppet kingdom, and unting her status, so she could gain more respect from others was something that she hated the most. "Now that you mention it, you are kind of familiar." He thought for a moment before he quickly realized who he was. "Oh, right! You were the one that was being targeted by someone, right? I remember you being attacked by someone before." "...yes. That one." While Julis was speechless by how she was being remembered since she was definitely not being targeted by people all the time, it didn''t matter since he remembered her. "Thank you for saving me." However, the fact that he had saved her didn''t change, and she felt grateful to him because of that. "So, how is it? Have you found the culprit?" "Not yet, but it doesn''t matter since only a coward attacked me like that. This person must be weaker than me since they could only make a sneak attack like a coward." For those who attacked her at that time, she could only put disdain toward them since they were just a coward in her eyes, and she wasn''t afraid of them. Hearing those words, he really had his face facing this princess. "Then, do you have any idea who this person is?" "No, I don''t have a single clue about my attacker." Julis shook her head. "But I am not here to talk about this with you here. I want to talk with you about something?" "You want to talk with me about something?" Are we familiar? He seemed so surprised, but Kirin was even more surprised before several plots where two opponents who hated each other suddenly became lovers appeared in her head. "....." He wasn''t sure what his disciple was thinking, but he knew that her head was full of messy things. Julis could see the surprise of the two, and it made her even more embarrassed since she knew this was something that she definitely wouldn''t do. It was her first time doing this, and as expected, it was so ufortable, especially when she had never done this before. He was her first man. While the wording was kind of strange, he was really the first man that she had taken the initiative to talk with. As for the protagonist? Every initiative was taken by the protagonist, and he even proactively approached her, yet in the end, the only way for him to be truly epted by her was to help her when she was attacked by the one who had sneak attacked her before. In other words, it was neither his wittiness, charisma, personality or even strength. Instead, everything was because of the protagonist''s halo, putting Julis in crisis and giving the protagonist a chance to enter her heart. Still, for now, Tamazuki needed to pay attention to this brave girl first. Yet, he had to say watching a girl feeling embarrassed in public was kind of fun somehow. He wanted to see more of her embarrassed state, but he couldn''t be in a hurry since the time was long, and with how their current rtionship, if he yed her too much, she might get away. While Julis struggled to find words, asking him why she should follow her, he nodded. "Sure." "Eh?" Julis was surprised. "...are-are you sure?" He chuckled. "What are you hesitating for? Aren''t you here to talk with me? Getting embarrassed, aren''t we? Aren''t you cute, princess?" "...." Julis couldn''t say anything, and her face was so red. If it was someone else, she would definitely get angry and scold someone who teased her to hide her embarrassment since this is how her personality was described. Tsundere. While it was disgusting to see Dirk with a tsundere character, Julis was cute. "Moreover, this must be your first time approaching someone like this, right?" "Ho-How did you know?!" Julis couldn''t hide her shock. "It''s all written on your face." He stood up and patted her head gently. He didn''t have a hobby of doing a head pat since he had never done a head pat to Yosuzume, but since his disciple was so sticky and often asked him for a reward, this habit of patting a girl''s head must stick on him. "You have done your best. After all, doing something you aren''t used to isn''t easy, so isn''t it cruel and rude of me not to listen to you or at least spare my little time for you?" "....." What is this? What is this gentleness? She had prepared that he would reject her and even looked at her disdain since she knew the impression she gave him definitely wasn''t good. When he asked her for a duel before, she rejected him in a rude manner, and she also thought of him as annoying since he thought of her as a coward. Yet, the fact was otherwise. Under that cold demeanor that thought he was above everyone, he was so warm that she almost couldn''t extricate herself from him. Still, she was a bit embarrassed for being patted by him, even if it felt nice. However, Kirin stared at this scene with an ufortable gaze since she thought her teacher was stolen from her. It was different from udia since udia first came, but Julis cameter, and it made her a bit unhappy that the attention of his teacher, which should be hers, was stolen from her. Also, shouldn''t that head pat be exclusively for her? "So, do you want to talk here?" Fortunately, he retracted her hand, which relieved her, yet also made her a bit disappointed. "Um, if possible, can we talk somewhere else? In a quiet ce." "If that''s what you wish, but I am not that familiar with this ce, so I hope that you can be the one who leads." "Then, please follow me." Julis nodded in understanding. "Kirin, you don''t need to wait for me. You can go back to your ss." "Ah, um, yes, Sensei..." Watching him leave with Julis, Kirin felt that her heart was vexed, but what could she do? There was only one answer! Let''s follow them! --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 33 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 86: Will you be my... Chapter 86: Will you be my... Tamazuki and Julis walked side by side. He didn''t do anything and just followed where she was going to bring him, but he had to say, was this how it felt to have an arranged marriage? Even if he didn''t feel awkward and just feltzy to talk, the girl was awkward and felt that she needed to say something, but she couldn''t and kept overthinking, so in the end, she was unable to find proper words. Yet, no matter who they were, when they saw the two of them, they would feel that the pair were suitable for each other. While his appearance was heroic, showing the boldness of a man, she showed the shyness of a maiden in love. When they stood next to each other, it was just perfect, like a painting of a lover. Still, the person, who followed behind, bit her handkerchief in sadness, thinking her teacher was going to be stolen from her. "...." Tamazuki nced at Kirin, who followed them clumsily, shaking his head secretly. Yet, he couldn''t help but observe the scenery in his surroundings, which was telling him that he was really in a different world. Of course, it might be toote for him to feel like this, but this feeling was extremely novel. As they walked, they arrived in the courtyard. The courtyard was spacious, an average-sized park with impably maintained greenery. Looking around, he saw several humanoid robots that resembled featureless dollsPuppetspruning the trees. While he had heard somewhere that Puppets for military use could be remote-controlled, the ones inmon use were entirely automated, slow-moving, and able to handle only simple takes. By now, Puppets like these hadrgely taken over the realm of harsh physicalbor. They were walking between the sharp silhouettes of trees against the afternoon sun before they found a small gazebo in the clearing. "Let''s talk here." "Sure." The two walked into the gazebo, and they sat facing each other. Yet, while Tamazuki was calm, Julis was extremely nervous. "Um, can I ask you a question first?" "Depending on your question, I might not be able to answer it, though, but let''s hear it." "I-It''s okay if you don''t answer it, but can I ask if you have made your registration on the Festa?" While she was nervous, she faced him when she asked that question. Still, while her heart was beating so fast that it almost exploded, he was rtively calm. "Not yet." "Really?" From her voice, it was easy to tell that she was excited. "Yes. Why should I lie to you?" She secretly clenched her fists excitedly when she heard the news, but she knew the real thing was next. "Then... have you thought about your partner?" As Phoenix Festa needed to be participated by two people, one needed a partner, and this was the real question that she wanted to ask. "No. Not yet. I haven''t made my decision about who will be my partner." This matter, he wasn''t in a hurry since deep inside, he was waiting for her to invite him. Why should he be high profile in every one of his battles and interviews? Wasn''t it because of this? If he was being low-key, then it would be impossible for the heroines to know how dependable and reliable he was, unlike the protagonist, that would appear on the side of the heroines when they were in crisis. He didn''t have such power, and it was impossible for him to watch over them 24 hours a day. He was neither omniscient nor omnipotent after all. While he wasn''t sure about the details, he knew that the princess in front of him needed to win the Festa since, like udia and Kirin, she also had a wish which could only be granted on the Festa. Julis also wanted to participate in the Phoenix Festa, but she hadn''t decided who would be her partner since she wanted to win, and because of that, she couldn''t choose a random person. However, the real reason why she hadn''t made a partner until now was probably because she didn''t have a friend in this school. Yet, with how strong-willed and purpose she had on this ind, she didn''t think that it was necessary to have a friend since it was a waste of time. Still, in the original, such a strong-willed princess fell for the protagonist. The two became partners who trusted each other and worked together toward their glory. Unfortunately, for people who wished for such an ending, they had to be disappointed since when he appeared, this princess was going to be his. Yet, he had to say; he really didn''t understand why the IEFs would set up such a troublesome reward for those who won the Festa. Granting every wish which was asked by the champion. Knowing this reward, while it was amazing, he wondered whether the IEFs had already thought of themselves as gods in this world. After all, was such a wish worth it? Was the profit that came from the Festa worth giving the champion such a reward? Wasn''t it enough with just money? Yet, it didn''t matter since he wasn''t the one who granted the wish of the champion anyway. Still hearing his answer, Julis was so relieved. "Re-Really...? That''s good..." She patted her chest, feeling relief when she knew that he hadn''t made up his partner. "So, is that what you want to ask, Riessfeld-san?" "No-No, that''s not my real question, or rather, I want to talk with you about something important now." "Yes." He didn''t hurry her and just stayed quiet, pretending to be stupid like he didn''t notice anything. Would you be my partner? She threw him an invitation, but those words couldn''te out of her mouth since she was extremely nervous. The crimson color on her face was more prominent than the color of her hair now. Why? Why was it so hard? She just needed to say those few words, yet why was it so hard? As she fell into a dilemma, he didn''t say anything and eveny on the bench inside the gazebozily, waiting for Julis, who seemed to be struggling with her mind. Was it so hard to throw an invitation at him? Frankly, he waited for her to say such a thing to him; then, he would say, "I see... then, if you turn three times, hold my hands, and say "woof," I will agree to be your partner." Being a good guy was troublesome, and it was better to act aloof and act like he didn''t have an interest in them since that way, the girls wouldn''t think that they had an advantage over him. When they thought their charm could give a good impression to every guy, making them ves of love, he would degrade them, turning them into his loyal, obedient dog. Yet... "W-Will you be my partner at the Phoenix Festa...?" Her face was extremely red, like a ripened apple. Her voice was trembling nervously as she was about to be eaten by an evil demon. Still, her current appearance was like a high school girl who confessed her love to the boy she was attracted to, and he was sure no matter who saw this scene, they would misunderstand. "......" Deep inside, he sighed and thought that he might not be as evil as he thought to be. Chapter 87: Compatibility Test Chapter 87: Compatibility Test "Can I ask why?" He didn''t use his previous answer, which he thought was in his head. Instead, he asked her why she invited him to be her partner. "While I don''t want to say this, we hardly give a good impression to each other. I even thought that you might hate me." "I-I don''t hate you!" Julis quickly answered with a flustered expression. "And... I-I know that you''re not a bad guy as I have thought before, and because of that, I want you to be my partner in the Festa." "Thank you, but that''s not the real reason why you want to invite me to be your partner, right? Tell me the truth, and I will make a decision after hearing all of that." Sorry, he was a bad guy, but it didn''t matter since he knew that this girl came to him because she needed his strength. In other words, she wanted to use him, yet he was also going to use her, so it was all good, right? Julis hesitated before she looked at him straight. This time, she didn''t show timidity. Instead, what was shown to her eyes was determination, showing the significance of her wish. "It''s going to be a long story." "I don''t mind listening, but don''t you mind skipping the ss?" "...you really act like you own this school." Julis was speechless at someone who openly invited her to skip the ss. "Or, is the princess too afraid to be a delinquent?" He asked with a teasing smile. "Hmph! Of course not." She acted haughty, but sheughed at his teasing. "That''s good. If the teacher asked me why I skipped the ss, then I could put all the me on you." He sighed in relief. "...." Julis. "So, when did you start your story? My ears are ready." "...you know, what? You are so much different when you are at battle." Julis was speechless since she didn''t expect that he was the type who loved to joke around. "Isn''t it normal we don''t know each other, after all? Before, I thought that you were just a stuck-up and haughty princess." "....." Julis. "But now, I see that you have a cute side on you." "Sh-Shut up!" Julis couldn''t handle it anymore since she was so embarrassed! Still, she wondered whether she activated her me ability subconsciously since she felt that her body was hot. "No-Now, will you listen to me?" "Sure." Then, after calming down, Julis started her story. She told him how she had been a tomboy during her childhood. "I can see that." "..do you want to listen to my story?" He could see veins bulging on her forehead, which made him smile. "Please continue." "..." Julis had to say this smile was kind of unfair since it was like kryptonite, draining all of her power as if she wanted to hide something, which made her embarrassed; she quickly continued with her story. She told him how she often sneaked out of the pce. "It''s too stifling, I guess. My family has royal blood but not a direct line of descent. When the monarchy was established, there were very few bloodlines left, and our family was chosen for the throne." Her needle never paused as she went on. "But one day, I went farther than usual, and I got lost. I wandered for some time and eventually ended up in a bad part of town. Liesetalnia is a rtively safe country, but you can imagine what might happen to an affluent-looking child drifting herself in a ce like that." "You don''t have a guard?" "No, I sneaked out after all." "How was your strength back then?" "I was weak. My ability was just enough to make a little me like a lighter. Not very useful. And even if I was a little stronger, I still would have been helpless since I never fought before. A mean bunch spotted me and herded me into an alley. I couldn''t do anythingI was just crying. Then, just in time, they came and saved me. Can you imagine how I felt? Those girls were heroes to me." Her eyes shone in excitement, showing admiration toward her heroes. "After I made my way back to the ce, I found out that they lived in an orphanage in the slums. And I would keep sneaking out of the pce to follow them around. They saw me as a nuisance at first, but I was so stubborn that somehow we ended up bing friends." Now her voice was shaded with fond reminisce. "Did those girls know you were princes?" "No, I hid it from them at that time, but the nuns must have known." "What about your family?" "Everyone around me tried like mad to stop me, but by that time, my father and mother had already passed away, and I didn''t care what the others said." "Now that you mention it, the king of your country is your brother, right?" "That''s right." As expected of you, she had this expression on her face. After she got to know him, she tried to get all the information about him, and she knew that this guy wasn''t just strong, and more importantly, he was good at business. Frankly, he was the perfect husband candidate for her. ''What are you thinking, Julis!?'' She shook her head furiously with a reddened face. "What''s wrong?" He asked in confusion. "No, no! Anyway, I was surprised when I found out their orphanage was built by a charitable foundation that my mother started. So I couldn''t help but feel a connection." With that, her hands suddenly clenched hard, showing her frustration. "But that charity no longer exists. There are more orphans every year, and it''s only getting harder to keep the orphanage running. That''s why I came here. This time, I have to save themI have to protect them. It''s sad, but the thing that those children need the most right now is money." "Then, you came to me and invited me as your partner." "That''s right." Julis''s expression was quite awkward, but she bit the bullet. "I know that it might sound rude, but I need to win, and with you, I believe that we can win the Festa, so be my partner on the Festa, Inugamigyoubu." "I see..." Tamazuki nodded. "I don''t hate the fact that you are being frank, and I know that you need me because you want to save those children." Her reason might be selfish since she only wanted to save the children in her country, but it was okay since he was the same as her, considering he only cared about a youkai and thought of a human as nothing but a ve. "Then..." "But while I know that you need me, I can''t make my decision so easily since I don''t know much about you. Your power is okay, but whether Kirin, udia, or others can also be a good partner for me." "....." Julis couldn''t say anything since she knew that he was right. He didn''t need to partner up with her since he could partner up with someone else who he was more familiar with. However, if that happened, then who could help her with her wish? "Then... then, what do you need to ept me as your partner?" However, how could she give up so easily? He didn''t say anything and just stared at her eyes. Her eyes showed stubbornness as if telling him that she could do anything, which tempted him to say the words which he had thought previously. "The most important thing about being a partner ispatibility. Do you think that we have goodpatibility?" He didn''t answer her but asked her a question. "If we don''t try, then how do we know that we don''t havepatibility?" Julis refuted. "That''s true." Tamazuki nodded. "We might have a goodpatibility if we try." Yet, strangely enough, his words seemed to mention something else. "Frankly, I don''t have any requirements for my partner. What I want in a partner is he or she can work hard enough since my goal isn''t just a champion, butplete domination." His eyes were burning with determination. "Then, you have found the right person since that person is in front of you." Hearing his confident words, she knew that he didn''t have a doubt about his championship, but he wanted more than that, so he hoped that his partner wouldn''t be a burden for him, and she was confident to be his partner. "...you sure are so confident." Julis rolled her eyes. "Compared to you, my confidence is nothing." When she thought about how this guy dared to challenge everyone on the Asterisk and wanted to haveplete dominance on the Festa, she felt her confidence was nothing. Moreover, he dared to challenge all the students on the Jie Long and came out as champion without receiving a single injury. "You want to win, and I want to win. Then isn''t ourpatibility good?" "That''s not enough." "Then, what should I do to make you my partner?" Julis looked at him helplessly. "Let''s test ourpatibility?" "How?" She was confused. How could one test theirpatibility? Fight? If so, while she wasn''t sure whether she could win, she was going to do her best to convince him that she was worthy to be his partner! Yet... "Let''s go on a date." "..." Julis blinked her eyes, unable toprehend his words, until she let out a surprised and shy voice. "Eh~!" --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 35 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 88: Great mental attack Chapter 88: Great mental attack Nevertheless, while Julis was surprised, they decided to set up their date for the weekend. When they parted, she was still in a daze, and her face was in the same hue as her hair, showing that when love was involved, she wasn''t much different from other girls. Yet, he had to say, everything felt so great and moved in a great direction. The protagonist also wasn''t his enemy, so he could live peacefully in this world without being afraid of anything. Still, the main heroine had taken the bait obediently, but then, what about the childhood friend? As he was thinking about his strategy, he got the news that his room was ready, and it was time for him to move out of udia''s room. Before his room was ready, it was impossible for them to say that he had been living in her room, but with her authority as the student council president, it was possible for her to manipte the information like he was living in the hotel nearby. While some might feel suspicious since his presence wasn''t seen at the entrance of the school, clearly showing that he didn''t go out of the school to stay at the hotel nearby. Everyone had their tacit understanding and kept quiet. After all, they were young, so those who knew the ins and outs would only look at them with a thoughtful gaze. "Sensei, should I ce this one here?" "Yes, thank you, Kirin." "It''s okay. If you need more help, please tell me." Kirin was happy that she could help her teacher. "But your room is nice. I wonder whether it is possible to have a simr renovation." As she wasing from the same country as Tamazuki, her house also happened to be in the same style as his room, so she couldn''t help but want the same style of the room as her teacher, considering it was morefortable this way. "Tamazuki, I have checked your bedroom. The bed isfortable and soft." "..." Kirin. "Really? I will check itter." Tamazuki didn''t even change his face when udia walked out of his room with a mischievous smile. "You should check the bathroom next. I asked them to put a cypress bathtub there." "Cypress? What''s so special about it?" "It has a nice aroma when you take a bath." "Then, I will try to take a bath here." udia happily explored his room as if she owned this ce. "Se-Sensei!" Kirin was flustered and couldn''t hold it anymore since their conversation was too lewd! "What''s wrong, Kirin?" He looked at his disciple in confusion. "Ah, um..." Was she the one who thought too much? Was this a normal interaction between them? Frankly, even now, she wasn''t clear about the rtionship between her teacher and udia. Were they lovers? But even if they were lovers, was it okay for udia to enter his room and even take a bath in his room? If so, as his disciple, couldn''t she ask the same request? As Kirin was caught in her own greed, he couldn''t help but observe his room once again. Simr to udia''s room, his room was like a luxurious hotel room. However, if udia''s room was simr to a modern hotel, his room was simr to a traditional Japanese hotel. As for which one was better, it was hard to say; everything depended on the taste of the individual. Yet, as a tanuki, he felt that his room was morefortable. The interiors are very simple, highlighting minimal and natural decoration, yet each of them is made with fine wood, bamboo, and silk. Though the room still uses a hinged door for security, when one enters, they will be greeted by a small entranceway where guests can take off their shoes before stepping onto the tatami floor, which would be separated by a sliding door. Still, if one asks about the theme of his room, then it would be what Japan would be like if it continued to modernize without the influence of the West. This was the picture that one could grasp when they entered his room. That should be the case, but various paintings with random genres from abstract and realism from the West hung on the wall, made people think that those paintings were mismatched, yet strangely enough, they were in harmony with the entire room. While Kirin feltfortable, udia felt that his room was kind of novel. Still, Kirin had one question that she had always wanted to ask. What were young people doing with Julis? Yet, Kirin was unable to ask that question, and as they ate dinner, which they cooked together, Kirin and udia left, but soon, udia returned by jumping into his room secretly from the outside. "Come on. Let''s take a bath together." As she pulled his hand into the bathroom, he thought that the physical ability of the Genester was outrageous. --- It was one day before his date with Julis, but suddenly someone called him in the middle of the night. "Are you free tonight?" What appeared on the air window was the appearance of shy Irene. "I will visit your apartment." He had been with udia and had never been with Irene after he came to the Seidoukan, so the moment she called him, he didn''t hesitate and came to her apartment. udia was perfect, but he also missed Irene, like how one craves something sweet when one eats something salty. Yet, it was hard to get away from udia since they had been sleeping together. Whenever they slept together, she felt at ease, and it might be the first time that they didn''t sleep together after he came to the Seidoukan. He only told her that he had something to do and needed to take care of some matters in hispany. She didn''t stop him and just watched him while telling him that she would be waiting at his dorm. "You don''t need to wait for me. I am not going to return until tomorrow. Sleep well, okay?" As he kissed her, she gave him a deep kiss before nodding, watching him leave helplessly. Yet, when she thought about her wish, she didn''t stop him and just watched him until his figure was swallowed by darkness, like how her wish appeared in everyone''s mind. --- Tamazuki didn''t know what udia''s wish was, and he had never asked her. Even if he asked her, he might not understand the meaning behind her wish, yet he thought that time would tell him everything. Still, if there was something that made him regret then, it was the fact he didn''t read the story of this world until the end. "Irene, I am here!" Nevertheless, he entered her room without hesitation, jumping into the figure that was sleeping on the bed. He was a decisive man, and he removed all of his clothes before he slipped the nket, ready for the battle, but then, he was stunned in a ce. "Huh?" Not only was Irene there, but Prisci was there. Was this a dream? Was he attacked by a mental attack? If so, then his enemies were dangerous since this person attacked his weakness immediately. ''How lewd! No, I mean, how dangerous!'' "..." Imaginary enemy. "What are you being stupid there for?" Irene snorted while feeling a bit resentment since this guy had never called her after he moved to the Seidoukan. She was sure if she didn''t call him, then he would ignore her. Yet, somehow, watching him obsessed with her invitation made her sigh in relief, but she knew that this wasn''t enough, and she agreed with her sister. To tie him down, to make him helplessly fall for them, then this was the only way. "Ta-Tamazuki, this is my first time, but be gentle, okay...?" Prisci asked shyly and expectantly. "...this isn''t a dream, right?" To answer his question, two sisters just pulled him into a nket, telling him that what they were about to do was better than any dream. Chapter 89: Only victory! Chapter 89: Only victory! In the morning, the three of them prepared breakfast together in the kitchen. Well, to be exact, it was Prisci and Tamazuki since Irene was lying exhaustedly on the sofa. Unlike her sister, who appeared vibrant and in a good mood, she was lifeless, as if she hadn''t slept well. "You okay?" "Um." Prisci nodded in blush as she felt her heart beating so fast when she thought aboutst night. "Did you forget that I am a regenerator? As long as I have my Prana, I can recover from anything." "...." Tamazuki. Which is why Prisci was a formidable opponent. Irene was easy to handle, but Prisci? This girl was like a bottomless abyss. Once Prisci learned this forbidden knowledge, she was greedy of him, sucking all of his seeds into her abyss-like womb. Fortunately, he wasn''t a human. He was a beast, and he also mastered 88 Tanuki Styles. His learning ability also enabled him to learn Prisci''s body in every detail, including her weaknesses and most sensitive points. Moreover, he also learned her regenerator''s ability, so as long as he had his "Osore," he could recover his stamina, which made him practically immortal. Yet,st night''s battle was a battle that happened in myth or legend. Last night, he was like Perseus, the great hero of Greek mythology who yed the Gorgon Medusa. Yet unlike Perseus, who faced a single Medusa, he faced two Urzais sisters. With the quantity alone, it was easy to tell which battle was more difficult, right? "Onee-chan,e on! Help us to put the dishes on the table." Prisci looked at her sister helplessly "I am not like you, Prisci..." Irene was speechless by her sister. She remembered that she was so sleepy and didn''t even want to wake up after she lost her girlhood, yet her sister was okay and could walk around normally like nothing had happened. However, the outrageous one was Tamazuki since he was able to handle the two of them like nothing. "Onee-chan!" Prisci flushed red since her sister''s words made her sound like a shameless woman. Yet, the fact? Wasn''t that the case? Unlike her sister, who wanted to be treated like a special person, she lost her girlhood in a threesome. "Alright, alright. Come on. Let''s eat. I am already famished." "Me too! I can even feel my stomach touching my back now." "Really?" "...Tamazuki, that''s not my belly." Irene was speechless at him, who kneaded her breasts earnestly. While their exchange left Prisci lost for words, she was satisfied and content since she knew he would be with them from now on. Right? After they ate their breakfast, Irene was in charge of washing the dish before she joined them, who was restingfortably on the sofa while watching an anime. "I didn''t expect that you would watch an anime." "Really? Isn''t it good? It makes me rxed." Watching an anime during the holiday with their loved ones. As Irene and Prisci nestled their faces in the crook of his arms, they couldn''t help but feel relieved, feeling the warmth of his body. If Tamazuki wasn''t by their side, they might not imagine doing such a thing, especially when they had a lot of debts previously. It was because of him that their lives changed, and they lived freely, yet at the same time, it also made it hard for them to ask for something from him. Can you stay with us? Can you live with us? Can we stay together forever? In the hearts of the two women, they wished to be with him as much as they could, living like this together as they supported him with his wish. Yet, he was like a moon reflection on the pond. They could see that he was there. His warmth and gentleness, they could feel all of them, but when they were about to grasp it, they were afraid everything was nothing but a haze. So... which is why this was enough. They never asked for much. They didn''t ask him a question about what he had been doing or whether he had found another woman since what they wanted was to have him by their sides. As the three watched the anime, Irene snickered at the stupidity of the characters in the anime, and Prisci asked, "Are you going to stay?" "No, I have something to doter in the afternoon." "I see... but don''t forget toe, okay?" "I won''t forget. I wille here from time to time." He whispered those words and kissed her forehead tenderly. "That''s enough." Prisci didn''t ask much since she was satisfied as long as he told her that he would return. However, Irene felt irritated and felt like something was about to explode, yet at that time, it also made her helpless and weak. She didn''t like these feelings. She held his arm and began to bite harder and harder. Prisci was stunned by Irene''s action, yet she could understand how her sister felt, which made her also bite his arm. Tamazuki kept his arm still, bearing the pain, and he could feel their tears on his skin. "You two are hurting me," he said, grasping them by the hair and drawing them away. Blood was oozing from the teeth marks on his arms. Irene and Prisci licked his wounds. "Hurt me too," Irene said. Prisci didn''t say anything and just gazed into his eyes in silence. He gazed at their arms and ran his hands up from their fingertips to their shoulders. He kissed their shoulders as they squirmed with pleasure. --- "So, what are we?" "You need to ask something obvious?" "Please answer us, Tamazuki." He looked at the two sisters and reassured them. "You two are my women." Those words... they might have been waiting for it. "Satisfied?" "Un." 2x "Even if you have another lover, I don''t care, but don''t leave us, okay?" Watching two sisters, who hugged him tightly as if they wanted to possess him, he also showed a soft expression as if he was moved by their emotions. Yet, he had to say that love really made people crazy. Unfortunately, he was unable to reciprocate their feelings since, on this journey to be strong; he could lose his life anytime, so how could he make a promise to them, so they could stay together forever? Yet, what he could do now was to let them know what they meant to him through his actions. Throughout the day, the three of them were inseparable as they drowned in a sea of pleasure. --- Bing strong. So strong that there was no need to worry about anything. This was his wish, and the fastest way to do it was to get his hands on various heroines. He didn''t waste his time, and after he left Irene''s apartment, he went to the appointment ce where he would meet Julis. Date. While for some people, it was a method for one to know each other, for him, it was his battlefield. And in this battle, he only sought victory! Then, after Julis, he was going to target the childhood friend, but then again, he felt that this was far from enough. While waiting for Julis, his eyes kept observing his surroundings like an eagle observing its prey from a distance, yet unfortunately, he was unable to find a single heroine that could trigger his system. He was disappointed and almost gave up, but suddenly a lovely yet nervous voice woke him before he saw a goddess descending from heaven. "So-Sorry to make you wait..." Julis was there and seemingly shy at the thought that she was about to have a date with the opposite gender. "It''s okay. I don''t want it to be too long, so should we start our date? I mean ourpatibility test." "...um." They had decided to go on a date. While this was unexpected, she had to bite the bullet since everything was to her wish. Yet, she had to say even if she had chosen him as her partner, she wanted to know him as a person, and she thought it was a chance to learn about him better. Still, she had to say; he was so handsome. "What''s wrong, Julis?" "No-Nothing!" Yet, at the same time, she had to say this guy was so shameless! --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 37 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 90: Happy Life Chapter 90: Happy Life Unlike his uniform, his casual attire was nice and simple. He seemed rxed andfortable, yet still appeared sharp and handsome. Julis had never thought much about men''s fashion, especially when her brother, the closest man in her life, was only either wearing a suit or sleeping pajamas. She also didn''t pay attention to the others that much, but she could tell that he dressed well. His clothes were simple. He was wearing a white Airism t-shirt, ck cropped pants, a ck alligator skin strap Cartier Tank, and white sneakers. Yet this simplicity was several times better than the casual clothes of the protagonist. Yet, if one thought that his appearance was his most attractive point, they would be wrong. Instead, his attractive points were his temperament and atmosphere. In the ancient religions of the Japanese Isles, tanuki were considered gods and rulers over all things in nature. However, with the introduction of Buddhism, they gradually lost that status, so they became the way they are currently. However, even so, his status as a god of nature couldn''t be erased so easily, especially when he had a divinity inside his body, making him he was in harmony with the world itself. So, along with his learning ability, he kept perfecting that aura of his, enhancing his charms to the supernatural level. By now, he was like a sunrise, sunset, aurora, stars, or even rainbow. His beauty was as beautiful as the phenomenon in nature. Just by standing by his side, someone would have a good impression of him. In other words,pared to the protagonist''s halo, his charm was better since he affected all the people instead of only the heroines. Moreover, while he knew that his personality was vile and borderline evil, he knew how to act, so everyone loved him instantly. Frankly, the charm of the protagonist wasn''t something that troubled him. Instead, what troubled him the most was the protagonist''s ability to be on the side of the heroines when they needed someone the most. While she nced at him secretly, he appreciated her well. She was wearing a cute ck-and-pink dress, rather short, with frilled over-the-knee socks covering her slender legs up to her thighs. Holding a parasol in her hand, she looked girlisha total of one-eighty from the image she cultivated at the school. "Wh-Why are you looking at me like that...?" Being stared at by him made her extremely nervous. Were her clothes bad? Was there something on her face? Even if she was a princess, she was a girl, so shecked confidence, especially when she thought that she was a tomboy before, making her think that shecked charm as a woman. Yet... "Sorry, I just couldn''t help but stare at you. You might have often heard it from many people, but today, you are beautiful, Riessfeld-san." "...." This guy was shameless. How could he throw such praise carelessly like that? In the past, her beauty might have been praised, but those who praised her had disgusting eyes or just had a fake expression, so it was the first time being praised so sincerely like this. Yet, she had to say she was happy with his sincere praise. "Th-Thanks..." Even so, she was embarrassed, and her face turned bright red. "Should we go now?" "Un." Julis nodded. "By the way, where are we going?" "Let''s just walk around the central district of the Asterisk. To be honest, even if I have been in this ce for quite a while, it might be my first time walking around the Asterisk." He looked at Julis and asked, "How about you, Riessfeld-san?" She blushed once again, then let out a sigh. "I am embarrassed, but I almost never go out of themercial area." "Then, is it your first time?" "...it''s not my first time, but... sorry, it''s my first time." She wanted to lie, but in the end, she decided to be truthful since she knew that he wouldn''t make fun of her. "Is that so? Then, your first time is mine." "...while you are not wrong, why does it sound strange in your mouth?" She looked at him suspiciously. "You don''t need to think too much. Come on! Let''s enjoy our date, Riesseld-san!" When he thought about it, he was really a scoundrel. Before, he hesitated and even felt that he had done something sorry to Irene and Prisci. However, he knew that everything was necessary for power. Yet, deep inside, he knew that he didn''t hate it. Having a lot of women? Who hated it? More importantly, with how the protagonist of this world was, he felt like a fish who entered the water. He was so free that he could do anything. If he wanted to, it was possible for him to sleep with all the girls in the Seidoukan. Yet, he was kind since he still gave the other guys a chance to search for a girlfriend. He also gave a chance to the protagonist since the heroines were definitely impossible for him to get the heroines since as long as he was in this world, all the heroines were going to be his. "Oh-Oh!" While embarrassed and didn''t want to admit it, secretly, deep inside her heart, she anticipated this date. --- Unlike Julis and Tamazuki, who went on a date, Amagiri stayed in his room absentminded as usual. Even now, he hadn''t made up her mind about what he was going to do after he came to the Asterisk. When he thought about it, he realized that he came to the Asterisk because of a whim. He got a chance, and he also didn''t have anything that he wanted to do, so in the end, he decided to go to the Asterisk. Yet, even now, he didn''t have a single clue about his sister. Yes, even if he didn''t have a clue what he wanted to do, he knew that he wanted to search for his sister. He wasn''t sure where his sister was, especially after she had disappeared five years ago after she put a seal on his body. Yet, at the same time, even if he wanted to meet his sister, he was also scared. Why? Because until now, he wasn''t sure why his sister had put a seal inside his body. He couldn''t help but let out a long sigh, thinking how helpless he was currently. ''If I have more power...'' If he had more power, then he wouldn''t be so helpless against Tamazuki. While it had been so many days, he still couldn''t forget about the result of the previous battle. At the time, he knew he had to win. Unfortunately... Suddenly, he heard a noise from the side. He looked at his dormmate, who suddenly got up from his slumber and seemed to be in a hurry. He was confused and couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong, Yabuki? You seem to be in a hurry." "Oh, well, you can''t me me since this news is going to be a big hit! The pri" Yabuki Eishirou closed his mouth in an instant. He got the news Julis went on a date with Tamazuki, yet why did he hesitate to tell this news to Amagiri? "What''s wrong, Yabuki?" Amagiri was confused. Yabuki looked at Amigir''s naive and kind-hearted smile, then let out a big sigh. "Well, the princess is gone on a date with the Bandit." "Princess? Bandit? What do you mean?" Amagiri even became more confused. "It''s nothing. I need to go first. When I go back, I will treat you to dinner!" Yabuki decided to leave with a helpless smile. "Wa-Wait!" However, Yabuki left without giving him a chance to talk, making Amagiri feel helpless. "What did he mean?" Amagiri was confused, but in the end, he felt a bit sleepy and decided to sleep since he had nothing to do, and he couldn''t help but dream of the original story, where he was surrounded by many beautiful girls, which made him feel helpless yet smile to his ears. Chapter 91: Bolder is better Chapter 91: Bolder is better Neither Julis nor Tamazuki knew Amirigi had a wonderful dream. Even if they knew, they would only say that it was good for him. As they were on their way to the central district, they discussed various ces which they should visit as they looked out the air window of his mobile device. Then, as it was their first time, they decided to do this together. Fortunately, he was decisive and was able to learn fast; then, soon, everything had been decided. "Then, let''s go there." "Un." "By the way, let''s get you a cap." "Huh? Why?" "...are you also a light novel protagonist, Princess?" "...I don''t know what you mean, but I can tell that you are mocking me." Julis stared at him unkindly while wondering why he told her that she was a light novel protagonist. "It''s okay. You don''t need to think too much, but if you don''t mind attracting everyone''s attention, then I am okay, though." It meant that she was clueless, but he kindly did not mention that meaning. "Attracting everyone''s attention...?" Julis was in silence for a moment before she understood everything and blushed, but then, she snorted. "I don''t care, or do you have a problem with being known to go on a date with me?" While she wasn''t sure about the details of his rtionship with udia, Kirin, or there were other girls that she didn''t know, his intention to make their date a secret made her quite unhappy. What do you mean? Are you just ying with me? Is she just ying in his mind? She took this date seriously, waking up early to do her make-up and everything. She even called her home, asking for some advice since it was her first time going out with an opposite gender (indiscreetly), yet this guy told her that it was better to keep everything a secret. Their original intention for this date might not be because of liking or something, but even so, she couldn''t help but think so, okay? Or was she the only one who thought so? If so, she was sad. "....." He thought that this girl was a light novel protagonist, but as expected of a heroine, it was impossible for them to be oblivious. "No, I am fine. Let everyone know that I, Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki, can go on a date with a Princess." "...you are exgratting." She felt embarrassed in return by his proud expression. "I''m not exaggerating. I am happy that you can go out with me, Riessfeld-san." "...Julis." "What?" "Don''t call me Riessfeld. It feels so distant." "Then, Julis." "...." "Embarrassed?" "Shut up!" "By the way, call me Tamazuki too." "Oh-oh.." "Why don''t you call me now?" "...do you love to tease me that much?" It was just the beginning, but it seemed they were doing well on their date. --- The city of Asterisk was divided into the central district and the outer residential district. A monorail-loop line ran through the outer district, connecting the harbor block, the residential area, and the six schools. The main mode of transportation in a certain district was a separate subway system. The setup was reportedly intended to prevent duels between students from interfering with public transportation. The moment they arrived, he didn''t hesitate to have fun. As a tanuki, he was the personification of fun. He was a party animal, and he knew how to have fun the best. Enjoying life was his best ability. Even Julis was affected by the moods and showed a smile which was usually hidden by her frown. While she might not realize it, this might be her first time smiling after she arrived at the Asterisk. Before she was a girl, she was also a human. She was strong, but even so, she had been a loner for a year. She didn''t have anyone to discuss, and she also couldn''t tell her hardships to all the people in her country. She buried all of the problems inside her heart and bore everything by herself, yet right now, she forgot all of that, smiling brightly like a girl of her age. "It''s crowded here. Let''s hold hands, so we won''t get separated." "Oh-oh..." Julis was passive, and she didn''t reject him, letting his big and strong hand hold her hand tightly, which made her flush red. When the afternoon came, they felt hungry and decided to have lunch. Tamazuki chose a random restaurant with a good review in the nearby area. Still, since it wasn''t located in amercial area; instead, it was located near the neighborhood area, it wasn''t that crowded, and they chose to sit on the 2nd floor near the window where they could overlook the scenery of the sea. The restaurant had an amiable atmosphere and interior design that described the personality of the owner. "Have you been here before?" Julis asked curiously as if it was her first time toe to this kind of ce. "No, it''s my first time, but I can tell that this is your first time, right?" "..." Julis pursued her lips and knew that in teasing, she really couldn''t defeat him. Still, she changed her gear and quickly chose the foods which made her interested. The nervousness on her body had disappeared, and what was left was the excitement that came from their date. It was her first time going on a date, yet, she had to say it was more interesting than she had thought. Was it because he was her partner? "What''s wrong?" Tamazuki asked as he ate his bruschetta. "Can I ask you something?" "Why did you get nervous so suddenly? The toilet is over there." "...I don''t have an urge to go to the toilet. I just want to ask something personal now." Julis had something that she had always wanted to ask, but because she had too much fun, she was only able to ask this question now. "Oh? Then, ask. I am curious what you want to ask." "Then, let me ask you a question." Julis looked at Tamazuki with curiosity and asked, "What''s your wish?" "My wish?" "Yes, you have said that you want to have a Grand m, right? Is there something that you want to ask the IEFs?" "No." "...no." "Unlike you, I don''t have such a wish. I enter the Festa because I want to show everyone that I am the strongest." "...." Julis. "You must be thinking that I am stupid, right?" Her expression was awkward, but he didn''t care and continued. "When everyone is working hard since they have something to achieve, like how you want to save the orphanage in your country, or other people with their own problems, they wish to solve all of them by winning the Festa. However, I don''t have something like that. I just want to be strong and show that I am the strongest. Festa is the best venue for me to show all of that." Was his wish stupid? Probably. However, Julis didn''t make fun of him since everyone had their own wishes. No matter how stupid it was, it didn''t matter since on this ind, no matter what your wish was, it didn''t matter since what was important was your strength. She only had a wish, but she didn''t have strength, so she felt a bit jealous of Tamazuki. "This is why I look you up, Julis." "Eh?" Julis was startled, then asked in confusion. "You look me up? Why?" "Because unlike me, who is selfish and only thinks about myself. You care about your people and country. Youe to this ind and work hard to help all of them, which is why I respect you for that." "....." It was her first time hearing something like that from someone since no one believed in her, yet he was different. Her wish for her while many thought that it was a waste of time, he respected her for it. Julis stared at Tamazuki and felt like, "If it is him, I can entrust my everything." --- "I can pay for this myself." "No, as a man, let me be cool, okay? I have invited you on a date, so let me pay for this." When they were about to leave, Julis made a fuss since they should pay each other by themselves. "It''s not like I disrespect you, but let''s say that this is a man''s etiquette. Maybe next time we go on a date once again, you will be the one who is paying. Also, isn''t it better for you to save your money at the orphanage?" "Then... thanks." Julis could only give up, but she smiled at him. "Come on. The day is still long. I don''t want to go back yet." "Okay, but where are we going again?" "How about this ce?" "Sure." As they walked out of the restaurant, they walked next to each other, but what she didn''t realize was the distance between them had be so close that it was almost zero. While she blushed and nced at him secretly, he was calm, which made her dissatisfied, so she linked her arm against his. However, his expression didn''t change as if he was a piece of ice, cool and cold. "...." Julis realized that she might have a long way to go to make him flustered, but she didn''t let him go. --- Before long, the sky had turned dark, but Julis was suddenly attracted by something. "What''s wrong?" "Have you eaten there? "Of course I have. Do you want to try it?" "Can we?" "Sure, but we might bete to go back, so let''s just pack it up and eat it in the dorm." "Eh? Can we bring it home?" "...you think that we can''t?" "....." "Anyway, let''s buy a lot. You can enjoy itter when you go back." "Um." Still holding hands, they entered the burger franchise and ordered several menu items, including burgers, fries, and various others to take home. It might be because it was cheap, or maybe because they would bring those foods back, so she ordered a lot. She was no longer reserved, and this time she was bold. "This time, let me treat you." However, when they were about to pay, she stopped him and told him that she was going to pay. "Thank you, then." Hearing his answer, she smiled satisfyingly and paid for the food before they were on their way back. Still, was it because his hand wasfortable, or she might have forgotten that she kept holding hands? They might not talk anymore once again, but even so, just walking together like this made her rxed, as if all the burden on her shoulders were taken off. Still, as they were about to arrive at the school, she knew that it was time for them to part, and she also forgot to ask him about his answer, yet could she ask him at the entrance of the school like this? When she was thinking, he said, "Then, Julis, it''s time for us to part. I am enjoying our date. Thank you." Hearing those words, she panicked and also felt quite dissatisfied. "Wait! Are you going to leave just like this?" "...do you want to continue with the date?" "Why not?" "But we have arrived at the school." "Is there a rule that we can''t have a date at school?" "...you beat me, so why not? But where do you want to go? My room?" Once again, he teased her, and it made her dissatisfied since she was blushing and shy. "The-Then, how about my room? Let''s continue our date in my room!" "Sure." Yet, after hearing his answer, she knew she might be too bold. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 39 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 92: Slippery as ever Chapter 92: Slippery as ever Even if he was invited to Julis''s room, he couldn''t exactly stride into the girls'' dormitory through the front gate. "Julis." Like how he came to udia''s room, he came to Julis''s room through the window. "Oh-oh, wait for a moment." Julis hurriedly let him enter while putting the letter away in her hands. "A letter? In this day and age?" Even a youkai in his world had already used a mobile phone. "It''s from someone who attacked me." "...is it okay to carelessly handle it like that?" He knew that Julis was targeted by someone since, in theirst duel, she was attacked by someone. Still, he had already known who her attacker was since the smell of this attacker was already registered by him, but this girl didn''t know that, and it was suspicious of him to tell all of this to her since he didn''t have proof. Instead, he felt it was better to wait until she was in crisis before he got a heart in a simr way to how the protagonist got the heart of the heroine. Damsel in distress might be cliche, but it was because it was cliche that this method had been verified and it was, without doubt, one of the best methods to get the girl''s heart, yet when Julis invited him to her dorm, he knew that he didn''t need to do a damsel in distress. By inviting a beast like him inside her room, she should expect the consequences. "It''s okay. This person is nothing but a coward. It''s good that he won''t hide anymore. It is time for me to end this person." Julis snorted, showing her arrogance. She didn''t think that she would lose against a coward who could only hide, so for her attacker to send her a letter and ask her to meet was a good chance to take this person down. "If you are confident, then I won''t say much. I believe in you, but if you need help, please call me." "Thank you." Her expression softened. "Anyway, let''s eat! The ice cream is going to melt, and the burgers are going to get cold." "If it gets cold, then you can put them in the microwave." "Is that okay?" "You need to learnmon sense, Princess." "..." Julis wanted to get angry, but she knew that he was right. She needed to learnmon sense. --- As part of Page One, her room was simr to his and udia''s. However, unlike their room, the atmosphere of her room was different. What stood out here was the number of nts. With rows of pots and nters, it looked like a small botanical garden but carefully arranged so that one could still walk around the room unimpeded. Some of the nts were flowering beautifully, and just looking at them was calming. Yet, with this number of nts, he felt that it was abnormal, and it made him wonder whether she had a nt addiction. When someone feels a loss and disappointment from being unable to do anything, one is driven to raise nts to fill the hole. After all, nts are different from humans since they respond and they won''t leave you. ''What a pitiful girl...'' He thought, which made him wonder what drove her so much that she would go alone on this foreignnd to fight alone, without the help of anyone. "Tamazuki, I have heated the food." "Oh, thank you." "What? Are you interested in the nts?" "Not really, but they are so beautiful. Do you love nts?" "Yes." Julis''s expression softened as she reminisced about something. "I love nts." "Then, teach me someter." "Sure." Julis smiled. The two sat in the living room as they put all the food they bought carelessly on the table. "Did you always watch a movie during your free time?" "I often read books, but when I get bored, then I watch a movie." As they ate, he downloaded the streaming service on her smart television and signed into his ount before they watched a movie together. Still, it seemed that it was her first time to know this type of streaming service. "But there are sure a lot of movies here." She watched various movie titles which were presented on the library of the streaming service as she ate her fries. The two sat next to each other, extremely rxed as they enjoyed each other''spanions. Soon, she chose the movie she wanted to see as they ate the fast food they bought earlier. "Now that you mention it, what were you doing in your free time?" "Me? I was probably taking care of my nts and training." "I see... but like me, are you also aiming for the Grand m?" "Yes." Julis nodded as she faced him. "So, if possible, I want you to be my partner, Tamazuki, so can I hear your response now? Can... can we be partners?" While she was confident and straightforward at first, she couldn''t help but feel nervous at the end since she wondered whether he would agree. What if he rejected her? Then... "Unfortunately, you might not be able to have a Grand m..." "!?" "But I assure you that we will be the champions of the Phoenix Festa, so let''s do our best together, Julis." "...." Julis, who lowered her head, raised her head abruptly and stared into his eyes absently. "Really?" "Yes." She hugged him tightly as she couldn''t contain her happiness. "Thank you." "No problem." He patted her back gently, feeling her slender waist and womanly figure in his arms. Her curves might not be there, but her body was a body of a woman without a doubt. Yet, as she hugged him, she quickly realized what she was doing. "I..." She was startled and quickly pulled away, but she couldn''t since he also hugged her. Then, their eyes met each other. They were locked and unable to look away. It was so sudden that she didn''t prepare for all of this, but when she thought about it, she realized how bold her action was and subconsciously lowered her eyes slightly, staring into his lips. "Julis..." His voice woke her up, and she stared into his eyes once again. Unlike before, his eyes were full of desire, clearly showing that he wanted her. Ah, were they going to do it? It was just their first date to go out, yet were they going to do it? Frankly, she had never thought of this since he didn''t seem to have an interest in her during their date, yet now, it was different. His scent, warmth, and body invaded her, and she couldn''t look away from him as if she also wanted the same thing. Shyly, she closed her eyes and felt his lips against her as she realized that he wasn''t a gentleman and was far greedier than she had thought, yet everything was toote. Her body couldn''t listen to her, and she just let herself be eaten by him until she became a fully-grown woman. --- Tamazuki caressed her back gently as shey on his chest with a rough breath. "...you are too much." It was her first time, yet why was this guy so rough with her? "Sorry, I just can''t help it since I don''t expect that I can sleep with a wonderful girl like you." "...can you not say something so embarrassing?" Yet she snuggled into him even closer. "But are you really okay with this?" "What? Do you feel regret or something?" She frowned as she stared at him. "No, I have never felt regret. Instead, I am happy, but unlike you, I am just amoner." "Who cares? In the future, I might marry a stranger that I don''t know, so I might as well give my girlhood to you. Also..." She looked at him helplessly. "If you are amoner, then what will the other people be?" "Are you going to marry someone else? If so, then you might as well marry me." "...eh~?" Her face blushed once again, and her heart skipped. She tried to hide her smile, but she snorted and looked away. "Who will marry a scoundrel like you?" "Who is the scoundrel?" "It''s you! I can tell that this isn''t your first time! You must always be messing around, right?" "I learn fast, Julis!" "Don''t try to fool me!" "I am not lying. Look into my face." "....." Julis. "By the way, Julis." "Hmm?" "Can we do it again?" "...only one time, okay? Wa-Wait! Ahnn~!" Chapter 93: As expected of the protagonist, he is as amazing as ever Chapter 93: As expected of the protagonist, he is as amazing as ever While training with Kirin, Tamazuki didn''t show much of a change in his expression as he created his own swordsmanship. Still, he had to say, the reward of the heroine was as good as ever. This reward might be weird, but in conclusion, he got the ability to manipte fire. This reward might seem useless, especially when he had fire maniption as a trait ability from his race as a tanuki, but the reality was otherwise. While he had a fire maniption, the only thing he could do was spew out fire through his mouth. Even if the temperature increased and he could change the shape of his fire, it was just like that. Even if he mastered this ability, it would be nothing but a fire. That''s all. However, with this reward, the limit of his ability had been broken, and there was no limit to how he wanted to develop this ability. If he gave an example, he could now change his entire body into a fire, making him invulnerable to a physical attack and making him into a fireman. He could also develop aspects of fire, such as heat and burning. Moreover, he could develop his ability to a conceptual level. Wasn''t he already invincible? Not really. "Fire" was a good ability, but it definitely wasn''t the most powerful ability, especially when it would do nothing to Nurarihyon''s ability that could alter reality. Yet, with his talent, either "Swordsmanship" or "Fire," he knew that he would be able to develop these abilities enough to alter reality. Frankly, he could already defeat Nurarihyon now. Still, in the end, no matter how powerful his abilities were, the key to being strong was the physical strength and the total amount of his "Osore." Yet, before that, he knew that he needed to handle something. Julis''s body might have already been his, but he couldn''t let down on his guard since he knew that the protagonist might attack him in an unexpected ce. ''Come on...'' --- In the morning, when it was time for the ss, Amigiri felt quite sleepy. "Ayato, are you okay?" Strangely enough, his childhood friend, who had always gotten lost andte, came early. While he was surprised, he felt happy, and if possible, he wanted his childhood friend to continue like this. "I am okay. Why did you ask?" "That''s good." Yet, Saya couldn''t help but worry, especially when she thought about the seal on Amagiri''s body. She knew that her childhood friend was strong, but with that seal on his body, his power had be nothing. "By the way, Ayato." "Hmm?" "Be my partner for Festa." "Eh?" Amagiri was startled and felt surprised, but he also understood why Saya wanted to go to the Asterisk. Saya''s father was a researcher, but the result of her father''s weapon wasn''t being appreciated, so to show her father''s weapon, she decided toe to the Asterisk to show the worth of her father''s weapons. He knew that he should support her and ept Saya''s invitation, yet in his head, an image of a certain princess appeared, and he couldn''t get her away from his head. Then, as expected, in the moment of his indecision, Julis appeared. "Julis, what''s wrong?" He asked worriedly. Unlike how she usually was, Julis was listless and seemed to be quite sleepy. He couldn''t notice the change in her, but he was worried, especially with how sluggish she was. "Don''t bother me, Amagiri." Leaving those words, she slumped on her table and slept. Watching her, who had gone to thend of dreams, Amagiri was still unable to erase the worry in his heart, especially when he noticed the letter she had held before. What was that letter? Suddenly, a picture of when they met for the first time appeared. When they had a duel, someone attacked Julis, and he saved her. ''Don''t tell me... is that the attacker?'' If so, then why didn''t she say anything? He felt a bit depressed since he thought that Julis didn''t trust him, but soon quickly, he cheered up since he knew her personality. She didn''t want to trouble anyone and would do everything on her own. It wasn''t that she didn''t trust him, but she just didn''t want him to be involved in her matter. When he made such a conclusion, he knew that he had to do something since there was no way that he could let her be in such a dangerous situation alone. Yet, when he was in such deep thought, he forgot about Saya. Saya just stared at Amagiri, but she didn''t say anything. She didn''t feel displeased being ignored. Instead, she was thinking about how to be Ayato''s strength. Even now, she felt guilty since when she moved away as his neighbor, she was the one who cut theirmunication. If she didn''t cut theirmunication, then she would be by his side when his big sister was gone. Yet, everything was toote, and he also had this seal on his body, which made her even more worried. As a childhood friend, she knew Amagiri''s strength, and she knew how strong he was, yet that seal changed everything. But how? She was powerless and didn''t know what to do, but suddenly she thought of something. It was the image of the person that had helped Amagiri to ease his symptom. ''If it''s him, then should he have a solution to Ayato''s problem?'' However, when she thought about how she had treated him before, she wondered whether he would help her. Suddenly, she felt regret for mistreating him. If she was a little polite, then it should be possible for him to help her, right? As Amagiri and Saya were in their own thoughts, Julis slept soundly since she was just exhausted. Yet, she had to say that guy was a beast. Still, she felt satisfied and felt like the hole in her chest was filled, even if it was only a momentary, but she knew with him by her side, it was only a time before all of her dreams were realized, and she couldn''t wait for that time. In the end, except for Julis, who had a good day, Saya and Amagiri were in their own thoughts. They were worried about someone in their mind, and if possible, they wanted to be the strength of that person. At the end of school, Julis didn''t waste her time and left since she wanted to finish the matter of the person who attacked her as soon as possible. There was no need to waste her time with a coward, and she was going to finish this person soon. Watching Julis, who had left, Amagiri hesitated for a moment before he made up his mind to follow her. Even if she didn''t tell him her trouble, he wished to be her strength and definitely would protect her. With such determination, he walked out of the ss and followed her since he was going to help her! Meanwhile, Saya wondered how she could meet "him," and she also wondered where he was. Still, Tamazuki was speechless at Amagiri, but then again, he had a solution for this problem. He used the illusion ability he learned from Li Shenyun in the Jie Long Tournament, creating an illusion of Julis, making Amagiri chase after this illusion. As for him, he followed the real Julis and waited for a crisis to appear before helping her at that moment and fully conquering her body and heart. Yet, he knew that it might be weird of him to say this, but he had to say Amagiri''s protagonist halo was too weak. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 40 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 94: Wherever you are in danger, I will be there to save you Chapter 94: Wherever you are in danger, I will be there to save you Julis went to an abandoned building in the redevelopment area. Twilight gloom reigned over the partially demolished edifice. Fragmentary walls and floors created an illusion of open space, but the piles of debris made for numerous blind spots. Undaunted, she walked farther into the building. Her face was grim as she stepped steadily onward through the uncanny shadows projected by the lowering sun. As soon as she had set foot into the back of the plot, debit fell from an upper story whose floor no longer exitedfalling right toward where she stood. It was more than enough material to crush a girl. "Burst into bloom...," she murmured, without even looking up. "Red Crown." A five-sided flower materialized to shield her, like an umbre made of me, and repelled every piece of the falling debris. "You must know by now that it will take more than that to beat me. Hurry up and show yourselves already! Don''t waste my time!" The mood floated dimly beyond the gaping holes in the structure. Steel reinforcement bars crashed into the floor, and a lone boy emerged from the clouds of dust. "My apologies. That didn''t even make for a good pregame show." The thin boy bowed theoretically." "...who are you?" "..." "SILAS NORNAN! THAT''S MY NAME! DID YOU FORGET ABOUT ME?" "Sorry, I don''t know." Julis shook her head, unlike in the original, where Lester kept pestering her. She was no longer closer to Amagiri, and she was close to Tamazuki. When she was with Tamazuki, Lester didn''t dare to approach them since Lester knew once he got close, he would just be beaten. Tamazuki wasn''t a pushover like Amagiri, so Lester''s courage was rather small. However, because of this, Julis''s attacker was rather desperate since it made it hard for him to attack Julis. Still, even so, he was someone who often appeared before the princess, yet how dare this girl forget about him? "I am the one who always follows Lester." "Oh, right! I remember you." Julis nodded and remembered that Lester had two followers, and one of them was this guy. "So, where is the rest?" She didn''t think this weak boy could do anything to her, so this boy shouldn''t be alone. Still, "As expected, you are so arrogant, princess, but you don''t need to worry; this time, you won''t be alone." But then, they didn''t immediately fight each other. Instead, they talked as if they were negotiating since what Ss wanted was just money, so if he could make Julis give up on participating in the Festa, then everything was good, but how could she give up? Especially when she was sure about her victory. But suddenly... "Just what the hell is going on here, Ss?!" "Lester?" Julis was startled at the sight of Lester MacPhail stomping into the scene, causing her to be ready to fight, but she lowered her stance when she understood Lester''s anger was directed at Ss. "Hello, Lester. I have been waiting for you." "You said Julis agreed to duel with me, so I rushed over here, but this... is this true? Are you the one who attacked Julis? How dare you sell out your fellow students?!" "Fellow students? You must be joking!" The two fought, bickering with each other as Ss told them the principle of his life and his n to end them. He was going to take down Julis by using Lester as a scapegoat, hoping they would follow his n faithfully. However, Lester and Julis thought that this guy was crazy and stupid. "Are you an idiot? Why would I agree to that?" "Oh, no need to worry. If the two of you can''t speak, I can write whatever script I want to fit my needs. Well, I suppose the easiest thing would be to say that you dueled so fiercely that it resulted in a deadly draw.'' At that, Lester''s fuse blewpletely. "That''s augh. Do you think you can shut me up with your puny powers? Let''s see if you can try." He drew his Lux activator, and the weapon that took shape was an enormous battle ax asrge as his framethe Bardiche-Leo. "Lester, don''t rush intobat. We don''t know what he has up his sleeve. Isn''t he Dante?" Julis hardly thought of Lester as a friend, but she wasn''t about to abandon him in a situation like this. "Yeah, his power is telekinesis," Lester scoffed. "It''s probably all he can do to toss around some rubble. Anyway, Juilsyou can stay out of this!" Before he had even finished the sentence, heunched at Sr and swung his crescent-shaped ax, its de of light howling through the hair. "Go to hell! What the!?" At that instant, a giant d in ck fell from the hole in the ceiling to insert himself between Lester and his opponent and stopped his attackwith its bare hands. Lester growled as he strained to push his axe forward, channeling all his might into it, but the giant did not budge an inch. Lester, who had thought that except for Tamazuki, no one was his opponent physically, was stunned. Even as he stated in surprise, he had enough presence of mind to jump back. "Oh, I get it," he spat. "So this is your friend?" "Friend?" Ss gave a condescending chuckle. "Don''t be silly." he snapped his fingers, and two more men d in ck appeared from the shadows. "These are my cute, adorable dolls." The men shed their ck robes, revealing themselves to be just thatdolls. Their cases had indentations that suggested eyes but no noses or mouths. In fact, they were mostly featureless. They bore a slight resemnce to ball-jointed mannequins, only far more eerie. "Battle Puppets...?" Julis observed calmly. Remote-controlled puppets could be used inbat but require dedicated facilities for operation, and Julis found it unlikely in the extreme that Ss could build such arge-scale infrastructure. Not impossible per so, but to do so in Asterisk while managing to keep it a secret would be as close as impossible as one could get. "I''d rather you didn''tpare them to such unrefined toys," said Ss. "My beauties have no machinery whatsoever." ''So how can they move?'' But right before their eyes, the dolls moved as smoothly as people. "So, this is your power." Julis finally understood why she could never sense the presence of the attackers until the veryst moment. It was simply because they were inorganic. They had no presence, no fighting spirit there for her to sense. "All this time, you were hiding it from me?!" Lester shouted. "You said that it was the best thing you could do to manipte a knife." "You actually believed that?!" Sr burst intoughter. "Oh, forgive me. But think about it. What kind of fool tips his hand to his enemies?" Yet, even so, Julis and Lester didn''t think that they would lose. Even if those dolls were special and made with a special feature, their numbers were limited, and this was what they thought, but. their expression quickly turned into incredulity, surprise, then fear. They were not looking at ten dolls or even twenty. It was far more than that. "It seems that one or two isn''t enough, so I''ll give you more. What do you think? The maximum number of dolls I can control at one time is one hundred and twenty-eight." "A hundred and twenty-eight..." Despair spread over Lester''s face. Julis was also anxious and quickly pressed the device into her pocket. It was something given by Tamazuki. Even though she didn''t really need it, he decided to give it to her. ''Tamazuki...'' Being surrounded by 128 dolls, Lester and Julis weren''t able to do anything. Lester was the first to lose, having been beaten before he passed out. Ss didn''t intend to kill Lester since he wanted to put all the me on Lester, and it was the same case with Julis. "Now, it''s your turn, Princess." Julis showed hisst struggle and created an enormous dragon made of me that tore through the circle of the dolls. However, her struggle was meaningless. Her opponents were dolls and weren''t human. They could be sacrificed anytime. Even if they were burnt or destroyed, it didn''t matter. By now, she was pinned by several dolls on the ground. They held her in a ce as one doll held a giant battle-axe, ready to end her. "Now, it''s a farewell, Princess." Julis squeezed her eyes shut as she thought that everything was over, yet suddenly she felt a familiar feeling. Her body was held by a strong yet gentle arm. "Tamazuki...?" "Sorry I amte." Hearing that voice, Jilis opened her eyes to see the young man who had stolen her girlhood. His figure held a Japanese katana of pure white made entirely of heat. Her eyes were moist, but she didn''t want to appear weak in front of him. "...you arete." Yet, knowing that he was by her side, she knew that everything was going to be alright. "Sorry, sorry. It''s hard to find this ce." Then, as he came, all the dolls, even the one with the battle axe, crashed to the ground before melting and bing junk. Chapter 95: He wont let a single chance to escape Chapter 95: He won''t let a single chance to escape "I-Inugamgyoubu?!" Unlike Lester or Julis, Sr was extremely wary of Tamazuki. Everyone could tell that Tamazuki was strong. With a physical ability stronger than Lester, who was known as the strongest in the Seidoukan, and an ability, which made him able to learn anything. Yet, such a dangerous individual was holding Ser-Veresta, which was one of the most dangerous Orga Lux in the world! If so, then who could defeat him? Yet, when Ss thought about his advantages over his dolls, his confidence quickly boosted. "But so what? You are alone! Even if you have killed a few of my dolls, I still have hundreds of them! You even have two burdens with you! Your fate won''t change! All of you are going to fall here!" "Be careful, Tamazuki." Julis tightened her arms around his neck, and her expression was never rxed. Tamazuki was strong, but now, the number of their opponents is too much! "Julis, let me show you why the championship is mine. Believe me, okay?" He kissed Julis''s forehead gently before he calmly faced Ss since he didn''t expect that he would meet someone with an interesting ability. Telekinesis? No, it wasn''t such a convenient ability. Instead, it seemed Ss needed to leave a mark before he was able to control something. Moreover, he could only control inanimate objects. Lastly, it seemed that his control over this ability wasn''t that good since, among hundred of dolls, only a few could be controlled skillfully. The rest were just moving in a simple order. Whether Dante and Strega became stronger through their imagination. However, Tamazuki felt that Ss limited the possibility of his ability. Still, with Ss''s personality, he wasn''t surprised. Yet, he felt that his way of using his ability was just tooplicated since it seemed that Ss tried to mimic a game of chess. Because of that, Ss could only freely control six types of dolls, with 16 with patterned movements, and the rest was just simple movements. Yet, did Ss forget that this building was also an inanimate object? If Ss marked this building, then controlled it, what would happen? He could just bury Lester and Julis. Moreover, if he developed his ability further, to the limit, then wasn''t it possible to control the entire Asterisk? The possibility of this ability was unlimited since it could even control the whole Earth! Still, unless one had an unlimited Prana, then it would be impossible for one to do it. "You... don''t kiss me so suddenly!" Julis was startled, and her face turned crimson. "Why not?" The two flirted with each other andpletely ignored Ss. "...." Yet Ss felt his emotions were damaged. His principle of life was to get money in a low-key manner, so he wouldn''t be targeted by many people. This was his way of life, so he didn''t hesitate to take down Julis and Lester as long as there was enough money and his name wasn''t known. Yet, he had to say; he was jealous of Tamazuki''s life. First, udia, then Kirin, thenstly, Julis. He also had heard that Tamazuki had a close rtionship with the Urzais sisters. This guy was simply a winner in life! Even now, if Tamazuki wanted, then he would be able to sleep with all the girls in the Seidoukan. Unlike him, who could only use his money to sleep with a prostitute, Tamazuki could get girls without using anything, and the girls would happily open their legs like an automatic door. ''Curse him! Curse him!'' This resentment... how could he endure it! "BASTARD, DON''T IGNORE ME!" Ss roared. "ATTACK! KILL HIM! BEAT HIS FACE UNTIL HE BECOMES DISFIGURED!" Then, all the dolls moved and attacked Tamazuki at the same time. "Tamazuki..." Julis was tense. Her Prana might be drained, and she was in the worst situation, but even so, if the situation called, then she would do her everything to help him. "Calm down. Leave everything to me." Julis really wondered where his confidence came from, but soon, she understood. The Japanese katana on his hand started to change its form. It had be longer and elongated, yet, it was still as dangerous as ever. "Whip?" Then, Tamazuki swung Ser-Veresta. At that moment, all the dolls were sliced in half. All of them melted without any resistance before they crumbled into junk. In front of Ser-Veresta, all the resistance was futile. No one could stop this de, and everything was burnt and melted by the heat. The Ser-Veresta returned to its previous form, standing straight, seemingly proud of being held by Tamazuki. Yet, watching this scene, whether Julis or Ss was tongue-tied. Their eyes and mouths widened, unable to say a single word. Strong. This was the only word that they could think of at this moment. At this point, no one thought that they could win against him. It hadn''t been a while since he held Ser-Veresta, yet even so, his power... wasn''t something that they could think to defeat. "I-IMPOSSIBLE!" Ss didn''t want to believe in reality. "See?" Tamazuki ignored Ss and looked at Julis calmly. "Um." Julis was quiet at that moment, and her hands which held onto his neck, became higher. While she knew that she would appear improper and shameless, she wanted to bring him to her dorm at this moment since she was just wet. "You... You don''t think that you have won by this! Come out, Queen!" Yet Ss was far from giving up. The pile of rubble in front of him blew apart, and from it, a generous shadow emerged. It must be five times the size of other dolls. Its head would have smashed through the ceiling if there were not already a hole in it. Its arm and legs were as thick as the pirs. It was humanoid, barelymore like a gori. "GO, MY QUEEN! DESTROY HIM!" Yet, once again, this doll was cut in half simply. It was cut in half, without any residence, just like any others. The size, numbers, whatever they were, it didn''t matter since, in front of him, they were cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Cut. Nothing could stop him with Ser-Veresta. Ss sat, utterly unable to speak. He wanted to run away, but he couldn''t since Tamazuki appeared in front of him and Ser-Veresta was right around his neck. The image of dolls being cut down emerged in his mind, and he didn''t dare to move. Julis''s confidence was also boosted since Tamazuki was beside him. "Do you want to have something to ask him before I beat him up?" "Ah, um... please don''t beat me! I will tell you everything!" Ss quickly cooperated. His life was more important than his employers, after all. Julis looked at Ss in disdain. "Who told you to attack me?" "Arlequin Academy! They sent me to attack you and even sent me all of those dolls!" "Arlequin Academy..." Julis was gloomy, wondering who had a grudge toward her in the Arlequin Academy before she kept asking Ss more and more questions. Ss was docile and obedient, especially with a de on his neck, so he told them everything. He did everything for money, and this type of person would give up his employers if his life was in danger. When everything was told, Tamazuki said, "Beat yourselves up. If you pass out, then I won''t do anything." "That..." "Or do you want me to burn your..." Ser-Vererta''s target suddenly changed and moved near Ss''sher region. *Gulp!* Ss didn''t hesitate and banged his head into the ground many times until his head was bleeding, and he passed out. "You are so bad." Julis looked at him with a smile. "To be honest, I wanted to beat him up, especially when he hurt you." Tamazuki looked at Julis and gently caressed her bang. "Sorry for beingte." "It''s okay... I was the one who was arrogant, thinking that I could handle everything." She hugged him tightly, burying her head against his neck meekly and docilely. "...can we go back?" He had saved her, so she thought to give him a reward, and she just wanted to be with him now. "Wait a moment. There is something that I need to do beforehand." Doing it with Julis was tempting, but he didn''t forget his purpose ining to this world: to be stronger. Fortunately, Ss gave him a chance to do that. "By the way, Julis, you don''t mind me using this guy, right?" "Hmm? Well, do whatever you want with it." She didn''t care what he nned to do with Ss, and what she wanted to do was just to go back since she wanted him now. As for Lester, he was forgotten by everyone. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 40 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 96: Deep love Chapter 96: Deep love "It''s good that this matter is solved, and you can leave the rest to me. I will make the Arlequint Academy pay." udia smiled and clearly told them that she was going to make the Arlequint Academy pay. Julis nodded since she knew that udia was reliable. They had known each other since childhood, and she knew what kind of woman udia was. The only problem was that she felt a little awkward when she thought about her position. She could tell that udia had fallen for Tamazuki, yet how could she give him up? Julis had to say sorry to udia since he could only be hers. "By the way, Julis." udia smiled. "I am sorry, but you can be his mistress, okay?" "Ha?" Julis stared at udia in confusion. "Unlike you, we have confirmed our rtionship first, so I am the main wife, okay?" "...." Julis red at Tamazuki. udia still maintained her smile, staring at Tamazuki. Yet, as expected, Tamazuki was always able to surprise them. "Isn''t it good? You two know each other and can ept each other. Everyone is happy. Happy ending." "..." 2x "What do you think, Julis?" udia smiled, but her eyes were far from smiling. "Somehow, I want to grill something." Julis knew that her instinct was correct! This guy was a big scoundrel! "Oh, let me help you cut something down." "...." What could he do? Fortunately, his defense was almost impregnable, so the two girls could only do nothing as they were eaten by this scoundrel. --- In the dimly litboratory, the girl rested her hands for a moment and let out a tiny sigh as she absorbed the report. "Well, I guess it''s time to pull out. I got plenty of data, and he actually did a good job ambushing all those students." She had countless air windows open around her, disying a constantly changing array of numbers and plots. "Oh, but maybe that''s just because my pretty dolls were so good!" Sheughed aloud in high spirits and pulled up an optical keyboard. "I like the halfway-clever onesso easy to manipte!" "But do you think that we can defeat that monster?" The exotic beauty, who had been silent, had a heavy expression when she thought about thest data. The data where 128 dolls, along with one special one, were massacred so effortlessly by that person. The person that had made the entire Asterisk be mad. The madman. Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki. "It''s okay. It''s okay. He might be strong, butpared to my dolls, he should be nothing." With an indomitable smile on her smile, she continued her work as her industrious gaze focused on two dolls in quiet slumber, yet if one looked closely, one would see her eyes were far from confident. Instead, a trace of anxiety could be seen in those eyes since, without a doubt, his power wasn''t something that one would expect from a race known as human. --- With the matter of Ss ending, Tamazuki returned to his dorm, but unlike Julis, who returned to her own dorm, udia followed him into his room. "Let''s take a bath together." "Sure." He wondered whether she was angry, but that didn''t seem to be the case. Instead, her expression was the same as ever, and it was as if she had epted the fact he had a lover. As he observed her expression, she started to take off her clothes from her shirt, then her skirt, before showing off her bold ck underwear garments, which were perfectly wrapped and disyed the lewdness of her body. She nced at him, showing a thin smile on her face as she took off her bra and covered her nipples with her hand, showing herst modesty. "...don''t stare at me so hard." "...why did you get embarrassed now?" "I am not sure, but your eyes feel dangerous now." "Weren''t my eyes the same as before?" "Well, that''s true." His eyes were dangerous; they were lusting over her body without hiding anything. Yet, for now, he decided to endure it. "You are not going to jump into me?" "Let''s take it slow today." "Un." udia nodded as she smiled. "By the way, let me wash your back. I have heard there is this type of tradition in your country, right?" "You are not wrong." Yosuzume often washed his back and also his front, cleaning his body through until he felt satisfied, and now udia seemed to want to take this role. As he sat on the small stool, his body trembled when she touched his buttocks. "...didn''t you want to wash my back?" "Sorry, I can''t help it." "....." Tamazuki. "By the way, I heard you went on a date with Julis." Even if her voice was calm and melodic, he heard a trance of resentment and jealousy. "If you want, I can also take you on a date." "Really?" "Un." She hugged him, pressing her abundant chest into his back happily. When she did this, he couldn''t control his lust any longer and liked how a hungry wolf found plump, delicious prey that appeared before it. What was left was the desire to eat this prey greedily into his mouth. Yet, he didn''t do it, struggling, but like an angel, she hugged him tenderly and whispered the sweet words into his ear. "It''s okay. You can do whatever you want me with my body. Mess me up, Tamazuki." His kindness wasn''t appreciated, and in the end, he let his savagery take over him as he ate this woman. "Ahhnn~~!" --- udia''s head was in a mess as she calmed down. She rested on his chest, thinking about her previous debauchery with a loving expression. Ah, this is what I wanted. They might have parted in just two days, but in those two days, she realized how much he meant to her. Right now, it wouldn''t be exaggerated to say that he was her whole world. She wanted to own his everything, wanting him to be his, yet, she knew that he couldn''t do that. Such a selfish feeling... there was no way for her to be forgiven for it, especially when she also had a selfish wish that she asked from him. With such a selfish wish, it was normal for her to receive divine punishment. "Tamazuki, have you slept?" "Hmm?" "I want to tell you something." "What''s wrong?" "I won''t stop you from dating someone else." "Really? You are not going to kill me?" "Un." She put her head on his chest as she listened to the sound of his heartbeat. "I might be an evil woman with a ck heart, but you have messed up my heart and made me like this, so as long as you won''t abandon me, you can do whatever you want." "...you love me that much?" "I love you." He couldn''t say anything when he saw her eyes. Her eyes were like an abyss, staring at him, trying to pull him into the deep of it until nothing of him remained, and was swallowed by darkness. It was his first time seeing such love. It was worrying, yet strangely charming enough. "In this world, I am the one who loves you the most. Even if you lose your power, money, and everything, I will always be by your side, so you don''t need to worry. As long as you have me in your heart, you can do anything since I love" She couldn''t finish her words since her lips were kissed. "Let''s sleep. I will take you on a date, and I definitely won''t leave you." He had to say this woman was scary. "...." His expression didn''t change. He didn''t smile, but she could tell how gentle his expression was. As of now, she didn''t care about the rest since this was enough. "Um." She snuggled into his chest as she thought that she should do a lot of things with him with her limited time. "By the way." "Hmm?" "You must at least apany me to sleep three times a week, okay?" "...." Chapter 97: I want a mature lady Chapter 97: I want a maturedy In the central district of Asterisk, at the junction of themercial and administrative areas, rose the super skyscraper of Hotel Elnath. This luxury hotel, frequented by VIPs and celebrities from around the world, was renowned most of all for the dome-shaped hanging garden on its top floor. Only a few ever set foot in this garden, where streams rolled and flowers of all seasons were always in full bloom. Even the people of a ss able to stay at this hotelincluding integrated enterprise foundation executivescould not enter without permission. This space was a sanctuary created especially for a highly select group of individuals to meet once a month. Only six people in the world had the power to open its doors: the student council presidents of the six schools of Asterisk. "Good day, everyone." an elegant voice said, "You all seem well." In the center of the garden, atop a small hill that was just high enough to grant a view of the surroundings, stood a European-style gazebo. It was furnished inside with a hexagonal table that resembled a scaled-down version of Asterisk itself. Four of the six seats were upied. After a polite bow, udia took her ce in the fifth seat, wearing her usual gentle smile. "So good for you to join us, Miss Enfield. You are most punctual, as always." The princely young man sitting to udia''s left weed her with a cordial grin. He was a beautiful youth. He was spotted with well-defined features and sleek, light blonde hair, a serene manner, and regiment in his every move. He was the president of the Saint Gahardworth Academy, Ernest Fairclough. "But is it me, or have you be more beautiful now?" "Really? Then, it must be because of love." udia grinned happily. "...love?" The young man was at a loss for words. The young girl, who Tamazuki was familiar with, Xinglou, only looked at udia with interest. A young man with a featureless feature, who was the president of the Arlequint Academy, showed an awkward expression. However, the fat young man with red hair, Dirk, the president of the Le Wolfe ck Academy, snorted and showed an unpleasant expression toward udia. "Vixen." If this woman didn''t appear, then, Tamazuki would be a student of his academy! Even if he hated everything in this life, he had to stay doing a transaction with Tamazuki, which was nice since he upheld his reputation. As long as he paid something, he would get the things that he wanted. The two of them were working well together, and it would be even more amazing if Tamazuki joined his school, yet everything had be a failure because of this young woman. "Oh my... I am not a vixen." udia still maintained a polite smile. "We are true love." "True love, eh?" Dirk wanted to puke at that moment. Xinglouughed. "Is he a good lover?" "Yes. He is strong." A cute blush appeared on udia''s cheeks. Strong? Was it his strength as the number one of the Seidoukan? Or something else? However, udia remained ambiguous with her words and didn''t exin everything. "Oh, I want to fight him more now." This time udia didn''t say anything and looked warily at Xinglou since she knew the little girl in front of her was a monster. Unlike Tamazuki, Xinglou was on another level, and for her dream, she didn''t need this uncontroble element like Xinglou, but she could do nothing. What she could do was to fasten her n, and fortunately, the Festa was about to be held soon. Still, Ernest sighed. "It''s a shame that you have a lover now." "Yes, but I am happy." "Laetitia is going to be sad." Laetitia nchard. She was a childhood friend of udia and also the student council vice president of Saint Ghadworth Academy. "It''s okay. I am sure that she understands me." udia thought about her childhood friend and showed a slightly helpless expression. "So, while I want to start our meeting right away since we don''t have much free time, to begin with..." She looked at the only empty chair in this ce. "I think she is in the middle of her European tour. As usual, she has sent me the papers transferring her authority as moderator." Ernest was the one who answered udia''s question. "Of course. Being a world-famous songstress must keep her very busy." "Hah. What difference does it make if that baby girl''s here or not?" Dirk scoffed. "My dear representative of the Crossed Swords, I''d appreciate it if you could refrain from insulting the delegates of the other schools." Ernest watched Dirk with a slightly vexed smile. The two had a fairly bad rtionship. Whenever they were together, they had to fight at least once or twice, showing their difference. Their schools also weren''t much different. Le Wolfe, who only cared about power, and Saint Gahardworth, who was the symbol of order. The two were like fire and water. It was impossible for them to mix with each other. Usually, Xinglou would be the one who stopped their fight, but this time, udia smiled and said, "Everyone, I will be happy if you are not wasting our time here and start with the meeting." "....." Everyone fell into silence since they could feel how scary udia''s smile was, maybe because she was slightly affected by Tamazuki''s "Osore" since she had been taking his seeds into her womb many times, giving her a frightening presence, or maybe because she was just really impatient and just wanted to end this meeting as soon as possible. The regr assembly of the six student council presidents was known informally as the Rikka Garden Summit, named after the ce where it was held. Ostensibly, the purpose of these meetings was to maintain the amicable rtionship between the six schools and to exchange opinions for the prosperity of each school and the smooth operation of the Festa. In reality, however, it was the stage of a political power game in which each yer tried to discern what the others were scheming. While Dirk snorted, Ernest was speechless, the student council president of the Arlqueint shuddered in fear, but Xinglou was curious. "Why are you in a hurry, udia?" "Well, my lover is waiting on the floor below. We''re on a date now." "..." 4x True love. They thought to scoff or thought that it was just a joke, but it seemed that it wasn''t. Instead, no one thought of udia at this moment. Instead, all of them thought about the one who had made udia fall madly in love with him. Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki. The one who was, without a doubt, had the highest chance to be the champion of the Phoenix Festa. --- At that moment, Tamazuki was at the restaurant of Hotel Elnath, drinking tea and onigiri as he read his novel through a hard copy. In this day and age, what he was doing was rather strange since everything could be bought digitally, but this was what he was doing now. His attire was also unique since when everyone was wearing either suits or casual clothes, he was wearing a traditional ck Japanese yukata and zori (t sandals) with white tabi (toe-divided socks). Yet, as Asterisk was located in Japan, this attire didn''t attract much attention since a lot of wealthy people from this country wore simr attire whenever they were. Still, as expected, his appearance attracted the attention of many single, lonely mature women, who seemed ready to talk with him, but it seemed his luck was far from good since the one who came wasn''t a maturedy but a mature man. "I am sorry, but do you have time, Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki-san?" --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 40 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 98: Evil woman Chapter 98: Evil woman The man suddenly came to him, but from his expression, Tamazuki could tell that it was far from being kind and gentle. Instead, he could tell that this man seemed to have dissatisfaction from the scent of his body and the microexpression on his face. Why? He didn''t seem to remember this man, but somehow, he felt this man was kind of familiar. "...are you udia''s father?" "Yes." The man nodded. "Ah, Uncle, please sit down." Tamazuki hurriedly stood up and let him sit down on his opposite politely like a son-inw who faced his father-inw for the first time. udia''s father was surprised by his change. He knew from the information he got; this young man was extremely arrogant, yet Tamazuki seemed to be polite and obedient in front of him. ''No! No! This kid must be trying to trick me!'' When he thought about how udia, his lovely daughter, was taken by this scoundrel, the anger in his heart quickly rose once again. Yet, wasn''t it normal? As a father, how could he feel happy when the only daughter he loved so much was being eaten by a random boy on the street? Still, without a doubt, Tamazuki''s polite attitude toward him made him feel good since, unlike the rest, Tamazuki treated him politely, showing how much respect he had for him. "Un." He nodded as he sat on his opposite side as he observed him up and down rudely. "..." Tamazuki felt that this feeling was rather novel. As he was reincarnated into a tanuki, it was his first time being treated like this. Unlike in his original world, in the world of youkai, as he was one of the strongest, many youkai wanted to send their daughters to him, letting him impregnate them with his child. Some even dared to send their wives to him when rumors spread that he liked a mature and married woman. It was unthinkable in the world of humans, but in the world of Youkai, it was possible since the strong got everything. Youkai''s world is the survival of the fittest. udia''s father''s face might be stinky and pompous, yet in his eyes, Tamazuki felt that udia''s father was funny. "Sorry for not being able to greet you properly. I don''t know if you have stayed in this hotel." "Yes, I don''t know if you stay in this hotel either..." However, udia''s father''s expression became cloudy, and his voice became cold. "Don''t tell me that you have stayed in the hotel with my daughter?" Then... was his daughter no longer a girl? Was udia''s girlhood stolen by this bastard? By this point, he wanted to flip the table in front of him and beat up this scoundrel! "No, I am waiting for her since she has a meeting with the other student council presidents. You don''t need to worry, Uncle. Our rtionship is clean and pure." "Th-That''s good..." udia''s father sighed in relief and felt better as his blood pressure also slowly decreased. Tamazuki only sipped his tea calmly since, at this point, lying was just like breathing for him. "So, are you here on a business trip or something?" "No, I want to meet my daughter." "I see... then, should we go out together after this? We can have a meal or two. I have a lot of things to talk about with you since I want to know how you can raise such a wonderful daughter." "It seems that you have good eyes." udia''s father smiled and told him about udia''s childhood and his family. From how he told the story, it could be seen that he was a rather doting and overprotective father, but as he was busy, his chance to meet his daughter was rather minimal, especially after she got his hands on Pandora. Moreover, he was also afraid of his wife, so he could do nothing as he was just someone who was behind the scenes. By now, Tamazuki was the listener, and udia was the storyteller who told him whatever Tamazuki needed to know. It was during his time when he was busy with the business; he had heard that all the executives of the IEFs were emotionless and they had an emotional adjustment on their minds, so they could make a wless judgment without being clouded by their emotions, yet he couldn''t see such a thing on udia''s father. Instead, what he could see was just a gentle and overprotective father like any other man. He couldn''t see the emotionless robot whose duty was to lead the IEFs to stand on the top. It made him feel weird since he had heard from udia that her parents were the executive at the Ginga, one of the IEFs. Still, udia''s father was also happy from talking with Tamazuki since he could tell that Tamazuki genuinely cared about his daughter. Frankly, as a father, he didn''t ask much since, with their family, they didn''t need to worry too much about money and the rest, but if his daughter''s man could match their family, then it was good, right? udia''s father knew that Tamazuki was a talented young man, whether it was his brain or brawl. Everything was perfect, including how Tamazuki treated his daughter well. Yet, when they were talking to each other happily... "Father?" The two turned and saw udia was there. Tamazuki and udia''s father looked at the clock and saw that it had been an hour since they talked to each other, which made them speechless since they didn''t expect to talk to each other well. "What are you doing here?" udia asked with a chuckle, feeling happy since she could tell that her father had a good rtionship with Tamazuki. Still, she didn''t sit next to her father but sat next to Tamazuki, which made her father feel bitter. "We were talking about our childhood." Tamazuki rubbed udia''s head, causing her to purr like a kitten. "......" udia''s father was even bitter, but suddenly his expression became grief. "udia, can you cancel your wish?" Wish... Tamazuki knew that every student in Asterik carried a wish. However, he didn''t have it and gave that chance to udia. Even now, he wasn''t sure what her wish was, yet why her father had such an expression. "I am sorry, Father. But I can''t." udia''splexion was rather cold as she held his hand tighter. udia''s father was bitter, then looked at Tamazuki. "Tamazuki, you love my daughter, right? Then, try to stop her! Stop her from asking for that wish!" "......" Tamazuki was lost for words since he was just a third party and he didn''t know anything, but he was suddenly pulled into this family drama. Yet with the words of udia''s father, udia''s hand, which held his hand, seemed to be trembling. He sighed inwardly and thought that he was a real softie. When udia thought that Tamazuki would stop her, his hand held her hand tighter. "I am sorry, but as I have let her take the chance to ask for a wish from the IEF in my ce, I will support her decision this time." "IDIOT! DO YOU KNOW WHAT HER WISH IS?!" udia''s father roared, causing amotion in the hotel restaurant. "I don''t know." Tamazuki shook his head, then faced udia''s father calmly. "But I believe that I can protect your daughter." "......." udia''s father was lost for words and unable to say anything when he saw Tamazuki''s eyes, which were full of conviction, trust, and determination. His mouth was agape in a trace, and he was unable to wake up for a while until udia woke him up. "Then, Father, we will leave." udia stood up and pulled Tamazuki, but he didn''t move, which made her stop in a ce, and she looked at him with moist eyes. "......" Tamazuki sighed and then followed udia after he said goodbye to udia''s father, who seemed in the middle of aplex mood between extreme sadness and bewilderment. The two walked away until udia stopped and leaned on his chest. "...are you really going to trust me?" "I do." He gently caressed her cheek as he lifted her face to face him. Her face was a mess of tears and guilt. Even now, he didn''t care what her wish was, but he knew whatever it was, he needed to let her face it since he wanted to fully own her everything. Her body, heart, and soul. All of them could only be his. "So, do what you want since I will be supporting you when you need someone the most." udia was unable to say a single word as if she was staring at him with manyplex moods since she knew her wish was... "...you might regret this, you know?" "I know from the start that udia is a bad woman with a ck-colored heart, and I am prepared to face what kind of evil scheme you n." "...is that how you see me?" udia was in shock. Even if she often told him that she was a bad woman, it was a different matter if he was the one who told her that. "Don''t you feel happy? You are a masochist, right?" "I AM NOT!" "Then, let''s test it." "Test?" udia was confused, but she was pulled by him until they reached a certain room on the corner, and she understood everything. She smirked, then asked, "Do you want to be in a masochist role?" "......." Tamazuki thought that this woman needed a real beating. Chapter 99: Someone has already entered her heart Chapter 99: Someone has already entered her heart Yet, in the end, udia realized that she was a masochist. She was happy being humiliated by him. Moreover, along with the ugly jealousy which she felt when he was with other women, the pleasure in her body was something that was impossible to describe. By now, it wouldn''t be weird to say that she might have be his ve. Still, while the two reaffirmed their rtionship, the Seidoukan was in a mess and startled by the news. Tamazuki was going to partner up with Julis. Thebination of the King and the Princess. Yet, thisbination wasn''t something one expected as they thought he was teaming up with Kirin, considering how close their rtionship was. Many had put their bets on who Tamazuki''s partner would be, yet in the end; they lost since Julis wasn''t someone they had expected to be his partner! As for the other schools, they didn''t react much since even, no matter what their partner was, their power was just like that, andpared to Tamazuki, they were nothing. In the end, they were nothing but just an extra. However, the shocked one was, without a doubt, Kirin since she didn''t expect that her teacher would team up with Julis. She suddenly thought about the time when Julis took her teacher out and thought that it should be at that time. By now, Kirin wanted to know why he had decided to team up with Tamazuki, but she couldn''t reach him now as he went on a date with udia. ''A date...'' ''If I ask him can I have a date with Sensei?'' Kirin was in a daze as her face reddened, imagining how their date would be before shaking her head furiously, feeling ashamed as she was able to think such a shameful thing. ''If Sensei knows...'' She lowered her head as she thought that he might be scolded and then punished by him, yet strangely, a grin appeared on her lips. However, she knew that she couldn''t let her teacher know how perverted she was. Yet, what she didn''t know, even if she was a pervert, he didn''t mind at all. However, the one that was shocked the most by this news definitely wasn''t Kirin. Instead, it was Amagiri Ayato. Like before, Amagiri''s head was somewhere else, thinking about the cloud as he enjoyed his life. As he didn''t have any purpose in Asterisk, he was neither working nor studying hard. This might be the weakness of the light novel protagonist since they were quitezy until the heroine was involved only when the heroine existed and forcefully scolded them that they would work harder to improve themselves. However, his day was rtively t as he didn''t have anyone to do that. After the Orga Luxpatibility test, he had nothing to do. He also had no intention of wielding an Orga Lux, so his weapon was still a normal Lux. By then, he did nothing until he felt that Julis was in trouble and he needed to save her. Unfortunately, he lost her, and when he saw her, she seemed alright, which made him confused. As for Saya''s invitation to the team at the Phoenix Festa, he had already forgotten about it. Saya also didn''t invite him anymore as her head was preupied with something. Yet, the news Julis decided to team up with Tamazuki changed everything. Amagiri had never thought of this, and it was in the early morning that he knew it from his ssmates, who suddenly approached Julis and asked about her decision to work with Tamazuki in the Phoenix Festa. "Julis, are you going to be at the Festa with Inugami?" Amigiri feltplex at this moment since Julis had never told him anything about her decision. Saya, who was sleepy, also looked at them curiously before staring at Amagiri, whose expression was unexpected. "Yeah." Julis wasn''t sure how many times she needed to answer this question, so her mood was rather bad. Moreover, her mood was even worse when she thought about that scoundrel. Even though she knew that scoundrel was a reliable ally and also an amazing lover, without a doubt, that guy was a bastard. Even now, when she thought how shameless he was when she told him that they should date him together, she wanted to burn him to crisps, making him into a well-done steak. "But why?" Amagiri couldn''t ept it. "Why did it matter to you?" Julis looked at Amagiri in confusion since she didn''t expect Amagiri would be so persistent. "Why... why did it matter to me?" Amagiri was stunned, then he quickly said, "Because... Because I thought of you as my friend! Isn''t it better to choose someone else? He isn''t a good student!" "....." "Amagiri, I am not sure why you have an imagination that you can control my life. Moreover, I don''t remember that we are friends. Lastly, for me, he is the best partner." That guy might be a scoundrel, but she wouldn''t let anyone talk bad about him. While she had some omens with Amagiri, this didn''t mean that their rtionship was close. She only thought of him as a helpless person who shouldn''t be indecisive since it annoyed her to see him float around without direction like a cloud. Lastly, what right did Amagiri have to make fun of Tamazuki? "I..." Amagiri couldn''t say anything, and he got depressed. "Hey Riessfeld, what are you doing?!" Saya was like a mother hen who protected her child when facing the predator. "You should take care of your childhood friend more. Don''t butt into someone else''s problem without knowing anything." Julis snorted and didn''t bother to talk with them anymore. Saya wanted to st Julis with her cannon, but she was quickly stopped by Amagiri. "Stop! Stop! Saya, don''t fight! Julis had made her decision, so there was nothing that I could do." Amagiri showed a bitter smile. He had epted this, and he knew that he couldn''t change the fact that Julis would team up with Tamazuki, yet it was normal, especially when he was so weak now. "I was weak after all." "Ayato..." As a childhood friend, Saya knew Amagiri''s power the most. Amagiri was strong, and she didn''t doubt it, but it was because of the useless seal which was ced by his big sister that made him weak. Even now, she was also confused by what Amagiri''s sister was nning to do. If possible, she wanted to give her a piece of mind, but she knew that it was impossible, especially when Amagiri''s sister had gone missing. But then, a picture of someone emerged in her mind, thinking that this person should be able to help Ayato, yet... at what price? She might appear sleepy andzy, but her mind definitely wasn''t stupid. She looked at Julis and wanted to talk, but she hesitated, especially when she thought about how she was about to st Julis with her cannon. Yet, when she saw how depressed Amagiri was, she thought that she needed to do something since she knew that she was the only one who could help him. When Saya made up her mind, Julis got a call from someone, and she walked out, but then she was shocked before a smile appeared on her face. When she returned, she was happy, and she was like a rose blooming in its most beautiful state. And this smile... mesmerized Amagiri. Yet, unfortunately, this beautiful rose was already owned by someone. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 40 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 100: Please look into the mirror! Chapter 100: Please look into the mirror! In the morning, Tamazuki went on training with Kirin, but in the afternoon, he invited Julis to train together in his exclusive training room. Still, when he thought about what had happened before, he thought that Julis would reject him. Unexpectedly, Julis epted right away, and even more, she hugged him tightly and kissed his lips deeply. "...." He was surprised, but he decided to enjoy it while thinking that this girl must be a lewd woman as she didn''t know modesty, especially when she couldn''t wait to go to the room and just kiss him in his exclusive training room. Even udia had never done this to him, so Julis took his first time. Like a rose, she was bold with her actions. She had decided he was her man and she didn''t hesitate to give him everything. Her lips were soft, moist, and sweet. It was so addicting that he wanted to kiss her full lips forever as they yed with their tongues and exchanged saliva. The sucking voices were so lewd, and the longer they kissed, the hotter their bodies were. Soon, when she needed to take a breath, they parted away. Her eyes were full of love and happiness as she stared at him. "...why?" He was confused, wondering what he did to make her this crazy toward him. "Did you not like it?" "I love it." "Then, what''s the problem?" Julis hugged him happily. "But..." "But?" "...it''s a bit creepy." "I will bite you!" She bit his neck angrily like an angry kitten. "I give up! I give up!" He patted her cute buttocks, causing her body to tense, and she stared at him resentfully. "Pervert!" "Do you hate it?" "......" Julis didn''t hate the pervert part of him. "So, what''s wrong so suddenly?" "Can I just kiss you if I don''t have anything to do?" Julis pouted. "...how about we skip the training and go to your room now?" "...you really..." She was speechless, but she didn''t mind, but was it so easy? Suddenly, someone pressed the bell of his private training room, and an air window appeared before them. He didn''t ept it immediately, but Julis epted it without hesitation. "Hey!" "Hmph! Let me see whether you have another lover." "What do you mean? You are the only one for me, baby." Julis rolled her eyes and looked at him in disgust, but she didn''t let him go and let him carry her in his arms as she hugged him like a ko. Her personality might be strong, and she had always been prickly to the people around him, but when she fell for someone, she would show her everything and ask him to spoil her since, except for him, who could she show this part of her? He might be hateful, but without a doubt, she loved him, especially when she thought about his surprise. "Ah, Sensei" Kirin widened her eyes. "Oh, Kirin, wait a moment. I will open the door." "...." Julis stared at Tamazuki and asked, "I have always wanted to ask you a question, but did you touch a middle school student?" "...don''t say something misleading. I won''t do something like that." He looked at Julis in a scare since he wouldn''t dare to touch a middle school student as he was afraid of being banned. "That''s good." Julis nodded in relief. "Aren''t you going down?" "Am I heavy?" "You are light." "Then, it''s okay, right?" She hugged him happily with a smile. "....." He wanted to kiss her again somehow. Still, Kirin, who had entered, felt so jealous when she saw how close Julis and Tamazuki were. She bit her lower lip and felt grief as her teacher was stolen, yet she could do nothing. "Sensei...." "Cough! Cough!" Tamazuki lightly coughed to ease the awkwardness, then introduced them to each other. "I am sure that you have seen each other, but let me introduce you two. Julis, this is Kirin; she is my disciple." "Disciple?" Julis felt a bit weird by this introduction, but Kirin hurriedly nodded as she bowed her head. "M-My name is Kirin Toudou. I am Tamazuki-sensei''s student." As Kirin bowed, her ample breasts leaned forward, causing them to bounce. "......" Julis looked down and felt depressed all of a sudden. Was this a middle school student? Yet why was her growth so oundish? "Kirin, I am sure that you must have heard it, but she is Julis Riessfeld. She is going to be my partner in the Phoenix Festa." This time, Julis stepped down from his arms and introduced herself politely, like how royalty did. "Nice to meet you. Can I call you Kirin?" "Ah, ye-yes! Riessfeld-senpai!" "You can call me Julis, though." Julis showed a kind smile facing this rabbit-like girl. Yet, she was quite wary of this girl. Kirin might be a middle school student, but when Kirin became a high school student, then without a doubt, her growth would be even more outrageous. As for her? Sadly, Julis knew that she had to be satisfied with the status quo. "Ye-Yes! Julis-senpai." However, Kirin had to say she was jealous of Julis. She observed Julis and wondered whether Julis was Tamazuki''s type of girl, but she had to say Julis was perfect, especially with that slender body of hers. A girl should be like this, Kirin thought. They were extremely unconfident, and they alwayspared themselves to each other. "Julis, you don''t mind if we do our training together, right?" "Well, I don''t mind." It was their first time training together, so Julis wanted to know how he usually did his training along with his disciple. "Kirin, you don''t mind, right?" "Ye-Yes!" Kirin was sad, but there was nothing that she could do, yet it didn''t matter since as long as she could be by Tamazuki''s side, she was satisfied. Moreover, she knew the bond between them was far deeper than any of his lovers as they were together because of the sword. In the future, Tamazuki might break up with all of his lovers, but it was impossible to break up with her as his technique would live inside her. Yet, when they were about to start training, someone pressed the bell once again. "Is it your other lover?" Julis askedzily. "An-Another lover!?" Kirin was startled. "Sensei, you-you are two-timing?!" "I am not." "Then...?" If Tamazuki didn''t do a two-timing, then what was he doing? "I got their consent, but they should be my harem? Or we have a polygamy rtionship." "........" Kirin. "Hmm... that''s not wrong." Strangely enough, Julis nodded. "Ha-Harem?! Po-Polygamy?!" Kirin was startled, at a loss, and her face turned bright red once again. "Do you want to enter too, Kirin?" "Eh?!" Tamazukiughed and patted Kirin''s head gently. "When you grow up, okay?" "Ah, um..." Kirin could only lower her head shyly as she cheered happily inside her heart. "......." Julis. "You... are you seriously going to take her when she grows up?" Julis pulled the ear of this scoundrel. Tamazuki gave up once again and whispered, "I was just joking." "But she might take you seriously." "Okay, okay. What''s wrong with adding her? I have two, and adding one more doesn''t really matter, right?" "......" Julis had to say that he wasn''t wrong, but she really wanted to bite this guy to death! Still, the bell continued to ring once again, reminding them that someone had been waiting for them, so in the end, he connected the air window to see who was outside. "Oh my... I thought that I would catch two students having an illicit rtionship in the school facility." udia smiled as she looked at the three of them through the air window. "......" "Eh?!" While Kirin startled, and her face turned bright red once again in shyness, Tamazuki and Julis rolled their eyes, wanting to tell udia to look into the mirror. Chapter 101: Scene of Carnage Chapter 101: Scene of Carnage Tamazuki didn''t make udia wait too long and opened the door of his exclusive training room. When he thought about it, he had almost eaten all the main heroines except for one, but he knew that thest one was formidable, and he felt that it was virtually impossible for thisst heroine to fall for him as her rtionship was tightly tied with a rtionship known as a childhood friend. However, he didn''t care about the rtionship at all. If he couldn''t make her fall in love like the rest, then he would just kiss her lips, then say... "Have you and Amagiri kissed yet? Not yet, eh? Your first kiss was not with him! It was me!" Frankly, he had always wanted to say those words once, but while he was thinking about a n to tackle thest main heroine, he realized udia didn''te alone. Besides her, two girls stood by her side, unfamiliar, and more importantly, they wore a uniform from a different school. More precisely, they were the uniform of the Arlequint Academy. "Who are they, udia?" Julis asked with a frown, as she didn''t like the students of the Arlequint Academy, considering they were the ones who sent Ss to attack herst time. As there were two strangers, Kirin quickly hid behind Tamazuki, holding the back of his shirt as she timidly peeked at them. Tamazuki nced at Kirin helplessly, wondering why she was so timid. Still, he didn''t expect to meet two girls that could trigger his system. "Oh, I''d better introduce you. May I present Miss Cami Pareto and Miss Ernesta Kuhne, from Arlequint Academy." udia and the two neers walked into the room through the entrance. "Our school and Arlequint have entered into an agreement to cooperate on Lux development. Miss Pareto here is in charge of the project. We invited her to our campus to make that agreement official." "...hello." The bronze-skinned woman gave them a nod. She seemed a little older than them. Her figure was as enhancing as udia''s, with a firmly toned build. Her deep-set eyes and a small, serious mouth made a somewhat chilly impression. Yet, Tamazuki loved this type of woman the most. ''But...'' Why did he feel the way this woman was walking and moving was rather weird? Still, he could tell that this woman stared at him as if trying to study him, but who cares? Since he was also studying her, from her three sizes, fetish, and many others. He tried to learn all of them through his observation, thinking about how to take down this girl. "Joint development...? Hmph, I see. So that''s what you did." Julis spat scornfully. Apparently, she had some grasp of the situation that eluded her. If Tamazuki hadn''te and helped her before, she was sure that it would be impossible for her to participate in the Festa, so this was, without a doubt,pensation that was paid by the Arlequint Academy for sending Ss to hurt the students of the Seidoukan. "I don''t have the faintest idea what you are talking about." udia simply smiled gracefully, neither confirming nor denying, but that was enough of an answer. "No matter," Julis said curtly. "You are in charge of dealing with that incident. I suppose this sort of subterfuge is your strong suit, anyway. But why are the Arlequint here?!" "Well, that''s because" "Hee! Because I said, I wanted toe!" The other girl in the Arlequint uniform interjected, hopping up and down with her hand raised. The girl called Ernesta seemed much more expressive than Cami. Unlike herpanion, she wore what appeared to be ab coat over her uniform. However, she also boasted an ample bust, the bouncing of which only served to emphasize her assertiveness. She seemed to be about the same age as Ayato and his ssmates. At least he didn''t think she could be older than them. "You knowI just had to get a look at you with my own two eyes. The sword-fighting boy who cut up all my cute dolls." She grinned brightly. "Huh?" "Wha?" An indescribably strange silence enveloped them. Julis let her jaws hang open, and Cami held her shit in speechless dismay. Even udia put her hand to her mouth in shock. Only Tamazuki was calm. He knew this type of personthe genius. Confidence, everything, each of them, when they thought that they were the best, they believed whatever they did would be forgiven. After all, in this world, what matters the most is individual ability. Yet, he had to say; this girl was entric since she had all but dered herself the mastermind. It was impossible for anyone not to be surprised. "You are the one I have heard so much about. Hmm, yes. Yes, I see!" Ernesta,pletely ignoring the atmosphere of the room, closed in on Tamazuki and peered at him intently, nodding several times to herself as if quite impressed. "Mm-hmm, not bad at all. I think I like you." "I don''t like you, though." "How cruel!" Still, while she was shocked, her grin grew even brighter, but then soon, she beckoned him closer. "Come on. There is no harm, right? Do you think I am a weak researcher that can do something to you?" Tamazuki rolled his eyes, thinking that all women were the same. They were just natural actresses, but it didn''t matter to him since he loved the woman who yed with fire the most. He leaned down without much fear, and Ernesta narrowed her eyes like a cat''s and whispered in his ear, "But I won''t make it so easy next time." "Then, try to struggle and be my entertainment as I watch your expression when you realize whatever you do is useless." The two stared at each other for a moment, but Ernesta''s lips lightly met his cheek before he could raise his face away from hers. This is what she thought, but he was greedier, so he changed the position of his head and met her lips by his lips. Ernesta was dumbfounded and widened her eyes. The moist, soft feelings transmitted into her lips as she realized her first kiss was taken. "....." "Huh?!" "What?!" "Ugh!" "Oh my..." Still, while everyone was surprised, Ernesta and Tamazuki didn''t part away until Julis and Kirin quickly moved to part them away. "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING, YOU SLUT! DON''T KISS SOMEONE SO RANDOMLY LIKE THAT!" Julis was furious and wanted to burn the girl in front of him. Kirin quickly took the water. "Sensei, please wash your lips." She might be easily embarrassed, but watching her teacher being kissed by such a crazy girl, how could she bear it? By now, she had made Ernesta her target to stab. "HOW RUDE! MY LIPS ARE CLEAN! THAT WAS MY FIRST KISS!" Ernesta looked at Kirin furiously. How dare this girl think that her lips were dirty? "Ernesta, you..." Cami was even more speechless, watching how bold Ernesta was. Tamazuki only let out a sigh, but inwardly he jumped in happiness with his reward. ''Nice!'' However, as the girls bickered with each other, udia knew that Tamazuki was the one who let Ernesta kiss his lips. She sighed and thought that this guy''s pants really couldn''t be controlled, but fortunately, all the girls that he was interested in were those who had talent and poweronly those who were exceptional and proud girls that he was taken interested in. The proof? Naturally, it was at how he only took care of her, Julis, and Kirin even though there were thousands of girls that were ready to open and take off their skirts for him. "By the way, Tamazuki, you want to join this joint development, right?" udia suddenly interrupted. "Eh?!" 2x Julis and Kirin were startled, but Cami and Ernesta weren''t much better. "Then, you will go to the Arlequint?" However, Ernesta wouldn''t let go of her chance and looked at Tamazuki with a happy smile. "...that''s the n." "That''s not the n! You should really go! I will take care of you! No, how about we go now! Come on!" Ernesta thought that it was a chance for her dream to be achieved. Cami''s reaction was the same, but she was calmer. Yet, Kirin and Julis were already out of control. "Take your hands off him, you slut!" "Sensei, don''t be bewitched by this slut! If Sensei wants, Kirin can kiss you too!" "Kirin, you..." "WHAT DO YOU MEAN BY SLUT! HE IS MY FIRST MAN!" Once again, a scene of carnage happened. However, it didn''t matter since this was the price for one to be strong, so he dly took it. The main heroines would take a while to take down, so for now, he had to put his target somewhere else, and this target was Arlequint Academy. In this ce and time, he vowed, he would take down all of those girls of the Arlequint Academy! --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 40 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 102: For the future of the country! Chapter 102: For the future of the country! Many might believe that he made a vow because he was lustful, but he didn''t believe so since everything was for his original world. His world was controlled by a higher being that couldn''t be seen by eyes, and as the one who lived in that world, he had the duty to fix all of this since everyone should be free! They shouldn''t be controlled by these invisible beings who thought that they were beyond all. So, here he was,ing to this world, venturing to gain the power necessary to fight his fateful battle. Moreover, he also hadn''t forgiven the two girls from the Arlequint Academy for hurting Julis, and he had to take his revenge. In conclusion, his purpose had never been impure! His purpose was all for justice! Everything was for the right thing! Yet, how could Julis believe that? "You are lusting at those two girls, right?" Julis stared at him dangerously. "How can you doubt your man? Julis, you hurt me." Her answer was simple, and she just bit his shoulder hard. "Ouch! Ouch! Julis, stop! Stop!" After the drama with Ernesta and Cami, while the two wanted to bring Tamazuki away as soon as possible, the rest of the girls wouldn''t let them, so in the end, he would only go to the Arlequint on the next day, so before that, Julis was going to give her scold him to control his lower body better! "You give up?" "I give up. I lost to you." "Good. Now, you won''t go to the Arlequint Academy, right?" "No, I will go." "Why?!" "Do you hate the Arlquint Academy that much?" This time, he didn''t show his joke-like expression and looked at her calmly. "Don''t you remember what they did to me?" Julis gnashed her teeth with hatred. "Wasn''t that more than a reason for me toe to their school?" "Huh?" "Like you, I am also angry. I seethed with anger when I thought you were hurt by them," he gently caressed her bangs. "So, that''s why I have decided to go to that school, stealing all of their knowledge and using them for us." "...you n to steal all of their knowledge?!" Julis widened her eyes before she looked around and hurriedly closed the window and everything. "...what are you doing?" "You idiot! How can you say something so dangerous without being wary of your surroundings?!" She then hurriedly sat on hisp as a matter of course and shook his body with a smile, lightly grazing her cute buttocks against his sheathed sword. "Tell me, how are you going to steal their data? Come on!" "....." "Maybe you should change how you sit first since it is hard for me to concentrate." "...you really...." Julis held her forehead helplessly and thought that this guy was really an umtion, concentration of all the lust of human beings. "But I won''t tell you." "Why?" "Because the more people who know my n, it will be dangerous, and to be honest, you won''t help much since you don''t know much about technology." "....." Julis couldn''t argue, but she felt dissatisfied. "Then, you know?" "If I don''t know, then do you think I will take the initiative to go to the Arlequint Academy?" "...." However, Julis was dissatisfied since didn''t that mean she was stupid? If Tamazuki knew what this woman was thinking, he would nod since he thought that Julis was really stupid. This woman was brash and short-fused, and her emotion easily led. The good thing about her was her never give up attitude, which made him think it was fun watching her struggling, so she was his favorite in this world. "...then, can Ie?" "Why not?" "So easy?" "If you want toe, thene, but it''s not like you will understand anything, and you might let your information be known by them." "DAMMIT, I AM NOT STUPID! I WILL DEFINITELY COME TOMORROW!" "Okay, okay, but don''t forget about your reward to me." "...pervert." She then hugged him with love as she rubbed her cheek against his. "But thank you." "Was it because of my charity?" "Un." "You don''t need to react that strongly, okay?" "....." "Why are you looking at me like that?" Julis sighed. "In a world where all the value of morals is being controlled by the IEFs, do you think a useless activity known as a charity will be promoted? No. Except you, no one is thinking of doing charity." Was it? He only realized that there was no charity in this world. "I mean, isn''t it normal? Since I want you to be happy." He would be a fool if he couldn''t use this chance to make her fall even deeper for him. "....." Julis felt her eyes moist from tears as she hugged him even tighter. "Thank you." Her voice was trembling as she sobbed, feeling happy as she was able to meet him. He gently patted her back, but then he also asked her another question that had been bothering his mind. "Julis, can I ask you something again?" "Hmm?" "Why did you ept my rtionship with other women so easily?" "Oh, that''s because of my brother." "Your brother?" "Along with his wife and lovers, he has a total of eight women." "..." In a world where all the values of morals were controlled by IEFs, Tamazuki had to say it was amazing. "I know that a man is born as a scoundrel. They really can''t control their lower bodies." Julis gently rubbed his pants, trying to unsheath his sword. "Wait, wait. Let''s not be in a hurry." "...what do you want to ask again?" "Aren''t you the perverted one now?" "You are the one who makes me like this!" "...." Tamazuki. "So, what do you want to ask?" "Let''s do itter. I want to eat you first, Princess." "You Demon! As a princess, I won''t let you harm any more people! I will stop you here!" "Haha... then try it! Try to struggle, Princess! Since that way, it will be more fun." The two of them entered their role-y before the bed started to wrestle with each other, trying to determine the future of the country and maybe also make a prince or a princess for the future queen or king of Lieseltania. --- In the morning, Ernesta was unable to wait any longer. If Cami didn''t stop her, then she mighte to the Seidoukan at dawn since she wanted to bring Tamazuki to the Arlequint Academy. Why? Without a doubt, Ernesta wanted to collect all the data about him. His data was precious andpared to all the trash that was collected by Ss. Cami was helpless, but she couldn''t stop Ernesta since she also felt the same. The data about Tamazuki was precious, especially all of his battles. Nevertheless, they had to wait since Tamazuki wasn''t ready. They had to wait at least a few hours, feeling hungry and sleepy. "Cami, I am hungry," Ernestained. Cami was the same, but she wasn''t someone who showed her emotion through her face. "Just eat some grass on the corner. I have heard that they can be eaten." "....." Ernesta. Then, when the time of their appointment came, Tamazuki appeared with Julis, who was in his arms punctually. "Why did youe so early?" He looked at the two women with doubt. "....." They didn''t answer him, but watching Julis sleep soundly in his arms, they had to say, they felt jealous at this moment. Chapter 103: I like you Chapter 103: I like you "Why is she sleeping?" "Because she is sleepy." "....." On the limousine prepared by the Arlequint Academy, Tamazuki and Julis went to visit the Arlequint Academy for the first time under the guidance of Cami and Ernesta. Frankly, he had wanted to visit this school since he wanted to copy their technologies. Why? It was because of his leaf transmutation. His leaf was able to change into most of the things in this world as long as he knew theponents and details. Naturally, some of them were impossible to copy, like Maou''s Hammer and Ser-Veresta, but it was because they had sentient. However, if it was Lux and other technologies in this world, he could do it. The only problem was the amount of his "Osore." While it wasn''t bad, it wasn''t unlimited, so if possible, he wanted to go to the next world to solve this problem. Frankly, with the number of his women in this world, he could go to another world, but as he had promised to participate in the Festa and also dueled against Xinglou, he couldn''t go immediately. Moreover, there was still the main heroine that he hadn''t taken down. As for the side heroine? He could take themter since he was sure it wouldn''t be toote even if he returnedter. Yet, for now, he had to focus on the matter of Arlequint Academy first. "Why is she sleepy?" Ernesta asked once again. "Ernesta!" Cami chided Ernesta helplessly. The students of the Arlequint aside, Tamazuki wasn''t a student of their school, so Ernesta''s question was rather rude. "We have been training hard for the Festa," Tamazuki answered that question with pure eyes. Maybe Julis heard his answer, or perhaps she did not, but she rolled her eyes. "Training hard, eh?" Ernesta looked at him suspiciously, but she couldn''t see anything. All she could see was the face of a cool young man whose expression was rather hard to gauge. "But it surprises me that you two are the ones who are picking me up. Aren''t you the leader of your respective factions?" Tamazuki had known the identity of Ernesta and Cami from udia, so it surprised him to see that they came to pick him up by themselves. Yet, at the same time, he knew that he had something that they needed. As for what it was, he wasn''t sure, but it didn''t matter since his intention in going to the Arlequint was to steal all of their data. "That''s right!" Ernesta nodded. "You should be grateful for us to pick you up!" "Ernesta!" Cami looked at Ernesta helplessly, then looked at Tamazuki apologetically. "I am sorry for her rudeness." "It must be hard on you." Tamazuki looked at Cami in sympathy. "That''s right." Cami nodded while signing but with a light smile on her face. "Hey, why are you two badmouthing me in front of me!" Ernesta puffed her cheeks, then looked at Tamazuki. "Tamazuki, can I call you that?" "Sure, Kuhne-san." "Please call me Ernesta." "Kuhne-san." "...." "I will be straight. Let me collect all of your data!" Ernesta went straight to the point. "Ernesta!" Cami looked at Ernesta in shock since she didn''t expect this girl would be so direct. She thought that they should negotiate slowly or just capture him when he was already inside the academy, but who would have thought that this crazy girl would go straight to the point? "Calm down, Cami. If he wants to escape, who can stop him, especially when he has Ser-Veresta on his hands." "But..." "Do you need my data?" "That''s right." Ernesta nodded. "We need your data for our research. Can you give it to us? And in exchange, we will help give you everything." "Ernesta!" "So what? Even if he has all of our data, we will get all of his data. His ability to learn all the skills, martial arts, and many others are as precious as our knowledge! If we can get all of them, then everything is worth it!" "That..." Cami couldn''t say a single word since Ernesta was correct. If they could get all the data of the abilities, skills, and many martial arts, which had been mastered, Tamazuki, everything would be worth it since, without a doubt, he was one of the strongest fighters on Asterisk. Even if he wasn''t on the level of Xinglou, he might be only a few levels below her. Moreover, even if Tamazuki got all of their data, so what? It would take time for him to understand it since the technology was different from other skills. It needed the hard work of several generations, persistence, and obsessions to master it. Even if he was able to master it, they would already go beyond them. "So, what do you think? That''s the reason why you want toe to the Arlequint, right?" "That''s an interesting offer, but why do you think that all of your knowledge is worth my knowledge?" "........" 2x While Ernesta and Cami had their pride, Tamazuki had his pride. On what basis was their knowledge better than him? His knowledge of various skills was in the realm outside of human understanding. They weren''t something that could be matched with a few technologies. He might be thirsty for their bodies, but he wasn''t stupid for being used by them. Instead, they should try to make him happy, begging like a dog or a kitten, so he would give them a bone when he was in a good mood. Yet, as expected, his answer made them bbergasted. Why did they think their knowledge was better than his? Or rather, they realized that they were in a disadvantageous position. "What should we do, Cami? Should we poison him so we can get his data?" "Ernesta...." "I can hear you, you know?" "Hmph! My knowledge is better!" Ernesta pouted andined since she felt that she was better. "Can you stop the car here?" Tamazuki was decisive, and this made them stumped for a moment. Ernesta wanted to say something, but she was stopped by Cami. "Ernesta, give me a chance to talk." Ernesta pouted and looked away. "How about this? I will give you a tour of the Arlequint, and when you find something that catches your interest, you can exchange it with the knowledge that has an equivalent value." "I like to talk with smart people." "Me too." Cami nodded with a smile. "........" Ernesta. Then, did that mean that she was stupid? "By the way, what is that?" Ernesta looked at the basket on his side. "Oh, it''s a sandwich. We were a bitte before, so I thought to have lunch there." "Sandwich?!" Ernesta became a pitiful puppy. "Care you share some? I haven''t eaten anything." "Ernesta..." Cami might have given up already. "Why not?" Tamazuki opened the basket, but it caused all of them to close their eyes since a golden ray suddenly blinded them. "Uh? What is this?!" "What are you doing?!" They were all startled since the light was too intense, but soon, their eyesight returned, and they saw a variety of sandwiches that were enough to make them salivate. "When your cooking skill reaches a certain level, you can make your food shine." "...it''s ridiculous. How did food shine like that? Did you put something on the basket?" Cami looked at the basket with doubt and even held it to check it, yet unfortunately, it was just a normal wooden basket. "Can I try it?" Ernesta didn''t bother with some pleasantry since she just wanted to eat. "Sure." Ernesta wasn''t polite and put two sandwiches on her two hands then bit them before she was in a daze as she saw a Grand Canyon and Mountain Fuji at the same time. "Ernesta? Ernesta?" When Cami was worried, Ernesta continued to eat. "......" Cami "Do you want to try?" He offered. "......." Cami took one of the sandwiches and then took a bite before she realized that the value of her knowledge might not beparable to the value of his cooking skill. When Ernesta finished his food, she wanted to eat more, but she thought for a moment, then looked at Tamazuki. "I like you. How about we get married?" "......." 2x Fortunately, Julis was sleeping. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 40 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 104: Arlequint Academy Chapter 104: Arlequint Academy "What''s wrong?" Julis asked while eating her sandwich. "....." Tamazuki decided not to answer Julis''s question as they had arrived at the Arlequint Academy since he was afraid this girl might run amok. When they arrived, he woke Julis up, and they had ate breakfast as they observed the Arlequint Academy for the first time. Except for the school festival, there was hardly a chance for someone to enter the school, so it was a rare chance for them. Yet, as expected of Arlequint Academy, a school that focused on research, this school was more into practicality and efficiency instead of aesthetics, so instead of school, it was like a research facility. "This school is so distasteful!" Still, Julis couldn''t help but scorn this school. "Sorry, she is in a foolish mood because someone attacked her." Tamazuki looked at Ernesta, who was in a daze. "Yes, I understand." Cami was quite awkward since she knew that they were at fault. Moreover, Ernesta generously told them that she was the mastermind behind all the attacks. "Say, do you really not want to marry me?" Ernesta asked pitifully. After all, she was beautiful. Moreover, Tamazuki was also her type. By marrying him, she could also get ess to all the knowledge which he had learned in his life, and he was rather rich, so he could support her research. Wait, wasn''t he her ideal husband? "...what is this marriage all about?" Julis asked with doubt. "..." Tamazuki looked at Cami and asked, "Pareto-san, can you lead me around your school." "I am more than happy to do it ." Cami nodded. The two of them left as they let Julis and Ernesta fight each other. --- Unlike the other schools, Arlequint Academy was a unique school as it specialized in research. In the past, this school was weak, and it was on the same level as Queenvail Girls'' Academy, which was known as the weakest academy, yet its research born a fruit; its position quickly changed and became one of the most powerful schools through its research alone, making their technology far superior to the other schools. Still, unlike the other schools, Arlequint''s infighting is fierce, with the research ss having different factions. The factions are Ferrovius, Pygmalion, So, Methush, and Tenorio. "And you are the leader of the Ferrovous, Pareto-san?" "Yes." Cami nodded. "What''s your faction''s specialty?" "We specialize in Lux development." "How about Kuhne-san?" "Oh! Oh! My faction specializes in cybeics and puppets!" Ernesta, who had stopped fighting with Julis, quickly answered. "What about the rest?" He was rather curious, after all. "Well, Tenorio specializes in bio-enhancement, So specializes in practicalbat, and Methush specializes in special abilities like Strega and Dante." Cami kindly exined to him about the Arlequint Academy''s fierce internal struggle as theypeted with each other for research funds and god fighters in the practical ss. She also told him how her faction, Ferrovous, was the biggest faction in the Arlequint. This school is massive, but itcked unity. Moreover, the research council has more power than the student council. The research council takes two-thirds of the vote to pass a motion, so they have to ally themselves with another faction to get anything passed. "Previously, my faction was allied with Tenorio, but now we have formed an alliance with Pygmalion." "Hmm... is it okay for you to tell me all of this?" "It''s okay. You will find it sooner orter. I am just telling you, so you will trust us." Without a doubt, Tamazuki was a great research target for all the factions in the Arlequint Academy, and with his free-spirited and random-like decision, Cami felt that it was better to treat him with a sincere attitude instead of trying to trick or deceive him since she could feel like he was the same type of person as Ernesta. Still, while Tamazuki was interested in Arlequint, Julis hardly had any interest. Instead, she was full of hatred toward this academy as she red at everyone they met along the way. Frankly, the appearance of Tamazuki surprised all the students of the Arlequint Academy. Like any other school, they also wanted him to enter the Arlequint Academy, but with the infighting of this school, they had hardly been able to make a decision, and they felt instead of wasting their funds on him; it was better to spend it on their research. However, all of them realized how wrong they were, especially when they knew how strong they were. Unfortunately, by his side, Cami and Ernesta were there. As the leaders of two factions, their voices were rather powerful. If those students didn''t want their research fund to be robbed, then they would only stay on the side obediently as the two had said something to their people not to interrupt them as they were in the middle of a negotiation. However, some people were just blind. Even Julis''s frown and intimidation weren''t able to affect those obsessed people. A group of people suddenly appeared and wanted to approach Tamazuki. "You are Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki, right? Let me introduce myself...." "I believe that I can make you stronger!" "Why do you stay in the trash like school, such as the Seidoukan?" Julis was already on her limit, but Ernesta and Cami were also ufortable. Still, the ones facing them weren''t the people of their factions. Instead, they came from different factions, so they didn''t have control over them, but... "Can we continue our journey?" Tamazuki asked. Julis, Ernesta, and Cami opened their mouths wide as those who tried talking with Tamazuki suddenly faced the walls. However, they also continued their talk with a serious attitude, as if they were trying to invite Tamazuki even though they faced the walls instead of him. "......" "Wh-What''s is this?" Cami was shaken, but Ernesta''s eyes shone brightly. "Is there a ce to talk where no one can bother us?" Tamazukia asked. Cami and Ernesta realized that they underestimated the value of his knowledge. --- "Sorry, it''s a bit messy..." Cami was quite awkward, then scolded Ernesta. "Ernesta, how many times have I told you to clean up yourboratory!" They couldn''t let him be bothered by other factions, so they quickly went into Ernesta''sboratory, where security was guaranteed, where it was impossible to eavesdrop, spy, attack, and many other things which might harm Ernesta''s safety and research. Moreover, unless Ernesta allowed it, no one was able to pass into this ce. "Ehhh~! But that''s troublesome! More importantly, what was that? What did you do? Come on! Tell me!" Ernesta couldn''t wait anymore, and she was so close to him, begging him. "Stay away from him, you slut!" Julis was like his bodyguard and quickly pushed this girl away. "Huh! Why are you always bothering me!" The two quickly fought once again. Tamazuki and Cami let out a long sigh. "No one will hear us, right?" "Yes." "Well, that''s an illusion." "Illusion?" "While I have never said it and never show it, I have mastered Seisenjutsu." "...Se-Seisenjutsu?!" "You mean the unique art of Jie Long?!" "Don''t tell me... you had mastered that knowledge when you fought the Li siblings at the Jie Long tournament?!" "You mastered that unique art of Jie Long in that short amount of time?!" No one could stay calm after hearing his words, and they understood what kind of monster he was. "Whether it is ancient, new, or mixed martial arts, unique skills, or many things in this world, I have all of them inside my head; now the question is, do you have something that has a simr value?" Here, he had his targets, and he wanted to get them. Chapter 105: For the future! Chapter 105: For the future! "Say... why don''t we just get married?" Ernesta was decisive as she stared at Tamazuki with a serious gaze. She wasn''t joking since this was what she truly felt. "If I am not enough, then you can have Cami too." "Ernesta!" This time Cami lost her calm! Cami knew that she had given half of her life to Ernesta, but Ernesta dared to tell her to marry someone carelessly, like someone gave candy to another, making her unable to control her emotion. Her cool-like mask on her face was also broken, and a blush appeared on her olive-colored skin. The two of them might be the leaders of their respective factions on the Arlequint Academy, but they knew for themselves that it was impossible for them to have something that had an equivalent value to his knowledge. Then, what should they do? It was better to marry him! The benefit of marrying him was one thing, but they knew their best assets were themselves. Whether Ernesta or Cami were geniuses, if not, then how could they be the heads of their respective factions? Still, the reason Ernesta dared to marry him wasn''t because of the benefit. Instead, it was because she could tell that he was gentle to his woman. If not? Then, how could Julis, this prickly princess, fall for him and be an obedient woman that only loved him? Such a man... if Ernesta didn''t grab him, then she knew she would regret it in the future. Yet, unlike Ernesta, who was excited, thinking about her married life, Cami hesitated since Ernesta''s words reminded her about her condition. She wasn''t like Ernesta or Julis, who wereplete. Half of her body was made from a puppet as she was almost dying from the terrorist attack during her childhood. Who wanted to marry someone like her? "Ernesta..." Cami grabbed Ernesta''sboratory coat. Ea, who was careless and thoughtless, shut instantly. Maybe, she was a genius, but she was also a woman. However, Julis was different. "Tamazuki, let''s go back. You can''t stay in this ce anymore! All of them are sluts!" Julis tried to pull him, but he didn''t move. She was in shock, then looked at him in confusion. "Tamazuki..." "Calm down, Julis. They are joking. Aren''t you tired of getting angry all the time? And, did you not believe me?" "...." Julis saw his eyes calm like the surface of theke before she sighed, then sat on his side obediently. This surprised Ernesta and Cami since they knew how loud this princess was. Still, at the same time, they realized that the reason why Julis was so loud before was that Tamazuki let her do so, but when he told her to be quiet, then she wouldn''t bother him. Julis had 100% trust in him since she knew whatever he did must have a purpose, and for one thing, he would never lose. "How about we start the exchange since I am sure that none of us want to waste their time." "How about marriage?" Ernesta didn''t give up. Tamazuki looked at Ernesta and softly said, "We don''t know each other well, and if you marry me so carelessly, you might be disillusioned at what kind of person I am." "When you can say something like that, I am sure that I am not wrong with my choice!" "...Cami-san, can we start the exchange?" "Sure." Cami and Tamazuki decided to ignore Ernesta. "OI, DON''T IGNORE ME!" Julis thought that this academy was noisy. --- During this conversation, Julis didn''t join since she didn''t understand a single thing. Meanwhile, Cami, Ernesta, and Tamazuki kept talking to each other about various research that could be exchanged for his data. Cami and Ernesta had thought that he would be interested in the weapons since the reason why he wanted toe to Asterisk was that he wanted to get stronger, but he was more interested in the research of Pygmalion and Tenorio. "You two aren''t from Tenorio, right? Can you give their data carelessly?" "Why not?" 2x They were at ease, but Cami felt a bit dissatisfied and asked, "Why don''t you have an interest in the Ferrovius?" "For now, this weapon is enough." Tamazuki patted his Ser-Veresta, to which it responded with a happy shake. "...." 3x Was Ser-Veresta like a puppy? "Wait! Let me show you this one!" Suddenly, Ernesta felt that this wasn''t enough and needed to give more. "Ernesta, don''t tell me..." "Don''t stop me, Cami." Cami didn''t stop Ernesta, but she sighed. "Follow me." "What are you being secretive about?" Julis pouted, dissatisfied. She could tell that Tamazuki didn''t show much interest in their research, so she knew that they were desperate. However, Cami and Ernesta didn''t say anything. Instead, they led the two of them to a ce with various security devices, so much so that it dumbfounded Julis by how exaggerated they were, but it didn''t matter since they were about to show the result of their hard work. "They are RM-C and AR-D. They are our masterpieces!" In front of them were two puppets in a state of sleeping. "What''s so special about them?" Julis asked in doubt. "Of course, they are special!" Ernesta then quickly told them how awesome those two dolls were. She talked about many things, but in simple terms, she had created a life. Those dolls had an AI that helped them to grow, and the more they grew, the more they were human-like. "You..." Julis was speechless and unable to say a single word. "Are you nning to enter Festa with those two?" Tamazuki asked. "Yes." Ernesta looked at Tamazuki with a grin. "Those two are going to defeat you!" "That''s interesting." Tamazuki only nodded and didn''t sound impressed. Ernesta pouted and asked, "Are you looking down on them? Why aren''t you impressed with them?" After all, Tamazuki was so calm and didn''t show much interest. She thought that he would be jumped to the ceiling in surprise, so this reaction of his was kind of disappointing. "I don''t look down on them, but I just don''t have much interest in weapons. You can see from the research that I want you to exchange with my knowledge, right?" Frankly, he was looking down on those weapons that were developed in the Arlquint since, as long as he was given time, he could learn all of them easily. All he needed was just a basic knowledge of it, and everything was as easy as walking in the park, but he had to say his discovery was rather disappointing since, as he hade to this world, he wanted to do something else; at least, he wanted to make the life of his women better. "You don''t want a weapon? Then, what is your interest?" Ernesta asked in genuine curiosity. "I am thinking about how to change the roles of Genestar as a weapon." "..." 3x This... they didn''t know what to say at that moment. Genester had powerful physical abilities and various unique abilities. However, their roles in society were rather limited. The only way they could fully use their power was through fighting, so they would either be the police force or armies or even join a criminal organization. The rest... if they were smart, they could be researchers. As for the minority, they could only enter the service industry, making money bit by bit, or entertainment became a star. However, without a doubt, everyone''s image of a Genester was a weapon. It was a convenient weapon that could be used anytime, so they had never been given a ce that was able to control society. Moreover, the research of all the people in this world was also about weapons. It was as if they supported the Genester to be a weapon. Yet, this wasmon sense. The moment they were born, they knew that they couldn''t live a normal life, so that was why his words brought so much impact on Julis, Ernesta, and Cami. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 40 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 By the way, the next world is Tensura. You can check it on the link above. Chapter 106: Bite the dust Chapter 106: Bite the dust "You... do you to dominate this world?!" Cami lost her calm at that moment. Still, Julis was confused since she didn''t understand Cami''s surprise, but Eaughed happily. "Oh! Amazing! Amazing! As expected, we should marry each other!" Ernesta thought that she really wanted to marry Tamazuki. "....." Tamazuki. "Hey, what do you mean? What are you talking about?" Julis was confused. Cami sighed. "Do you know how the general views Genestars, right? Do the majority have a good impression of us?" "That''s..." Julis knew that they couldn''t, especially when she, herself, as a princess, was also affected by her status as a Genester. However, she was in the better case since her family loved her, but the others? As long as they were born as Genester, they would be persecuted and even isted from the family, or rather being born as a Genester was a sin itself in the big family. "What he is nning is to change all of that. He wants to make Genester a better right and subvert the view of all of the Genester. In other words, he is nning to fight the IEFs!" "..." Julis. "You make me sound like a viin. I just want everyone to have more choices. If they don''t want to be a weapon, then they can be something else. After all, do all the Genester loves to fight?" "That''s true, but you will fight the entire IEFs if you really do that." "No, they won''t." "How can you be so sure?" "Because IEFs is nothing but a business. They only see a profit and loss, but can we be defined by something like that? Sometimes, there is something more important than profit and loss, and this is the weakness of IEFs." This time, Cami, Julis, and Ernesta agreed with him since it was impossible to define everyone with a mere profit and loss. "If they know my n, they only think that what I am doing is just a new business prospect, but when everything is moving in my direction, they might realize that everything that it is toote since many important sectors in this world have been taken by the Genester. By then, the world will be kinder toward us, Genester." "...that''s amazing." Julis was amazed by Tamazuki''s dream, and Cami was also moved. "You are like a demon king." However, Ernestaughed. "But do you think it is okay to tell us all of that?" "Why not? You have shown me your secret, and why don''t I dare to say my dream? And I believe in you." Ernesta grinned happily and wanted to kiss him again. Frankly, she didn''t care about anything except for her dream, but after hearing his dream, she also wanted to be part of it. "However, you haven''t found a way to change the view of Genester as a weapon, right?" "Well, I can do it slowly, and for now, what I need is power. The stronger I am, the better since that way, I can protect the people I love better." Tamazuki looked at Julis gently, which caused her to blush shyly. "...." 2x Ernesta and Cami had to say they were extremely jealous at this moment. However, without a doubt, their exchange was held since he was interested in the development of AI and bio-enhancement and various other things from other factions of the Arlequint Academy. In exchange, he gave them precious data on the unique martial arts of this world. "Is this Amagiri Style?" Tamazuki was in the middle of the facility, disying various techniques of the Amagiri Style, from swordsmanship, spearmanship, bowmanship, and many others, to perfection. If the ancestor of the Amagiri n saw what he was doing, the ancestor would bow his head, thinking that he was the reincarnation of the God of War, Hachiman. Frankly, Ernesta and Cami were skeptical about this martial art, but when Tamazuki showed the might of this martial art, their expressions changed, and they quickly recorded every detail of this martial art along with his exnation. Meanwhile, Julis''s lips twitched, but she didn''t say anything. Still, she felt that her man had won a lot, and it seemed he could get all the data from Arlequint Academy without paying anything. As for Amagiri? Julis didn''t care since it was the fault of the people who were being deceived, and she also supported Tamazuki in paying for this exchange with Amagiri Style instead of giving them his secret. As Tamazuki demonstrated the Amagiri Style, he had to say that the Arlequint Academy was probably the academy with the brightest future. While the other academies were just training like any without any improvement, the Arlequint Academy kept improving and wasn''t satisfied with the status quo. If Seidoukan and the other schools didn''t do something, they would be left behind. Maybe the only one that could stay was Jie Long since it stayed true to tradition. The exchange was only for one day, and he didn''t intend to stay any longer. Julis supported this since it was better he didn''t visit this ce anymore. The matter of her attack aside, it was tough for her to like the Arlequint Academy when she thought about her past. Ernesta pouted, but she couldn''t stop him, which made her helpless. Cami was silent, but she was simr. The two might have the brightest minds in the Arlequint Academy if not Asterisk and even the world, but they knew their fighting talent was simply null. In other words, they were simply a waste. "Well, I am sure that we will meet again." Ernesta believed that sooner orter, she was going to take down Tamazuki, especially when he had taken her first kiss. How could she let him escape after he stole her most important thing? "By the way, Cami, if I marry him, you can be his mistress." "....." Cami. --- After that exchange, everything returned to normal as he kept training with Julis and Kirin, but one day, Kirin suddenly hugged him happily. "Thank you, Sensei!" "What''s wrong so suddenly?" Tamazuki was d that Julis wasn''t around. "My-My father has been released." Kirin was happy because she got the news that her father had been released from prison. "I have promised you before, right?" "But, even so, thank you, Sensei. I am d to meet you." Still, Kirin blushed when she thought about the words said by her mother. ''Take down your teacher!'' While she was embarrassed and looked at her mother in disbelief, she didn''t seem to reject the idea that much, but... How would he react if he knew that she had feelings for him? Was he going to see her as a perverted disciple? Yet, it was impossible for her to hold this feeling, especially when, in her heart, his existence was so important that she would do anything for him. "Sensei..." "Hmm...?" Kirin stared at her teacher with a gaze that should be impossible toe from a student. Yet, she looked at him more than just a teacher, and her eyes were like how a woman saw their loved one. Did her teacher feel the same? She wasn''t sure, but she wanted him to know how she felt. Yet... "Sorry to bother you, but can we talk?" "...." 2x Tamazuki looked around, but he didn''t see anyone. As for Kirin, she had already hidden behind Tamazuki, feeling embarrassed with what she thought in her heart. "Below! Below!" The voice was filled with irritation as he looked down and saw the main heroine that he hadn''t taken down, but now, all the main heroines were going to bite the dust. Chapter 107: One wont appreciate your hard work if you give it so easily Chapter 107: One won''t appreciate your hard work if you give it so easily "You are...?" Tamazuki still followed the old script. It might be an old script, but it worked well since he had tested it with various girls, so why should he change it? Unless he faced a different type of situation, he would mostly answer the same. "...." However, the girl fell silent because of his words. She felt a bit angry, but she also realized that they had never talked to each other or even introduced to each other. They were far worse than mere strangers. Yet, when she thought about her request, she couldn''t help but feel shame since she knew how shameless her request was. She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself as she introduced herself. "Hello, my name is Saya Sasamiya. I am in the same ss as Julis." If someone saw her at this moment, their jaws would drop since she was so polite. Still, as she had decided to do this, she had to give her everything. By now, she knew that he didn''t remember her, and she also didn''t think that he would remember Ayato, so she introduced herself as Julis''s ssmate. "Are you Julis''s friend?" Tamazuki looked at Saya in doubt. Kirin was the same. After all, Julis was famous for being a loner. However, if Julis knew what they were thinking, without a doubt, she would scold them. Still, while Kirin and Tamazuki didn''t say anything, they almost thought of this girl as a lost elementary school student, if not a middle school student, since Saya''s height was short. Yet, they had a feeling that if they said those words, this girl would explode like a bomb, so they cooperated to stay in silence. "We-Well... we''re not exactly friends, but my seat is near hers." "So, Sasamiya-san, was it?" "Yes." "So, is there something that you need from us?" "Well, I need some of your help Inugami-kun." "Do you need my help?" "Yes." Saya blushed, feeling ashamed and embarrassed since she knew how rude she was back then, but she had to do this because she wanted to help her childhood friend. "I am sorry for my rude words back then, but I hope that you can help me." She bowed her head and begged. "Please stop. Don''t bow your head like that. What if someone misunderstands me if you show such a gesture, and I can''t make a promise to help you since I don''t even know what your problem is." "...." Saya realized the main problem, she exined. "You might forget about him, but my friend Ayato has fought you before." "Then...?" "He has a seal on his body, and I want you to help him to unseal the seal on his body." "...why?" The one who asked this question wasn''t Tamazuki but Kirin. Why? This simple question was like a sharp arrow pierced into her heart, making Saya''s face turn bright red from embarrassment. You have taunted Tamazuki to have a fight, saying something rude, then you have the gall toe asking for his help? If Kirin were in Saya''s ce, she wouldmit seppuku. In other words, this girl was shameless! "Please!" However, Saya kept bowing her head. "He is my dear friend, and I want to help him. I am not by his side when he has a problem, but now, I can help him, and I wish to do so. However, my power is limited. The only thing that I can do is to ask you for help. Of course, I won''t ask you to do it for free. As long as you want it, I can give you anything." Without a doubt, what she asked was something brazen, and because of this, she knew that she needed to pay something. Amagiri''s problem wasn''t something that could be solved so easily. Even if they went to the hospital, it would take a lot of money to do it. Fortunately, she wasn''t so cheeky and shameless enough to ask Tamazuki to help for free since she knew this was a difficult thing to do. Moreover, she knew that they were strangers, and she knew that she had left a bad impression. While it vexed her slightly, it was good that he had forgotten about her or Amagiri. Though, she wasn''t sure whether it was really good or not. However, for one thing, she knew that Tamazuki was the only one that could help to solve Amagiri''s problem. Tamazuki was her only hope. Yet, she had to say she wasn''t sure what to exchange for his service. Money? She didn''t have that much. A weapon? She came to promote her father''s weapon. While she believed her father''s weapon was the best, the reality was? Then, what about her body? She looked at her body and let out a long sigh. Still, she wanted to try since he was the only one who could help Amagiri. Yet, Tamazuki didn''t say anything and started to think about Amagiri''s seal, thinking that it existed for the plot. After all, Amagiri''s family wasn''t poor, or rather his family was quite wealthy. After his power was sealed by his older sister, shouldn''t his parents have tried to unseal the seal on his body? Then also asked why his older sister did this. Not to just ignore his problem and just let the plot do its magic. He was speechless, but solving Amagiri''s problem was easy for him. He had mastered Amagiri''s older sister''s ability, and it was easy if he wanted to unseal his seal. More importantly, he also held a Ser-Veresta. There was nothing that couldn''t be burnt by this sword; whatever it was, as long as he wanted to, he could burn it. In conclusion, it was easy for him to solve Amagiri''s problem, but he wanted to create an illusion that it wasn''t easy. He wanted to make Saya feel she owed him many things. Moreover, if he did something so easily, she wouldn''t feel grateful to him. Meanwhile, Kirin was moved by Saya''s determination to save her friend, but at the same time, she knew that it was hard, and she also thought that this girl was selfish. If the problem was really as big as Saya thought, then shouldn''t Saya make an effort first? Then, after all of those efforts were useless, then they should visit Tamazuki, yet Saya wanted the easy way and came to her teacher. If this wasn''t unreasonable, then what was it? "Sorry." "Eh?" "I can''t make you a promise since it isn''t something easy to do. I don''t really understand his situation, and all I can do is ease his symptoms in case something simr happens. Even if I can solve it, it will take a lot of time for me to learn about his situation since one mistake can ruin his future." Tamazuki stared at Saya and asked, "Should I give up Festa to help ease your friend''s seal?" "Th-that''s..." Those words... were enough to make her heart crushed by something. Should she nod? By then, what was the difference between her and those ugly people that mocked her father''s creations? She didn''t know what to do at that moment, but in the end, she bowed her head once again. "Thank you." She then left depressingly since she knew that she couldn''t bother him so much. "Hey, where are you going?" "...I-I can''t bother you so much." "But I have never said that I won''t help you, right?" "Eh?" Saya was dumbfounded. "Really?" "Really." "Really?" "Really." "Thank you!" Saya''s eyes were no longer that sleepy, and she looked at him straight as she looked at him gratefully. "But this will be a long process." "Even so, thank you. Whatever you want, I will help you with everything." Watching the interaction between Tamazuki and Saya made Kirin smile, but Kirin had to say her teacher was too soft, and she was afraid this stray wild cat might develop feelings towards her teacher, but when she thought about Saya''s feelings toward her childhood friend, it should be impossible, right? --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 40 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 108: A childhood friend who starts to change Chapter 108: A childhood friend who starts to change Tamazuki didn''t lie in his decision to unseal Amagiri''s seal. He knew that it might be weird of him to do this, considering he was a viin, yet he had to say he was a bit of a softie, and the confidence that came from his power made him think that it was okay to help Amagiri. Yes, power. This is where his confidence came from. Arrogant, prideful, confident, whatever you want to call it, he dared to unseal Amagiri''s seal because he was confident in his power. His stay in this world might not be long, but he had learned many things, and he also had gotten various rewards. Yet, strangely enough, the one that was most helpful to him was the reward from Shenhua Li. She gave him a talent for "Seisenjutsu," and he also learned a lot of knowledge of Seisenjutsu from the two of them, especially in matters of illusion. He knew that it might be arrogant of him to say this, but he might be the best illusionist in this world. Amagiri was powerful, but that''s it. Moreover, without Ser-Veresta, he was just like a fangless lion. "Now that you mention it, why did you ask me now? Why didn''t you ask me before?" Tamazuki asked. "Well, we n to enter Phoenix Festa," Saya answered without much thought. "So, I thought his soul should be broken, or else we wouldn''t have a chance in this Festa." Was Amagiri powerful? Yeah, but he wasn''t invincible, especially when he could onlyst for five minutes. His power was okay, but it was only so-so. She hoped to unseal the seal on his body first before the tournament started, so she asked for Tamazuki''s help. "Oh, so you want me to unseal his seal, so you can defeat me?" Tamazuki asked. "..." Saya. "I...." "It''s okay. You should do your best to defeat me, or else it won''t be fun." "...." Saya had to say this confidence of his sometimes made her speechless. "...you are really okay with this?" "Why not? Even if he has regained the power that has been sealed on his body, I don''t think that I will lose. Also, what''s the use of being afraid of the opponent that I have been defeated? I am not such a small and timid person." His opponents had always been the Gods above. If he feared the protagonist, then by now, he might as well crawl into the hole and hide. "..." Saya wasn''t sure how to describe his personality, but was this pride? Yet this courage was something that she was envious of. "But as I have told you before, I can''t make you a promise." "Yes, you can just check on him. Even if you can''t help him, that''s okay." Once again, Saya knew her request was brazen, and she couldn''t ask much, especially when she didn''t know how to repay him. "Um... is there something that you want? Even if I have money, I don''t have much, though." Her family''s financial situation was okay, but it didn''t mean that they were rich. Her father got into an ident, and their family gotpensation money, making them able to live afortable life, but it definitely wasn''t so much, especially when shepared to Tamazuki, who was the king of real estate. Yes, a king of real estate. This was probably what people called him since even if he was on Asterisk, trained hard to win the Festa; his business was still moving fast like they were riding on the train, taking down one after anothernds and buildings like Napoleon in the real estate business. Money is definitely something that she couldn''t offer to someone like him. As for Amagiri, Saya hadn''t talked about her decision to him, so it was impossible for her to ask Amagiri to pay for this matter. While she was nervously waiting, he didn''t answer her immediately, letting her fall into deeper anxiety. Then, when she was on her limit, he said, "You are also going to enter the Festa?" "Ah, um, yeah," Saya answered hurriedly with some confusion. "You can fight?" "...I do." She knew that he underestimated her, but it didn''t matter. "I have trained in Amagiri Style, and I also have the weapons of my father." "Your father''s weapon?" Instead of Amagiri Style, Tamazuki was more interested in Saya''s weapons. "Oh! Do you want to see them?" Saya quickly became excited. "Let me see them when I finish with my treatment." "If you want to see it, then I don''t mind even if you haven''t solved Ayato''s problem." Saya shook her head, telling her that it was alright for him to see her weapons since she also wanted him to appreciate her father''s weapons too. If he could appreciate it, then it was good, right? Moreover, she knew that he was rich. If he liked her father''s weapon, then wouldn''t their family have a sponsor? She knew that her intention was impure, but this was the reason why she came to Asterisk. She wanted to show everyone the value of her father''s weapon, and this was why she joined Phoenix Festa. Yet, out of all the reasons, she could tell that he was someone that she could trust. She could feel that he was a man of words. His reputation was something that he held the most. It was also why Dirk loved to work with him since if he had promised something; he wouldn''t break it; like a man, he wouldn''t evade his words no matter how that promise or words might cause him a disadvantage. Saya''s experience with the opposite gender was rather limited, and she was only close to Amagiri. As for the other man she knew, it was probably Yabuki, but in her mind, Yabuki was nothing but a suspicious character. As for Amagiri? Saya felt like he was a little brother or someone that she couldn''t leave or someone she owed, which was why she was kind toward him. Probably, if Tamazuki didn''t appear, that feeling would change into something known as love, but that feeling was too early, especially when Amagiri was fascinated by Julis, who was already out of his reach. "No." "...okay, then, let''s see Ayato first." That answer made her helpless, but it made her able to trust him even more. Then, soon, they saw Ayato, as expected; he was just lying on the grass as he, stared at the clouds absentmindedly. "Ayato!" Hearing his name being called, Ayato looked up and saw Saya. "Saya!" However, he was surprised to see the people around her. "Inugami-san? Why are you here?" He also noticed Kirin, but watching Kirin, who quickly hid behind Tamazuki like a fearful rabbit, making him awkward, and thought that he might need to apologize since everything was a misunderstanding. Watching Ayato, who was staring at Kirin, Saya was speechless. "Ayato!" "Ah, yes!" Ayato was startled and looked at his childhood friend. Saya felt so awkward at this moment and looked at Tamazuki apologetically. "I-I am sorry for him." "It''s okay. I know he is a pervert." "...." 2x Could they deny his words now? "So, how about we start now?" "Huh? What do you mean?" Ayato was confused since he really didn''t understand what was happening. Chapter 109: The childhood friend is okay too Chapter 109: The childhood friend is okay too Tamazuki didn''t bother to exin the situation to Amagiri, as Saya was the one who exined the situation to him. "Really? Can you help me to unseal my seal?" Amagiri was so excited when he heard it since if he could unseal his seal, then he would be stronger, then shouldn''t Julis also look at him? "I can''t make you a promise. You need to show me your seal again." "...show you." However, when Amagiri thought of his chance to unseal the seal on his body, his expression quickly showed that determination. Then, he nodded and showed the seal on his body by releasing the power on his body. When his body was unsealed, his physical abilities became several times stronger. No matter who saw him, they wouldn''t be able to connect him to that weakling that usually stayed in a daze. Yet, the expression of Tamazuki and Kirin were rtively t. Tamazuki had seen this scene once, and he just wanted to see Amagiri in pain before he helped him to unseal that seal. As for Kirin, no matter how amazing Amagiri was, she still felt that her teacher was more awesome. Moreover, she didn''t have a good impression of Amagiri, who loved to leer at her. Frankly, she didn''t want toe if she didn''t guard his teacher against this new heroine. Yet, unexpectedly, Saya''s expression was rather t, but it was because she had seen this seal so many times as she trained with Amagiri, so she had gotten used to it. Still, if she was alone, she wouldn''t be this calm, but Tamazuki was by her side, and his existence subconsciously gave her peace of mind since she knew no matter how worse the situation of Amagiri was, Tamazuki could ease the pain of Amagiri''s body. Amagiri also did his best to consume all of his power, which was only limited to five minutes. He also didn''t need to worry about going all out since he knew Tamazuki could ease his pain. Watching this, Tamazuki didn''t know whether Amagiri was gullible or a good guy through to his bones. If the plot armor didn''t help Amagiri, he was afraid that this guy might be swallowed by everyone until nothing was left since somehow he could imagine how Amagiri might bear the debt of his friends because of Amagiri''s kindness. Tamazuki let out a helpless sigh and didn''t bother to think about Amagiri since the deal was just to unseal the seal on Amagiri''s body. The rest... it was better for the two of them not to contact each other. Soon, after five minutes, familiar purple chains appeared from his body, and they tightly constricted his body. "ARRGGHHHH!!!" Once again, Amagiri let out a howl of pain. This might not be his first time, yet he had to say it was so painful. When he thought about this pain, he really wondered what his big sister wanted to do. If Tamazuki heard Amagiri''s question, he would say that it was all for the plot. He didn''t put Amagiri in pain for too long. After he observed the chains on Amagiri''s body, learning the sealing ability of his big sister, he tapped several acupoints on his body and eased the pain on his body. "How-How is it?" Saya asked nervously. "It seems I can handle it easier than I thought." "Huh? Really?" Saya was surprised and happy. "Yes." Tamazuki took out his Ser-Veresta and let it set aze. "......" 2x Saya and Amagiri were lost for words. They wanted to say something, but Kirin said, "Believe in Sensei." Saya looked at eyes full of trust from Kirin, which made her also nod since she knew what she could do was trust Tamazuki. Meanwhile, Amagiri was helpless since while the pain in his body disappeared; his body was still in a weakened state. Yet, Tamazuki didn''t give him a chance to talk and just put Ser-Veresta a little close and burnt the seal on Amagiri''s body. Then, soon... It was like a broken dam. Everything which had been blocked suddenly gushed out like a geyser. Amagiri could feel that his body was full of energy. If before that he could only work for five minutes, by now, he felt like his body was full of energy. "W-Wow...!" Amagiri had never thought that he could be so powerful, and he quickly stood up as he wanted to test his body. "Ayato, how is it?" "My body feels amazing, Saya! It''s amazing!" Amagiri was happy since all the power which was sealed on his body was broken. Saya was also happy when Amagiri was okay, but then she looked around and didn''t find "him" anywhere. However, soon, she saw him walking away with Kirin. She quickly looked at Amagiri, but she saw this guy didn''t seem to care about Tamazuki and felt happy with his new power. Saya feltplex and decided to leave Amagiri, chasing after Tamazuki. Meanwhile, Amagiri thought that with this power, Julis would look his way. --- Tamazuki didn''t care about Amagiri anymore. Even if Amagiri had be stronger, that''s it. If he made aparison, this guy was just like a battery. Without something to channel that energy, it meant nothing. Amagiri Style was a good thing, but Tamazuki had shared this martial art with Ernesta and Cami, then soon, this ancient martial art would be nothing but a bargain. It was like a discounted item when the store was about to go bankrupt. Tamazuki felt sorry for Amagiri, and because of that, he was going to unseal Amagiri''s seal without showing much hesitation or troubled expression, like how a doctor asked the patient to buy various treatments and medicines so their disease could be healed even though those treatments and medicines weren''t necessary. Still, even if he walked, his speed was rather slow, yet the people who saw him thought that he was just walking in a rxed way, but the truth... "Wa-Wait!" Saya chased after him and quickly stopped him. "Thank you!" She bowed her head again. "I am so grateful toward you because of this kindness." "It''s okay. It''s something easy for me." "Even so, it is something big for me. If you want to see my weapons, then we can look at them right now." "You okay to leave your friend?" Saya flinched, and her expression was full of shame. "It''s okay. I am sure that he is okay without me, and I want to apologize to him, too, since he is just happy that his seal has broken. Please don''t think of him so badly." "It''s okay. I never thought of him, to begin with." "....." Saya realized that Tamazuki was this type of guy, but she also understood even if Amagiri had regained the power which was sealed on his body, so what? In his eyes, Amagiri had never been an opponent. "So, when do you want to visit my workshop? I will show you anything." Saya didn''t bother to mention Amagiri anymore. "Can we go now?" "Sure." "Kirin, you should go back first. I want to check his weaponry." "Ah, um." Kirin was speechless, but she could only watch her teacher walk away with Saya. She looked at Saya for a moment and decided to believe in his teacher since she knew that her teacher didn''t have an interest in a girl with Saya''s body type. Meanwhile, Amagiri didn''t realize that his childhood friend disappeared since, in his mind, all he was thinking was only Julis. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 40 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 110: He is a villain Chapter 110: He is a viin "So... where is your workshop?" Tamazuki asked that question as he looked at the forest before him. "...sorry, I don''t know. We have gotten lost." Saya could only lower her head. "...." Heroine. This word has always been connected to all the female characters that affect the life of the protagonist. As a heroine, naturally, each of them had a special trait. If it was a haremedy story, then one heroine had a tsundere character, and the other character had this gentle-like character. In other words, a trait. Saya Sasamiya was the same. She had this expressionless expression and was sleepy, but the author felt that wasn''t enough as she also had a terrible sense of direction. "Give me the address. Let me check where it is?" "Here." Tamazuki got the address and felt speechless; since the address was located in the Seidoukan, what was the point of them walking out of the school? As he stared at Saya helplessly, she looked at him curiously and asked with anticipation, "Do you know where it is?" --- "Sorry!" "It''s okay. How about you show me your collections now?" As for where they were, they were inside the room which was borrowed by Saya. He wasn''t sure how she could get this room as she was just a normal student, but maybe because she was the daughter of a certain famous professor or perhaps because she was the partner of Amagiri, the world gave her advantages, which was this workshop. "Yes!" This room was one of several ssroom-sized workshops belonging to the Society for the Study of Metoeric Engineering, located below the main training hall. Most clubs were based in the extracurricr activities section of the main school building, but it seemed that the highly influential ones were given special treatment. In fact, those who showed ability and results were given special treatment was a fact of life both in and outside the school. Yet, Saya hadn''t shown that result, so how could she get this room as her rank wasn''t that high either, and she also didn''t enter the Pages Ones or Named Charts. However, it didn''t matter to him as he wasing from the reward of the system. He observed the room and could see how messy it was. It was a cluttered room filled to the brim with machinery. The floor was covered with so many cables that it was impossible to see where they all went, so much one might have a hard time thinking where to stand. Meanwhile, Saya excitedly exined her customized Lux. "There is a grenadeuncher, a machine gun, a ster, a Gatling gun, a canon...." Tamazuki was silent and knew that Saya had aplex with her height since everything she showed him was just arge type of weapon. It was a weapon that was impossible to be wieldedfortably by hand. Instead, it should be used as artillery. While it wasn''t impossible to be used in a duel, it was rather hard, and one needed time to master this type of weapon. Yet, without a doubt, in the matter of damage, Saya''s weapon was amazing. One hit was enough to take down anyone. The problem was... was it possible to hit someone so easily with such a bulky weapon? However, he didn''t discourage her. Instead, he seemed to appreciate her customized Lux. "Hmm, now, this is interesting. A unique Lux. Two mandates at the core... No, three? It looks like they were forcibly linked to increasing output... there is something." Saya was surprised. "...that''s right. How could you tell?" "I also like to customize my Lux. Do you remember a bag filled with Lux during my duel before? I have made all of them." "Oh, right! I remember that!" Saya''s gaze toward him changed as if she had found a long-lost friend with the same hobby. Her rtionship with Amagiri was good, but Amagiri didn''t understand a thing about her love for a weapon. Moreover, Tamazuki didn''t lie since he knew this type of weapon, as it was also included in the research which he exchanged from Cami and Ernesta. "LOBOS transition method, which involves the linking of multiple cores." "That''s right! That''s right!" Frankly, this system wasn''t perfect, as it was abandoned over a decade ago. The output can''t be stabilized, and it ces arge burden on the user. Not only will the Lux itself be bulky, but to maintain high output, one must induce mana excitation overload, which requires long pauses between attacks. Moreover, he could see that Saya and her father hadn''t improved those ws. Yet, it didn''t matter; heforted her as he talked with her about how to improve her Lux. Saya was also excited, and she also took his advice seriously without doubting what his intention was. By now, it wouldn''t be weird to say that he had be one of the closest existences in her heart. One should know that she was just a girl, and she came to the Asterisk to help to advertise her father''s weapon alone without the help of anyone. Fortunately, she met Amagiri, but instead of supporting herself, Amagiri was focused on his own problem and thought about Julis all the time, yet she, who had stoppedmunicating with Amagiri when she moved away, thought that it was her punishment since she felt like she had abandoned Amagiri. This was why she needed to do something for Amagiri, even if she had to sacrifice herself, ignoring her problem and burying them until everything was okay. Yet, "his" existence broke all of that. The feeling that she suppressed couldn''t be stopped anymore as she talked excitedly with him. One hour, two hours, and more. As they continued to talk, they didn''t realize how long they had been together. It felt like time moved so fast, especially when she had someone that could apany her like this. "Tamazuki, what about this?" "Well, maybe, you should do this, Saya." The two discussed each other as they had their uniforms full of dirty oils, yet they ignored their appearance and focused on the weapons before them. Yet, Tamazuki felt that he had warmed up enough, and it was time to take this heroine down. Frankly, dating and making the girl fall for him was the best way, but he had to say it took too long of time. Even if he had made his existence clear in her heart, it would be hard for her to stop loving the protagonist as it was the setting. Then, what should he do? Kissing. Doing something more than that was impossible, but if it was just kissing, he should be forgiven, right? Soon, he made a natural coincidence when their hands touched each other, and they sat so close that when they turned, they might kiss each other. When their hands touched, and her hand was held by him, she realized that he was so close by her sidehis scent, warm, big hands. Everything was so clear and close. Then, when their eyes met each other, her mind stopped, overwhelmed by this ambiguous atmosphere. His eyes... they were the eyes of man. It was obvious, but those eyes were different from Amagiri, who was always absentminded. Those eyes were staring at her like she was a woman. She blushed and felt shy all of a sudden, but then she saw him moving closer. She was in a daze, but the closer he got, the more she realized what they were about to do. "......" She tried to reject him, yet her resistance was almost null, and her heart was beating so fast as if she anticipated something that shouldn''t be done. Ah... she knew that she shouldn''t do this, but this forbidden thought was impossible to stop, so in the end, she let him take her lips. By now, he realized that he might have be a character in a certain hentai manga, but he should be better, right? After all, what he did was just to take the chaste lips of those pure and ignorant girls. Chapter 111: Women are troublesome creatures Chapter 111: Women are troublesome creatures When one reaches a certain position in their lives, they will be given a certain privilege. It was the same case with udia. On the top floor of the Seidoukan, on the corner of the student council office, a longue existed. Yet, unlike how the longue seemed ordinarily, this ce was heaven. Yes, tropical heaven. When the outside was scorching hot, enough to melt everyone''s will to walk outside, udia could enjoy this special longue by herself. However, this time, she wasn''t alone as she was apanied by her man. Still, as she was a bit busy with her job, she could only work with a sigh. Meanwhile, Tamazuki could say that this ce was nice. The window showed a pleasantly clear summer sky. Indoors, it was air-conditioned andfortable. Yet what was most outrageous was that this tropical paradise spread out before him. In the middle of the room was a pool, surrounded here and there by nts such as palm trees and cycads. The walls were all ss, letting the sun shine bright and strong. He was lying on a full-size float in the middle of the pool as he gazed at udia, who was reclining on the white deck chair as she was working with her student council job. Yet, once again, he had to say, her charm was really too perfect. As of now, she was in a swimsuit in a bikini style, which perfectly fit with her surroundings. However, what he liked the most about her was the hairstyle she tied in a single ponytail braid. It was an illegal hairstyle that almost made him lose his sanity because of how dangerous it was. As he let out a helpless sigh, he decided to think about other things, such as his reward yesterday. ''Gun maniption...'' It was his first time to have this type of reward as he usually received some kind of talent. Yet, he didn''t hate it, and this ability was rather powerful. It was only a night, but he could already master this ability well. By now, destroying a city was easy for him. Well, even in the past, it was still easy for him, but with this ability, there was no need for him to walk so close as he could destroy a city or two from a distance. While many might understand what kind of ability this "Gun Maniption" was as its ability was easy to tell from the name. Yes, this ability allowed him to control anything rted to a "gun." It wouldn''t be wrong to say he controlled the concept of guns. However, if it was just to control a gun, it would be toockluster, right? So, not only could he manipte all the guns in his inventory or surroundings, but he could also materialize a gun as much as his "Osore" was enough. Moreover, he could also turn any part of his body into a gun. Maybe calling him a "Gun Demon" was suitable now. This ability was full of potential, and it also gave him mastery over a gun, yet he had to say a gun was different from a sword. If there was depth from the sword, a gun was rtively simple for as long as the firepower, and it was destructive enough, then it was all good. Yet, he sighed as he thought that the amount of his "Osore" was still limited. After he talked about his reward, what about Saya Sasamiya? After that kiss, he continued to talk like nothing, and she also followed him. Neither of them talked about their kiss, and he hoped that she would think of it as nothing but just an impulse. Frankly, Saya wasn''t his type, and he was also toozy to make another rtionship as Phoenix Festa was close, then his battle with Xinglou Fan was also about to be held. Maybe, when everything was clear up, and she was sure what her feeling toward Amagiri was, then he mighte once again. Still, when everything is over, what should he do? Should he go home? He shook his head since he knew that his power was still far from enough. He had confirmed from his system that he could go to another world once again, as he had conquered a lot of heroines in this world. His power was still far from enough, so he decided to go to another world once again. This world was good, but what about the next world? He wasn''t sure, so he had to make sure that he had to make a lot of preparation since he didn''t want to die. For him, this world wasn''t the end, but it was just the beginning. He could get stronger in this world, so why shouldn''t he be stronger in another world? As he thought of many things in his head, suddenly, someone pulled him from the float, and he drowned in the pool. He was startled and then saw a mischievous smile from udia, who moved closer and kissed his lips. "........" Pool y? It was his first time to do this kind of y as Yosuzume and the others were rather reserved, but as udia was an evil girl with a ck heart, she loved to test his limit, ying various ys, which usually wouldn''t be thought of by normal people. It was as if she tried to make as many memories with him as if trying to imprint her existence into his youth. Yet, he had never thought of such aplicated thing and just enjoyed their lovemaking. Her sweat, moans, and reddened face were like fuel to his lust. The two were just unstoppable, ying in various ces on this longue. As she held the palm tree, she kept letting out a lewd voice from her dirty lips. She let him do whatever he wanted with her body, telling him that everything was his. It was her property, and he could use whatever she wished. Then, after numerous affairs, they rested on the side, breathing heavily, trying to recover their stamina. "...Julis is going to get angry if she knows that you''re ying here." "It''s okay. She will understand." Out of all of his women in this world, without a doubt, he stayed with udia the most because he could tell what kind of dangerous game she was going to y. "The Phoenix Festa is going to start soon..." "Un." "...are you sure that you are going to give me a chance to ask a wish for the Festa to me...?" "Yes." "You won''t regret it?" "I won''t, so whatever your wish is, just ask since I will support you." "Tamazuki..." Her voice was soft and tender, yet he could hear a hint of distress in her voice. Even now, he wasn''t sure why she felt like this. It might be possible to stop her, but he was afraid this might be a heart disease on her heart, so all he could do was let her do whatever she wished. If she could be his meat toilet, honestly, then everything wouldn''t be troublesome. Suddenly, he felt annoyed and wanted to punish this bitch more. "Eh...?" udia was suddenly pushed andy on her stomach, feeling bbergasted until she felt a p on her buttcheek. "Ouch!" Her supple, soft white buttcheek bounced for a moment before the red mark appeared on that fair skin. He kissed the back of her neck, then bit her earlobe, causing her entire body to tense and her eyes to roll up from the pleasure. "It''s not enough." "Then... please, use me for your content." Obediently, she opened her beautiful pink streak, showing a lewd honeypot filled with her love juice. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 40 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 113: Trademark lines Chapter 113: Trademark lines "Tamazuki!" "Tamazuki-san!" Prisci and Irene greeted Tamazuki at the same time as the opening ceremony ended. Even if the ceremony had ended, it didn''t mean the event had ended. Instead, it was just the beginning, as the fight was about to start soon. Still, before else, the two sisters went to visit their man. "Yo." While Tamazuki greeted them with a smile, Julis stared at the two sisters while the two sisters were the same, gauging each other. "...you two are his women?" "...." 2x Irene and Prisci were speechless, but these women were so bold. "Yes." "We are." Still, the two didn''t back down and frankly acknowledged their rtionship. "You''re the same, right?" Irene asked. "Yeah." Julis nodded. Prisci smiled. "Then, we will be sisters now." "..." Everyone was speechless by Prisci''s words. Still, unexpectedly when he thought that there would be a bloodbath, their rtionship was rather amiable, or rather, weren''t they a little close? While he felt weird, the three of them were really talking to each other like they were sisters. This should be impossible, yet this might be the reality. Prisci and Irene knew that Julis was a princess. Even if they wanted to sugarcoat themselves by saying that they weren''t much different from each other, they knew that they were inferior to Julis. While Julis might be able to help with his business, they could onlyfort him when he visited their home, except that they didn''t know what to do. Moreover, they knew that they also owed him a lot, especially when he paid their debt. Prisci and Irene didn''t want to trouble him; they just wanted to be by his side, so they didn''t upset Julis by provoking or telling her he was theirs. After all, they knew that they could only be his lover. As for his wife? It would be either Julis or udia. Meanwhile, Julis also didn''t mistreat them since she could tell that the two sisters were kind and gentle. Even if Irene might seem rough, she was friendly. Prisci was also a gentle and quiet girl. Thebination of the two of them... Julis had to say Tamazuki''s harem was luxurious. Yet, facing them, she was calm, especially when she had expected this. She also knew that he was a charming man, and many girls were ready to open their legs for him, but the number of his women was rather limited, which was something that she was d for. Julis might want to be his only one, but even if she couldn''t, she didn''t really mind, especially when she thought about his fighting prowess in bed. She felt like she needed someone to help take care of his needs in that area. Moreover, her brother, who was the King of Lieseltania, also had several lovers, even though he had a wife. Even worse, her brother did it openly without hiding it from his wife. Meanwhile, Tamazuki''s way of dating was rather clean, and he also thought about the feelings of his partner, so he hardly told them about his love life with other women and focused all of his attention on the one that he was with, making them feel that they were the only woman that he loved. Yet, they knew what reality was, and they knew this guy''s weakness was his lower body, so they had prepared, and they didn''t have an illusion that they were the only ones. "......" Tamazuki. "Ah, can you let me join too?" Suddenly, out of nowhere, udia also joined. Still, even if she joined, the atmosphere didn''t change, and they were rtively harmonious. "....." Tamazuki was at a loss, but he didn''t bother to say anything since they didn''t say anything, then he wouldn''t bother to talk. If their rtionship was good, then it was all good for him. "But, there are only four of us?" "That seems to be the case." "Even if I don''t want to say it, the number is a little too small." "Huh? Really?" "Yeah, some people even have one lover in every city in their countries." "...." Tamazuki looked at the ceiling and felt conflicted by this point. With how degraded the moral value of this world was, his dating life was rather like a saint. Yet, this is what the girls thought since once they had be his women, he wouldn''t just y with their bodies, but he would help them, like how he paid the Urzais sisters'' debt or made a charity for the orphanage in Julis''s country. Still, if he was a saint, then what was the protagonist? The protagonist was able to keep his virginity even if he was surrounded by many heroines who were ready to take his virginity even until the end. When Tamazuki thought about it, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that the protagonist had be a great sage. "Sen-Sensei..." Kirin also joined. "...." Tamazuki. Nevertheless, they didn''t talk too long since his match was about to start soon. Yet, suddenly, it might be his feeling, but he could tell that he would probably face the protagonist in the final. Why? Because this is how the plot was, and even if Amagiri''s protagonist''s halo was weak, it was only for him, and for the rest, they could only be beaten by Amagiri. As for the plot, it would probably be like this... "As the strongest contestant and the one that had the highest chance to be the champion, all the people on this ind and the world would put all of their attention on Tamazuki, but then, suddenly, a dark horse appeared and defeated him." Who was this dark horse? It was the protagonist. Yet, was it that easy? No way. What Tamazuki hated the most was losing. No matter what, he was sure that he was going to win this Festa since this was the promise that he had with Julis and udia. As for the protagonist, he had to say sorry. Their rtionship might not be bad, but as this guy blocked his way, he wouldn''t show his mercy. "Your match is going to start soon. Come on." "Do your best." "Beat all of them." "Sensei..." "Come on." "Let''s have a party after we win." Tamazuki smiled as he walked with Julis toward the stage. He had to say this world was amazing. It had only been a few months since he stayed in this world, but he was sure that he was going to treasure all of them. "That guy..." Still, Julis frowned since she felt that she was being stared at again. Usually, that stare might be hidden well, but because of many blunders that have happenedtely, the protagonist worked quite sloppily. "Ignore him." "You won''t say anything that your woman is being stared at by another guy?" Julis looked at him dissatisfiedly. Shouldn''t he say something to Amagiri so Amagiri wouldn''t bother her anymore? "You are a beautiful woman. Isn''t it normal for you to be stared at? Still, even if he stares at you, what can he do? You are mine anyway. But... if he really bothers you, then I will do something." What was the use of the protagonist? It was to lure out the viin, yet frankly, the viin had nothing to do with him. Even if the world was destroyed, it didn''t matter since if the world was in chaos, it would give him a chance to grow. Still, he had to say that Amagiri was really persistent. He wondered how many times he should say that staring at someone too long was too rude and creepy. Somehow, he suddenly understood why his big sister decided to seal this guy''s power. Still, his words quickly eased her as she pursed her lips with a blush and held his hand tightly. "Then... I will rely on you for that." His hand was strong and reliable. She knew whoever they were, he was going to protect her, and this was why she loved him, but she also wondered what she should do with her wish. Nevertheless, the two of them needed to think about their first battle as their first opponents were Jie Long students. One was holding a metal stick, and the other was using a martial art. "I have been waiting for this chance! I am going to wash the shame that day!" The honest man with a metal stick shouted with all of his might and showed a determined expression. Simrly, his partner, a man with a queue hairstyle, also stared with a determined expression. The two had decided to defeat this bastard, washing away all of the shame and bringing down the man who tarnished the reputation of their school. "....." Julis didn''t say anything and just observed Tamazuki''s expression, but her lips twitched since she knew what words were going toe out of his lips. "...who are you?" "....." --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 40 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 114: Unforgottable battle Chapter 114: Unforgottable battle "Now, it is the match that we have been waiting for!" "As expected, Inugami-san is as handsome as ever!" "Hey, you can''t say something like that! You will make the other contestants unhappy!" "But that''s the truth, right?" "...I can''t deny it, though." "...." The female audience was alright, but the male audience, along with the contestants, was speechless. Hmph! Still, after a moment of displease, they thought that on the battlefield, the most important thing was strength. Face? It wasn''t important since if you lost, then what would you do? The only problem was... he was also so strong. Yet, having two beautiful MCs talking like a girl in love, many of them swore that they were going to take Tamazuki down, especially those who were on the same blocks as him. As for those who were from a different block, they felt regret since they couldn''t defeat him with their own hands, but they told their friends to do their best and used their all to beat the shit out of this bastard. Their friends also nodded, telling them to leave the rest to them. Yet, watching the gant figures of theirrades inwardly, they sighed in relief since they knew that they didn''t need to face Tamazuki. After all, even if this guy was a scoundrel, they didn''t want him to be their opponent, as his way of fighting was just too... humiliating. "Nevertheless, it surprises me that he is going to partner up with the princess." "Yeah, who can expect that?" "But I am jealous of the princess." "Yeah." "...." Julis stared at Tamazuki. "They are all staring at me. You are my woman. Are you really okay with those women coveting my body?" Tamazuki made aeback to Julis as he was looking at her in grief. "...." Julis was speechless, but she held his hand, telling them whose man this guy was. "....." This slut... Somehow, this thought appeared in everyone''s mind when they watched Julis hold Tamazuki''s hand. Tamazuki''s existence was already simr to a Korean idol that usually appeared in drama, concerts, or television. Those girls were already crazy about him, and of course, it was impossible for them to feel happy when Julis showed sovereignty over him. Still, Tamazuki sighed helplessly as he knew that with his rtionship with Julis, it would be hard for him to approach other women. Yet, he didn''t show that and faced his first opponents. Julis did the same. "Now, unexpectedly, their first opponent was someone from Jie Long!" "It''s a pair of Song Ran and Luo Kunzhan. They are one of the most powerful fighters on the Jie Long!" "But, if I am not wrong, Luo Kunzhan should be defeated by Inugami in the Jie Long tournament, right?" "Shhh! He is ring at you!" "Oops!" The cute MC stuck out her tongue as if apologizing, causing Luo to snort in dissatisfaction before he ignored her since his target had always been the scoundrel who tarnished his pride. "Well, anyway, I am sure that everyone has already be impatient. Now, will the pair of Inugami and Julis be able to win their first match, starting their first step toward the champion?" "Or, should the pair of Luo and Song be able to defeat them, washing away all the shame that day?" "Hmm, wait a moment; it seems that they have talked to each other now." "I wonder what they were talking about?" While the MCs talked, Julis, Tamazuki, Song, and Luo also talked to each other. As expected, the words that came out from Tamazuki made an honest man like Luo feel angry. "You....!" Even now, Luo still remembers the defeat that day. Nevertheless, he didn''t give up. Everything was to return to all the humiliation he felt that day. He was going to return those humiliations a hundred folds for this bastard! Yet, for Tamazuki... Luo was nothing but just an extra. What was the use of remembering him? Even now, Tamazuki hadn''t used the stick technique he learned from Luo. Maybe, even in the future, he wouldn''t until he got a treasured weapon in the shape of a stick like Ruyi Jingu Bang, which was held by the Sun Wukong, the Monkey King. Yet, once again, Luo knew that he couldn''t beat Tamazuki in terms of argument, so he took a deep breath and held his metal staff tightly as he was ready for the battle. "You will pay for your arrogance! Song, let''s give it our all as the match starts!" When this match ended, he was going to make Tamazuki remember his name for the entirety of his life as someone who had defeated him! "Yes!" Song was the same since Tamazuki had provoked all the students in the Jie Long, and he got a chance to wash that shame, so he was going to do it without giving Tamazuki mercy! "If you lose, then you lose. What''s the point of talking so much?" Julis snorted, watching the pair of Luo and Song, who talked like they were the holiest beings. "Tamazuki, let''s go with that n!" "Which n?" "You use long-range weapons. I will burn them." He thought for a moment and nodded. "Okay, then." He thought of learning Song''s martial arts, but when he realized that there wasn''t any use in copying the martial arts of an extra as it was useless. If his opponents were Dante or Strega, it would be different, but they were just normal Genesters. Learning their abilities was just wasting his time. Meanwhile, Luo and Song took this match seriously since they knew a little opening would lead to their defeat. Tamazuki might have been hateful, but this was strong, especially when he had Ser-Veresta and his partner, Julis Riessfeld; Gluhen Rose also wasn''t weak. Yet, to their surprise, they didn''t see him wield Ser-Veresta. Instead, he was holding a double gun-shaped Lux. "Where is your Ser-Veresta?" "Are you looking down on us?!" This is what they thought since why shouldn''t Tamazuki use Ser-Veresta? Tamazuki didn''t even answer them since he knew this match was going to end shortly; he was sure that he would forget their names soon. "BASTARD!" At that moment, Song and Luo were in synch. "BEGIN!" As their battle started, Song and Luo didn''t know their times, but... *Bang! *Bang!* *Bang!* Several bullets hit their bodies urately, and what they could do was just to defend his attacks. "OOOOOH!!" "What awesome marksmanship! "The pair Luo and Song are unable to do anything!" Song and Luo couldn''t even get close, and what was even worse, they could tell that Tamazuki didn''t even take them seriously as his bullets didn''t hit their vitals. As a Genester, they had a Prana, and they could use it to protect their bodies well. Yet, even so, those bullets were hurt! Still, when they were trying to escape from his rain of bullets, they saw they were about to be swallowed by mes. "Burst into bloomLongiflorum!" The rocket-like mes burnt the two of them as they were thrown into the distance while screaming in pain and passed out. "Well, you make a good opponent, Li, Shin." "...it''s Luo." "...it''s Song." Before they fully passed out, they retorted. "End of the battle! Winners: Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki and Julis-Alexia von Riessfield!" Chapter 115: There is only one wish Chapter 115: There is only one wish With that announcement, everyone cheered happily. Even if his match was rather short, the way Tamazuki and Julis had taken down their opponents was something that was worth watching. Watching them crush the pair of Luo and Song also made them excited. Yet, the contestants of the Festa had a different reaction as they could see how easy it was for Tamazuki and Julis to take down Luo and Song. Luo and Song definitely weren''t weak. If they were weak, then how could they be the Named Charts on Jie Long and also be the students of Xinglou Fang? Moreover, even if Tamazuki had defeated many students of the Jie Long, the fame of the Jie Long still existed. The prowess and quality of the majority of Jie Long students were still number one among the six schools. As for why they could be beaten by Tamazuki, it was easy. This guy was too strong. Even among the Unified Rankings, unofficial rankings separate from the Named Charts kept by the other schools and containing students from all schools, he was ranked number two, showing how strong he was. As for ranking one, it will be discussedter. Yet, because of this, everyone wanted to see how strong he was, especially when he wielded Ser-Veresta in his hands. While they had seen his fighting style, which made him able to copy all the techniques of his opponents no matter howplicated they were, they hadn''t seen him wield Ser-Veresta. Thebination of Toudou Style and Ser-Veresta... when they thought about it, it wouldn''t be wrong to say he was ranked two, and he might be even better than the former ranked one, Helga Lindwall, who was the leader of the Stjarnagarm. Nevertheless, because of this, they wanted to see how strong he was, especially when he was rtively low-key after he became the rank one on the Seidoukan. Still, it was impossible for him to be weaker. Instead, they knew that he had be stronger, but as for how strong he was, it was impossible to tell since, in this tournament, there would be hardly any contestants that could force him to use all of his strength. --- "That bastard..." Dirk sighed, but he had given up the Phoenix Festa since he knew that it was impossible for his school to win. What about Prisci and Irene? Those two were Tamazuki''s women, and even if they weren''t his woman, Dirk could tell that they weren''t his opponents. If someone could be his opponent, it would be the ranked one in his school. Still, this year''s Festa didn''t really matter to him, and what was important was the n of his organization and his goal. Yet, to make that person help him, he knew that he had to do something. ''I remembered that he should have visited Arlequint Academy. Should he be able to make them?'' If so, then there was no need for him to invite that unique genius. --- "Ohoho... I can''t wait for the end of the Festa." Watching his figure on the massive air window screen, Xinglou''s smile was like a bloodthirsty beast. She was impatient, but she decided to wait since she knew that day was going toe soon. --- In a certain booth, two people in Arlequint Academy uniforms stood next to each other, watching his match without much surprise. Even if Tamazuki had only shown Amagiri Style, they had gotten his data, and they knew how strong he was. "Do you want to talk with him?" Cami asked. "Sure. Let''s meet him and surprise him with our dolls. Well, I also need to console him when he is losing." Ernesta showed a bright smile. Cami was speechless. "You haven''t given up yet? Also..." While she wanted to say that she could hardly imagine Tamazuki would lose, she decided to swallow those words since if she couldn''t trust her own creations, who could? "Of course, I won''t give up! I will make him my wife!" "...don''t you mean a husband?" The two walked away, walking in the direction of Tamazuki. --- Meanwhile, the rest of the schools had various other reactions. Queenvail Girls'' Academy was rather normal or... rather weird? Since many of them had be Tamazuki''s fans, they looked at his match excitedly. Still, the one with the biggest reaction should be Saint Ghadworth Academy since they thought of themselves as the symbol of order. Someone as chaotic as Tamazuki definitely wasn''t fit to be the champion of the Festa. Yet, even if they thought so, what could they do in front of overwhelming power? After all, in front of overwhelming power, everything was meaningless. Tamazuki walked out as he was thinking of watching all the matches on the Festa since it wouldn''t be harmful to learn all of them. As for Julis, she was happy since it was her first victory on the Festa. "They''re going to hate you to death." When she thought about what this guy did to Luo and Song, she knew that they were going to hate him to death. "It''s okay. It''s not like we will meet each other again in the future." "That''s true." Julis nodded. As of now, they might be students, who fought each other, but when they grew up, their identity wouldn''t allow them to meet each other. While Luo and Song could only be bodyguards or do other jobs that relied on their strength, Julis knew Tamazuki would stand even higher. She would also be the queen of her country since she knew that she couldn''t rely on her brother. "So, have you thought about what kind of wish you are going to ask after you be the champion?" Tamazuki asked. "Um, I have thought about it." Julis nodded. Her first wish was to get a lot of money, so she could make a charity for the orphanage in her country, but that matter was already handled by Tamazuki, so she didn''t need to do that anymore. Even now, she couldn''t help but smile, especially when all the children in the orphanage talked to her about how good their situation was through the letters. She peeked at him, whose expression was as t as ever, yet she smiled because of how happy she was able to meet him. Still, when she thought about her wish, the next of her wish was to change the status quo of her country. She didn''t want to see people in her country in misery because of poverty. She wanted to change that, and because of that, she needed more power in her country, yet she knew that matter was already controlled by Tamazuki as he also made few businesses and factories in her country, increasing the number of jobs in her country, and slowly erased the poverty in her country. Still, she had to say she was quite surprised by his next choice of business. Sneakers. She wasn''t sure how he got that idea, but she supported him as she also wore his sneakers, and she also had to say the design was good, so she also loved to wear them. With the poprity of the Festa, she was sure that the people in the whole world would talk about his shoes, making his business even bigger. No, she knew that his shoes were so popr that many of them had a hard time getting them. Two of her wishes had been granted by him. Even without Festa, he could help her to grant those wishes. Her man was amazing, and she loved him so much. Now, she had only one wish. "I wish to save my friend." --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 40 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 116: Buzz Maker Chapter 116: Buzz Maker "Saving your friend?" "Um, I have talked about her to you, right?" "Yeah, I remember." This friend was, without a doubt, the one that Julis was closest with and the one that caused her to have a nt addiction. Rank one in Le Wolfe and one in the Unified Rankings, Ereshkigal, Orphelia Landlufen. In their childhood, the rtionship between Orphelia and Julis was so close. They were like a pair of sisters, inseparable. When Julis was still a tomboy girl, who could only y with soil or ball, Orphelia often stayed in the ss house, nting various nts to make the depressing atmosphere of the orphanage more colorful. Orphelia taught Julis many things about nts, but everything changed on a certain day. She suddenly disappeared, and Julis, who tried desperately searching for her, realized that everything was toote since her dear friend was bought and used as a research object. Tamazuki wasn''t sure of the details, but the only thing that he knew was that the financial situation of the orphanage wasn''t good at that time, so in the end, Orphelia sold herself as a research object in the name of a special schrship. It was also an ident that turned Julis into a nt addict. She was only a child, and she didn''t know what to do. The only thing she could do was desperately train, thinking of going to the Asterisk to achieve her wish. Naturally, such pressure was hard for someone her age, so she could only ease her stress by tending the nts, making her a nt addict. Now, the moment she could save Orphelia was there, so how could she let it go? Yet, Tamazuki had to say he was interested in Orphelia. For one thing, Julis told him that Orphelia was just an ordinary girl. Orphelia wasn''t a Genester or Strega, yet how could she be the strongest student in Asterisk? She could even win the Lindwurm, which was known as the hardest-to-win type of Festa. How? The answer was simple. Magnum Opus. The reason why Orphelia could be so strong was because of this person. When he exchanged data with Ernesta and Cami, the research which attracted his attention the most was, without a doubt, the one from Tenario. Magnum Opus, or Hilda Jane Ronds, was the ex-leader of this faction, yet because of something, she was exiled. Naturally, this something would cause a scandal, so everything was kept a secret. Yet, without a doubt, this was rted to Orphelia. Frankly, he had never met Orphelia, but he was curious and thought about meeting her. It definitely had nothing to do with the fact that she might trigger his system. Really. "It''s okay. I am sure that you can save her." "Thank you." "I am also curious about this friend of yours." "......" Julis fell in silence and suddenly wondered whether it was really alright for Tamazuki to meet Orphelia. She knew what kind of beast her man was, and even though she had epted the reality, how could she let her friend enter the pit? Yet, when she thought about Orphelia that day, she felt that it might be okay to let them meet each other; at least, she hoped that Orphelia wouldn''t have such a fatalist view of life once again. "That''s enough about me. Are you sure that you want to give your wish to udia?" When Julis thought about it, she had to say this guy was an amazing lover. A single wish from the IEFs was something that everyone desperately tried to get. Everyone came to the Asterisk because they were given to ask such a wish, yet Tamazuki easily gave that wish to udia, making her dumbfounded and helpless. "Yes." Tamazuki nodded. "By the way, let''s finish with the interview soon. I want to watch the other matches." "Un." Even if they wanted to run away, it was impossible since they knew the moment they walked out from the stage, the reporters would follow them like a dog. Even if many of those reporters were just normal humans, as long as they could get a scope, they would do anything. No matter where they were, they would be chased. Moreover, as they were the fighters of Festa, without a doubt, they were obliged to answer the interview since they needed to make this tournament more festive. As expected, when they walked out, they were surrounded instantly. If it was someone else, they would panic, but for Tamazuki and Julis, such a thing was impossible. Julis was a princess, and Tamazuki was Tamazuki. Julis aside, everyone was curious about what Tamazuki was going to ask. "Inugami-san, how confident are you to win this Festa?" "100%. There is no answer other than that. I am going to win this Festa, and no one else can win it other than me. You and the rest, all of you suckers, are going to be my supporting roles." "...." Julis. "...." Everyone. Those words alone were enough to make a buzz on the Asterisk and the world. Without a doubt, he was arrogant, yet this arrogance was something that everyone was looking forward to. Julis was helpless, but she didn''t say anything since she also shared his feelings to win this Festa. Still, he hadn''t finished since he had something to announce. "Everyone, there is something that I want to talk about with all of you." All the reporters became quiet and leaned forward eagerly, waiting for the news that they were going to receive from this buzz maker. "I know that everyone who bes the champion of the Festa will be granted one chance to ask a single wish to the IEFs, but here I want to tell you that I won''t ask for such a wish." "...eh?" They opened their eyes wide and dumbfounded. "But it doesn''t mean that I won''t use this chance. Instead, I want to give this chance to someone." He looked at the corner and saw someone who suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Sometimes, he wondered whether udia was the legendary Phantom Sixth Man of the Generation Miracle. "udia,e here." udia smiled and gracefully walked in his direction. "I will give her the chance to ask that wish." Tamazuki said with ease, as he was just treating a girl to dinner on the first date. "...really?" Someone couldn''t help but ask since this was a big chance for someone! The chance to ask for a wish, and it could do anything. That single wish was enough to change one''s life, yet he gave it so easily to his woman? Somehow, they couldn''t tell whether he was amazing or an idiot. "Um... Enfield-san, what is your wish?" They couldn''t help but ask since they wondered why Tamazuki would give his chance to udia. It was customary in Astierk for the press not to look too deeply into contestants'' rewards for winning the Festain other words, their wishes would be kept as a secret by IEFs. After all, unless the relevant party had divulged it, such questions risked upsetting the foundations themselves. However "Heh-heh, let''s see..." udia said with a smallugh." This does seem like a good opportunity." She paused there, her shoulders trembling as if holding herself from letting the tension build for a moment. "I wonder whether you have all heard of Professor Ladiv Barotisk?" She finally asked. "Professor Bartosik? Wasn''t he involved with Orga Lux''s research...?" A wave of confusion spread among the reporters. Tamazuki didn''t say anything, but Julis got restless. "But hasn''t Professor Bartoisk been missing for several years now...?" The reporter asked. "No, he is presently in custody due to his involvement with the Jade Twilight Incident," duai answered without hesitation, clearly anticipating the question. "My wish is to meet with him and have a little talk." An uneasiness quite unlike that which had assailed them a moment ago took root among the reporters. There wasn''t a person there who didn''t know that mentioning the Jade Twilight Incident was taboo in Asterisk. No one could have forgotten about the incident, of course, but the people had to be especially careful when touching on the topic. "Um, what do you mean, exactly...?" "There is a secret that only the professor knows the answer to. I want him to share it with me," udia answered before giving a slight bow to the rattled reporters. "Tamazuki,e on." udia held his hand tightly and left. Tamazuki sighed as he held her trembling hand tightly. "Thank you." "Don''t be. You just need to repay me well since I won''t forgive you if you don''t." "I will." udia smiled sweetly and leaned on his strong and reliable arm. Chapter 117: As easy as taking candy from a child Chapter 117: As easy as taking candy from a child "Heh-heh... Ha-ha-ha! Well, that was impressive. Yes, very surprising... Quite beyond my expectations. Young Enfield really is something." Mediath''s uncontrolledughter reverberated throughout his office as he offered her unfeigned apuse. In front of him was an air window showing the live broadcast of Tamazuki''s interview, where Tamazuki told everyone that he was going to give the right to ask a wish to udia, yet, unexpectedly, udia asked something outrageous, so outrageous that Mediath wanted tough happily. "It looks like getting rid of the broadcast dy was the right decision after all." In the past, live broadcasts of the Festa and rted events have been subject to dys to give the tournament administrator enough time to prevent uneptable content from reaching the public. The fans, however, had been vehemently opposed to this arrangement from the very beginning, abolishing the practice and bing one of Mediath''s first acts as Executive Committee chairman. "...what''s the meaning of this, Mediath?" A disinterested voice asked from the corner of the room. The figure of the young woman, all but dissolving into the wall like a shadow and sporting a mechanical ne-like object wrapped around her throat. "Why does she want to see Ladiv?" "Oh? Are you worried about your dear father?" From how Mediath talked to this woman, the identity of this woman didn''t seem like a normal human; instead, she might be something else entirely. "...he might have created me, but we don''t have that kind of rtionship." "It was a joke. But as for why young Enfield wants to meet the professor, even I don''t... Hmm" At that moment, his mobile began to ring. As he opened the air -the window, the face of a fuming, redheaded young man appeared in front of him. "What''s the meaning of this, Madiath?!" Madiath couldn''t help but grin at the words, exactly the same as the woman beside him. "I am afraid I am just as shocked as you are. Why don''t you try asking her directly? I''d like to know myself." "Don''t y dumb with me! If you know something, spit it out!" Dirk didn''t change his expression even though he had a rtionship with Tamazuki. For him, his rtionship with Tamazuki was a secret, and even if Madiath might be his aplice, there were many things that they hid from each other. More importantly, he didn''t want Madiath to know about Tamazuki. Still, even so, Dirk asked Madiath this question to this person as he knew how much hatred Madiath felt toward IEFs. "Believe me, I have no idea what she''s trying to achieve," Madiath answered honestly. "All I know is that she''s been looking into the professor for some time now, which seems to have upset Gxy quite a bit." Dirk red back at him as if he found that difficult to believe. The two didn''t end their conversation and kept talking to each other as the woman stood near Madiath, listening to their conversation. The three of them were members of a certain organization. The Golden Bough Alliance. This was the name of their organization. As for their purpose? Was it important? After all, the protagonist, without a doubt, would try his best to stop this evil organization. Meanwhile, simrly, while members of the Golden Bought Alliance talked about the aftereffects of udia''s stunt, Gxy, the IEF, which would be affected the most by udia''s stunt, quickly held a meeting among the higher executive. Among those executives, one person had a simr feature to udia but was a little older. Her graceful blonde hair, tied up in a bun, and her well-tailored ck suit both served to emphasize her rare beauty and all of itpletely belied her true age. Yes, she was udia''s mother. Iseba Enflied. Even if the meeting was talking about the future of her daughter, Isabe''s expression was calm, as if the thought of losing her daughter was something that could be faced calmly. Along with her, all the executives of the Gxy gathered in the special conference room at Gxy''s headquarters, which waspletely devoid of ostentation. It was filled only with a long table, surrounded by a neat row of chairs on either side. Anyone entering it for the first time would no doubt be struck by how utterly uninspiring it was. In this room, anything that did not exist to benefit the Gxy was unnecessary. That rule applies equally to both objects and people. All the people presented emanated the same machinelike iciness as they talked about udia''s stunt, as without a doubt, her action would cause a lot of disadvantages to the Gxy. "This meeting concerns how to deal with Seidoukan Academy''s student council president, udia Enfield," Isabe said inly and dispassionately. "Please give us all your unsevered opinions." It was her own daughter whom she was talking about, but there wasn''t so much as a shred of emotion in her voice. Nor did any of the other executives mention that fact. That was to be expected. No one clinging to selfish desires, such as content for one''s family, would have been able to react to their kind of position within the integrated enterprise foundations. Yet, this wasn''t surprising as every executive of IEFs would be adjusted, and their personalities would almost be erased as they could serve the IEFs wholeheartedly. "We have already received requests from EP, Snge, and Frauenlob toe to a fair decision under the pretext of the Festa. W&W and Jie Long seem prepared to do the same." "What a nuisance." "This will make any open method of dealing with her difficult." "But we cannot let her be." "There is no guarantee that Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki will win. Perhaps we should continue to monitor the situation?" "Did you forget how powerful he was when he wielded Ser-Veresta? This Festa is as good as his." "..." Everyone had seen how powerful Tamazuki was, and this was also what made them a little helpless since this guy''s mind couldn''t be predicted as he could give the reward of the Festa so easily to udia. "Then, we should make our preparations." All of them agreed. "Given that it rtes to Festa, we should use Madiath Mesa. If we were to give him a valid reason to disqualify Inugamigyoubu..." "No, he can''t be trusted." "Moreover, there will be a bacsh if we are seen to have had a hand in it." The executives, in turn, raised their voices. There was no interruption, and yet, no sooner had one person finished peaking than the next would begin without pause. Each had been stripped of personality to the extent that it was impossible to tell who had said what. There was no need to distinguish between them here. They never exchanged opinions, only logical evaluations of information and possibilities. One could even say that the huge corporate entity that was Gxy was engaging in dialogue with itself. "What if we disposed of Bartosik?" "That would vite the agreement with Varda-Vaos." "Is there any need to honor it?" "We will lose everything if its existence leaks out. Therefore, it would be unwise to antagonize it." "What is its present status?" "ording to the report from Yabuki''s group, it seems to have been identified in Rikka at the beginning of spring..." "It will be quicker to deal with udia Enflied directly than to try to do something with Bartosik." "What if we used Yabuki''s group?" "Agree, but we should add more insurance." As they continued to talk, they had made up their minds, and it was to eliminate udia Enfield. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 40 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 118: More, more, more... Chapter 118: More, more, more... While Tamazuki could ept what udia wanted to do, Julis was different. She could tell how dangerous udia''s wish was, so when they were alone, she couldn''t help but stop her. "Hey udia, what do you mean by that?" Julis didn''t hide her displeasure as she looked at udia. "Do you want to endanger Tamazuki?!" This was what made Julis angry since she knew whatever udia''s wish was, it meant bad news for the Gxy, and without a doubt, as udia taunted the IEFs, Tamazuki would be affected since udia asked her wish by using Tamazuki''s wish. Frankly, Julis didn''t care about the Festa now since she knew even without winning the Festa, Tamazuki could help her and give a solution to her problem. Instead of begging the IEFs, she also felt that it was better to work hard to get what she wanted by herself, and everything was possible with him by her side. Even if udia was Tamazuki''s woman, Julis wouldn''t forgive her if udia caused harm to Tamazuki. udia couldn''t say anything since she knew her wish was selfish. She knew that she would endanger him, and somehow, she often questioned herself why she asked this request, even if she could live happily by him. Giving everything to the person she loved. This was her first wish. She could achieve this wish and get that happiness, but her second wish? It was meant for the destruction, and she could even endanger him. She realized how stupid she was, yet for her, whose mind had been tortured for so many years, even if she appeared normal, her mind was wrecked. The only reason why she could stay sane was because of Tamazuki. Yet, for her second wish, she would do anything, yet was it worth it? "Julis, stop." "But...." "Enough." Tamazuki looked at Julis and gently patted her head. "I know that you are worried about me, but you don''t need to worry. I have made my decision, and I support udia''s wish no matter what it is." "But what if..." "Julis." "...." His voice was calm and gentle, but it was enough to stop her outburst. "Believe me, okay?" "...un." Julis nodded reluctantly. "Tamazuki, I will go back first. I am sorry that I can''t apany you to watch the Festa since I still have a lot of jobs that I need to finish." udia somehow felt that she might not be worthy to stay by his side. "I will visit your room tonight." "Yes." udia smiled and then left without mentioning Julis''s anger. "Is it really alright?" When udia left, Julis asked once again. "I am not sure what her wish is, but I can tell that it is dangerous." "It is..." Tamazuki sighed inwardly and would be lying if he wasn''t troubled by udia''s wish, but asking her to be an ordinary girl like others was simply impossible now unless her wish was cleared up. "If I say that, I will be irresponsible, but this is the only way to let go of her obsession." "Obsession?" Julis was confused. "Well, let''s watch the Festa. I want to see if there is a unique martial arts or abilities." He didn''t mention udia''s matter anymore and changed the subject. "...okay." Julis pursed her lips, but she agreed since she knew his learning ability was more ridiculous than she had thought. Not only martial arts or Seisenjutsu, but he could also learn the ability of Strega and Dante. Frankly, she didn''t doubt that he would get the Grand m. The two stayed in his private booth as they watched each of the matches together until Kirin arrived. "Sensei..." Kirin came inside shyly. "..." Julis. "Come in, Kirin." Tamazuki gestured for Kirin toe, to which she agreed and quickly came by his side. Still, unlike Julis, Kirin didn''t ask about his decision to give his wish to udia since, no matter what, she would follow her teacher. Julis was speechless, but she didn''t say anything until she saw that it was time for the two dolls of the Arlequint Academy toe out. "Are those two dolls strong?" Even now, Julis was still skeptical. She might have seen the data of those two dolls, but it didn''t mean that she really understood how powerful those dolls were, as she didn''t really understand much about technology. Still, the real reason why she cared about those two dolls was because they were owned by Ernesta and Cami. She knew that those two participated in the Festa by using those two dolls. Those two didn''te out on the stage and let the dolls take care of the rest. Frankly, Julis felt that Ernesta and Cami were cheating, but all the presidents of the six schools had agreed with it during their previous meeting, so no matter how much sheined, everything was useless. "Strong. You are not their opponent." Julis was quite dissatisfied by his words, but she couldn''t argue as the door of his room was knocked on. They were confused, but when the air window appeared before them, they saw it was Ea and Cami, who were outside of their room. "Can we join?" Ernesta asked with a bright smile. Cami sighed, but she didn''t rebuke Ernesta''s words. Tamazuki didn''t disappoint them and let them enter. "Yahallo~!" Ernesta greeted him with a smile. "Geez, your woman has angered the Gxy, one of the IEFs, yet you stay here, watching the battle rxedly." Frankly, she thought that Tamazuki would be in fear, yet to her surprise, he was as calm as ever, watching each match of the Festa like he was the audience. "Yeah, it might not be weird if someone is going to kill you, you know?" Cami answered after his room was closed. They didn''t fear that someone would listen to their conversation. Instead, even if they tried to hide it, they were worried about him as he was involved in udia''s problem. They weren''t sure why they felt concerned about him, but if there was one of the reasons, then it should be his knowledge was important, and as an individual, his worth was so precious, especially for both of them. Naturally, they cared for him as scientists and researchers, but they also cared for him as a single woman since certain emotions grew after they met him. After that day, it wasn''t thest time they met each other as he often went to the Arlequint Academy; along with their good impression of him, their rtionship quickly grew closer. "I have promised her, after all. And I won''t break my promise." "Even if you die?" "I won''t die." "What about her?" "I will protect her," Tamazuki answered calmly. "For others, those things might be hard, but for me, even if it''s hard, I will still do it." "...why? Is it really that important that you can throw your life away?" "...as I have said before, I won''t throw away my life." Tamazuki rolled his eyes, wondering why Ernesta and Cami had thought he would die. "But to answer your question is because she is my woman." "........" Ernesta and Cami stared at him in silence. However, Kirin and Julis weren''t surprised since this was how he was. "Tamazuki." Ernesta knew that if she let this chance go, she wouldn''t be able to get it. "Hmm?" "How about we get married now?" "......" 4x "Get me pregnant with your child now!" Ernesta was decisive and jumped into him. "You slut! What are you doing?!" "Get away from Sensei!" Watching Ernesta, Kirin, and Julis start their rumble around Tamazuki, Cami sighed, but she didn''t join them since she knew with her body, it was impossible to ask for love from him. Chapter 119: Er... one more? Chapter 119: Er... one more? On the second day, Tamazuki didn''t waste his time and watched the match from his seat, learning all the abilities, martial arts, and everything which he could learn from all the participants of the Phoenix Festa. Unlike the Jie Long tournament, the Phoenix Festa would be held for several days. Why? That way, the profit received from this event would be even bigger. Still, he had to say, martial arts aside, since all of them were weak, he found quite a lot of people with special abilities. While Dante and Strega were rather rare existences, he found two of them in this event. One had the ability to control the wind, and the other had the ability to create armor. Those abilities might seem so-so, but they were quite good in his eyes since as long as one mastered those abilities to the limit, those normal-like abilities would be powerful abilities. He knew that his stay in this world was worth it, but he had to say watching those matches and thinking about how to be even stronger was a good thing since it averted his mind from a bad mood. While he had let udia do whatever she wanted, it would be a lie if he wasn''t in a bad mood. Fortunately, he really liked his toilet, and she let him do whatever he wanted with her body. As he let out a sigh, he started to wonder what this girl really wanted to do. Jade Twilight. This was one of the biggest terrorist events that happened in the world. The aftereffect of this event, if it wasn''t held carefully, might even cause a lot of trouble to IEF or even shake the foundation of the IEF itself, especially Gxy, who was the most involved in this incident. Therefore, it wouldn''t be weird if the Gxy made their decision to eliminate udia for what she requested. ''Jade Twilight...'' Jade Twilight was Asterisk''srgest hostage terror crisis with the purpose of showing thoughts of Genester supremacy. Ladiv Bartosik was presumed to be the one behind the criminal group''s ideology. The criminal group consisted of 77 people, including student sympathizers, with a fourth only assisting for mary purposes. Helga Lindwall, the leader of the Stjarnagarm, resolved the incident herself, and the mastermind and main members were all arrested except for seven. Frankly, the incident wasn''t really a big matter as he knew that udia didn''t care about that incident. What udia cared about was meeting this Ladiv Bartosik, since except for being known as the leader of the Jade Twilight, he was also the creator of various strong and special Orga Lux such as Pan-Dora, Lyre-Poros, and Valda-Vaoth. Yes, Pan-Dora. The Orga Lux was wielded by udia. This was probably why udia wanted to meet Ladiv Bartosik. Yet, why should she make trouble announcing that intention to the world? Wasn''t it better to wait until he became the champion and ask this request secretly? However, she didn''t do that, so there was only one meaning. Her real wish wasn''t to meet Ladiv Bartosik. Instead, her wish was something else, and this was one of her steps to achieve that wish. Frankly, if he asked her, she would answer him, but he had a feeling that once he asked, something might change, so he didn''t bother to ask and just let her do whatever she wanted to do. How could he do this? Strength. Because he believed in his strength. With strength, it gave him the ability to do whatever he wanted to do. In front of overwhelming power, everyone could only bow down. It was like how Xinglou could tame the entire Jie Long, making this organization let her do whatever her whim was. He also recalled that someone could also let the United States bow down because of his strength. If those two could do it, then why shouldn''t he? In the end, when one''s power became so strong, no rules could bind him. Still, he let out a helpless sigh and thought that girls were really troublesome, especially the more beautiful they were. Taking out hispactputer device, he talked as if with someone before he closed them. "Aisha, can you take care of the rest?" "Yes, Master." Artificial Intelligence. He had developed it, and it had be like his maid, who would serve him anything. When Ernesta kissed him before, he got "Programming Talent," and as he got data about artificial intelligence from Ernesta, he developed an AI, which could help him to take care of his business and also helped him with various things such as protecting udia as it had infiltrated the security system of Asterisk. No matter what the movement, which happened on the Asterisk, he would know about them. Well, not all of them, but he concentrated them around udia since, in case something happened, he could react, so it wouldn''t be toote. As for why he named this AI with a Middle East name instead of a Japanese name, maybe because on a whim? Either way, he also looked wary at the ceiling, afraid that heaven might do something unexpected. Still, it might be weird of him toe to the venue as he didn''t have a match, and he could even watch the live broadcast to learn the techniques of all the participants in this festival, but he had a good reason for it. "Inugami?" He turned and saw someone familiarthe exotic beauty of Arlquint Academy. "Pareto-san." "....." Cami felt a bit dissatisfied as he called her by her family name, especially when he called Ernesta by her name instead of her family name, but her? Yet, she didn''t say anything and walked by his side naturally, then asked, "Are you studying the participants'' techniques?" "Yes." There was no need to hide his ability as he had told Cami about it before. "But is there even a good martial art here? Except for the Amagiri Style." Cami knew where Tamazuki''s Amagiri Style came from, butpared to Amagiri, she could tell that Tamazuki''s mastery over this Amagiri Style was even better, and this was the knowledge that Tamazuki learned just after he came to the Seidoukan. Meanwhile, Amagiri was the direct line and also the child of the n head of the Amagiri n, yet she could only shake her head at Amagiri''s mastery over this martial art. Yes, Amagiri might be strong, especially when his seal was burnt by Tamazuki. Yet, Cami could tell that there was no depth in Amagiri''s Amagiri Style. Amagiri had only mastered the surface of this martial art and was unable to enter deeper, making her shake her head at Amagiri''s ipetence and feel even more amazed by Tamazuki. But then, Camillia thought for a moment and was shocked. "...are you learning the ability of Dante and Strega?" She wasn''t stupid. Instead, her mind was bright as she could be the leader of the faction of her school, so she could quickly tell what this guy wanted to do. Tamazuki only smiled and didn''t say anything. "........" Cami somehow thought that Ernesta''s decision to marry Tamazuki wasn''t bad at all. "By the way, are you alone here?" Tamazuki asked. "Ernesta is taking care of AR-D and RM-C now," Cami answered naturally as if she tried to push him to Ernesta. "I am not talking about Ernesta." He rolled his eyes, then patted the seat on his right side. "If you are free, how about you apany me? It''s lonely to be here alone." "......" Cami wondered whether she was being hit on by him. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 40 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 120: A gentle woman Chapter 120: A gentle woman It might be toote to say this, but RM-C and AR-D were the names of two dolls created by Ernesta and Cami. Even if they were dolls, he had to say that they weren''t that much different from living beings. They can think, grow, and also have emotions. As for why Ernesta and Cami made it this way, it was probably Ernesta''s dream to create a life. As for Cami, her reason might be different, and if he wanted to know, he needed to ask. Still, whether RM-C or AR-D, they had be several times stronger, especially when they had data of the Amagiri Style on them. With that said, Tamazuki knew that the plot armor had worked once again since if he wanted to enter the final, he had to face RM-C and AR-D first. As for the final? It was obvious who would be his opponents, right? Nevertheless, Amagiri''s battle wouldn''t be easy as he had to face many strong fighters from Jie Long from the pair of Shenyun LI and Shenhua Li, then the pair of Zhao Hufeng and Cecily Wong. Yet, Tamazuki didn''t doubt that Amagiri would win those battles. "So, are you alright?" Cami asked in concern. "I wonder how many people have asked me that question." Tamazuki sighed, thinking that so many people kept asking him about what was happening to udia and asked him whether he was alright. He knew udia was quite rash with her actions, and she had taunted Gxy. Even Dirk called himst night, but he ignored him. Yet, Dirk wasn''t the only one who came to him since many people tried to contact him, so in the end, he simply turned off hismunication device, whether it was the person from the Gxy or many others. They tried to stop him from giving the wish to udia. Frankly, because of this, his business was in trouble, but fortunately, he had made Aisha, so he didn''t need to handle this trouble personally. "By the way, Pareto-san, can I ask you something?" "What''s wrong?" "Ernesta aside, why do you want to develop those dolls?" "Why did you ask?" Cami looked at him thoughtfully. "I mean, are you okay with letting them have their own free will?" Unlike Ernesta, who had her own dream, Cami should be different. After all, a weapon was a weapon. Why should they think of giving it a will? Giving those dolls a will would make them unpredictable as they might not follow the order of the wielder. The purpose of weapons was to protect their wielders, but giving those dolls a personality will make them a failure as a weapon. "You are correct. I have never thought to give them a personality. It is all Ernesta." Cami nodded since the one who thought to give R-MC and A-RD a personly was Ernesta. She had never thought to give those two dolls a personality at all. "Are you okay with it?" "I am." "...can I ask why?" Cami hesitated, but in the end, she said, "I gave half of my life to her after all." "...er, are you two in that kind of rtionship? I am sorry, then. You must hate to see me getting close to Ernesta." "...." Cami felt confused for a moment until her face turned red when she realized her misunderstanding. "You are wrong! We don''t have that kind of rtionship!" "It''s okay. I am not judging anyone. It''s a free world. You can live what you want." "As I have said before, you are wrong!" Cami sighed. "It is impossible for me to have that kind of feeling for Ernesta since I am normal." "So, you like a man?" "...yes." She let out a helpless sigh. "Now that makes me curious." Tamazuki looked at Cami and asked, "What is your type?" "...is that important?" Cami was speechless. "Of course! Who doesn''t want to know the type of man of the famous beauty of Arlequint?" "...who is this beauty?" Cami looked at him helplessly, yet she didn''t hate this banter with him. "But I have never thought of it." "You have never thought about what kind of man you are going to date in the future?" "No." Cami shook her head. "Why? I am sure many guys are trying to approach you, right? Or are the students in the Arlequint only interested in machines?" "No, there isn''t anyone who approaches me." "...really?" Tamazuki knew that with the development of technology, many developed a robot or android to apany them. It wouldn''t be weird to have an android as a lover, as they hardly needed to be maintained. Those androids would do their best to take care of their master, but a woman? They needed constant care. Yet, without a doubt, women''s existence was fascinating, and this was why many guys, even in the current era, wanted a woman. "I don''t believe it." "Why don''t you believe it?" "You are such a beautiful and charming woman. How could there be one guy who shows an interest in you?" Cami had to say it was hard to maintain her calm when she was with him. Once again, she blushed, but she tried to cover it with a helpless expression. "But that''s the truth." "I can say that the guys at Arlequint Academy are all blind. If it''s me, I will chase you." "...you might be able to say it that way since you see me like this, but can you say that after you see my body?" "What?" She muttered in a low voice, almost hardly could be heard, but Tamazuki knew she was about to open her heart. Still, she said nothing and just removed her glove and pulled her long sleeve. "Even after you see this, do you still think of me as a charming woman?" What was shown wasn''t bare and beautiful skin but only a robotic arm. "This is...?" "I lost half of my body because of a terrorist incident." Her expression was calm as if she told the story of someone else. "Ernesta saved my life, and because of that, I gave half of my life to her, but even so, I lost half of my body, and half of it had be robotic. Do you think a woman with half of her body as a robot is a charming woman? Don''t you mistake me for an ugly woman?" Maybe, because she lost her calm, or perhaps because she was annoyed by him, or maybe because she wanted to show her weakness andplex to him, but she told him everything about how she lost her calm and why she wanted to make a perfect weapon that anyone could wield since she didn''t want anyone to have a simr ident like her. During that terrorist incident, if there was a weapon that could protect her and her parents, then she wouldn''t have lost her parents and half of her body. This was why she was supportive of Ernesta''s dream to make a perfect doll; that way, everyone could use it, and no one would be hurt anymore. "....." Tamazuki didn''t say anything and listened to her until the end, but he had to say even if this girl was smart, she was naive. After all, even if they developed this type of weapon, the war wouldn''t stop, and the terrorism would still continue only with more advanced and better weapons, which would be able to take more lives. Yet, he wouldn''t say that since, without a doubt, her dream was gentle. "Sorry for saying all of this. It must be troubling for you to hear all of that." When Cami realized her outburst, her expression was awkward, and she wanted to go out now since she wasn''t sure what kind of expression she should show him. "No, I am not. Sorry for making you remember something unpleasant, but after hearing that, I can confirm one thing." "...Inugami?" Cami might not be able to feel the feeling on her prosthetic arm, but she could tell that he held her hand gently. "You''re not ugly. You are a charming woman with a gentle soul." "..." She wasn''t sure how her current expression was, but she could tell what her expression was even without looking at the mirror. She looked away from him and wiped her tears secretly, but those tears wouldn''t stop. "Stay here for a moment." "Um." When her tears stopped, she stared at him and couldn''t help but think about his previous question. What is your type? Probably someone like you, only she hoped that he wouldn''t be such a womanizer. As she let out a helpless sigh, her hand held his hand tighter as she wanted to taste this feeling carefully. Chapter 121: Poor king and princess Chapter 121: Poor king and princess Unlike the protagonist and the heroine, who had a hard battle every time since it wouldn''t be fun if they won so easily, right? However, Tamazuki and Julis didn''t care about that. They ravaged and pulverized their opponents easily, but in each of their battles, Julis had always been the main actor while Tamazuki was the supporter. Yet, without a doubt, their battle had always been what everyone was looking forward to, especially when they faced the pair of contestants from Saint Ghadworth Academy. Still, no matter how hard they tried, it was impossible to defeat him. However, as it was entertainment, he tried various types of weapons, from a gun, kusarigama, bow, whip, and many others, to make the festival became festive. Yet, even if everyone was in a festive mood, underneath was something fragile. udia had pulled the trigger, and it was only a time before everything was crumbling. However, the problem was when? This was something that one couldn''t determine as Gxy, without a doubt, would try to end this matter as quietly as possible. After the battle, Tamazuki and Julis watched the fight of the other participants. "Irene is strong." Julis was surprised by how strong Irene was. "It''s natural. She is a wielder of Orga Lux." "That''s true." Julis nodded and agreed with his statement since she knew how strong Orga Lux was. A single Orga Lux was enough to change the fate of someone and make them be strong. It was the case with Tamazuki. Tamazuki might not use his Ser-Veresta on the Festa, but Julis knew if he wished to use it, then without a doubt, no one was able to do anything. The reason why he didn''t use it was because if he used it, then the battle wouldn''t be fun, and she would lose her chance to show her ability. Julis hated to admit this, but she knew that she was too weakpared to Tamazuki. Frankly, Tamazuki had always felt weird toward the original story as the Ser-Veresta seemed so weak in the hands of the protagonist. The temperature of Ser-Veresta was so hot that it was enough to melt anything and even turn anything into ashes, yet when it was wielded by the protagonist, it had be like any other weapon. In other words, it was meaningless for the protagonist to wield the Ser-Veresta since it didn''t make him powerful. Yet, he was so d by such a protagonist since it made it easier for him to get all the heroines. If he didn''te to this world, then he would feel weird about this reward, but he came to this world, and he understood how important this knowledge was. Now, what is Meteor Engineering? Meteor Engineering is the term that refers to the study of Mana and the meteors that came from Invertia. While there are still many unknowns about the workings of Mana, Manadyte research using the rare metals in the meteors has been going smoothly and is now used in various ways. Yet, while many worked hard to uncover the mystery, he had already mastered it. It was even possible for him to initiate a second Invertia, causing mass destructionparable to judgment day. By now, he also understood where Mana came from. This reward might seem weird or even useless in another world, but in this world, this reward is dangerous. Yet while he understood that Cami had fallen for him, he wasn''t in a hurry to confirm their rtionship since the rtionship was more than a friend and less than a lover was interesting. "By the way, where is Kirin?" Julis asked. "Why do you ask?" "That girl will always stay by her teacher''s side, right?" Julis stared at Tamazuki with a mocking smile. Others might think that they had a pure rtionship between a good teacher and a student, but she knew that they harbored a deeper feeling than a mere teacher and a student. Probably, they made such a rtionship because it was more exciting that way. "...did you see me that way?" Tamazuki was hurt. Julis snorted and leaned on his chest. "I am the legal wife." "......" What could he say? Yet, he had to say, among all of his women, without a doubt, Julis was the best choice for the legal wife. While he was thinking about a messy thing, a knock at the door interrupted him, and an air window opened to announce their visitors. "Sensei." Kirin was there, but she was with someone else. She was a young girl, probably in the upper end of elementary school age. The innocent-looking adorable little girl had one distinctive traitfor some reason, she was dressed as a maid. "F-Flora...?!" Julis, who was by his side, was taken aback. It seemed that this young girl was Julis''s acquaintance. --- "So... you came from Liesetania all by yourself?" "Uh-uh! My name is Flora. Pleased to meet you all!" Speaking with a childish tone, the girl bowed deeply, nearly a perfect ny degrees, before she looked at Tamazuki curiously. "Um... are you Julis-sama''s husband-to-be?" "......" "Cough! Cough! Julis, who is she?" Tamazuki decided to change the subject since he didn''t want to marry so early. Julis looked at him resentfully while Kirin sighed in relief. Still, Julis exined the rtionship between her and Flora. "Well, she is also a child from the orphanage, and as of now, she is working as a maidservant in the pce, but she is still in training, actually." Julis stroked Flora''s hair gently with a helpless smile. That soft, indulgent expression told Tamazuki how much the girl meant to her. "By the way, you should thank him since he is the one who is giving charity to everyone." "Really? Are you Inugami-sama?" Flora''s eyes shone as if she had met an idol. While she had expected it, she was so happy to meet him. However, this was normal since when he did a charity, he didn''t say his name and only used the name of hispany and Julis''s name. In the world of business, he stayed mostly low-key, yet this was quite contradictory, especially when considering how high-profile he was in the Asterisk, right? As he patted Flora''s head, he felt conflicted as this girl also triggered his system, yet it didn''t surprise him as Ienaga Kana also triggered his system back then. They talked for a while as Julis felt helpless at Flora, who suddenly came without saying anything. Moreover, she was also speechless by Flora''s dress as she was wearing a maid uniform. Yet, Tamazuki was surprised by one thing. "Are you here alone, Flora?" "Yes." Flora nodded. "......." Tamazuki was speechless once again since how could such a little girle to Asterisk alone. Duels might have been banned during the Festa event, which made it somewhat safer than usual, but this was far from the normal city. It wasn''t rare for a tourist to get hurt. "Um, well..." Flora was embarrassed, her voice tiny and her head lowered. Julis took up the task of exining. "My brother doesn''t have much money to spend freely, just as I didn''t when I lived at home. Still, since he obeys the IEF, he can probably pull some strings to obtain Festa tickets. I''m guessing he couldn''t pay for travel and lodging, though, and the funds for that came from the sisters." "...uh-uh. They worked really hard to save up, and I think that''s where it came from. But they could only send one of us... And they said if they had to pick, then I''d be the best choice." Flora seemed dejected, but her enthusiasm quickly returned. "But I will be fine on my own! I am a Genster like Her Highness, and I am nning oning to Asterisk as a student! And then, I will help everyone at the orphanage, just like Her Highness!" Tamazuki might do a charity, but it was impossible for them to use the money for something so selfish as visiting Julis since there were many things that needed to be used with the money. Even if he did a charity, he also didn''t give too much and only gave an appropriate amount, so the reason why Flora coulde was through the saving of the sisters of the orphanage. As they talked, Julis still wanted to talk with Flora, but as it waste, Flora thought to go back to her hotel. "Julis, how about you stay at my house with Flora?" "Huh? Do you have a house?" Julis was dumbfounded. Thend on the Asterisk was limited, and naturally, the price ofnd was rather costly, so she knew how expensive the house was. "I do. It just finished, so I haven''t been there yet, but it should be enough for you two to stay together." "Is that okay?" "Why not? I want to stay there together too." Tamazuki then looked at Kirin. "Kirin, do you want to stay there too?" "Eh~?" --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 40 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 122: New House Celebration Chapter 122: New House Celebration "...is this Inugama-sama''s house?" Flora was amazed and thought that, as expected, Julis''s husband-to-be was amazing. "Sensei is amazing." Kirin was also surprised, but she knew her teacher had always been amazing, so this was normal. "You really are..." Julis, who was known as a poor princess, was helpless when she saw Tamazuki''s house for the first time. Tamazuki''s residence upied arge tract ofnd in the residential area. The many buildings spread out over five acres, their roofs rising in an exciting counterpoise. The main house was of Japanese architecture, but in the corner of the park stood an imposing Western-style house designed by him. In the middle of the park, arge pond spread out against the backdrop of a hill covered with maples. The pond was big enough to boat on; it had an ind in the middle, water lilies, flowers, and even water shields that could be picked for the kitchen. The drawing room of the main house faced the pond, as did the banqueting from the Western house. Some two hundred stonenterns were scattered at random along the banks and on the ind, which also boasted three cranes made out of cast iron, two stretching their long necks to the sky and the other with its head bent low. Water sprang from its source at the crest of maple hill and descended the slopes in several falls; the stream then passed beneath a stone bridge and dropped into a poll that was shared by red rocks before flowing into the pond at a spot where, in season, a patch of lovely irises bloomed. The pond was stocked with both carp and winter crucian. There were also several pavilions used for the tea ceremony, arge dojo and training room, and several outdoor hot spring pools surrounded by bamboo grooves. When the three of them saw this, they were impressed and were unable to say a single word. "Where do you want to stay, the Japanese one or the Western one?" His question was simple, but they had to say they anticipated their stay in his house. --- In the living room of the Japanese house, heyzily with tea, snacks, and a novel in his hand. As for the three of them, Kirin helped them to change into the yukata and toured around the house. "Tamazuki." Yet, instead of touring around the house, they came to him first, wanting to show him their new appearance. "What do you think?" "Sensei..." "Hehe... Her Highness is beautiful, right, Tamazuki-sama?" He turned and saw the three of them had changed their attires, and they looked at him shyly. "Oh..." Julis noticed his eyes and couldn''t look at him straight, looking away since she was afraid others might see her indecent expression. As a princess, she still needed to maintain her image, and she couldn''t appear like a vulgar woman, right? "Those yukatas suit you well." He praised all of them with a smile, then asked, "What''s wrong? Aren''t you going to tour the house?" "This is your house. How can you be so irresponsible as to leave your guests alone?" Julis pouted. "But you are not a guest. You are a family, right?" "Ge-Geez... don''t say something so embarrassing all of sudden..." Julis was embarrassed, but she moved closer to him as if asking him to embrace him. Kirin had to say she was jealous at this moment and hoped that she could grow older faster. As for Flora? She felt happy that Julis was delighted. Still, nevertheless, they spent their time touring the house from the Japanese one, Western One, other areas, and even theke. "Now that you mention it, there aren''t any workers here?" Julis asked. "No, I use the dolls to take care of this house." His reason for using the dolls was because they would be obedient toward him and would take care of his house carefully. Humans were good, but he was toozy to take care of the mixed element in case something happened since you couldn''t predict one''s heart, right? Instead, it was better to let the dolls or robots take care of his house, especially when he had Aisha with him. Julis also understood the reason. "But it''s a bit lonely." Such a big house... if there were no people, it would be so lonely. "That''s true, so if you want to rmend someone, then I can ept it." "...is that okay?" "Why not? I can''t easily trust anyone, but if it''s someone that you are trusted with, then I will trust them too. Moreover, you are also going to be thedy of this house after all." Julis blinked her eyes and leaned on his shoulder, hugging his arm, even though Flora and Kirin were around. Kirin pouted and also took one of his arms too. Still, Flora was still happily looking around, feeling excited about her new environment. As for Tamazuki, she felt it was normal for him to have a lover, especially when Julis''s brother was a scumbag. The four of them yed together and thoroughly enjoyed the house before they rested. They washed their bodies in the hot spring and ate the dinner which they cooked together. Unfortunately, he didn''t join them to take a bath and stay alone, but he had to do this since he didn''t want to be banned. After all, unlike his brother, who was slime, he was a tanuki. He had a gender, and he wasn''t genderless like slime. Yet it didn''t matter as when the night came when Kirin and Flora were sleeping, someone slipped into his room. "Hey, wake up." The warm, moist breath tickled his ear, making him open his eyes, and stare at the figure who sneaked into his room. His room might be dark since the light was turned off, but he could see the mischievous smile on her beautiful face. He didn''t do anything and just observed her beauty. Her rose-colored hair was tied into a bun, showing off her slender neck. He gulped, then kissed that neck gently. "Hmn~!" She bit her lower lip, trying to hold her sweet moan, so it wouldn''t escape from her lips. She wasn''t sure how, but when he kissed her neck, she felt a shiver running down her spine to her womb. Instantly, it was like a reflex that her nipples were standing hard, and her vulva was drenched wet from her love juice. "Kiss. I want it on my lips!" She begged him, showing an appearance impossible to be shown on her subjects. Her appearance was no longer of that dignified princess who wished for all the subjects to live well. Instead, she was extremely indecent and lewd, like a woman in heat. If someone saw her current appearance now, they would be disillusioned as that princess they were proud of was nothing but a bitch, asking for a mating. Their lips touched each other, and their tongues stuck out, licking each other, sucking each other as his hand slipped into her yukata, touching her bare breasts. Her breasts might be small on his palm, yet her perky nipples and modest, soft breasts instantly lit the fire on his body. He stopped the kiss as he opened her yukata, letting her bare breasts appear before sucking one of the nipples while rubbing the other. Julis was no longer holding her sweet moan, her hand ran against his air, feeling pleasure that she couldn''t learn without him, and her other hand was rubbing against the big bulge dotingly. Slowly, he enjoyed every part of her body before he slid into her drenched panties. He put one of his fingers inside and could feel how tight and wet it was. He might have used this vagina many times, yet they were still as tight as ever, but this tight and small hole could swallow his erection. "Tamazuki... Tamazuki..." She kept screaming his name as he yed her with his finger and sucked one of her nipples. "I-I want the real thing! I-I don''t want your finger." "Geez, aren''t you impatient, princess?" "Hurry up." Still, he no longer teased her since he felt the same. His hardening erection was unbearable, and he wanted to put it inside her. There was enough forey; more than that, they might go crazy. As hey her on the bed, he took out his penis, causing her to look at it obsessively. She still remembered how panicked she was at the time since it was so big, yet she knew she might not be able to live without it anymore. He didn''t immediately put his penis inside but lubricated it with her love juice at her entrance. They might have done this act many times, yet it didn''t change the fact that her hole was so tight. He needed to lubricate it with her juice, so it would be easy for him to enter. "Wait! I don''t bring a condom with me." "It''s okay. Just put it inside. It''s my safe day." It wasn''t him who was impatient, but it was her. She moved her waist and swallowed his ns slowly as her back arched, and shivers ran down her body once again, letting out an animal-like moan before she swallowed him whole. It was tight, hot, wet, and, more importantly, felt so good. The folds of her flesh tightly surrounded him, gripping him so hard that they wouldn''t let him go. He didn''t immediately move and let her adjust to the sudden pleasure that hit her entire body until she stared at him with a gaze wanting him to mess her up. With that gaze, he was no longer holding back, and before she came with endless spasms. Yet, this was far from over as she came, came, and came before she let out a roar and passed out as thick, hot, sticky liquid gushed inside her. Chapter 123: Doting Parents Chapter 123: Doting Parents Simr to Julis and Tamazuki, the pair of Amagiri and Saya had won the streak. They had never lost, and because of this, Saya was able to show the world how amazing Saya''s father''s Lux was. Saya came to Asterisk to advertise the weapon created by her father, and fortunately, she was quite sessful. Even though she hadn''t reached the final or even be the champion, the result that she showed, and her mastery over her weapons made all the people interested. Yet, if Tamazuki was here, he could only roll his eyes, wondering why everyone was so obsessed with developing a weapon. Still, Tamazuki''sint had nothing to do with Saya and Amagiri. Instead, the reason why they were mentioned at this moment was because of their moods. Even if they had won several games and became dark horses in this Festa, their mood was far from good. It was obvious with Amagiri as on this Festa, he hadn''t met Julis. No, they never talked again, and he felt that their rtionship was slowly disappearing. By now, he was afraid Julis would be like his big sister and disappear from his life, yet unlike his big sister, who had literally disappeared, Julis existed and even still lived in the same ss as him. As a ssmate, this should be enough, yet why did he feel that this wasn''t enough, and he was dissatisfied with it? However, when he was in the ss, it was still better, yet when the Festa happened, it had be worse as they hadn''t met each other except during the ceremony. In his head, he hoped for the Festa to end since that way, he could meet Julis again. Meanwhile, Saya still hadn''t been able to forget about the kiss that way. Why did he do that? Why didn''t he say anything? Many things kept appearing in her head, and she just didn''t know what to do. Yet, strangely enough, when they were in battle, those doubts in their minds disappeared, and they focused on the battle. "Ayato, let''s continue the training." "Oh-oh." Ayato followed docilely and didn''t notice the strange expression on Saya, who was mixed with a cute blush and cloudy depression. --- The next day, they decided to spend their day touring Astisk. They walked around together, looking at various ces, before resting at the rather famous low-key cafe in the neighborhood. The restaurant was rather famous, but it wasn''t located on the main road, and with the unassuming face painted back, it was easy to miss, but once a potential visitor noticed it, the atmosphere of mystery lured them in. The interior was bright, and the ssical music yed softly. There weren''t many seats, only twenty or so between the tables and the counters, and naturally, the four of them upied one of the tables. "Is it your first time here, Kirin?" Tamazuki asked since Kirin was looking around curiously. "Un." "Then, order what you want. Sensei will treat you." "But Sensei..." "Let me dote on you, okay?" "Sensei..." Kirin wanted to refuse, but when he gently caressed her hair, she could only sumb to his gentleness. Julis rolled her eyes at the antics between the teacher and the student. "Still, you sure know a lot of ces." Yet, she had to say his knowledge about various ces was a good thing as she wasn''t good at this matter, and she was happy that they could give Flora a good time. As for Flora, she read the mood and quietly looked at the menu while peeking at him secretly from time to time. "We''re the hosts, after all, and since she is precious to you, I want her to have a good stay in Asterisk." Julis had to say; she really loved that part of him. "Geez..." Tamazuki then noticed Flora, who was looking at the Queenvale students, who ordered an enormous dessert with a variety of fruits. "Flora, do you want that?" "...uh-uh." Flora nodded bashfully. "Then, order it." "Yay~!" A kid was simple, he thought. Yet, it made him feelplex, wondering why Ienaga Kana, who he met back then, was so mature, which made him helpless. "You want it too, Kirin?" "...un." Kirin also nodded bashfully. Tamazuki thought that sometimes a girl was really simple. ''If udia is like them, how wonderful it is.'' He felt helpless when he thought of udia, so he decided to change his gear by spending his time with the three of them. When the parfaits arrived, Flora and Kirin had sparking eyes. Tamazuki and Julis looked at each other and smiled gently as they held each other''s hands. Kirin also didn''t want to lose, so she also held his hand. While they ate their parfaits, they also talked about many things, such as Flora''s wish toe to Asterisk. Flora wished toe to Asterisk as she wanted to help her orphanage, so without a doubt, once she became a middle school student, she woulde to this artificial ind. As for which school she wanted to join, even though she told them her wish to join the Seidoukan, it seemed she wished to join the Garden of Lady on the Asterisk, Queenvail Girls'' Academy. Not everyone who came to Asterisk wanted to fight. Many just wanted a ce since living outside of Asterisk was hard since Genester was a minority. It was extremely normal for Flora to wish to enter the Queenvail Girls'' Academy since many famousdies were born at that school. This school might be the weakest school, but this school is the most popr among the six schools, especially when this school had cultivated famous public figures such as the most popr diva, the best dancer in the world, the rising rock band, etc. However, Flora thought that if she wanted to help Julis and the orphanage, she had to enter the Seidoukan, which was something that she didn''t really hate, but... "It''s okay. You can choose whatever school that you want." Julis smiled gently as she rubbed Flora''s head dotingly. "You don''t need to force yourself to stay in the same school as me." "But Her Highness..." "Flora, if you wish to help Julis, it doesn''t mean that you have to go to the same school as her." "Eh?" Flora looked at Tamazuki in surprise. "The lessons taught by Seidoukan and Queenvail are different. Each school has its own advantages. Maybe, if you choose the Seidoukan, you can be Julis''s maid like before, but if you be Queenvail''s student, you can also learn a lot of knowledge which will make you able to help Julis and the orphanage." "Re-Really?" "Yes." Julis also nodded. "Tamazuki is right. So you just need to follow your wish about which school you want to join, okay?" "Yes, Her Highness!" Flora was happy when she heard those words, and she thought that she was d for Tamazuki to meet her princess, so at this moment, her thought to serve the two of them became stronger. ''Maybe they''ll have children soon?'' Flora could see how much Julis was in love with Tamazuki, but she wanted to know how much Tamazuki was in love with Julis, so she wanted to ask him a question, but... "When udia is in trouble, how dare you spend your time with other women?" "......" The cozy atmosphere of the cafe disappeared and sank into an ufortable silence. Yet, for the other guests, they thought they were going to see something interesting. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 40 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 124: Why is Ojou-sama always tsundere? Chapter 124: Why is Ojou-sama always tsundere? His lips twitched since he felt like he was a man who was caught cheating on his woman. While he hadn''t experienced that kind of thing after he was reborn, he had to say this was a unique feeling, but he wondered who this girl was. The girl was beautiful, and she wore the uniform of Saint Ghadworth Academy. Unlike Queenvail Girls'' Academy, which wasn''t strict with their education, the Saint Ghadworth Academy had quite strict education, making their graduate have an aura of a gentleman from the man and ady from the woman. Moreover, with her drill-like Ojou-sama hairstyle, without a doubt, she was someone with high social standing. And this feeling was particrly intense with this female student, who suddenly came and used him of being a man who loved to y around with a woman. While she wasn''t wrong, he felt that this girl was rude, especially when he didn''t know who she was. Still, everyone was staring at him. No, the moment he entered, everyone had been staring at him since it was impossible for all of them to mistake him for anyone else. The names of Tamazuki and Julis had spread everywhere, and it was normal for them to be known by others. However, most of them didn''t stare at him directly since they were afraid of being mistaken as rude. Yet, suddenly trouble came to him, and while they didn''t want to, their eyes were drawn to him, wondering whether something fun was about to start. Meanwhile, simr to Tamazuki, Julis, and Kirin haven''t been in a good mood since who was this girl? How dare this girl nder Tamazuki in an open ce like this? Who the hell was she? Still, the one who shocked Flora the most was wondering whether she had met the so-called "Scene of Carnage." Maybe this was the fate of a handsome man. ''All of them were scumbags,'' Flora thought secretly inside her head. However, it didn''t matter since she would support him and Julis no matter what. "Flora, are you full?" "Ah, no!" "Then, you should eat more." "Yes!" "......." Everyone was at a loss, but they were even more dumbfounded at this moment since they didn''t expect his reaction. Disregard. This simple reaction was something normal when they faced a stranger, but when it was done to a beautiful girl, it gave off a unique feeling that couldn''t be described. If it was other guys, they would be troubled, and they asked the girl who her identity was, as a beautiful girl had a certain privilege, but Tamazuki simply ignored the girl. In his mind, this girl was simr to a barking dog. What would you do when you met a barking dog? Just ignore it! He knew that many people would think that his decision was strange since this girl also triggered his system, yet why did he ignore her? Yet, even if this girl could trigger his system, he wouldn''t bother to chase after them and ept her rudeness. His principle of getting a woman was simple: Don''t be nice. Disregard them. Treat them like dogs, and they will be loyal. Joking aside, when one treated him rudely, he would do the same. "......" The girl was also at a loss since it was her first time being ignored. "Um... um... Sensei, isn''t she looking for you?" Kirin asked curiously. "Really? Aren''t you mistaken it with someone else?" "No, but she has been ring at you." "Maybe, she has bad eyes since her target is outside of the window." "I am talking to you, Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki!" The girl hissed. Still, Tamazuki was as calm as ever, then looked at the girl. "Are you a student of Le Wolfe?" "...." The girl was at a loss once again. "I am from Ghadworth. Can you see from my uniform?" Being mistaken for a Le Wolf was definitely the greatest shame for the student of the Ghadworth, so she was ring at him again. "Then, why are you acting like a thug? Or the Ghardworth isn''t a symbol of order, but a symbol of unreasonable since its student is charging and getting angry at a stranger all of sudden?" "........." Unlike the girl, who faced him with anger, he faced this girl calmly like an adult. Everyone in this ce was amazed, and without a doubt, his name was cleared up while thinking that this girl from the Ghadworth was unreasonable! The girl blushed in embarrassment since she realized how rude her action was. While she felt reluctant and annoyed, she knew that she had lost her calm and almost threw mud into the name of her family and school. "I am sorry for the rudeness. My name is Laetitia nchard, and I am udia''s" Laetitia stopped and blushed all of a sudden. "udia''s?" "Rival! That''s right! We''re rivals!" Laetitia coughed as she tried to hide her embarrassment. "......" Ah, tsundere. This was his thought at that moment. "Hey, why are you staring at me?" Julis looked at Tamazuki with displeased. Tamazuki rolled his eyes, wondering why all the girls with a high social standing were always this arrogant, but it also made him love them since watching their haughty and prideful expressions be something akin to a whore toward him was something that he had always looked forward to. Oops! He definitely couldn''t say it out loud. "So, udia''s rival, why are you here?" "I am here for you! Why are you here with other girls when udia is in trouble? She needs someone the most right now!" Laetitia became angry once again when she thought about what this bastard was doing. When udia was facing big trouble, this guy happily spent his time with other women. If Laetitia was her girlfriend, she would break up with this bastard right away! Wait, why should I imagine that I date this bastard? Yet, even if this guy was handsome and just happened to be her type, it didn''t change the fact that this guy was a scoundrel and her rival''s boyfriend! "nchard, right?" He nced at her, causing her to flinch since his expression was as calm as ever. "What is this?" "...a parfait?" Laetitia was confused. "For others, it might be a ss." "Just what do you want to imply?!" "I mean, don''t judge everything with your perspective." He nced at this girl, causing this girl to twitch because of guilt because of her rashness. "Moreover, you don''t know anything after all, so what right do you have to barge into our problem?" "I-I do!" Strangely enough, this girl resisted hisst words. "I-I do have a right to barge into this problem!" "Oh? Then, tell me why?" "Be-Because... I...." Her face was so red, feeling embarrassed since she knew she was about to say something embarrassing. This was something that she had always kept in her heart, and she wouldn''t utter it no matter what, but she knew that she had to say this to gain this man''s trust. "Be-Because... I-I care about udia..." She answered his question like she faced herst battle. *Click!* "Eh?" Laetitia saw that he was holding his device and recorded her. "...what are you doing?" "I recorded this so I can show it to udia." Tamazuki smiled. "I am sure that udia will be happy to have a friend who is caring about her." "......." "Delete it! Delete it!" Laetitia''s screams echoed throughout as she was humiliated and driven to shame by this demon. "......" 3x Still, Julis, Flora, and Kirin thought that as expected of Tamazuki. Chapter 125: If I win, lets get married Chapter 125: If I win, let''s get married "Sorry, I didn''t mean to tease you. Here. Wipe your tears with this." "...thank you." Laetitia epted his handkerchief and wiped her tears sullenly. While she didn''t want to think about this, she had to say this guy was a perfect fit for udia. His evil-like and teasing attitude was simr to udia''s, making her sigh helplessly. ''But what kind of softener did he use?'' The scent of his handkerchief was so calming and rxing, but she could ask this matterter since, right now, their time was limited, and she had many things to say to him. As she had something to discuss, they went to a distant table, leaving Kirin, Julis, and Flora. The three believed in him, but they didn''t believe that Laetitia wouldn''t be tempted by him, yet they knew that they were about to talk about something serious, so they didn''t bother him. However, even if they had made up their minds, they were still curious and looked at them from time to time. "...is it okay to talk here?" After all, what Laetitia was going to say was something akin to a secret. "It''s okay. If someone sees our record together, then they might think that I am cheating on you or something since my image isn''t that good." Still, he had asked Aisha to erase all the records of what had happened here and change it with the fake one. "..." Laetitia. "However, if you don''t want to leave a record and don''t want to be misunderstood as my girlfriend, I know a ce that won''t leave a record. Do you want to talk there?" "I-It''s okay. I-I don''t mind." "You don''t mind being seen as my girlfriend?" "No, it''s fine to talk here!" Laetitia fumed, staring at him, thinking that this guy was really a big scoundrel. "I want to talk about udia." "Yes." He sipped his coffee. "Please talk." "...why are you so calm?" "What do you mean?" "Don''t act stupid! You must know how dangerous her situation is, right? She has provoked an IEF! Even if Ginga can''t act openly because of the other IEFs, without a doubt, she is going to be targeted, especially when you are about to be the champion." Yes, the Phoenix Festa had progressed so much, and before long, it was the semi-finals. His next opponents were AR-D and RM-C, or Ardy and Rimcy, who were the puppets created by Ernesta and Cami. Those two puppets had caused a sensation in the Festa since they were so powerful. No one was their opponent, and soon, they would be his opponent. Meanwhile, on the opposite, there was a fight between Amagiri and Saya against Hufeng and Cecil. Still, he could tell that Amagiri would win, especially when this guy''s seal had been broken, and he was also the protagonist. Meanwhile, Prisci and Irene lost against Ardy and Rimcy topete in the semi-final. Even if the two had be stronger, especially when Irene had mastered Gravisheath, it was still a long way for them to defeat the two puppets of the Arlequint Academy. While Prisci mastered Gravisheath, Ardy, and Rimcy mastered the Amagiri Style. It was obvious which one was better, right? Moreover, those puppets also had various weapons such as barriers, hammers that could destroy everything and aputer-like uracy of long-range weapon mastery. When those things werebined with the martial arts of the protagonist, they became monsters. This was also probably the reason why the IEF didn''t do anything and quietly waited until the semi-final since, instead of making a rash choice, they waited until the right moment. As for what they were nning to do, even now, Tamazuki didn''t know, but for one thing, he knew that Laetitia was worried about udia. Yet, it surprised him that this girl didn''t have a doubt that he would be the champion. He wondered where her confidence in him came from. Still facing him, who was silent, Laetitia frowned and asked, "Do you know what is her wish?" "No." "...no?" "I never asked." "Why?" She was confused. "Because no matter what her wish is, I believe I can protect her." "....." She wasn''t sure whether this guy was an idiot or really believed in his strength. She was helpless as she somehow understood why udia wanted to be with him. "...do you know udia has two wishes?" "Two?" "I don''t know the other wish, but I know what is one of her wishes." Laetitia stared at him. "If you don''t know, then let me tell you. Her wishudia''s wishwas to dedicate herself fully to her destined partner." She suddenly became agitated as she looked at him. "I can tell that person is you, so if you can''t protect her, then I will curse you! I won''t forgive you no matter what! So, protect her!" udia might be her rival and someone that Laetitia wished to beat, but no matter what, udia was someone important to her. She didn''t want something to happen to udia, but unlike him, she was hopeless, and she knew that she couldn''t do anything. Yet, Tamazuki was different. She believed that he could protect udia, so she hoped he would do that. Still, while she was breathing hard and excited, he answered her calmly. "Even if you don''t tell me, I will do that." Still, he sighed helplessly inwardly, thinking udia''s wish was so cute. For a woman who was full of conspiracy and evil minds, her wish was to dedicate her life to her destined partner. If he wasn''t here, then without a doubt, that person was Amagiri, but he was here, so that person was him. By now, he wondered whether he should curse Pan-Dora for making udia be crazy or be grateful for it as it made her helplessly fall for him. "So... if you... if you know something, then please let me know since I want to protect udia too." "udia will be happy to hear this." "...please don''t let her know." Laetitia thought that this guy was as hateful as ever. "But you don''t need to get involved. I am sure that this is also udia''s wish, and just leave this matter to me." He then stood up and rubbed Laetitia''s head, messing with her hairstyle and causing her to get mad at him. "I am d udia has you as a friend." He didn''t wait for her response and walked away. "Julis, Kirin, Flora,e on. You don''t need to hide to eavesdrop anymore." "....." 3x When the four of them left, Laetitia huffed angrily as she tidied up her hair and stared at his back helplessly. "Please..." Then, once again, the cafe became quiet and returned to its previous peace. Nevertheless, the next day, it was time for Tamazuki and Julis to face Ardy and Rimcy, the puppets created by Ernesta and Cami. Without a doubt, this battle would determine everything, and not a single person would miss this match, including the executives of the IEFs, who should be busy managing the business. Still, before the battle, they met each other, and as expected, Ernesta had always been Ernesta. "If I win, marry me." "..." 3x --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 40 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 126: The battle that will decide everything Chapter 126: The battle that will decide everything Cami was helpless, and Julis was no longer angry since she had gotten used to Ernesta. By now, they wondered how many times Ernesta had proposed to Tamazuki to get married. They might have lost the count since the number was too much. "If you do, then you can also get Cami," Ernesta added. "..." Tamazuki. Yet, strangely enough, Cami didn''tin as usual, causing Julis and Ernesta to look in her direction. "Why-Why are you two looking at me at the same time?" Cami lost her calm. "Nothing." 2x Ernesta and Julis stared at Tamazuki at the same time and thought that this guy was good, so good that he could seduce Cami. Still, this wasn''t the time for them to talk about Cami. "So... what do you think?" Ernesta asked, but strangely enough, he could hear her chirpy, confidence-like voice be slightly depressed. "Sure." "Eh?"2x This time Julis and Cami lost their calm. "Really?!" Ernesta looked at him happily. "What are you saying!?" Julis looked at Tamazuki in surprise, and she lost her demeanor. Usually, this guy would ignore Ernesta, but why did this guy suddenly ept Ernesta''s proposal? More importantly, how could this guy say that when he often suggestively expressed that she would be his main wife?! "Calm down." "I CAN''T!" "......" His body was shaking hard by Julis. "Princess, isn''t that clear? He is charmed by my beauty!" Ernesta said with augh. "..." 2x "No." "..." 3x "Th-then, why? Is it because of my talent? My bright mind?" "..." 3x Tamazuki, Julis, and Cami had to say this girl was so narcissistic. "No, because I can tell you are serious, so like how you face me with your feelings, I will face you seriously too." He patted Ernesta''s head gently and then looked at her helplessly. "But I hope that you don''t use this way to make me marry you." "Ah, um..." Ernesta, for the first time, blushed shyly. "Julis, let''s go. Let''s win." "Un!" As expected... Julis thought with a smile as she followed him to the stage, but then she realized this guy also wanted to take down Ernesta, causing her to want to bite him. Watching his back, Ernesta stared at him and then looked at Cami. "Cami, do you think I am wrong to propose to him to marry like this? "Well... at least you should try to go on a date and make him fall in love with you normally instead of using this method to make him marry you." Cami could tell that Tamazuki took Ernesta''s feelings directly and no longer dismissed it as a joke, but she had to say for their rtionship to be settled as the result of this match... she had to say it was rather wrong. Ernesta was in silence as if trying to fathom those words. "Then, it''s decided!" "Huh?" Yet, Ernesta had always been Ernesta. It was impossible for her to follow how normal people did. She wasn''t even depressed. Instead, she was more excited. "Once I win, I will make him fall in love with me for real!" "....." "Then, by then, I will make him say "I love you" from that mouth of his!" Ernesta had made up her mind, and she was going to do it! "....." Cami had to say she was a bit jealous of Ernesta''s optimism. "So you, too, do your best!" Ernesta smiled at Cami. "...." It might be toote to say this, but Cami was d that Ernesta was the person who had saved her. "Still, I wonder how his expression will be when he hears our child call him." Ernesta showed a mischievous smile. "You have a bad hobby." Strangely enough, Cami alsoughed, but she didn''t intend to stop Ernesta since it was a good punishment for this scoundrel. --- Like the rest, Amagiri and Saya also watched the semi-final match since they knew if they won the final, they would face either Ardy and Rimcy or Tamazuki and Julis. "Ayato, those puppets..." "Yeah..." Amagiri''s expression became dignified. "They have been using Amagiri Style." "..." Saya. If it was only a simple puppet with a unique AI system and the most advanced weapons, then they might not fear anything, yet those puppets also mastered the Amagiri Style, a style they had been training during their childhood. "Moreover, their mastery is even better than mine. They have reached a master''s level." Amagiri''s expression became even more dignified. "....." Saya. It was because they had trained in this style of martial art that they knew how strong it was, especially when they recalled how they were so helpless in front of Amagiri''s big sister. "Then..." "Yeah." Amagiri nodded. "It will be difficult for Julis to win." While he hated to say this, he could hardly believe that Julis would win. "I see..." Saya voiced her doubt, but she didn''t argue with Amagiri. She could tell that the result wouldn''t be as Amagiri imagined. She might not have realized this, but she had resistance toward Amagiri when Amagiri told her that Tamazuki would lose. Not only Amagiri and Saya, but many people watched this match since the result of this match would decide their attitude toward certain someone. --- At the entrance of the stage, he stopped as he saw Irene and Prisci. "Beat them hard!" "Don''t give them mercy, Tamazuki-san!" "......" Tamazuki looked at Prisci and Irene speechlessly, but he knew why they reacted this way. He patted their heads and said, "Then, I will go first." "Un." 2x The two nodded as they saw him enter the stage. As he entered the stage, he saw Ardy and Remcy. "I don''t expect those puppets to be so strong." "That''s true." "Isn''t it because of you?" Julis rolled her eyes. The reason Ardy and Remcy were so strong was, without a doubt, the bastard next to her. "It''s okay since we''re the ones who are going to win." "Yes." This guy might be hateful, but she had to say everything about him was reassuring. As they entered the stage, Ardy and Remcy saw Tamazuki and Julis for the first time, but instead of staring at Julis, the two of them stared at Tamazuki intensely. Meanwhile, while Tamazuki felt weird, he also observed them. Ardy was like a robot. He was like a Gundam in human size. As for Remcy, she was like an android. Even if some parts of her body were like a machine, her face was like a beauty. No one could tell that she was a puppet if no one had announced that fact. He wasn''t sure why Ernesta made Remcy this way, but he was sure many people might order Remcy because of novelty and... other certain reasons. Yet he almost staggered when he heard the words that came out from their mouth. "Father, finally, we have met you," Ardy sounded so excited. "Father..." Remcy''s voice was rather soft, but she was also excited. "...Father?" Julis looked at Tamazuki suspiciously. However, Tamazuki doesn''t care about Julis now. "Did you just call me Father?" "Yes." 2x "...why?" "Because you are also our creator." "That''s right. Mother has told us to call you a Father." ''Ernesta...'' --- "Hahaha..." Ernesta and Camiughed when they saw Tamazuki''s expression, especially when they saw how awkward Tamazki''s expression was. --- Tamazuki sighed. "I am not your father." "No, you are! You have made us stronger." "That''s right." "No, even if I have helped you to make you stronger. Don''t call me a Father, at least in this match." "Why?" 2x The two were confused. "That way, you won''t be able to use your all, and you might shame your other creators, so right now, you need to do your best, or else, you won''t have a chance to do anything." Tamazuki opened his zer and took out a hammer shape of Lux. Julis was the same and had already readied her weapon. Simrly, hearing his words, Remcy and Ardy also prepared since they knew among all the contestants, without a doubt, their Father was the strongest, especially when he was the one who gave them all the knowledge and experience of fighting in their data memory. Tamazuki might match Ardy''s weapon, but no one thought he was underestimating Ardy. Instead, they thought it was a good handicap as Tamazuki was too strong. After all, unlike Amagiri, most people thought he would win since not everyone was like Amagiri, who believed in the Amagiri Style. "Then, Father, we will defeat you here." 2x "...don''t call me Father, okay?" When this battle ended, he was going to p Ernesta''s buttockster. Still, everyone was already impatient to watch their match, and they wanted to see who was stronger. Demon King or the Robots. Then, without making anyone wait, the match started. "BEGIN!" Ardy and Tamazuki moved at the same time and mmed their hammers at the same time. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!* Chapter 127: I am not your father! Chapter 127: I am not your father! The booming sound echoed in every direction. In theory, Ardy, a puppet created from a machine, should have better strength than Tamazuki, yet strangely enough, their strength matches each other. Tamazuki might seem slim, but without a doubt, his strength was better than most people. Still, what they didn''t know was that Tamazuki was just matching his strength to Ardy''s, so he wouldn''t destroy it by chance. However, it didn''t matter as he enjoyed this battle since this puppet was stronger than he had thought. In the center of the stage, their battle had be a slugfest. It was a dangerous ce that no one could enter. Their fight was like a tornado, and once someone entered, they would be shredded apart. Even Julis and Rimcy didn''t dare to get close and watched Tamazuki and Ardy from the distance before they fought from a long range. Yet, watching this battle, everyone was roaring in excitement. After all, the match between strengths had always been the clearest and the most exciting of all since even those novices would understand, and no one needed to think. "WOOOOOO!!!!" "Dammit, did he just match the strength of the doll?!" "How much strength does he pack on his body?!" Everyone was just screaming, trying to release all the adrenaline in their bodies. Everyone had seen Ardy''s power with his hammer, and it was so destructive that no one could be his opponent, yet Tamazuki could match that power. If Tamazuki was a monster, they would believe it now. "Wahahaha! Father, I have so much fun!" Ardyughed, feeling happy with this exchange since all the people he faced didn''t dare to challenge him like a warrior and would evade and attack him from the side. Yet, Tamazuki was different since he faced him directly, without hiding. This feeling... it was his first time to feel this excitement! Ardy knew that he might be a machine, but he felt like his blood was boiling. "Is that so? But this is far from enough to make me happy, Ardy. Also, don''t call me Father!" Ardy suddenly saw Tamazuki''s hammer be faster and stronger. If his eyes were like those of humans, he would open his eyes wide at this moment. Unfortunately, he didn''t. "Barrier!" Suddenly, a wall of light appeared in front of Ardy to protect him from any harm. Absolute Shield. It was a barrier used by Ardy to tease all the contestants of the Festa. Usually, during a fight, he would use this barrier and let the other contestants use all of their attacks for a minute. This barrier was invincible since no matter what the attacks were, no one was able to prate it. Tamazuki knew that it was a small-scale version of the defensive barriers used for the Festa stages, and this was why it was strong. Yet, it didn''t matter as he only needed to destroy it! His hammer smashed into the barrier, causing it to ripple and create a small crack. Ardy gulped secretly, but he also felt helpless since he was forced to use a barrier even though he wanted to face his father with all of his might, yet he knew even with all of his might, he wasn''t his father''s opponent. ''Unless...'' When Ardy thought about the possibility of winning this match, Tamazuki''s voice suddenly woke him up. "You don''t think that you are safe with this barrier, right?" Then, suddenly the speed of his hammer increased even more. His swing became faster as it left an afterimage. Unlike the others, who weren''t clear, Ardy saw Tamazuki swing his hammer five consecutive times in the same spot, and each of the swings became even stronger. Stronger, stronger, then until finally, the barrier was destroyed. Ardy quickly raised his hammer and protected himself, but it was impossible to stop Tamazuki''s hammer as he was directly thrown into the corner of the stage with a loud bang. "Ardy!" Rimcy quickly chased after Ardy worriedly. "...." Meanwhile, everyone was at a loss, watching the result of this confrontation. This... how should they describe this battle? "Strong." "Yeah." "But... well... he is amazing." When everyone thought it was impossible to defeat those puppets with physical ability, Tamazuki showed them they were wrong and smashed Ardy into the distance. --- "No-No way!" Amagiri was startled when he saw the Amagiri Style destroyed into pieces by Tamazuki. Saya stared at Tamazuki before she stared at Amagiri, who was dumbfounded before shaking her head. --- "Ernesta..." Cami was speechless and helpless. "It''s okay. They still have that technique." Ernesta also didn''t expect Tamazuki to be so strong, yet this wasn''t so surprising since he hardly showed his all in his match. During his match, he mostly stayed as a supporter, supporting Julis, who burnt everyone with her fire. Yet, in this match, he was different as he was so aggressive and could even defeat Ardy in the game of strength. Moreover, Tamazuki hadn''t used his Ser-Veresta, which meant he could be even stronger. "But... don''t you think the quality of his Lux is even better?" Cami suddenly said. "Now that you mention it..." Ernesta was also in doubt. Ardy''s hammer was created by Cami, the head faction of the Ferrovius, yet Tamazuki''s hammer wasn''t lost in quality. "Do you think that he has made that Lux hammer by himself? "...is that possible?" "Yes." At this moment, they had confirmed that this guy was a monster, but without a doubt, he was perfect as their partner. "We still have that. It''s still too early to throw in the towel." "Yeah, we have to believe in them." Without a doubt, Ardy and Remcy had grown, but they knew to defeat Tamazuki wouldn''t be so simple, so the only thing that Ardy and Remcy could do was to use that technique. Even if that technique wasn''t perfect, this was the only way to defeat Tamazuki. --- "Did you get him?" Julis asked. Tamazuki shook his head. "Not yet. They are going to stand up and use their strongest technique now." "...don''t you think that we should stop them?" Julis was speechless. "It''s okay. I want to see how strong they are." Tamazuki didn''t intend to end them immediately and wanted to see their 100%. "Okay." Julis nodded and believed in him since she knew this guy was invincible. --- "Hahaha..." Ardyughed as he could see part of his body was cracked. If the barrier didn''t protect him, he was sure that he would be junk. "Ardy, are you okay?" "Yeah, but I can''t match him in strength." Ardy looked at Remcy. "Remcy, we have to do that." "Okay." Strangely enough, Remcy, who usually disagreed, would agree immediately. "You really want to win, too, huh?" "Yes." "Then, let''s do it!" Moreover, they didn''t lose so easily. As Ernesta said before, he was their father, so they knew that he was strong, yet it was also because of this they were going to show him their everything! Remcy spread her arms, and her body emanated a manadite glow. "Purging ACM unit, first exterior armor, Luxes. Transferring limit control." Her flight unit and armor separated from her body and floated up as several enormous guns Luxes activated and did the same. "Ah! Here we go, here we go, here we go!" Ardy cried. "Commence connection!" "Wh-What are they doing?" "Ohhh! C-Could this be?!" The thrilled announcer blurted. Steam hissed from Ardy''s body, and his shoulders split wide open. Rimcy''s flight unit separated into two pieces and docked into the opening he''d madein other words, the Luxes and their armor attached to his arms and legs. As his eyes shone brightly, the light pouring from his body turned green to blue. Was this really happening? Even Julis couldn''t maintain her calm. "The-Theybined?!" Everyone stared in disbelief. "Bwa-ha-ha-ha!" Ardy bellowed. "Now gaze upon my three from, Father!" Yet... "Cami Paretobadge is broken." "..." Everyone fell silent as they saw Remcy''s badge was broken. Tamazuki yed with a stone in his hand and asked, "So, are you ready?" Ardy might not have a throat, but he somehow gulped subconsciously, but he was also anticipating their battle. "Yes!" Raising his hammer, Ardy was ready for the rematch! --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 40 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 --- While it might be toote to say this, I have to say this world takes quite a lot of chapters, but nevertheless, the next world will be Tensura; but what do you think the third world should be? Chapter 128: Burn! Chapter 128: Burn! Perhaps because of the bulky equipment added onto his shoulders, Ardy seemed far more massive and imposing than before. Each arm sported a Lux resembling a gun with an enormous muzzle, and his legs sprouted several simr weapons. He looked literally filled and equipped. Yet, if one thought that he had be slower, then they would be wrong since his speed had be even faster. The additional part on his shoulder was a flight unit, which could be used for propulsion that increased his speed. However, this was far from enough to exin his overall as each of his basic specs, like strength and speed, to the power of his weapons, were enhanced in every way that was unimaginable. Even worse, Tamazuki knew that Ernesta didn''t use a normal manadite on Ardy. Instead, she used urm-manadites on Ardy''s body, which made Ardy''s body shine in blue light instead of green light. All ordinary manadites gave off a green glow. Only urm-manadite glowed in other colors. While it wouldn''t be impossible to add color artificially, that clearly wasn''t the case with Ernesta''s boldness. So, thisbination was something used to channel the urm-manadite as a power sourceor rather, to use multiple manadites to control the urm-manadite''s excessive output. In other words, thisbination was used for a regtor device, so Ardy wouldn''t run amok. In conclusion, it wouldn''t be weird to say Ardy had be a living Orga Lux, an existence that had never appeared before in reality. Yet, if Ardy wanted to defeat Tamazuki, then it was far from enough. Once again, their hammers smashed against each other. While Tamazuki was calm, he showed a beastly grin. Meanwhile, Ardy let out a ferocious roar. "RAAAAAAAAHHHH!!!" This was a brutal fight. The two of them only used their strength. It was a contest of power between the two of them. They smashed each other''s hammers dozens of times, yet neither budged an inch. The ground shattered, and the barrier was trembling. Yet, it couldn''t reduce the excitement of the audience. All of them were screaming mindlessly like mindless apes, and what they wanted to see was the winner between them. While Rimcy had been defeated, she still stayed on the side. Meanwhile, Julis didn''t join the battle since she knew if she carelessly joined, she might interrupt him and cause him a loss, so, at this moment, the only thing that she could do was trust him. And, as expected, Tamazuki had never disappointed her. While Ardy''s body grew brighter with blue light, Tamazuki''s strike also became stronger and stronger. Like before, each of his swings became faster and stronger, and they also struck at the same spot, causing Ardy to be pushed back. "RAAAAAHHH!! THIS IS NOT OVERRRR!!!" Ardy roared even louder, and blue light erupted from all over his body before a tremendous power struck Tamazuki, yet while Ardy gave his everything, Tamazuki could still ept Ardy''s attack. While Tamazuki had to say Ardy''s strike was even harder than his father''s (Danuki), this was far from enough to defeat him as he had be even stronger in this world. Then, once again, Ardy was thrown. *BOOOOOOM!!!* "......." At that moment, the audience was quiet, and no one could say anything. Tamazuki''s physical ability was just ridiculous. However, for his women, they knew well how good his physical ability was, yet at the same time, they also realized he had been holding back, which made them realize that it was impossible to defeat him alone. Still, this wasn''t the time for them to say this. "Once again, Tamazuki forced Ardy away!" "Dammit, why is he so strong?!" "Can he even be defeated?" No one could take their eyes away from him. At this moment, without a doubt, he was the brightest existence in the Asterisk. No, it should be the world. Ernesta and Cami didn''t say anything, and they just silently watched the match. --- "Ohh... so strong... I can''t wait to fight you." Xinglou felt that her willpower was tested at that moment. By now, she was afraid that if she couldn''t hold back, she might run amok on the Festa. "Hurry up..." She hoped for the Festa to end as soon as possible. --- Everyone thought that this fight had ended, especially when Tamazuki was able to knock Ardy, who hadbined himself with Remcy. However, Ardy hadn''t given up, and when he stopped at the edge of the ring, the blue light on his body radiated freely and continued to grow in intensity. "Father, you are so strong, but I don''t want to lose! I will use my everything to defeat you!" Ardy held out his palm, and barriers formed andy atop one another to form a massive sphere. An enormous amount of energy began pouring into it. He was directing the output of the urm-manadite therea ball of raw power. Then Ardy closed his hand, and the sphere shrank to fit inside his fist. Tamazuki didn''t do anything and waited for Ardy to finish his move. This wasn''t arrogant, but this was his confidence that no matter what the attack was, he could handle all of them. "Take thisExplode!" When Ardy opened his fist, all the condensed energy was released at once. A violent explosion engulfed the white arena, and there was nowhere to run. Tamazuki threw his hammer to Lux without hesitation and took out his Ser-Veresta. For the first time ever, a white, burning sword appeared in front of everyone. "Julis, stand behind me." Julis followed his words obediently as she saw him cut down the explosion in half from the closest distance. "It''s not enough! Take this!" Ardy held out his hammer like a rifle with the head pointed at Tamazuki. "Take thismy Wolfnir Hammerr!!" He bellowed, and with a boom that shook the hair, the head of the hammer barreled toward Tamazuki''s direction. As the head of the hammer charged in his direction, it gouged the earth and ruined the stage even further. Yet, in front of such a devastating attack, Tamazuki was still calm and swung his sword without hasty, cleaving the giant head of the hammer in half perfectly. The booming sound spread everywhere, the dome shook, and the impact caused even worse destruction. Ardy was at a loss, watching all of this. No, he wasn''t the only one. Everyone who saw his figure at him at that moment was at a loss since, in their minds, how to defeat him? With a strength that could overpower Ardy, who was known as the strongest puppet, along with delicate and dangerous techniques that could slice a giant hammerhead like a fruit and a weapon that was known as the strongest Orga-Lux, Ser-Veresta. His strength was just unfathomable! "Ardy, you are strong, but I am stronger. I won''t shame you, so be prepared to take my technique." Hearing those words, Ardy quickly prepared, ready for any attacks that came in his direction, yet all the preparation was simply useless, especially when he was holding a sword. It was like several wisps appeared side by side, creating a single path into his target. The world somehow lost color; only the bright crimson of the fire zed over the stage. With a burst of me, Tamazuki moved at tremendous speeds and appeared in front of Ardy before unleashing a singr strike. Ardy knew that all of the resistance was useless, and he could use hisst moment to record everything. "...." When the color of the world returned, everyone was unable to say a single word until... "Ernesta Kuhnebadge broken." "End of the match! Winners: Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki and Julis-Alexia von Riessfield!" Chapter 129: The climax is going to happen soon Chapter 129: The climax is going to happen soon "Tamazuki!" Julis leaped into him and hugged him tightly when the battle ended. She trusted him, and she knew he would win, yet she had to say the way he won had always been amazing. "As expected of Father..." Ardy lost thoroughly, but even so, he was amazed by Tamazuki''s strength. Moreover, even with such an intense attack, Tamazuki could maintain his uracy to the perfect level. Except for his badge, he waspletely unharmed from Tamazuki''sst attack. Well, notpletely, since the me was rather hot. Rimcy also joined and looked at Tamazuki curiously since it would be her first time to see her father so close. Meanwhile, Julis, whose ability was me maniption, had a certain degree of immunity to a me, so even if his me was still razed to the ground, she was alright. Yet, on the ruined stage, instead of the four of them, everyone was more cornered about the zing me, which was extremely noticeable on the ground. Was this the ability of Ser-Veresta? Or? The mere thought of that possibility made them shudder, so they quickly shut down their minds and thought that everything was Ser-Veresta''s ability. --- "He won." Saya was surprised and strangely delighted. "Yes..." Amagiri feltplex as he saw Tamazuki''s victory. If Amagiri thought carefully, this battle showed many things, such as Amagiri''s Style was utterly useless on Tamazuki, so if he wanted to win, he needed to do something. Yet, he didn''t think such a thing since, in his mind, everything was preupied with the view of Julis hugging Tamazuki intimately. "Come on, Ayato. We have to get ready for our next match." "Ye-Yeah." Hearing those words, Amagiri felt d since he didn''t have to see how intimate they were any longer. --- "Ah... they have lost..." Ernesta sighed, but she would be lying if she didn''t expect this, yet she wasn''tpletely disappointed since the world should be able to see how strong her puppets were. "He is so strong..." Cami knew that Tamazuki was strong, but she didn''t expect that he would be this strong. "This should be expected. The moment he told us that he could learn Seisenjutsu, then the possibility of him learning the abilities of Strega and Dante should be possible." Ernesta shrugged her shoulders helplessly. "But this is good." "...what do you mean by good?" "It means that he is better than I had thought to be. Now, I am fired up to make him be my husband!" Ernesta suddenly felt her body boiling with a fighting spirit, ready to make Tamazuki her husband. "......." Cami had to say Ernesta had always been Ernesta. --- "Ahh... I really can''t wait to fight with him." Xinglou let out a helpless sigh as she looked at her two disciples. "Hufeng, Cecily, are you two ready for your match?" "Yes." 2x The two answered at the same time. While they were in a daze when they saw Tamazuki''s strength, they would only meet Tamazuki and Julis at the final. Before that, they were going to fight in the semi-final. "Now that you''ve mentioned it. Who are your opponents?" While Xinglou was a battle maniac, she still knew that if Hufeng and Cecily Wong wanted to face Tamazuki, they had to win their next match first. She might have confidence in her disciples, but it didn''t mean they could underestimate their opponents. Nevertheless, all of her attention had been on Tamazuki all the time, so she forgot to see the protagonist. "They are Amagiri Ayato and Saya Sasamiya." "Simr to Inugami and Princess. Those two are from the Seidoukan." "Ah... the Seidoukan really has a lot of good seedings..." Xinglou sighed, feeling a bit jealous of Seidouka, who could get so many good students. While the rest of the school could hardly enter the semi-finals of the Festa, two teams from the Seidoukan had entered the semi-final, and one of them had just won the seat in the final. "Can you two win?" "Yes!" 2x The two answered with confidence. Amagiri and Saya might be a dark house, but this was their limit, and in the next match, they were going to take them down before they met their real opponents. --- Watching how Tamazuki won the match, udia smiled as she knew that he wouldn''t disappoint her, but watching how he was hugged by Julis, showing the world how intimate they were, she felt jealous. After all, wouldn''t this show that Julis would be his official girlfriend? Then, when they graduated, they would marry each other. Frankly, udia wasn''t the only one who thought that way, but the others knew their position, and they epted to be his mistresses. Yet, that was the others; as for her, how could she give up the position of the official wife so easily? However, even if she wished to do so, she might not be able to fight Julis to get the position of the official wife since she knew her time was limited, and it was about time for her to achieve her second wish. --- While the others didn''t think there was a meaning behind Tamazuki''s victory as they only thought that he was only closer to the championship, it was different from the people who gathered at the special conference room at Gxy''s headquarters. All the executives of the Gxy gathered in this ce, watching the result of Tamazuki''s victory. While they had expected a small percentage of him to be the victor in this match, they were in silence when they saw his might. They weren''t surprised by his victory. Only they slightly lose their calm when they see how strong he is since his strength is an unexpected element. Yet, with this, they had made up their decision, and they had to eliminate udia as her existence might bring ruin to the Gxy. Everything was for the Gxy. All executives had only that thought on their minds. Including udia''s mother. Nevertheless, they made a n, so this unstable factor wouldn''t interrupt with their n. --- Tamazuki was resting in the preparation room along with Julis, Kirin, Flora, Prisci, and Irene. After their match, Irene, Prisci, Kirin, and Flora quickly came to him. Yet, somehow, he also saw another heroine who he hadn''t seen for a while in her invisible form. Frankly, after that kiss, he hadn''t done anything to her, as if he had forgotten her, yet hopefully, she could forgive him as he was quite busy currently. Right now, all of them were watching the next semi-final match, which would be held soon after the ruined stage was fixed. "Who do you think will win?" As usual, Julis asked this question. "One of them is from the Seidoukan, right? Do you know them?" Irene asked. While the poprity of Saya and Amagiri was reduced because of Tamazuki''s existence, they were still famous dark horses of the Festa. It was their first time appearing in the Festa, yet unlike Tamazuki and Julis, who were famous, those two were just nameless students, so their results surprised everyone. "It should be the students from our school who will win," Tamazuki answered. "Huh? Why? Did you say that because you want to cheer the students of the same school as you?" Irene asked with doubt. "Did you have a rtionship with Sasamiya?" Julis looked at him with doubt. "....." Tamazuki was speechless, wondering why they pictured him as a hungry beast who would chase after every heroine. He let out a helpless sigh and only said, "No, because I know that will be the result." They felt confused by his words, but he didn''t bother to exin them anymore as he told them to just watch the match. As expected, when the match started, the two pairs fought with all of their might, before in the end, the winner was the pair of Sasamiya Saya and Amagiri Ayato. Tamazuki looked at the sky covered by a dome and thought that the protagonist''s armor was as strong as ever. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 40 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 130: I will defeat you in a second Chapter 130: I will defeat you in a second This result didn''t surprise him slightly since he had expected this from the beginning. Even if Amagiri didn''t have Ser-Veresta and his Amagiri Style was mastered by someone else, the amount of Prana on his body was ridiculously high. Moreover, with the support of the heroine and the protagonist''s halo, everything was smooth. Even though Cecily Wong and Hufeng were the Page Ones of Jie Long, they weren''t the opponents of Amagiri. Still, he felt a bit regretful since he couldn''t do anything against Cecily. She was a side heroine, and even if the reward might not be that big, it was better than not, right? Nevertheless, he was quite wary of Amagiri since, without a doubt, this guy''s chance for victory was almost zero. While he had immunity toward the protagonist''s aura, it was a different matter for the people around him. To bring the protagonist to victory, this was the sole purpose of the protagonist''s aura. Hopefully, nothing bad was going to happen. --- Meanwhile, Saya and Amagiri savored the victory quietly on the stage. Their battle was rather challenging, but in the end, they were able to win. Whether Cecily or Hufeng, they proved to be a strong opponent, but even so, they had won and were the ones who entered the final. ''Then...'' At the end of this battle, once again, they thought about their next opponents. "Julis..." Amagiri looked around at the audience area, yet he couldn''t see her figure. "Come on, Ayato." Saya called once before she left since she wanted to rest. Instead of cornering Julis, she was more cornered about Tamazuki since he was, without a doubt, their biggest obstacle. --- At night, he spent his time with udia without restraint; they did everything they could think of. The bedroom, toilet, kitchen, living room, the entrance of his room, and every corner of his room were left with their love-making marks. They didn''t stop until dawn, which made him rather helpless. "I have a match this afternoon." The final was held today, and he hadn''t rested for a single moment. If it was other men, they would be sucked dry and even die. Fortunately, he was a youkai, so his physical ability, regeneration, stamina, and tenacity were stronger. Moreover, he also gained the ability of "Regenerative" from Prisci, so he was practically invincible. Along with the 88 Tanuki Styles, no one should be his opponent. Yet, udia showed that a human had a limitless possibility. Even if she fell down several times, she kept getting up without giving up. Her determination was something that he was worthy of admiration for. Still, she was unable to move anymore andy weakly on his body, moist with white-colored liquid. Her breathing was heavy, and she was rather pale with a crimson hue on her cheeks. Letting out a helpless sigh, she thought that a mortal was impossible to match his might. If it was before, she might give up, but this time, she kept trying, yet in the end, she was defeated thoroughly. "Then, let''s sleep." "Okay." He carried her to the bathroom and washed their bodies together before they went to take a bath. While he was alright to go on without sleeping for a week or so, he wanted to prepare in case something was happening. Yet, udia didn''t sleep immediately. She stared at his profile and caressed his cheek gently before kissing his lips. "I love you." --- In the afternoon, it was time for the final of the Phoenix Festa. The ce was crowded, and no one was missing. Even if Amagiri and Saya were dark horses, and no one knew them beforehand, they had already be famous figures. While it was only a small number, many people strangely hoped for the two to win since their victory meant a lot of things. Tamazuki was like a Demon Lord. He ravaged everyone''s pride, trampling them, telling them that they were nothing but weaklings. Because of him, Asterisk was covered by dark clouds, and at this exact moment, they hoped for the dawn toe. The appearance of a hero who could show them the hope of victory. They hoped to see that. Amagiri and Saya were those figures. They were the figures that represented all the students of Asterisk who had been humiliated by Tamazuki. Still, the majority of them thought that Tamazuki would win. From this year onwards, it would be the time he would rule everything. He would dominate the Festa for three years, and his existence was absolute. Those who tried to defy him would be crushed to pieces. Yet, strangely enough, many people were excited to be dominated by him. Were they masochists? They weren''t sure, but they wanted him to stare at them with disgust. Ah, how wonderful would that be... someone thought. "....." Tamazuki Yet, on this day when the champion of the Festa would be decided, the sky was rather gloomy with heavy downpours. Still, this rain didn''t dim their spirits as they came excitedly to the dome to watch the final. --- "Finally, it''s time." Xinglou didn''t care about the loss of her students. Instead, she was more cornered about her battle with Tamazuki, yet she wondered whether Tamazuki knew something which might happen to his woman. "Well, I should help him." Simrly, many people tried to help him by helping him; they could try to win his favor. Tamazuki''s strength was obvious to all, and having a good rtionship was definitely a good thing. Frankly, Tamazuki''s situation was ratherplex as his business was also attacked. His business received various nders from various media, but all of them were easily solved by him since he rudely possessed, hypnosis, and controlled various people in the media, clearing up the misunderstanding. He knew that the Ginga was about to move, and this made him helpless. "You okay?" Julis asked worriedly. "I am okay." "That udia... I won''t" "Stop. Don''t talk bad about her." Julis stared at his expression, pursued her lips, and obediently stayed quiet. "Let''s just focus on the match, okay? You have a wish that you want to achieve, right?" "Yes." Julis nodded as she followed him, walking onto the stage. Flora, Kirin, Irene, and Prisci sent them until the end but stopped when they saw someone. "nchard-san?" Laetitia nchard. The girl, who thought he was a scumbag and udia''s friend, stood before them. "I forgot to give you this." Laetitia threw something, and he caught it subconsciously. He opened his palm and saw a small silver charm. "What is this?" "udia gave it to me as a birthday present a long time ago. It''s supposed to bring good luck... Although, it was a pretty unpleasant present." "But you still keep it with care?" "...." Laetitia tried not to blush. "Don''t worry. I will protect her." He rubbed her hair until her hair was in a mess. "What are you doing?!" She was angry, but he only chuckled before he left with Julis to the stage. Laetitia huffed as she tidied up her hair with a blush and looked at him with aplicated gaze before she noticed that she was being stared at by four people. "...." They looked at each other for a moment and didn''t know what to say. --- On the stage, Ayato and Saya were already present. They had this determined andplex expression on their faces. "Julis..." Amagiri looked at Julis with aplex mood as he didn''t expect that he would face her like this. He didn''t want to fight, yet he knew that he had to do this. Meanwhile, Saya looked at Tamazuki, who was emotionless like her, feelingplex with the kiss they shared that day. Even now, she still wanted to ask why he did that, yet it was like he had forgotten, making her vexed and frustrated. While the two had various emotions facing them two, Julis and Tamazuki were rather rxed until he heard the news from Aisha. "Master..." Aisha quietly reported what she found out. It was only a moment, but his transformation ability was almost broken as he was letting his "Fear," causing the people to shudder in fear. Their bodies felt cold as they were facing another creature. Yet, it was only for a moment, but when they saw his expression, they stopped his breathing. Tamazuki didn''t care about their reaction and felt helpless and angry, thinking about how desperate this protagonist''s halo was. It wanted the protagonist to win so much that it would resort to a disgusting and dirty method. "Sorry, but I will defeat you two in a second." "...." 3x There was no need to y anymore. He was going to crush them into pieces. Chapter 131: Demon King! Chapter 131: Demon King! The moment his match started, everything also started. udia deflected her assant''s dagger with the de in her right hand, using the one in her left tosh out with a horizontal strike. The wound wasn''t deep enough to put her assant''s life in danger, nor was it so shallow that they would be able to continue after her right away. After confirming the situation, udia spun around and began to run deeper into the warehouse section. Her uniform was torn in ces and stained with blood, but she was fortunate to have been able to avoid suffering any serious injuries. The sky was hidden behind thick, leaden clouds, with rain beginning to fall. ording to the weather forecasts, it was only expected to grow stronger. udia carefully avoided the cameras, set throughout the harbor area at regr intervals, before deciding to hide for a while in arge, dome-shaped warehouse that was filled with row upon row of stacked shipping containers. The huge entrance door was open, as an autonomous vehicle was busy ferrying containers insidebut udia, of course, had already known that. Thanks to guaranteed employment security offered by the integrated enterprise foundations, the harbor blocks belonging to the city proper were filled with workers, but in those belonging to the six schools, everything was painstakingly automated. "Whew... this is rather intense," udia said to herself, leaning on a nearby container as she let out a long sigh, trying to catch her breath. It hadn''t been that long since her assants attacked her. She thought she was ready for it, but the exhaustion was catching up with her. The Yabuki n was as good as was to be expected of abat group under the Gxy''s direct control. udia had only been able to evade them as sessfully as she had, thanks to the early preparations and Pan-Dora''s precognition. The Yabuki n was a secretive paramilitary organization that specialized in ninjutsu, the ancient Japanese art of stealth, camouge, and sabotage. Additionally, they belonged to and preserved a bloodline that, under the influence of a sacred piece of urm-manadite that hade to earth long before the Inverta, had long since diverged from the surrounding poption. Only two such groups remained in Japanthe Yabuki and the Umenokouji. And that Yabuki was targeting udia. Being targeted by such a legendary n, she wasn''t sure how long she would be able to hold on. "...looks like there''s no signal," she murmured as she repeatedly tried to use her mobile before giving up and returning it to her pocket. The Yabuki n passed on a number of skills exclusive to members of their lineage. Some of the worst was their ability to create barriers that could stop anyone in their tracks and even block out sound and electromaic waves. Worse still was the fact that those techniques consumed hardly any mana or prana at all. As such, unlike the abilities of Stregas or Dantes, they were all but impossible to sense. "I suppose that the situation is more or less as I should have expected..." udia forced herself to smile, her hands tightening around the hilts of the twin swords. Just a little while longer. Just a little while longer, and her wish would be granted. It was the only dream she had ever truly wanted. The selfish wish of someone who no one fully understood. It was almost within her reach. "...I can''t afford to die now, not here." Given that she was, of course, putting everything she had into it, the only thing left for her to do was wait to see which of her innumerable ovepping ns would bear fruit. After all, her opponent, the Yabuki n, had hundreds of years of experience in its favor, and then there was its leader, Bujinsai. It was probably fair to say that this was the most challenging predicament udia had ever found herself in. And yet, she couldn''t stop her lips from twisting into a vague smile. It wasn''t her usual, perfect smile, but something else, something purer, and "!" At that moment, she leaped upon a nearby container. A barrage of shuriken tore into it, clearly flying after her in pursuit, but udia remained one step ahead. She raced across the top of the container as fast as her legs could carry her, scanning her surroundings to make out her pursuers, moving soundlessly like shadows. With her assants being as strong as they were, she would probably have been able to prevail in a one-on-one fight, but two together was a dangerousbination, and with three, escape was the only sensible option left open to her. "One, two, three... four. I guess this must be one of the Trinity-six Stratagems," she murmured, leaping out of the warehouse and back into the pouring rain. She might have been able to do something if she had been willing to use Pan-Dora''s precognition, but she wanted to have that ability not for attack but for survival. That being the case, all she could do was to keep on running. --- Tamazuki didn''t lower his voice, and everyone could hear his deration. "..." Once again, a silence permeated through the dome as, once again, they thought that he was really arrogant. A second? If he could do so, then they would walk home by handstands! They had made up their minds, yet, without a doubt, his words angered and annoyed Amagiri and Saya. Amagiri and Saya reached the final, showing that their respective strength wasn''t weak. They were strong, yet even so, Tamazuki''s attitude had never changed. Tamazuki had always believed that he was the best of the best. Saya and Amagiri looked at each other and nodded. They made up their minds, and they were going to make sure that Tamazuki swallowed those words in regret for underestimating them. Yet, Tamazuki had never paid attention and only irritatedly wanted the match to start as soon as possible. Was it because he was impatient? Was it because of the protagonist''s halo? Yet, he felt that the time moved so low. Unlike the two idiots in front of him, he had something to do, and he couldn''t waste a single second in this ce! "BEGIN!" The moment the announcement started, Tamazuki''s body vanished as if he had merged with nature. By now, all of the people in this ce and even the world were unable to see his figure until... "Saya SasamiyaBadge Broken!" "....." Saya was at a loss since, before she even began, everything had ended. However, Amagiri quickly reacted as if he was called or pulled by something, trying to save his life, giving him a chance to counter, but even so, everything was meaningless under his presence. "Amagiri AyatoBadge Broken!" "..." No one was able to say anything. They stared at all of this with disbelief. They had thought that a battle that would shake the earth and render heaven would happen, yet this battle ended so fast that they were unable toprehend what was happening. "End of the match! Winners: Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki and Julis-Alexia von Riessfield!" Nevertheless, the announcement from the AI woke them up. Those who had fought him secretly sighed in relief as they weren''t defeated in such a humiliating way. At least, even if he didn''t use all of his power, he gave them a chance to show their worth, even if he could end the match instantly. Yet, before the apuse began and the cheers sounded, once again, he surprised everyone. His feet were zing with fire, pushing him off into the sky like a rocket, cutting down the barrier and the ceiling of the dome before he went somewhere. "..." Their mouths were wide, and they were even at a loss; what was happening, but for those who knew, their expression turned dignified since they knew the demon king was about to descend. Chapter 132: Idiotic woman Chapter 132: Idiotic woman Seidoukan Academy''s harbor block was wrapped around the campus but separated from it by arge canal-like trench, so it was not usually essible. Unless one tried to swim across to it, there were normally only three ways in. The most obvious was to enter via boat. As the harbor block was used to store goods ferried in from the cities on the shores of theke or brought in from the airport, this was perhaps the most frequently used route. The next way was to enter abroad one of the many vehicles from the urban areas that were used to move goods around the city. Thest route was an underground passage connected to the center of the academy. Strictly speaking, this was the same route used by the vehicles, but there was an adjoining path that could be entered on foot, too, if need be. If a student wanted to enter the harbor block, the only practical option avable to them was this underground passage. It was also this path used by udia to run away from her assants. "" "Hmm, this girl''s more troublesome than I was expecting," Bujinsai Yabuki, the leader of the Yakuki n, said after listening to a report from one of his people, whispered to himself. From his position atop a huge crane overlooking the harbor block, he cast his gaze through the rain and over the gray, hazy scenery thaty before him, the gloom eerily reminiscent of a graveyard. "Hahaha, then, do you need my little help? I also want to test my new masterpiece." A gentlemanly middle-aged figure with a neatly trimmed mustache smiled, holding a ck umbre while staring at Bujinsai. Gustave Malraux. It was the name of this middle-aged man. At Arlequint Academy, he was rtively famous for being known as the Mage of Primordial Beasts, Echid Nix, who was known for his involvement in the Jade Twilight Incident, the greatest terrorism incident in the Asterisk. By then, Gustave had be famous in the underworld and took any jobs as long as there was money. With how much Ginga offered him to get to the head of udia, how could he not be tempted? "You don''t need to worry. This little girl is as good as dead after being targeted by us." Bujinsai refused the offer without hesitation since epting the man''s offer; it would show that he was inferior. As an ancient n that had continuously remained until now, Bujinsai had a pride that he needed to uphold. "Hahaha, is that so? I will leave everything to you, then. It''s also good to receive a reward without doing anything." For him, it didn''t matter who did the job, as he would get the money either way. Nevertheless, he could see that udia''s life would end sooner orter since she was targeted by the Yabuki n. Hemented the fate of this stupid girl who dared to provoke the integrated enterprise foundation. Still, he was rather curious about how the Yabuki n worked since it was his first time seeing one. Bujinsai no longer put his attention on Gustave, stroked his chin, and just observed udia from a distance while cursing his son, Eishirou Yabuki, secretly. He knew that the reason why udia could escape them now must be the involvement of his son. udia must have been tipped off by his son, as she could anticipate most of their attacks and could escape until now. The Yabuki n specialized in espionage and assassination, not military force. It was fair to say that they hadmitted an irredeemable blunder the moment they had failed to eliminate the target when they had first engaged her. That said, even if the target wasn''t the school''s second-ranked fighter, she was still, after all, a student. He had by no means been underestimating her, but he had never expected to be able to fend them off for so long. Things had been going well up until they had cornered her in the harbor block, but now that he thought back on it, there was something off about how everything had yed out. The target seemed to be too well-informed. The harbor block wasn''t the kind of ce people frequently stumbled into, but they had nheless put up barriers to keep out any unwanted visitors. They had also taken control of the security camera that practically littered the area. One might say that there could be no better field for chasing down one''s quarry. Yet, despite all that, the target managed to evade their as if she knew the precise location of every single security camera. She showed no hesitation in selecting her escape route, almost as if she were as familiar with it as her own backyard. She might have been the student council president, but it was iprehensible that a student, who ought to have had no connection whatsoever to the harbor block, could be so knowledgeable about itsyout. ''Could it be that she led us here? On top of that, herbat abilities were more advanced than they had imagined. More troublesome than her physical skills was the precognition offered to her by the Pan-Dora, which she seemed to be able to use at will. Bringing her down was always going to prove difficult. Yet... "Ah... it''s the end." Gustave sighed with regret, yet his expression was betrayed as he watched this scene in glee. "Yes, it''s over." No matter how good udia was, in the end, she was no match against a group Yabuki n. She might be a good fighter as she was able to hold on until now, but in the end, that''s it. udia was a student, and she was different from a professional like them, who was living by killing. Their level and determination were just different. There was noparison between them. Yet, Bujinsai could tell that this girl was talented. ''Unfortunately, she''ll die soon.'' Yet, simr to Gustave, there was no remorse or regret on Bujinsai''s face. All on his face was just the coolness and callousness of the killer. Still, as he thought that everything was going well, hismunication device vibrated. Gustave also saw hismunication vibrate. The two didn''t look at each other and answered the call. --- udia didn''t expect that everything would be like this. While everything had gone ording to the beginning, everything changed at the end. It couldn''t be like this, yet in the end, her legs were unable to walk any longer as a single kunai pierced into her white, plump thigh. The injury slowed down her speed. Even if she could walk and read the future, her speed could no longer support her, and the group of Yabukin n quickly surrounded her. Their eyes were cold. Instead of a human, it might be correct to say that they were a machine. The moment they were born, they were adjusted and educated to be a killer. No... at this rate... She could feel a sense of panic building up inside her. Not yet. She needed just a little more time, yet at the same time, she wondered why she did all of this. This wish... she really wondered why she did this. The only thing on her mind at this moment was that everything was pointless. It was meaningless. What was the point of all of this? Why should she be tormented with a heavy injury and drenched in the cold rain like this? Then, all the memories she spent with him appeared like a movie in her head. Everything was slowed down, and she could feel that a second was like an eternity. ''If possible, I want to stay with him a little more... However, it was impossible as a wave of kunai came hurtling toward her forehead, throat, and heart. Whatever she could do at this moment was meaningless. Yet, if possible, she wanted to meet him and tell him how regretful she was with this stupid wish of hers. It''s over. This was the thought on everyone''s minds, yet a figure appeared in front of udia and swung something. All of them were unable toprehend what was happening and could only disappear into ash and die meaninglessly. udia, who was covered in mud and blood, stared at his figure in astonishment, yet when she saw his cold, inhuman-like expression, she just stayed in silence as she sighed in relief while waiting for her punishment. Chapter 133: My honey... Chapter 133: My honey... Unlike udia, who knew that everything had ended, all the people present were unable to understand what was really happening before them. They might be programmed to kill their target without any remorse, calmly, without any mistakes, yet how could they remain indifferent when they saw how ridiculous the sight before them was? Honestly, none of the Yabuki n members cared about each other. In their heads, it was only a mission, and the only person they needed to care for was their head. In other words, their leader. It wouldn''t be weird to say even if the world had be modern and progressed until now, their way of life had never changed from how they were initially. Their way of life was still primitive way, like those shinobi viges in history. Unlike Naruto, the Yabuki n believed that the mission was their lives, and they needed to do everything for their mission, so they didn''t really care for their dyingrades. Yet, it was different if theirrades died and were burnt into ashes. This... Even if their numbers were more than his. Even if they were living by killing for as long as they remember. Even if they believed in the ability of the Yabuki n... At this moment, all of them showed hesitation and fear. It was like a natural instinct when a herbivore saw a carnivore since their only fate was just one... Be devoured. --- When Gustave and Bujinsai connected on the call, they heard the voices of the brokers, who connected them with the Ginga; they saw many people die, burnt into ashes. Even so, they heard the voices of their brokers carefully, without missing anything, as they knew that this young man would be their obstacle. Yet, they saw this young man staring in their direction and discovered their position. While they were surprised, they were in a daze when he saw how they ignored them before he killed all the rest of the members of the Yabuki n. "...." 2x While they were angry inwardly for being dismissed like trash by him, they were also shocked by his figure. He wasn''t a student, but he was a demon. There was no hesitation. All of them were killed, destroyed, and burnt as they disappeared into ashes. "Do you need help?" Gustave asked, but Bujinsai didn''t answer him as he was already on his way to Tamazuki. After all, how could Bujinsai have killed all of his people? All of them might be his tools, but how could he watch them die? Gustave shook his head helplessly. "I guess I also need to move now." All at once, aplex magic square floated into the air, from which a gigantic creature began to emerge. --- "Die, worms." Tamazuki''s moods were so bad at this moment since he knew what kind of wish udia had. By now, he also knew what kind of price she needed to pay for wielding Pan-Dora. Killed in the dream. That was the price. udia had wielded Pan-Dora for so many years, so she should have killed more than a thousand times. For a person who had herself being killed every night, how could she stay sane? How could she keep smiling? How could she keep living like any other person? For her, death was an everyday thing. It was somethingmon, an everyday thing. The difference in their understanding of death turned her into something like this. If he wished to be stronger, so he wouldn''t die, then udia only wanted to die. Yet, how could he allow that? How could he allow this bitch to kill herself? Unforgivable! When he thought how stupid this bitch was, he was mad, but he knew that he couldn''t stop her obsession until she realized what the meaning of death was. Yet, what even made him angrier was all of those who had made her like this. Pan-Dora was, without a doubt, the culprit of everything, and because of this, he often tormented it by using his possession. The price of ying with his women wasn''t low, and he was going to make it wish that it was dying since living was just tormenting. It was the case with the people in front of him. He was going to massacre all of them until nothing was left. "STOPPPPP!!!!" He heard the scream of someone from a distance. He could tell that it was the voice of the leader of this group as he had noticed this leader before, yet so what? He had touched his women, hurting them like this, so they needed to pay the price. Death. That is. All the resistance was meaningless. Everything was burnt to ash under Ser-Veresta''s heat. Nothing left. Nothing remained. Everyone had died. "YOU BASTARD!!!" Bujinsai roared in anger, but then he saw Tamazuki appear before him so suddenly. His pupils erged as he was seen that the heat de was about to cut him. Everything suddenly turned slow as he knew that he was about to face death. His thoughts moved so fast, yet his body stood still, unable to move, trembling from terror, but fortunately... Two gigantic monsters with a Chimera-like feature and a Cerberus-like shape leaped in Tamazuki''s direction, ready to tear him into pieces. Yet, like the others, those two gigantic monsters were as weak as worms. They were burnt into ashes and unable to do anything. "....." Gustave. "Don''t gawk down! We''re going to die if we don''t fight! Use your everything!" Bujinsai was able to escape because of those two monsters, but his left hand was burnt into ashes. He knew that he couldn''t run away since Tamazuki had sentenced him to death. "I know!" Gustave felt regret for epting this job and thought that he might as well escape, so Tamazuki wouldn''t mistake him for the aplishment, but it was toote, so what he needed to do was to use his all. "Buy me some time. I will summon my strongest monster!" "Good!" Bujinsai agreed and threw a hail of kunai. Yet, before those kunai reached Tamazuki, all of them melted into liquid metal. The temperature of Ser-Versta and his body increased, causing the concrete to melt like butter, the rain to evaporate, and everything was in ruin. He was a walking disaster. Yet, Bujinsai kept moving, trying to buy time for Gustave. Fortunately, Gustave didn''t disappoint him. "Come out, Hydra!" At that moment, a huge magic square appeared beneath theke''s surface. It was at least 30 meters before that square emitted a sudden sh of light, and a swarm of tentacle-like snake heads burst out of the waternine in total. It was not exaggerated to say it was asrge as a small hill, the monster''s nine snake heads growing out of the body that resembled a four-legged dinosaur appearing on this harbor. Bujinsai saw hope in this monster, but... At that moment, the dark cloud was torn apart by an enormous pir of light. His aura exploded like a bomb, almost blowing everything, yet no one could move from their spots watching this miracle. The zing heat dries the moisture in the air, yet the sheer size of this pir of heat astonished them the most. At that moment, the entire Asterisk was blinded by this light. Tamazuki swung this pir of heat down at the hydra, Gustave, and Bujisai. The three could only stare in a daze. In their minds, many things emerged on their heads from the shback of their lives, along with the people they cared about, but for one thing, they regretted epting this mission before they were swallowed by the heat and burned into ashes. Soon, the pir of heat disappeared, and the downpour continued as the sky turned gloomy once again. On the side of the harbor, two people could only sit in fear as they could feel his gaze on him. They might hide, but even so, they could feel his sharp gazes prate into their souls. Die! They were going to die! Their bodies shivered with intense fear as they imagined their bodies burnt into ashes like others. One of them had their hair turned white because of the stress and fear. Fortunately, he only nced at them for a moment and ignored them, causing them to feel inwardly relieved, yet they didn''t dare to move or even let out a single noise as they were afraid he would attract his attention. On this ruined harbor, udia saw his figure walking toward her. She didn''t feel fear, only guilt, as she knew she was the one who had caused everything. Their bodies were drenched with the rain, yet she couldn''t say a single word until he pped her cheek hard. *p!* The burning and painful feeling slowly emerged on her cheek, yet instead of hisp, she was at a loss since she saw him crying. "Don''t you dare to do something like that again, okay?" Yet, even if this woman had made him angry, the thought of losing her made him sad. "......." Those words... udia''s tears which she thought had stopped, couldn''t be stopped as they ran like a river. "I AM SORRY! I AM SORRY!" She cried like a child, hugging him tightly, regretting her stupid wish as she made him sad. Tamazuki didn''t say anything and carried her while healing her, bringing her home. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 40 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 134: Go for it! Chapter 134: Go for it! He didn''t go back to his house; instead, he went to udia''s dorm. He healed her body with the regenerative ability he learned from Prisci before they went to the bathroom to clean up their bodies from mud and blood, yet as expected, even after what had happened, it didn''t dim the fire on their bodies. No, it might be because of what had happened before that they used sex as a way to make them forget about everything. She was like a lewd animal, sucking his erection like it was the most delicious thing with her pink, soft lips while fingering her drenched honey pot. She moved her head back and forth as she stared at him from below lustfully. Such a scene was a foul. It was cheating, especially when it came from the student president of the Seidoukan. Yet, for such a student who was admired and respected by all the students in this school to show such a whore-like expression sent a shiver down his spine. "I am cumming!" He held her head, and she sucked all his semen lusciously, yet with the amount, it was impossible to drink all of them, and it soiled her hair and face with thick, cloudy liquid, making her appear even more vulgar. By then, nothing could stop them anymore, and they just drowned in pleasure. Yet, while they had sex, the world was in chaos. After his escapade, Julis was alone, yet she didn''t me him since she knew something must be happening. Frankly, she wanted to chase after him, but she wasn''t allowed as the people from the Ginga had anticipated her, stopping her in a ce. Simrly, Kirin and the others were in a simr situation. Still, even if the ceiling of the dome was destroyed, the ceremony continued, but it was held on the Procyon Dome instead of the Sirius Dome. Yet, even with the ceremony, no one could focus on it since many of them wanted to know what was happening. Unfortunately, as they were just ordinary people, it was impossible for them to know what was happening. They could only be blind people who could only be deceived by the media. However, the IEFs and student councils of the other schools also started to move since it was impossible for them to leave just like that. Unfortunately, this time, they would be disappointed as Ginga, the parents of the Seidoukan, had prepared everything. Everything was perfect, except they underestimated Tamazuki''s power too much. When the pir of heat rose into the sky, tore the dark sky, and stopped the rain for a moment, it was impossible to hide everything. Yet, it didn''t matter as the battle was held on the harbor block, so the only one who had ess was Ginga, who was the owner. Even if the other IEFs could see the pir of light, they wouldn''t be able to make a conclusion since theycked information, yet the people on the Ginga were different. Still, it didn''t change the fact they had a big problem that they needed to face. Tamazuki''s power was more destructive than they had thought. Moreover, what made them even more speechless was the fact that he dared to return to the Seidoukan without feeling fear. If Tamazuki escaped, then it would be one thing. However, Tamazuki decided to return to the Seidoukan. What does that mean? In other words, everyone in the Seidoukan was his hostage. Tamazuki''s move made him able to create 100 meters pir of heat. What would happen if he used that attack on the Seidoukan? Frankly, they wanted to doubt that pir of heat was his, yet from the record and also the exnation of two people who were able to stay alive, they knew it was real. Tamazuki was a monster on the same level or above as Xinglou Fan and Orphelia Landlufen. Knowing that, they should be happy as the Seidoukan had a character simr to the two of them, yet if he was their enemy, what would happen? They had targeted udia, and because of that, the Yabuki n and Gustave disappeared into ash. The only good thing was that the Yabuki n didn''t go extinct since the two of their members were still living, though, from their condition, they would hardly be good pawns for the organization. Nevertheless, they had to do something, and there was one person who was perfect for that. --- Tamazuki and udia slept in the messy room quietly. They were hugging each other, and she didn''t let him go even if she slept. Yet, as he stared at her profile, he thought that it was his time to go to another world. The door to go to another world had opened for a while, and he thought of going there instead of returning to his original world. After all, he felt it was too early to go back, especially when time moved slower in his original world. He might have be powerful enough to defeat Nurariyon and his grandson, yet he felt that this was far from enough. His opponents had never been the two of them. Moreover, when he thought about how he might lose udia before, he felt that his power was far from enough to protect the people he cared about. He might be able to stay alive as long as he ran away, but could he protect others? He wanted more power. Yet, when he thought about his previous battle, he got to learn quite an interesting ability from those who attacked udia. From the two middle aged-men he burnt before, he learned one unique technique and Dante''s ability. The unique technique he learned was a concealment technique that could interfere with the target''s sense of direction. Void Tide. It was the name of this technique. He thought about how the old man who got angry before could use his Prana to manipte people''s subconscious actions through abination of colors and patterns that they had an instinctive reaction toward. It was a bit close to mind control, yet it was simply useless if the opponent had a wide area of attack like him who could create 100 meters of a pir of heat. Meanwhile, Dante''s ability he learned was quite interesting since it made him able to create a monster. Yes, a monster. Well, not only a monster, but also other living beings, but it didn''t mean this ability was an ability to create a life. Instead, it was the ability to create a living model in which the bones, muscles, and tissue all consisted of converted mana. It might be a littleplicated as it is needed for one to imagine the entire body of the living model from skin, bones, muscles, tissues, and other little details, yet for him, it was easy since his learning ability was just ridiculously fast. Nevertheless, he didn''t intend to go back to his original world immediately since there were still many things that he had to do. However, before that, he decided to sleep. On that day, many people called him, but he and udia ignored their calls and spent their time sleeping. Many wanted to search for him, but udia''s dorm was listed as a forbidden ce. Frankly, this ce was in ruin as udia was attacked in this ce, but even so, with how huge her room was, there were still many rooms for them to have sex. They were also located on the highest floor of the dorm, so even if the window and walls were broken, it was stillfortable as the bedroom wasn''t attacked. Yet, suddenly he felt the presence of someone staring at them in silence. He didn''t open his eyes since this presence was far from being dangerous. Instead, this presence was weak, so weak that he didn''t think it was a threat, yet who would expect this person would enter the room brazenly and stare at them? The jasmine-like scent invaded his nose before he opened his eyes. "Have you woken up?" "...udia? No. Her mother?" "Yes." Isabe Enfield answered calmly. "...." Tamazuki then looked at udia, who was sleeping naked by his side, then stared at his morning wood before he looked at udia''s mother, who was staring at him in silence. At this moment, he wondered what he should do. "....." It was in the early morning, but the system was as lively as ever. Chapter 135: Tamazukis wish Chapter 135: Tamazuki''s wish Yet he had to say he could hardly believe that this was udia''s mother, Isabe Enfield. If they stood next to each other, he believed that all of the people present would think that they were a pair of sisters. Unlike udia, who often puts her beautiful wavy blonde hair falling on her back or ties it in a ponytail or braid, her mother tied her hair in a bun. She also dresses in a suit, showing the image of a sessful elitedy. Yet, the most dangerous thing was the charm of the mature woman emitted from her body. This charm made him dizzy, and he almost fell into the trap of the system. Isabe might be able to trigger his system, but this woman was off-limits as she was the mother of udia. How could he do something to her mother? Even if he wanted to, there should be a line that he shouldn''t cross since he was afraid once he crossed this line, he might do it again in the future. "Do you want to have sex with me?" Isabe asked calmly as she stared at his erection. "...." Why? When he tried to be correct, someone just wanted to pull him into the abyss. Yet, watching her emotionless expression, he felt that this woman was like a robot who was born to serve thepany where she worked. As an executive of Ginga, Isabe''s personality had been adjusted. Her personality had more or less disappeared, and what was left was just her feeling to make a profit for herpany. udia had told him how Isabe was before she was adjusted to be the executive of Ginga. She told him that Isabe was more or less a good mother, but without a doubt, Isabe cared about Ginga more. When Isabe was adjusted, she was like a machine who only cared about Ginga instead of her family. Everything was for Ginga, and this was why Isabe could let her daughter be killed or offer her body to him. If Tamazuki''s problem could have dealt with her body, then why not? It was a low price, Iseball thought. This woman was no longer a human but a cold machine to produce a profit. Yet, while he was annoyed, he wanted to see whether this woman could maintain her cold-like expression when he pounded her hole. After all, even if she had been adjusted and be machine-like, she was still a human. She needed to eat, sleep, and also... sex. Thest one aside, since it could be ignored, the first and second couldn''t be ignored, right? Yet, while he was struggling, a soft, warm hand caressed his erection tenderly. "Try it." "...udia?" He was dumbfounded by how dirty the situation was. How could this woman give him a hand in front of her mother? Did she not know shame? Yet for him, who got an erection from Isabe, he knew that he didn''t have a right to say anything, but unlike udia, who was shameless, his reaction was a human''s natural reaction as he got morning wood. It definitely didn''t start with the thought of how he wanted to sleep with udia''s mother. "Do it with her, Tamazuki." While Isabe was her mother, udia could hardly see her as a mother anymore, especially after what had happened before. Moreover, when she thought that she had gone to him, she felt this was nothing, and she also wanted to see whether he could break the cold-like expression of her mother. "Hmm..." Isabe stared at his erection calmly. "It''s big. It''s much bigger than my husband." "...." Tamazuki. "But you are still young, udia. Watch this." Isabe knelt near the bed and tucked part of her bangs behind her ear before she put a well-maintained hand into his erection like her daughter and stroked it with care. Her skill was definitely much better than udia''s, especially when she was much older and had more experience. "How is it?" The executive of the Ginga, who was feared by many people, was using her hand to give him a handjob and used her saliva as a lubricant. Tamazuki felt that his head''s capacity was overheating. "It''s good, right? It''s okay. You can cum anytime." Her voice was soft, warm, and lustful, yet she stared at him expressionlessly. "Let me join you." udia didn''t want to lose. She might be young, but she had the courage of the young, so she was willing to try. In front of the pair, a mother and a daughter, Tamazuki, were at his limit, and something snapped within him. --- The calm and fresh morning had long gone, and all one could see was the bright radiance of the afternoon sun. As he prepared lunch for everyone, Tamazuki thought that he had lost something precious. He wasn''t prepared for this, and he had never expected to do this. How could he face udia''s father now? While he was feeling guilty, his erection was as hard as ever. "....." He let out a helpless sigh and thought that he really had be a devil. As he was in the kitchen, the daughter and the mother were talking to each other in the living room. The messy and ruined room didn''t disrupt their conversation as they continued to talk to each other. After what had happened, udia had given up killing herself with the way she died in one of her dreams. However, without a doubt, she knew she was at fault, so she used the memories of her future dream from Pan-Dora to pay for her mistake. While in her dream, she was killed several times, she also got a lot of precious information which could be used to increase the profit of Ginga. Her mother agreed without hesitation, and the matter was solved. Everything was solved, and no one was going to mention this matter anymore. It was as simple as that. "Come on. Let''s eat first." Their conversation stopped as they looked at him, who was only wearing a brown apron on his body. The two women were silent as they stared at him. Simr to him, they only wore bathrobes on their bodies. Their bodies were rosy in the crimson hue, seemingly refreshed for some reason. As he put the food on the table, Isabe touched his buttocks silently, rubbing them gently. "...what are you doing?" While he was speechless, he felt that he had won since, even with an adjustment, it was impossible for her to stay expressionless when she was in bed with him. "Say, instead of wasting your time as a student, why don''t you be my secretary and bodyguard? I can give you a good sry and benefits." "Stop it, Mother. He is mine!" "That''s why I need to check whether he can be a good husband for you or not, right?" "Then, isn''t he good already?" "It''s true that he has potential, but it is still too early to decide that." As the mother and daughter bickered with each other, he wondered whether this was a conversation that should be had between them. Yet once again, Isabe''s charm was too much for him to reject. He might have an "Immunity" ability that could grow no matter what kind of negative effects, ailments, magics, or abilities he received, but it was impossible for him to have immunity against the charm of an older woman. "How about you two eat first? The taste won''t be good if it''s cold." The two agreed and started to eat. "....." 2x They stopped for a moment before the speed they ate increased. Watching how they ate his food, he knew that his "Food Talent" had bloomed. To conquer someone''s heart, you have to conquer their stomach. The sight in front of him might be able to perfectly describe those sentences. "By the way, have you made up what your wish is?" Isabe asked after she finished her food. "Didn''t I give that chance to udia?" "It''s alright. My wish is fulfilled now." udia hugged his arm intimately. "Moreover, even if there is something that I want to do, I can achieve that by myself." With the information she got from her dream, she could get many benefits from Ginga, whatever she wanted, so there was no need for her to ask for a request. "Yes, I also need to know whether your wish might endanger Ginga or not." This time, Isabe''s expression became cold once again, waiting for him to make his decision. "Do you think I will have a bad thought about Ginga after all of that?" Tamazuki asked speechlessly. "No." Isabe was confident that Tamazuki was as harmless as a husky now. "But I want to know your wish." "Now?" "Now." "...." Tamazuki. "Hurry up. My mother doesn''t have much time, you know?" udia showed a mischievous smile. "That''s true, but I should be able to manage once every week to meet you," Isabe answered calmly. "....." udia looked at her mother speechlessly since every year she could only meet her mother a few times, less than ten times. Even worse, after her mother''s emotions had been adjusted, she hadn''t seen her for three years, yet this woman told them that she could visit him every week. Was he more important than her daughter and family? "Don''t misunderstand. He is a good ally for Ginga, and I must maintain that rtionship myself." Isabe''s expression was as cool as ever. "....." 2x "So, have you made your wish?" Isabe asked, ignoring their expression. Tamazuki thought for a moment and helplessly made up his mind. "Well, if that''s the case..." --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 40 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 --- Don''t me me for this. Chapter 136: The promised day Chapter 136: The promised day With his wish known, everything ended smoothly. Yet, why did udia or Isabe look at him with a strange expression? Why? Maybe, because they were women, they didn''t understand man''s romance, but either way, all the problems were solved. As for his wish, it was already handled by Isabe''s subordinates. However, without a doubt, by knowing his wish, everyone knew that he was harmless. Still, that matter aside, he set up a party in the garden of his house, and he invited many here, including Cami, Ernesta, Ardy, Remcy, and also Laetitia. Laetitia had been worried about udia, so the moment they met, she scolded udia without hesitation for making her worried. Meanwhile, udia still maintained her perfect smile as usual. The two of them... how to say... they were really great friends, he thought. "Bwa-ha-ha-ha! This oil tastes amazing!" Ardyughed. "Shut up, you turd." Rimcy shot Ardy with her rifle. "That hurts!" They were noisy, but no matter how big his house was, it didn''t matter. But... "Don''t damage the garden." Tamazuki couldn''t help but remind them. "Yes, Father." 2x "...." Tamazuki had given up. However, without a doubt, everyone had a great time. Still, it seemed, he couldn''t have such peace. "I have never asked you this before, but what kind of wish have you asked?" Cami suddenly asked. When this question fell, everyone was staring at him. However, udia chuckled happily when she heard that question. "Why were youughing?" Julis was confused. "Is your wish weird?" Irene asked curiously as she sat on the armrest of Tamazuki''s chair. He wasn''t sure how to exin it, but he knew that his wish was rather strange, and it was definitely the first time in the history of Festa. "What? What is it?" Everyone became curious and pressed him to answer them. He sighed. "... polygamy." "What?" "What did you say?" "Can you speak louder?" "It''s okay. Just say it. What are you getting shy about?" udia poked his cheek, having fun teasing him. Tamazuki rolled his eyes and felt helpless. "I asked so that I could have legal polygamy." "....." Everyone. This... they didn''t know what to say at that moment. Could they say that he was amazing? Or could they say that he was stupid? When one could ask for many things in life, he asked IEFs to allow him to have legal polygamy, which would be acknowledged by every country in the world. Yet, without a doubt, he was romantic. Polygamy might be illegal, but one could make a rtionship without marrying, as many people in this world have one legal wife but have a lot of lovers. Even without polygamy, one can have a lot of lovers. Yet, he wanted to mark his women with a mark known as marriage, telling the world that they were all his wives. How to say... they were amazed. Fortunately, the wish of those who won Festa wasn''t announced, so no one really knew what he did with his wish, yet, without a doubt, those people in the high position were speechless by his wish. "Seidoukan, Arlequint, Le Wolfe, and Ghadworth." Ernesta''s voice attracted everyone as she stared at Tamazuki with a smirk. "You only need girls from Jie Long and Queenvail Girls'' Academy; then you will bepleted." "..." Everyone. "..." Tamazuki pulled the bridge out of his nose. "Since when did I date someone from Arlquient and Ghadworth?" "Huh? On the Arlequint, there are two of us." Ernesta hugged Cami. "....." Cami. "And did you not count this youngdy as your woman too?" Ernesta pointed her finger at Laetitia. "Wa-Wait! Wh-Why did you involve me here? Th-There is no way that someone from nchard is allowed to have a polygamy rtionship!" "But if you are allowed, will you agree?" udia asked with a smile. "That''s..." "..." Tamazuki thought of Laetitia as a friend, but he didn''t expect this girl to want to be his wife. However, Ernesta made one mistake since he had a rtionship with Jie Long. However, it surprised him that he hadn''t done anything to Queenvail Girls'' Academy. He wasn''t sure, but was it thest resistance of the halo protagonist? Frankly, by now, the protagonist''s halo was useless to him. His immunity made him immune to the protagonist''s halo, and he also knew it worked after he had observed Nura Rikuo and Amagiri Ayato. Still, in conclusion, the protagonist''s halo was an ability to manipte fate, ident, and everything in nature to give a favor to the protagonist. It could be boosting his power in the fight, giving him a chance to run away from a powerful opponent, or helping him to gain a favorable opinion toward the heroines. Moreover, it also could manipte and amplify a person''s desire and bend them to their will. Lastly, it also gave him extremely powerful luck, which made them able to find a treasure, touch the heroine''s breaths when they fell, or not be reported to the police when they did sexual harassment. It was an amazing ability, and that ability was learned by him. Yet, the use of this ability couldn''t be seen by eyes, and everything would result in something akin to an ident. Frankly, it took a while for him to master this ability, and it really worked as Julis sometimes fell and put her panties over his face, or his face suddenly fell into udia''s breasts identally. It was wonderful... no, he meant it was a dangerous ability, so he didn''t use it all the time since was even a need for him to use a lucky pervert with his current situation? Still, as he was thinking about this unique ability, Aisha gave him a report. "Master, themander of the city guard, Helga Lindwall, wishes to meet you." "Commander of the city guard?" Everyone also listened to Aisha''s words. They were familiar with Aisha since he didn''t hide it yet, whether Ernesta or Cami was astonished by how he could develop Aisha. Still, unlike Ardy or Remcy, his Aisha didn''t have the desire to have a body. What it wanted was just to serve him like a loyal and obedient maid. "Does she have a warrant to meet me?" Tamazuki didn''t care about themander of the city guard. "No." "Then, I won''t meet her." He was sure that it was a troublesome matter, so he was toozy to talk since he was sure that Helga Lindwall hade to him to ask about what was happening to the harbor block. However, it was impossible for him to tell her since it was a secret that he needed to bring to the grave with udia and the Gingan. No one needed to know, and they only needed to live like they did. "Okay. I will tell her." "..." If it was someone else, they might tremble when they heard the name of themander of the city guard, but this guy was leisurely. "By the way, Banyuu Tenra and her disciples are also here. Should I let them enter?" "Yes, please." "...Banyuu Tenra?" "Why is she here?" "Did you also get your hands on the princess of Jie Long?" Everyone was amazed by how brazen this guy''s ability at flirting was. "..." Tamazuki. Still, as Xinglou and her disciples came, someone also mingled among them, and this person wasn''t part of Jie Long. "Princess, you bring a stranger to my house?" Tamazuki was speechless. "She begged me, and I am also curious." Xinglou smiled, showing a bloodthirsty smile. "Then, should we settle it? Since I might go on a journey after this, the faster we do it, the better." "That''s what I have been waiting for!" Xinglou couldn''t wait anymore and just wanted to fight him. As for Helga, the two had already ignored her, but it was impossible to ignore his girlfriends as they were stunned when they heard his words. "Huh?! Journey?!" Chapter 137: Monster Chapter 137: Monster "Huh? Journey?" "What do you mean?" They didn''t know anything, so they were startled by his decision. He looked at udia, and she was looking away. Still, he had made up his mind since staying in this world any longer was useless, and he had nned to go to another world after this. "You know my purpose here, right? I want to get stronger, so I n to go on a journey after learning everything in this Asterisk." "...you have learned everything?" Julis looked at him feeling stunned. "Yes, I have devoured all of them." He didn''t lie since he had devoured everything in the Asterisk. The only one that he hadn''t was Xinglou, as he hadn''t seen her fighting. "Hahaha!" Xinglou was happy hearing his words. "Then, hurry up! Let''s go! I can''t wait anymore!" She was already impatient, and she couldn''t wait anymore. She wanted him. She wanted to fight him now! Still, the girls wouldn''t let him go so easily. "Wait! What about the journey?" "I have prepared for it. udia knows about it since she is the one who helped me with the permission." "....." They wanted to stop him, but they could tell that no matter what they were going to say, it was useless. He had made up his mind to go out to train, and even if they tried to stop him, he wouldn''t stop. They knew that in his mind, the most important thing was to be stronger. Meanwhile, they could only be his number two, yet knowing all of that, they felt frustrated. Couldn''t he discuss this matter with them? "..how long?" Julis asked softly. "Probably for a few months? But it should be less than a year." "That long?!" "Do you really have to go...?" Julis asked with aplicated mood. "Sensei..." Kirin looked at him with a sad expression. The rest was the same since this news was so sudden they weren''t prepared for his departure. "Yes." Tamazuki nodded. "So, if you have something to ask me, then you should ask now since you might not be able to contact me at that time." "...we can''t?" "Yes, though you can still use Aisha if you want." "Please leave the rest to me," Aisha answered. udia thought that if everyone knew about this departure, he would stop, but it seemed that was useless. "You don''t need to feel sad. It''s not like we won''t meet each other again. Also, let me see your smile before I go, okay? Anyway, I will take care of my duel with Princess first." Tamazuki looked at Xinglou and asked, "Where are we going to have our duel?" "You don''t need to worry about that. I will take care of that matter." Xinglou also didn''t waste his time since she knew that he was about to leave. "Okay." He decided to leave everything to this woman as he was sure that she had prepared everything. Frankly, it was said Xinglou''s current physical ability wasn''t even half of her previous, but even so, she was stronger as her Prana was much bigger. Still, as she was young and hadn''t reached her peak age, without a doubt, she was weaker. Yet, it didn''t matter since Tamazuki''s intention in fighting Xinglou was just to learn all of her abilities and also push his power forward. Nevertheless, he had to sigh, feeling a bit helpless as he needed to see his target using their abilities before he was able to learn them. He wondered whether there was a way for him to learn the abilities of his opponents with just a nce. Currently, that might be impossible, but in the future, it might be possible, so he knew that he had to go to another world so he could be stronger. His power might be able to defeat Nura Rikuo, Nurarihyon, all the Nura n, or even all the Kyoto Youkai, but it might be too early for him to go back as he knew he had to face Abe-no-Seimei. Even though in the past he might say that it was okay for him to follow Abe-no-Seimei, he started to wonder whether it was really alright since Abe-no-Seimei was thest viin. He might understand how Abe-no-Seimei hated humans, so this viin wanted to rule this world with the darkness, which showed that he was the ally of a youkai, but was it really? At least, he wanted to make sure that he could protect his people, so they wouldn''t die. After what happened to udia, he might have realized he was quite a softie. He didn''t expect that he would cry when he thought that she would die in front of him, yet this was selfishness. She might wish to die, but he didn''t want her to die. It was the same with the others since he didn''t want them to have a meaningless death from those higher beings who used them as nothing but pawns. Yet, when he was about to leave with Xinglou and her disciples, someone stopped in front of him. "Wait a moment, Inugamigyoubu. Can we have a talk for a moment?" Standing in front of him was a woman. She seems to be in her mid-20s or maybe a little younger. She had a beautiful, dignified countenance, her tight, well-toned body clothed in a city guard uniform. Yet, he knew that this woman was head of the City Guard, the Witch of Time Maniption, Helga Lindwall. Without a doubt, this woman triggered his system. Still, simrly, he did the same thing he did to other women. "Who the heck are you?" "..." Everyone. Even Hilga was stunned in the ce, hearing those words, but she calmed herself and answered, "I am the head of the City Guard, Helga Lindwall. I havee to ask you a question." "Listen, Granny. I am kind enough not to mention your illegal trespassing, so can you not bother me and leave my house now? Or should I sue you?" "...." Everyone. While everyone could only marvel and respect the power and beauty of Helga Lindwall, as expected, Tamazuki was as indifferent as ever. Helga might be known as the strongest Genestr and Strega of all time, but without a doubt, she was weaker than Orphelia Landlufen and Xinglou. As for him? There was noparison between them. Helga might be strong, but that''s it. Still, he knew that while this woman seemed like she was in her mid-20s, she should be more in her 50s or 60s. If she wasn''t granny, then what was it? Yet, no one could say something like that as she appeared like a bewitching young woman with a teenage figure, presumably no older than the students themselves, but at times, she also seemed to have the tender figure of a young girl. Her ability was to control time around her, which made her able to alter her age depending on the task at hand. However, it was impossible to deceive him. Her body might be young, but her soul? She might be able to change the age of her body, making her young forever, but it didn''t mean she was immortal. Even if she was Strega with the ability to alter her own age, when the time came, she would die. Nevertheless, facing such a woman with long years of experience, it was wasteful to praise her beauty as thousands of men also did the same, so he might as well have made their rtionship turn sour. "G-Granny...?" Helga almost staggered before she stared at Tamazuki with killing intent. What was the most forbidden thing to be mentioned among mature women? Age. It was the same case with her as she appeared like a young girl instead of an older age, showing how she cared about her age much like other women. She might appear young, but in the end, it was because of her ability, and once that ability disappeared, she would be a granny. Yet, no one dared to say those words to her during her life, but this bastard dared to say it! Helga seethed with rage, but she didn''t lose her mind, and all she could do was stare at him, yet if a stare could kill, it would be her current stare now. The rest was in silence, but Xinglouughed. "Ohohoho!" Yet, Tamazuki ignored Helga and looked at Xinglou. "Come on. I can''t wait to fight you." "That''s what I want to hear." "Banyu Tenra, can you bring me too?" Helga suddenly said. "Sure." Xinglou nodded. "But you have to fight me too in the future." "...okay." Helga might be hailed as the strongest Strega, but even so, facing this monster, she didn''t have the confidence to win, yet it didn''t matter since she just wanted to see this bastard beaten to ease the anger in her heart. "Sure." Xinglou then looked at Tamazuki''s women. "How about you all?" Was there even a need for that question? All of them decided to go with him. "Bear with me for a moment then since I want to start my duel with him as soon as possible." Then, suddenly the Mana in their surroundings began to writhe uncontrobly, the scenery around them seemingly melting like wax before they appeared in a different ce. "....." When they saw all of this, they only realized what kind of monster Xinglou was. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 40 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 138: You are going to become my whetstone Chapter 138: You are going to be my whetstone Warp? No. It should be "Shukuchi," or known as "Reduced Earth." Tamazuki knew that this was a mythical martial art in the legend, but for it to be mastered by Xinglou... he wasn''t sure how to describe his feeling currently. By now, he realized that this woman might be stronger than he had imagined. For him, this world was an easy ce. Everyone was weak, and he could do anything, yet this woman was different. One shouldn''t judge her because of her appearance, as it was extremely deceiving. Xinglou might appear like a girl around Flora''s age, but she was 1000 years or so old. Yet, unlike Helga, he didn''t mock her as it was simply useless, and Xinglou''s personality was rtively mild as she only wanted a battle. Meanwhile, Helga was all-important, thinking about her position as the head of the City Guard, the strongest Strega, and many others as something to be proud of, so everyone would give her a face. However, Tamazuki had always hated such a person since it reminded him of the old Nurarihyon. When he saw such a person, he wanted to trample them, showing them that their status meant nothing in front of him. It was also because of this he didn''t give this woman a face and had been ignoring her. For such a woman... it was impossible to admit a man who was weaker than her. It might also be the reason why she was still single until now. Helga knew this and only snorted coldly and couldn''t wait to see he was beaten badly. When he saw Helga''s expression from the corner of his eye, he thought it was only a time before she would crawl under his bed. Nevertheless, the one who had been ring at him wasn''t only Helga. Shenhua Li was also ring at him since it seemed like he had forgotten about her. He had never called her, and with her pride, it was impossible for her to call him first, so in the end, when her master told her that she was going to visit Tamazuki to have a match, she followed without hesitation. "Do you know him?" The one who asked this question was Cecily Wong. She was Hufeng''s partner on the Festa, and she was beaten by a pair of Amagiri and Saya in the semi-final. Unlike Shenhua, she was curious about Tamazuki as Tamazuki had beaten Amagiri and Saya in a second. Even if this seemed absurd, the fact was presented in front of everyone. It was impossible to cheat, or rather with how strong he was, was there even a need for him to cheat? If there was a reason why the final of the Festa ended so fast, it was that Amagiri and Saya were too weak. Those who were also defeated by them also felt humiliated since Amagiri and Saya lost so easily. Meanwhile, those who were defeated by Tamazuki felt relief since this guy was a monster. Against such a monster, could they, who was a mortal able to defeat him? The answer was no. In front of such an overbearing man, how could Cecily not be curious? Especially when she saw her friend and disciple of the same teacher seemed to have some omens with him. When Shenua Li had trouble answering the question, Cecily Wong naturally entered his radar as she triggered his system. Her appearance was undoubtedly beautiful, but her eyes appearedzy, seemingly like a rough woman, reminding him of Irine. However, unlike Irine, her hair was wavy brown, and more importantly, her chest was gargantuan. Yet, as a gentleman, it was rude of him to stare, and was it even possible for him to stare in his current situation? No. Being stared at by his women in the distance, he decided to focus on his battle with Xinglou. "By the way, where is this?" At this moment, he could tell that they were no longer in the Asterisk. They had left, and he could tell that they were on a certain small no man''s ind. The ind was rtively normal, with few animals that would only appear in the East and a lot of greenies as if showing that it was unaffected by modernization. If one asked about the most noticeable feature of the ind, then without a doubt, it was the giant mountain in the middle. "We are in the East China Sea near Taiwan." "........" No one was sure what to say at the time. A moment ago, they were at his house, yet now, they stood in the middle of the ins, which was on an ind near Taiwan. There were at least 2,000 km between the two ces, yet they arrived in just a moment. Tamazuki was even more speechless when he could tell that Xinglou didn''t seem to consume her Prana at all. It was like strolling in the middle of a park. It was as easy as that. When Xinglou showed this ability, Tamazuki also learned this ability, but because he had learned this ability, he knew how enormous Prana consumed to warp all the people from Asterisk to this ind. Yet, she didn''t even break a sweat, and the Prana she consumed was like a single drop of water. In conclusion, this was nothing for her. This raised a question for him. How? Xinglou was born a human. Even if she was reincarnated several times, how could she achieve a secret to have an unlimited Prana? It was as if this world itself was her Prana. "So, should we start our duel?" Xinglou asked as she gave off immense pressure. Everyone except for Tamazuki felt their legs weakened, and those who weren''t used to a battle, such as Cami and Ernesta, fell to their knees. Even though the pressure wasn''t aimed in their direction, they could tell what kind of monster Xinglou was. Even Shenhua and Cecily, who faced their teachers every day, realized that their teachers had been holding back. By now, this pressure was enough to crush them. Then, one by one, all of them copsed like a domino. Only Helga could stand up, but her face was full of sweat, and her expression was of horror. Tamazuki might be strong, butpared to Xinglou... Even Tamazuki could tell that he wasn''t Xinglou''s opponent, but how could he give up? Instead, he thought that it was his chance to grow stronger since he knew by facing a strong opponent, he could grow faster. Fight, fight, fight. This was the best way for him to be stronger, which was why he was going to fight Xinglou with his best talent. He took out a sword, but if one looked closely, this sword wasn''t Ser-Veresta. It was a normal katana, yet if one looked closely, one would see its resemnce to Kirin''s Senbakiri, the treasured sword of the Toudou n. Yet, Tamazuki learned how to make Senbikiri by himself. While he could lend one from Kirin, he was afraid to break it, so he made it himself. It was easy for him since there was an example. Xinglou wanted to ask where his Ser-Veresta was, but when she saw his aura, she stopped and showed a maniacal grin. If Xinglou''s aura was like an enormous bloodthirsty beast that could swallow an ind to satiate its hunger and thirst. Meanwhile, Tamazuki''s aura was like a single sharp de. There was noparison between them, but as the enormous beast touched the de, it would bleed and cut. This feeling was unbearable... it had been thousands of years since she felt this feeling, and she was afraid... she was afraid if she wasn''t careful, she might kill him. Yet, what she didn''t know was Tamazuki had decided to use Xinglou as a whetstone to sharpen his "Swordsmanship Talent," letting it bloom so that before he left this world, he could add more cards to his arsenal. Neither of them moved or talked. As they stared at each other, their fighting spirit collided, and Xinglou started the first attack! Chapter 139: My talent is too overbearing Chapter 139: My talent is too overbearing Xinglou moved with a speed that was impossible to follow. No, it wasn''t speed, but a warp. Suddenly appearing on the top of his head, she swung her heel as she was about to crack his skull. How vicious, he thought. It was just her momentum, but it was enough to crack the earth and render heaven. Yet, he stood there and swung his katana, ready to meet Xinglou''s kick. However, Xinglou quickly disappeared and appeared in the distance, avoiding meeting his de. "Ohohoho, what a fearsome swordsmanship. In your hand, that normal katana has be akin to a nuclear bomb." At that moment, if she didn''t escape, she knew that her heel was about to be sliced apart by him. "Don''t make such an exaggeration. If I am a nuclear bomb, then what are you? Judgment day?" Compared to Xinglou, Tamazuki knew that he was still a long way. Frankly, there was noparison between them as he could feel an infinite amount of Prana on her body. Yet, how? He kept raking his brains, but he knew that in the contest with Prana, he couldn''t win. Facing Xinglou, his "Fire" ability was useless as it was using Prana. Xinglou, who had an infinite Prana, could, without a doubt, defend herself against his fire, and that was why he used a de. He might coolly say that he was going to use Xinglou as his whetstone, but he knew himself that he was powerless against her in terms of the amount of Prana, so he could only bet on his "Swordsmanship Talent" to grow. With the most efficient amount of "Osore" on his body, he wondered how to make himself stronger. Yet, Xinglou knew that facing Tamazuki in closebat was nothing but suicide. Tamazuki had beast-like senses, Shiki (Secret technique of Amagiri Style), and also irvoyance. Thebination made it impossible for anyone to get close unless that person''s speed was about the speed of light. Xinglou''s speed was fast, but it was just above the speed of sound, so it wasn''t enough to cause harm to him. Moreover, Xinglou didn''t lie before since his swordsmanship was akin to a nuclear bomb, which clearly exined how dangerous it was. Maybe, in this world, there was nothing that couldn''t be cut by him. So, there was only one way to defeat him. It was to overwhelm him! It was to spam him with a flood-like attack until he could only cry helplessly like a loser! "Ohohoho, it''s been a while since I have gotten serious, so don''t die, okay?" Then, one became two, two became four, then the number continued to expand until it was impossible to count anymore. "....." Those who came as spectators could only watch this scene in disbelief. How many of these?! Xinglou could make a clone, and each of her clones had an ability simr to hers with superb martial arts, fine Prana control, and various other magical techniques. Yet, the numbers were just ridiculous as they were about thousands, ten thousand, or more. It was hard to count since the number increased too fast. Moreover, all of them charged at him at the same time! "He is done for," Helga answered as she looked at the battle below. "No, he won''t!" Julis was the first one who defied. "He will win! There is no way that he will lose!" "Yes, Sensei will win!" "I believe that he will win." Yet, while they had such resistance, they also thought that it would be hard for him to win as he didn''t use his Ser-Veresta. udia still remembered that way when he used Ser-Veresta to burn everything on the path and became a god of fire, yet in this battle; he just used a normal katana. Even though it was sharper and tougher, it was nothing but a cold weapon. Yet, his thoughts had always been unpredictable, so it was hard to tell what he nned to do until everyone saw his resistance. "No way..." Such a scene... if they didn''t see it with their own eyes, they knew that they wouldn''t believe it. --- Being beaten down by thousands of master martial arts wasn''t something funny. It was ridiculous, and one would die without a doubt. One was enough to conquer a city, then ten thousand of them were probably enough to conquer a country, yet this was his situation. He was overwhelmed by a simple quantity since while Xinglou''s martial art was superb, in the end, it was nothing in front of his de. Yet, as expected, with this number, he was slowly overwhelmed. Facing this monster, even if he managed the consumption of his "Osore" at the most efficient number, it still drained him hard, yet the most important thing, his speed, was unable to fight against this number. There were too many opponents. If the opponents were a group of small fries, it might be different, but this was a group of masters. His current situation was like a beginner gamer who was forced to y a hell of a difficulty-level game without a chance to train or understand the game. Still, if he was a protagonist, he might be able to bring thetent power inside his body by summoning a primordial existence inside his body, bringing the power of his ancestor to defeat Xinglou, or he mastered Xinglou''s ability secretly before passing out, causing Xinglou to stop and respect his hard work. Or, he could make Xinglou fall in love with him and weaken her. Unfortunately, he wasn''t one, but it didn''t mean his situation was helpless. It might be because he wasn''t one that he didn''t need to be tortured by a tedious plot. Instead, it was because he wasn''t one that he could be stronger even faster. It was because he wasn''t one that he didn''t need those protagonist plots to be stronger! He was strong, and he was going to show it here! He focused all of his learning ability on his swordsmanship talent, and it continued to grow upward at a speed that would cause everyone to be dumbfounded. Faster, faster, faster. Even if there was only one sword in his hand, the speed of his de became faster and faster until it was impossible to see anymore. The de in his hand vanished. Xinglou was no longer smiling, and her expression was solemn. What is this? This was clearly stated in her expression. Everyone was also in a daze, watching all of this since they thought that he would be buried under the bombardment of Xinglou, yet slowly, he sliced apart all of Xinglou''s copies. His de was invisible. It had no sound or vibrations in the air. It was an instantaneous sh. Such a thing was usually impossible since for one to reach zero to one hundred, it needed momentum, yet his sh was able to do it. His sh was able to achieve instantaneous zero-to-hundred eleration. This happened not because of a plot, the booming of thetent talent, or simply because of being passed by the soul of the ancestor. Instead, it was the simpler and more overbearing reason. Talent. It was just because of this. Bybining his "Learning Talent" and "Swordsmanship Talent," he was able to achieve massive growth at that moment. Something that was impossible to happen was happening inside his body. He controlled and changed the nervous signals, which ran all across his nervous system, to move his muscles in unison and muster all of their strength at the same time, both in an instant, achieving this technique. Moreover, with his "Blindspot Talent," nothing could stop him. Unless Xinglou grew stronger all of a sudden, like a protagonist, it was impossible to stop him. All the copies of Xinglou were sliced apart by him. No matter how high the number was, it was just impossible to stop him. Xinglou had already lost sight of him. It was impossible to see his figure anymore until suddenly she saw him appear before him. He was in front of her. Raising his de high and ready to sh her apart in half. Her pupils erged, and she tried to do millions of ways to defend him, yet no matter what methods appeared on her head, she would be cut down. It was impossible to escape from him, and suddenly she realized the meaning of despair. Was she going to die? That thought appeared on her mind until she saw him flick her forehead. "I won." The pain in her forehead didn''t wake her up as she was just staring at his smile in a daze. "...." Tamazuki. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 40 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 140: Orphelia Landlufen Chapter 140: Orphelia Landlufen The sudden reward surprised him, but it was a good thing. Yet, he had to say this reward was quite strange. Human. It was something far from him as he was a youkai. While he was a human in his previous life, he was no longer one now. While with his tanuki ability, he could shapeshift himself into a human; he wasn''t a real human. Instead, it was a work of his ability, like how Helga made herself into a young girl instead of a granny. However, now, he had be a legit human. Even so, it didn''t mean that he had stopped bing a youkai. Instead, it was like a dual race. It was a bit simr to half races. Yet, unlike the half race that was abination of two races, he could either be aplete race of youkai or human. Frankly, he wasn''t sure what to do with this reward. After all, unlike other races, a human was a helpless being. It was weak when hepared it to Genester or other youkais. What is the use of it? He wasn''t sure, but to begin with, he didn''t have that much of an expectation of the reward from Xinglou as she was a side character, yet inwardly, he hoped to receive a martial art talent or something. Either way, it was his time to go. After his battle, he was brought to the hospital since his body was in pain after he used that swordsmanship. Fortunately, there was nothing wrong, and he was okay, but at least he needed to rest for a few days, but maybe, they had bribed the doctor, so he was told that he needed to rest for a week. While he was speechless, he decided to do so, yet he had to say even if his room was VIP, it was so noisy. Ernesta and Kirin asked him about his swordsmanship, yet how could they not be? Xinglou Fan, who was known as the strongest being in the world, was beaten by him. While she might not have used all of his power as she was beaten by him first, it didn''t change the fact that she was defeated, and it was impossible for her to defeat him, as long as she still had a blind spot. "Even if you want to, it is hard, you know?" "Who knows if you don''t try?" "If you can do it, then why not the others?" Because the others didn''t have a system. Tamazuki rolled his eyes since it was impossible for him to tell the real reason. As for Xinglou, it seemed she went on the training and left, but she sent her disciples to talk with him about her departure. It was sad that he couldn''t meet her, but his time was limited. If he had time, then he would take down Xinglou''s disciples. Unfortunately, he didn''t have it. Nevertheless, he saw Julis''s cloudy expression. "What''s wrong, Julis?" "No, no, it''s okay." Julis shook her head and didn''t want to interrupt him as he was about to leave to train, but her lips were kissed by him. "...." When their lips parted, she looked at him in a daze. "Tell me." "....." She sighed, then told him everything. In the end, it had always been like this. She always relied on him since she knew how helpless she was when she was alone, but at least she hoped not to bother him when he was about to depart, yet in the end, she relied on him again. As she hugged him, he listened to her exnation. Her wish was simple, and it was to get Orphelia Landlufen back. They were childhood friends, and Julis wanted Orphelia to return, but Orphelia didn''t want to, and even if the IEFs forced Orphellia to do so, it was impossible since Orphelia was too strong. It was said that Orphellia was on the same level as Xinglou. The two of them were monsters. So, even if the IEFs wanted to grant Julis''s wish, it was impossible since they couldn''t do anything against Orphelia. The only thing that Julis could do was to meet Orphelia and talk by herself since even IEFs were helpless. If Julis could talk to Orphelia and bring her by her side, no one would be able to stop her since it had been settled that Orphelia was Julis''s property. While Tamazuki was also speechless by how a human was treated like an item, he realized that he hadn''t met Orphelia. While he didn''t read this story until the end, he wondered what kind of role Orpehelia had. Was she thest viin? He also wasn''t sure what kind of person Julis''s childhood friend was. "Can you meet her now?" "Um, I can." Julis nodded subconsciously. "Then, let me meet her." "....." "What''s with that expression? I am trying to help you." Tamazuki was dissatisfied with Julis''s expression. "Sorry." Julis apologized since she knew that Tamazuki only wanted to help her, but when she thought about her lover''s conduct, she couldn''t help but feel suspicious. Orphelia was, without a doubt, a beautiful young woman, but Tamazuki wanted to meet Orphelia because of her, so he wouldn''t do anything weird, right? ''That''s right! He just wants to help me!'' Julis deceived her mind and decided to believe in Tamazuki, thinking that he wouldn''t do anything to Orphelia. "Then, let''s meet her." "Okay." Julis nodded, wondering what he would do. The two quickly went to Le Wolfe to meet Orphelia. No one stopped them as it wasn''t Julis''s first timeing to this ce. Moreover, Irene and Prisci were also students in this school, so it made it easier for her toe. "So she didn''t want to meet you?" "Yeah." Julis was gloomy when she thought about Orphelia''s life in Le Wolfe, and because of that, she wanted to bring her to the Seidoukan. Unlike the others, Orphelia was living in a separate ce with only her living in that area. Still, before they arrived, they met Dirk. "What the hell do you want to do, bastard?!" Dirk red at Tamazuki. This bastard had ignored his call many times, so when he heard Tamazukie to Le Wolfe, he met him directly. "Fatty, you''re still well." Tamazuki greeted Dirk with a smile. While Julis wanted to look at Dirk with a hateful gaze as this president of Le Wolfe had interrupted her many times, she was surprised that Tamazuki seemed to know Dirk well. "Answer me, Bastard!" "Orphelia is Julis''s childhood friend. She wants to meet her friend, and I just want to help her." "...it''s just that?" "It''s just that. You who know nothing of the feeling of loving someone won''t understand it, though." Julis blushed, but Dirk rolled his eyes. However, Dirk really couldn''t understand it, but he knew that Tamazuki didn''t lie as he knew how Tamazuki would really help his women. For others, it might be hard, but for Tamazuki, it was easy. Somehow, Dirk wanted to be born as a woman. Though Tamazuki would look at Dirk in disgust if he knew. "But no matter what, it is useless. You won''t be able to get her since it is her wish to stay here." Dirk didn''t lie since the one who took the initiative toe to him was Orphelia instead of him. "You are lying! Why should shee to you?!" Dirk shuddered his shoulders and didn''t bother to talk with this stupid woman. "Okay, stop talking, Julis. Let me meet Orphellia first." Julis held her temper and nodded. The two then walked toward the ce where Orphellia was living. Dirk also followed, but neither said anything about it. Still, as they got closer to where Orphellia was living, the pungent smell in the air became even more intense. The smell of rotting spread everywhere, but there, at the entrance of ab-like building, a figure stood motionlessly as if waiting for them. "Orphelia." Julis called the name of this figure. Chapter 141: Your first kiss is mine! Chapter 141: Your first kiss is mine! "Julis... how many times have I told you... please leave me." Orphelia Landlufen. She wore a Le Wolfe uniform, a pair of long gloves that stretched up to her elbows, and some white tights. Her voice was as cold as ice, dark and hollow as if echoing from deep underground. There was no failure to take notice of the incredible amount of prana burning through every corner of her body. But what was most striking of all was her long, white hair, seemingly melting into the snow around her, and her red, ruby-like eyes. Like her voice, there was darkness in those eyes, simr to a pair of blood moons portending disaster. It was as if a look of utter destion could freeze a person where they stood. But in spite of that, her face was full of sadness, as if she might break out into silent tears at any moment. Tamazuki stared at this young woman and thought that she was really on the level of Xinglou. Still, if Xinglou and Orphellia fought, then without a doubt, Xinglou would win since Xinglou won in terms of agility. Yet, without a doubt, Orphelia was strong as she was a two-time champion of the Lindvolus and the Le Wolfe ck Institute''s top-ranked student. She was said to be one of the strongest Stregas in all of Asterisk''s history, on a levelparable to even Helga Lindwall, but Tamazuki knew that Helga was weak. Well, Helga was strong, but she couldn''t bepared to Orphelia, especially when he could see the rotting earth in her surroundings. Frankly, her scent was too intense for him; it was so pungent, like the scent of death, which made him, who was a tanuki, feel troubled, but soon, his "Immunity" quickly worked and gave him immunity to this scent. Yet, as expected, Orphelia triggered his system. However, he didn''t say anything as it wasn''t his time to talk. Julis bit her lip, a shadow of regret clouding her for the briefest of moments, before turning her piercing gaze on the other young woman. "I wanted to tell you the same thing I saidst time. Come back, Orphelia. That ce isn''t a ce where you belong." "...Don''t, Julis. I am just following my fate. You can''t change it." Orphelia shook her head weakly, but there was no mistaking her resolution. "I won''t ept it!" Julis all but shouted. The two were in the drama as if in this world, there were only the two of them. Tamazuki and Dirk didn''t say anything and just stood by their sides in silence, but Dirk had a bored expression while telling Tamazuki to tell his woman to give up quickly since it was impossible. No matter what Julis did, it would be impossible to change Orphelia''s mind as Dirk had confidence in it. Frankly, if the IEFs weren''t involved and Julis didn''t ask for this type of wish, Dirk wouldn''t bother to stay, especially when his time was precious, but when IEFs were involved, even if he was known as the "Tyrant," he was helpless. However, Tamazuki didn''t do what Dirk did and just waited since before he left, he thought that he should take down Orphelia as he knew what he should do with this type of woman. "..." Orphelia looked down in silence, raising a hand to her school crest, "My fate is here now. You should use the wish of your Festa for something better, but if you want to change that..." "Fine, if that''s how you want it! But it won''t be likest year!" Julis dered, mana beginning to swirl around her, but Tamazuki suddenly stood in front of her. "Tamazuki?" "Calm your head, Julis. Isn''t there me? Why should you call me here if you do this by yourselves?" "Tamazuki..." Tamazuki didn''t look at Julis anymore and stared at Orphelia. Orphelia also stared at him with a weak gaze, yet even if she tried to hide it, he could see curiosity in her eyes. "Nice to meet you, Landlufen-san. My name is Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki." "...I know you," Orphelia answered in a low voice. Tamazuki smiled. "Julis had told me about you. She told me that you were the one who helped her during her childhood time and also the one who influenced her to have such a wonderful hobby like gardening." "...." Orphelia didn''t say anything, and her expression didn''t change, but her body trembled slightly. "So, how about you return with us?" "...no." Tamazuki then looked at Julis. "She doesn''t want to go back with you." "..." Julis. Dirk nodded. "By the way, can I ask you something?" Tamazuki asked. It might be Orphelia to face someone who didn''t fear him, use him, or have any other bad emotions, so she was a bit curious. She might not have said anything, but she listened. "Why did you follow this, Fatty?" Tamazuki pointed his finger at Dirk. "...." Dirk. "....." Dirk''s bodyguards. Julis wanted tough, but she knew this wasn''t the ce. "...it''s because it is my fate," Orphellia answered after a hard time maintaining her facial expression. "I see... so your fate told you to be here?" "Yes." "Can it be somewhere else, like Julis''s side?" "No." Orphelia shook her head. "Julis is too weak." "Then, if someone is strong enough to bear your fate, will you stay by their side?" Orphelia stared at Tamazuki''s eyes, who asked her this question without flinching, but the more she looked at his eyes, the more afraid she was since she might bear hope in her hopeless life, but she still answered. "...yes." "Then, let me see how strong your fate is." Tamazuki stepped forward and walked toward Orphelia. Orphelia was stunned, but she also quickly reacted by releasing an unbelievable amount of prana. The level was beyond what should have been possible. However, this was his second time seeing this phenomenon, and frankly, he was curious about how one had this infinite amount of prana. He was curious, and this was why he walked toward Orphelia without fear. Yet, unlike Xinglou''s energy, which was in harmony with nature, Orphelia''s energy was ominous. Still facing Tamazuki, who walked toward her, Orphelia had never intended to show mercy. The air itself shook violently as a ferocious outpouring of energy was released, strong enough to crush everything around them into the ground. And in the middle of it stood Orphelia''s calm figure, a seemingly endless stream of corpse-like arms rising up at her feet like smoke. Those odious, ckish-brown arms writhed around her in a haze, more deadly vapor than solid form. The arms flew in every direction as they aimed in his direction. Tamazuki had heard before that Orphelia''s ability was to manipte a toxic miasma. "Tamazuki!" "He is done for." While Julis panicked, Dirk only shook his head. The two watched as Tamazuki was swallowed by toxic miasma. Orphelia wasn''t surprised by this view as it wasn''t her first time seeing something like this. There have been several times... if not countless times, that she has hurt someone through her power. Now, it had be her fate. No one should be by her side yet... "Well, it''s a dangerous ability." "!?" "No way!" "Tamazuki!" Dirk was shocked, Julis was happy, but the one that shocked the most was, without a doubt, Orphelia, as she didn''t expect that she would see him walk on her miasma at ease. Yes, Tamazuki''s body quickly made an "Immunity" to Ophelia''s miasma. When everyone would die and writhe in pain like a worm, he was walking in this miasma like walking in the park. However, Orphelia quickly woke up, and the miasma spiraling around her sped up in force, the countless roiling arms merging together into one gigantic, serpentine shape. "Return to the dust," Orphelia murmured, and that huge, withered arm dived toward the ground, speeding toward Tamazuki, yet... It did nothing. Tamazuki then stood in front of Orphelia face to face. "I won." Orphelia saw her badge in his hand. "Still, I am a bit angry that you tried to kill me, so this is my revenge." "?!" Orphelia opened her eyes wide in surprise. Not only she but Julis, Dirk, and all the people present opened their eyes wide as they felt surprised by the scene before them. After all, Tamazuki dared to do something that no one dared to do! Tamazuki kissed Orphelia''s lips! Those chastised lips that had never been touched by anyone were ravaged by this beast! Orphelia, whose body was full of miasma that would kill anyone who got close, didn''t expect that she would be kissed by anyone in her life, so she was unable to react as she could only let him do whatever she wanted with her lips. The sound of their lewd kiss echoed throughout this ce. Their tongues and saliva were exchanged. On this kiss, she was passive, and she was taught a pleasure that she had never felt before. Orphelia, who was known as the Erenshkigal, the Witch of Solitary Venom, had be nothing but a weak woman in his arms. They kept kissing until she lost her breath and lost the power of her legs. All of her strength was drained, and she could only lean on him as she tried to catch her breath until she heard his overbearing voice. "You have never kissed, right? Then, remember, the one who took your first kiss is me." --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 40 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 142: The witch also wants a love Chapter 142: The witch also wants a love Until his voice fell, no one reacted. Yet, when they woke up, he was looking at his reward. Hole. By now, he understood the source of that infinite prana owned by Xinglou and Orphelia. The origin of Mana had been a question for everyone, but while most people wanted to deny it, they knew that it came from another world. Yes, another world. Suddenly, the scale of this world increased to another level. Now, the question was how did this Mana from another worlde to this world. The answer was "hole." Mana came through the holes that appeared on various parts of the Earth. Before Invertia, the number of holes was small or so few that there were almost none, but because of that incident, the numbers increased, and it was also the reason for the mutation that happened in humans and all living beings in this world. Because of those holes, the amount of Mana filled this Earth and slowly transformed this world into something that would usually appear in a fantasy novel. Now, why did he mention this hole? It was because this "hole" was the source of the unlimited prana on Xinglou and Orphelia. The two of them had "holes" in their bodies, making them practically able to ess the prana of the other world for their use. By now, they weren''t the only ones who had that "hole," as he had it. Using this "hole," he could ess the Mana in another world and use it for his own use. However, it seemed that he could also ess the Mana in this world too, so it might be possible for him to ess different types of energy in case he was in a different world. He hadn''t tested it, and it was just his theory, but he knew that he had gained unlimited energy. Yet, he felt that this was far from enough. Why? Because this hole wasn''t perfect. Did one thing that there wouldn''t be any consequences for one to have such an infinite amount of prana inside their bodies? No way. Naturally, there were consequences. It might be hard to imagine, but if he made aparison, it was like a balloon. If the air inside the balloon exceeded the limit, it would explode. It was the case for one to have such an infinite amount of prana. However, such consequences weren''t a problem for Xinglou and Tamazuki as Xinglou had her Seisenjutsu, and he could close the "hole" inside his body. However, it was different from Orphelia. Unlike him, whose "hole" was perfect, Orphelia''s was far from perfect. Tamazuki stared at Orphelia, who also stared at him weakly like an obedient woman who would let him do anything. Was that the reason? Was it because she was afraid that she would hurt the others when she exploded that she would stay with Dirk? After all, if the one who died was Dirk, she wouldn''t harm anyone. Instead, she would do a good deed as she brought this evil, who was crueler than a devil, to hell. As he thought about this, he decided to kiss her again. Orphelia was surprised, but strangely she could ept it and even responded to him timidly. With how poisonous her body was, would she dare to dream of having such an intimate action? No. Anyone who got close to her would be poisoned and writhed, as they would be in a world of pain because of her toxic miasma. However, this man... he didn''t fear her and seemed to have an interest in her. While she was confused and felt that everything was too early, and more importantly, she knew she couldn''t reject him as her attacks were useless. It definitely wasn''t because it felt good, okay? Yet those who watched them could only stand petrified in a dumbfounded manner. Especially Dirk and his bodyguards, who hide secretly. When they saw Tamazuki kissing Orphelia for the first time, they thought that they were dreaming, but they saw him kissing her for the second time, they knew that everything was real. Even though they were wary of him, they had to say they admired him as he dared to do something that no one dared to do. In Le Wolfe, Orphelia was the symbol of horror. Even those who admired her didn''t dare to get close, and wherever she walked, all of them would step away, giving her a path to walk as if showing the terror of her power. Because of that, no one thought of her as a woman. They only thought of her as a monster, so they wanted to apud him when they saw Tamazuki overbearingly take this monster''s first kiss. However, it was different for one girl who happened to be here. "What the hell are you doing?!" Julis gave a dropkick to Tamazuki before she pulled his ear since she knew this guy would really mess around! She felt stupid for believing in him since she knew this guy would do something to Orphelia! "Ow! Ow! Julis! Don''t be so rough! Julis!" "You bastard! How dare you take Orphelia''s first kiss like that!" Julis roared in rage when she thought about how Tamazuki took Orphelia''s first kiss. Unlike her, who at least had a date, this guy was quite forceful toward Orphelia. Even though she could tell that Orphelia didn''t hate it, how could she ept it?! Even if the world epted it, she wouldn''t ept it! "........" Everyone. Orphelia stared at the two and wasn''t sure what to say, but somehow a chuckle escaped from her lips. Julis quickly caught that and smiled. "Youugh." "...no." Orphelia quickly put on her usual sad expression. "How cruel... how can youugh at my situation?" Tamazuki wanted to cry. "You deserve it!" "But she didn''t hate it." "...." Orphelia had the urge to put a toxic miasma on Tamazuki now. She looked at the two again, then said, "Please leave." "Orphelia... but your fate has been crushed by him. Instead of staying here, you should go with us." Anyway, Julis knew that Tamazuki had a lot of lovers, and adding Orphelia didn''t really matter. If Tamazuki knew that Julis would add Orphlia to his harem, he wasn''t sure whether he wouldugh or cry. Orphelia stared at Tamazuki, who was beaten down by Julis. Unlike his overbearing and manly appearance, this time, he was so helpless that she wanted tough once again, but when she thought about her condition, she shook her head. "Julis, leave me." "Orphelia!" However, when Julis wanted to do something, she was hugged by Tamazuki. "Let''s go back first, Julis." "Huh?! What are you talking about, Tamazuki?!" Julis was furious, but she couldn''t escape from him. "Orphelia, we will visit you in the future. Dirk, take care of her. We will go back." "TAMAZUKI, YOU BASTARD! LET''S GO OF ME!" "See you, Orphelia, Dirk." However, Julis could do nothing as she was warped to her dorm by him. "......." Everyone. What the hell was that? However, Dirk was helpless since he knew that Tamazuki had be even stronger. Meanwhile, Orphelia stared at the spot where they vanished and maintained this state for a while until she returned to her room and locked the door before she touched her lips as she traced the recalled kiss she shared with him. "...stupid." She had given up, yet why should someone give her hope? Chapter 143: Where the heck am I? Chapter 143: Where the heck am I? "If you don''t give me a good reason, then I will bite you to death before Imit suicide myself!" "..." When they arrived in her dorm, Julis knew that Tamazuki must do something for a reason. Still, she would be lying if she wasn''t annoyed, so she hoped that it would be a good reason. "If I tell you, can you calm down and promise me you won''t do something stupid?" "...that''s..." It was because Tamazuki knew Julis''s personality well that when she knew what was happening to Orphelia that Julis would do something reckless when he left. He might be a good doctor, but it didn''t mean that he could solve everything, as Orphelia''s problem wasn''t something that he was knowledgeable about. He might have a perfect "hole" on his body, but it didn''t mean that he could make Orphelia''s hole be perfect too. He might have gotten his hand on the bio-enhancement knowledge from Ernesta and Cami, but that was far from enough since it didn''t contain any information regarding Orphelia''s problem. Well, he could, though, if he tried, but it would take a really, really long time, at least a year; he needed time to treat her, but he didn''t have that much time as he was in trouble in his original world now. If he gave an example, it would be like a scar. It was easy to make a scar as you only needed to make a wound on the part of your body, but if you want your scar to disappear, then it would take a long time, right? Orphelia''s case was like that. The "hole" in her body was uncontroble, and it was impossible to control. The only way to stop it was to create a dam to control it. Yet, the time to build this dam was ridiculously high. However, for Orphelia, it was something that he must do, especially when she had given him a wonderful reward, and it was impossible for him to let such a weak-willed girl die as he wanted to bully her more. Infinite energy. This was how amazing the "hole" was. Still, with how amazing the reward was, he thought that Orphelia was likely a secret weapon of thest viin or she might be thest viin; either way, it didn''t matter since he had taken her first kiss and soon... he quickly shook his head since he knew he shouldn''t think something so messy since life was at stake. Julis knew that Tamazuki must have realized something, and it was also why he had brought her away. She struggled for a moment, then asked, "When are you going back?" "A few months. When I return, I will help to take Orphelia with you." "Really?" "Have I lied to you?" "Didn''t you tell me that you wouldn''t do anything to Orphelia?" "But did I promise you that?" "..." Julis realized that this guy was really a bastard, but she knew she could rely on him. She hugged him tightly and inhaled his scent deeply. "Come back quickly, okay?" "I will." He kissed her forehead gently and caressed her hair. "Should we do it now?" "...okay." --- As he fixed his pants, he felt that it was his time to go. As for his study, it didn''t matter as he was a special student and he hadpleted all the exams until the university. By now, he only needed to wait for his graduation from high school before he could choose whatever study he wanted to learn at the university. Nevertheless, he knew that he had made a promise to Julis and knew that he had to save Orphelia. It might be hard, but he would do it. This also gave him another reason to go to a new world instead of his original world. In his original world, he knew that he would fight the protagonist directly. While he didn''t think that he would lose, or rather his chance to win was 100 percent, he still wanted to go on an adventure. Moreover, a "hole" wasn''t an omnipotent ability. It is an ability, so if in case, he couldn''t use it, he couldn''t ess that infinite energy, so in the end, he could only rely on his own body. In conclusion, he still wanted to improve the amount of "Osore" on his body and increase his physical ability. However, when he thought about his "Immunity," it seemed that he didn''t have to worry if such a case happened. However, it didn''t change the fact that he needed to increase his physical ability. Moreover, his case was also simr to Amagiri, who was like a battery. He had a lot of energy, but his means of attack were rather limited. Though he believed that with his "Fire," he could be a sun if he wanted to. ''Well, aren''t I invincible?'' Suddenly, he realized that he might be stronger than he had imagined. He might have underestimated himself. It seemed his 100 chapters of adventure had brought him so much power. Well, whatever; either way, he had decided to go to another world, but before that, he was going to visit Isabe first since it would be bad if the IEF made a bounty with him. His rtionship with Ginga needed to be maintained, and he needed to take care of his ally well, right? --- "Ugh..." Tamazuki wanted to puke, but soon that feeling disappeared. The feeling of being rolled around inside the washing machine no longer affected him since it seemed he had acquired immunity to it. He sighed in relief and thought that his "Immunity" was really awesome. Now, the question is, where is he? "Where the heck is this?" Unlike the world of Gakusen, this world was thousands of times, if not millions of times, richer. It felt like the world wasn''t polluted with technology, and it was far purer. When he jumped into the sky, he also didn''t see anything like modern buildings or something that would only appear in the modern world, like his original world or the world of Gakusen. Instead, it seemed that he was in the middle of a forest. Yes, a forest. A lush forest without being contaminated with anything. As far as his eyes could see, he could only see trees, yet among them; he saw a lot of monsters. "Monsters?" Arge snake with a horn, a giant crab like a crustacea animal, an enormous centipede with razor-like teeth, a giant ant, and many others. He could see all of them from the highest point of the tree he climbed. "Really... what kind of world is this?" If he could meet a human, then it would be good. Unfortunately, he couldn''t, so how about he talked with those monsters? And since they were monsters, he knew that they would attack him if he was in his human form, so he decided to be a monster too. His body became smaller, and he became white fur chibi tanuki. He could have berger, but he was afraid that he might scare them, so he chose this type of shape, but it seemed he overestimated them. He thought that they might have intelligence, but they weren''t much different from a beast as they attacked him immediately when they saw him. Could they not tell the difference in power between them? He was helpless, but suddenly, he heard a noise inside his head. [Confirmed. Unique skill [Prevge] has been acquired] [Confirmed. Unique skill [Fire] has been acquired] [Confirmed. Unique skill [Immunity] has been acquired] [Confirmed. Unique skill [Sword Monarch] has been acquired] [Confirmed. Unique skill [Protagonist] has been acquired] [Confirmed. Ultimate Skill [Jupiter, Lord of Great] has been acquired] Etc, etc... "....." What the heck is this? Still, more importantly... Where the heck am I? --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 40 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 --- The second arc is finished! Still, it is a long journey. I didn''t expect that it would take so many chapters, but it has finished now. Goodbye to the Gakusen world, and wee a new world. It is now arc 3. He is going to be in a new world! Chapter 144: Want some meat? (Tensura World) Chapter 144: Want some meat? (Tensura World) If he made himself a character in the video game, then his status would be like this. Status Name: Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki. Species: Tanuki. Title: Lord of Trickster. Magic: Hypnosis, Possession, Sleeping Induction, Onmyodo, Seisenjutsu Skills: Intrinsic Skills [Leaves Maniption], [Poison Maniption], [Beast Transformation], [Beastialization], [Transmutation], [Shapeshifter] Ultimate Skill [Jupiter, Lord of the Great] ...Protagonist - Hole - Lucky Pervert - Charisma Unique Skill [Prevge], [Fire], [Sword Monarch], [Immunity], [Gamble King], [Cooking Prodigy], [Programming], [Rich] Resistance: - This should be how it should be. Now, why did he mention this? It was because he had heard a voice in his head for a while. It wasn''t something harmful, so his "Immunity" didn''t make him immune to this voice automatically, and he also didn''t think that it was bad either, as this voice told him that he got a skill. Yet this world gave him a big surprise as he got a skill just because he came to this world. Well, it wasn''t exactly a new skill, but this voice sorted out all the skills that he had currently on his body. However, he knew that if someone saw his status, they would look at him in envy. Especially this Ultimate Skill [Jupiter, Lord of the Great]. However, this skill was just abination of several of his skills into one. ''Protagonist, hole, lucky pervert, and charm...'' The third andst one aside, the first and the second were something worthy of being called the Ultimate Skill. He might not need to exin the "Hole," but the "Protagonist" could change fate, so in case fate was unfavorable to him, fate would help him to escape or give him a favorable situation. If he gave an example, if he fought a powerful enemy, he might be able to run away inexplicably, or someone would appear to help him, etc. By now, he realized that he might have learned the protagonist''s ability, which amazed him. As for "Lucky Pervert,"... was there even a need to exin? The example was clear, and besides that, it also helped him to meet the heroines that affected this world to a certain extent. As for "Charisma," it was his charm from his appearance, his divinity, and his temperaments that would automatically give someone a good impression of him, as well as the natural talent tomand or unify an army or country. In conclusion, it was an ability that made him easily liked by someone. Yet, except for "Hole," the effect of the rest of the sub-skills of this Ultimate Skill was hard to see, so he could only trust this skill in case he wanted to see the result. Meanwhile, his magic and the rest of his skills also weren''t something that could be scoffed off. Seisenjutsu didn''t need to be exined as it contained all the abilities of Xinglou and the abilities of Strega and Dante that he had learned. Hypnosis, Possession, and Sleep Induction were something that he learned naturally as a tanuki. Meanwhile, Onmyodo was a magic that he learned from an Omnyouji, that fell for the temptation of money and pain. It was during that time when he gathered all the knowledge to make him stronger, and the closest was Omnyodo, as Omnyouji existed quite close to him. Still, he didn''t use it that much, as it had a lot of redundant rituals that made it somewhat troublesome to use. His Intrinsic Skills, which he was born with, were clearly sorted, but the one that attracted his attention the most, except for the Ultimate Skill, was, without a doubt, Unique Skills. ''[Prevge], [Fire], [Sword Monarch], [Immunity], [Gun Maniption], [Gamble King], [Cooking Prodigy], [Programming], [Rich]...'' There were eight unique skills, and everything came from the heroines that he had fallen for him. By now, he knew that he needed to treat them better. [Immunity] It was an evergrowing ability that gave him immunity from anything that harmed him. [Gamble King] It gave him a god-like gambling ability. [Cooking Prodigy] He became a master cook. [Rich] He wouldn''t be troubled by money. [Programming] He was a master programmer. [Rich] He wouldn''t be troubled with money which should be originated from "Business Talent" and Tanuki''s business insight. [Gun Maniption] The ability made him able to manipte, summon, and transform into many types of guns. [Sword Monarch] Maybe, it wouldn''t be weird to say that he was already at the peak of swordsmanship, especially after he mastered the sword technique that he used to defeat Xinglou. Maybe, if he wanted to develop it in the future, he would be able to manipte a concept that was rted to a sword, such as the concept of sh. [Fire] He could manipte everything that rted to the concept of fire. ''Then,stly...'' [Prevge] It gave him the ability to learn any skills that he had seen except for Intrinsic Skills and Ultimate Skills. Frankly, among those Unique Skills, it wouldn''t be weird for them to be an Ultimate Skill, yet maybe, he might need to pass a certain test or something to change those Unique Skills into Ultimate Skills. He wasn''t sure as he had only been in this world for half an hour. Now, for thest panel, which was "Resistance," was there even a need to fill it? After all, his "Immunity" would give him all the immunity that he needed in case he was in trouble. By now, he knew that he was almost invincible. Why almost? It was because there was still a way to kill him. How? It was to kill him instantly. Yes, instantly. Without being able to do anything, without a single word before, he created immunity for it. That was the only way for him to be killed. Except for that, it was almost impossible for him to be killed. Hopefully, there is no such existence in this world, but he needed to be careful either way. Still, he wondered when he was going to see someone since all he saw were just monsters and monsters. While he admitted that it tasted delicious, especially the giant spider since it tasted like a crab, he didn''te here for a culinary tour. As he let out a long sigh, he suddenly felt a powerful aura that came closer to his direction. It was different from other monsters that he had faced as he could tell that it was strong, stronger than any that he had met, yet it didn''t give him a threat, so he didn''t move from his spot and just baked the leg of the crab... no, he meant the enormous spider. As he bit the juicy white meat of the spider''s leg, he saw the monster that emitted a powerful aura. Slime. A squishy, soft, and jelly-like blue-colored slime. That''s what he saw. "...." Was this the Tensura world? --- It was Remuru Tempest''s first time seeing the outside world, as he had been living inside the cave since the moment he was born. While he didn''t count how many times, his cheat ability [Great Sage] told him that he had stayed for a hundred days or so. He wasn''t sure where he was, but he could tell that deep inside, he was in the middle of the forest, that no living beings were present. The only people he saw were three adventurers who had entered the cave before. He walked out in the afternoon, and now, it is already four 4 o''clock in the evening. As a slime, he didn''t need to eat. Oh, right! He forgot to remind everyone that he was slime. Yes, Slime. Unlike others who were reincarnated as human beings, he was reincarnated as a slime. While he was depressed at first, he had gotten used to it after a few days, so he could only ept it. The only thing was that he regretted that he didn''t have his "son" anymore, so he might not be able to graduate from hisst title. Yet, as he walked, he saw smoke from the distance. ''Is there another human?'' He was a bit curious and walked toward the source of the smoke, bouncing quietly before he saw the source of the fire, yet when he saw it, he was dumbfounded and stunned in a ce. There he saw something incredible. There he saw someone cooking, baking a certain food ingredient like he was a master camping. This someone was rxing at a seasoned one-pole tent, a campfire stand, and a low wooden chair, enjoying his time off, waiting for the food to be ready. Rimuru felt like he was watching a fancy CM camping on the television. Yet, there was one big problem. This someone wasn''t a human. The one that went camping in the middle of the forest was a monster (probably) with a shape of a dog with bushy fur on the tail, beautiful white fur like snow, and a crescent moon-like symbol on its forehead. Yet, this dog-like monster was just rxing like that, sitting on his chair while drinking something from a stainless cup. But then, Rimuru saw that this dog seemed to notice him. He couldn''t tell whether this monster was strong or not, but for one thing, everything was so bizarre that he wasn''t sure what to say or react. The dog somehow made a gesture to him to move closer with his paw. "....." Rimuru was stunned by the ce. However, the dog continued the gesture to Rimuru toe closer. Rimuru didn''t feel any harm from this monster, so he moved closer, curiously and cautiously. Still, he had a certain feeling in his heart, and this feeling filled him with anticipation. Simrly, the words that came out of this dog''s mouth were also so oundish. "Want some meat?" "....." Rimuru quickly realized that this dog-like monster was also someone who was reincarnated into a monster like him. Chapter 145: Rimuru is my uncle Chapter 145: Rimuru is my uncle "I see... you have reincarnated as a slime." Tamazuki nodded as he patted Rimuru''s squishy body with his paw. "How about you? What kind of monster do you reincarnate to? Is it a dog monster?" Rimuru asked curiously and also touched Tamazuki''s paw with relief. It might be something that eased him off, and he was so d to meet Tamazuki. Why? Because Tamazuki was also reincarnated into a monster like him. Maybe, only those who were reincarnated into a monster would understand, but the feeling of bing a monster when they had been living as a human in their lives was extremely uneasy. Fortunately... fortunately... he had a friend now. "I am a tanuki." "...tanuki?" "Yes." Tamazuki nodded, which caused Rimuru to pat his shoulder with his squishy tendril. Only two of them knew what the feeling of being reincarnated into this type of monster was. If possible, they wanted to reincarnate into powerful monsters like a dragon, a phoenix, or any others, but they were reincarnated into slime, which was known as the weakest creature, and also a tanuki, who was known as the jolly and mischievous creature. If slime was the weakest creature, then tanuki might be the second weakest creature. Their fate wasn''t much different from each other. Still, after that, they talked about their identity in their previous lives. "So, you are Japanese Rimuru-san?" "Un." Rimuru nodded. "I am a sryman and 37 years old." "Did you die from being hit by a truck because you saved a little girl or a cat?" "...why did you think so?" "Well, isn''t that themon troupe of reincarnation?" "You are not wrong." Rimuru nodded since that was how the setting usually goes. "But you are wrong and right." "What do you mean?" "I died from being stabbed, and I died because I saved my junior." "I see..." Tamazuki patted Rimuru''s squishy body. "How about you? You are Japanese, too, right?" "Yeah, I am a student." "Really?" "Yeah." "..." 2x The two fell silent for a while as they looked at each other. Tamazuki sighed as heined with rage in his voice. "I mean... shouldn''t we reincarnate into a hero-like character and have an overpowered cheat, then have a lot of harem members? Why the hell are we reincarnated into a monster?!" "You are right! You are right!" The moment Tamazuki said those words, Rimuru nodded eagerly as he filled with indignant. When he was given a chance, he thought that he would have a cheat-like power, be a hero, and have a lot of harem members, but the reality? He became a non-gender, weakest creature known as a slime! How could Rimuru ept such a thing?! Yet, there was nothing that they could do. The two of them had be monsters. As they sighed, Tamazuki offered Rimuru tea. "Here''s tea, Rimuru-san. Also, try some of the monster''s meat. It tastes like crab." "...you sure are so adaptable." Rimuru wasn''t sure how long Tamazuki had been living in this world, but he felt that this guy had stayed for quite a while as Tamazuki seemed to have gotten used to living in this forest. "So your name is Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki, right?" "Just call me, Tamazuki, Rimuru-san." "Is that your real name, Tamazuki?" "Well, yeah, that''s my real name." Tamazuki nodded. "But you should have a real name, right? Should I call your Rimuru-san or your human''s name?" "Just call me Rimuru. This is my name in this world." "I see..." Rimuru didn''t think to give a name to Tamazuki as Tamazuki had a name. Also, wasn''t it weird for someone to give you a name so suddenly? Still, he told him many things about this world as he felt sorry for Tamazuki, who didn''t meet anyone and stayed alone as a monster. Unlike him, who got a [Great Sage] and met Veldora, who kindly helped him, Tamazuki was alone. When Rimuru thought of this, he felt sad and quickly told him many things like a good "Senpai." No, it should be an elder since Tamazuki was half his age. It wouldn''t be weird for Tamazuki to call him an uncle. Tamazuki also listened to Rimuru''s exnation of this world from the "Voice of the World," "Majin," monsters, and other things. ''So that''s the Voice of the World.'' When Tamazuki thought about the voices that talked to his head directly and listed all the skills that he currently owned, those should be the "Voice of the World." Rimuru also told him about the "Name." "Name?" "I am not sure, but it feels like something deep in your soul changes." "Then, if someone names me... then I will feel that change?" Tamazuki was a bit curious and wanted to try being named. "Probably." "Then, try to name it, Rimuru-san." "Is that okay?" "Well, you have named a dragon before. I am just a tanuki, so it should be okay, right?." "...if you say so." Rimuru nodded. Compared to a dragon, what was a slime and a tanuki? "What kind of name do you want?" "Just my real name." "Okay." Rimuru didn''t think too much and named him, but... "Eh? Invalid?" "Invalid?" "....." 2x "Then, you don''t need to name me." Tamazuki wondered whether it was the effect of "Immunity" that prevented Rimuru from naming him. Well, it didn''t matter, but knowing Rimuru, his goal had been decided. It was to be a Demon Lord! Yes, he had to be a Demon Lord. By then, he might be able to have an evolution. So the fastest way to do it was to stick with Rimuru, and by living on Rimuru''s side, he knew that he could also learn Rimuru''s skill. No, he had to learn them. Still, he wondered what tanuki would be when it had an evolution. Still, he looked at Rimuru curiously and asked, "You don''t eat, Rimuru-san?" "I don''t have a tastebud, so it can''t taste anything, and I don''t get hungry." Rimuru sighed as he felt helpless that he couldn''t taste the delicious food before him. He could tell that Tamazuki was a good cook, especially when he saw his grilling skill. "By the way, I have wanted to ask something." "What''s wrong?" "Did you kill all of that?" Rimuru almost forgot, but he saw a mountain of monsters behind Tamazuki. Frankly, he was speechless, wondering how Tamazuki could kill all of them, especially when Tamazuki only appeared like a cute and small dog. Tamazuki wondered whether Rimuru was just slime. "Well, I am rather strong." "Really?" Rimuru felt a bit strange as he didn''t feel anything from Tamazuki. He only thought that Tamazuki was a cute dog. "I just hid my aura. If I release it, it is going to be like this, but let me apologize first since I might be a little strong." Rimuru was curious, but then his heart almost stopped since his entire body shuddered from a malevolent aura that emitted from Tamazuki''s body! Or rather, Rimuru could tell that this guy was really strong! Soon, all of that disappeared, and what remained was just a cute white dog who sat on the low camping chair. "That''s it." "...." Rimuru. "Wait! Wait! How can you just let it slide with just that''s it? You are really strong!" "Well, maybe, because I am reincarnated into a monster, that being who reincarnated me wanted topensate me. Or rather, you are also strong, right, Rimuru-san?" "..well, that''s true." When Rimuru thought about it, he also nodded since his skills were strong, especially [Predator] and [Great Sage]. He was quite curious about the kind of skills that Tamazuki had, but he wondered whether it was rude to ask that question. "By the way, just call me Rimuru." "Is that okay? You are older than me." "Well, it feels weird if you keep calling me "-san." How do you say... it feels too distant?" Rimuru felt that their age no longer mattered as they had reincarnated into a monster together. "Then, uncle?" "...uncle...." "Is that not okay?" "Just call me Uncle, then." Rimuru was speechless, but he nodded and thought that Tamazuki might be his nephew or something, but well, it didn''t matter, and he agreed. "By the way, Uncle. We have guests." "Guests?" Rimuru quickly noticed a movement from a distance. Was it another human reincarnated into a monster like them? No, it was a group of goblins. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 40 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 146: Rimuru: "I am not jealous." Chapter 146: Rimuru: "I am not jealous." Short in height, tattered in armor and weapons, and green skin. It was his first time seeing a goblin. Yet, unexpectedly, they had this naive-like expression on their faces, making him wonder whether the image of the aggressive goblins he read in a certain book was just an imagination, or was it because of his uncle. Tamazuki looked at the naive slime, who exposed his aura like it was something natural. Simrly, Rimuru also looked at their guests. Those goblins were all trembling as they faced them. "Tamazuki-kun, Tamazuki-kun." "What''s wrong, Uncle?" "They are goblins, right?" "You''re right. They are goblins." Tamazuki looked at Rimuru and asked, "I almost forgot to ask you before, but do slime have eyes?" "Ah, I used a skill known as "Magic Sense," Rimuru exined how to use "Magic Sense," as it was a good ability since it was an ability to perceive the surrounding magicules to see a full 360 degrees around them without leaving a single blind spot. [Confirmed. Extra Skill [Magic Sense] has been acquired] ''How easy...'' Tamazuki was speechless, but frankly, this skill wasn''t as perfect as it seemed since his "Blindspot Talent" could still find a blindspot on Rimuru''s "Magic Sense." Nevertheless, Tamazuki and Rimuru had never thought that the group of goblins before them were their enemies, especially when theypared all the opponents they had faced. Still, while Tamazuki was waiting for the fun, Rimuru was quite cautious as he thought that he should protect Tamazuki, one of the goblins stepped forward, probably the leader, and opened his mouth. "Guga. Oh, a strong one... Do you have any business up ahead?" Tamazuki looked at Rimuru, who had an interest in talking with those goblins, but he didn''t bother. Frankly, they were too filthy, and he didn''t think that there would be heroines that could be born among them. As expected, as Rimuru talked, the goblins were trembling in fear, and he quickly realized that he emitted such a strong aura. "Why didn''t you tell me, Tamazuki-kun?" Rimuruined a bit. "I thought that you did that deliberately since you don''t want the monster to approach you, no?" "We-Well, you are right." Rimuru didn''t want to lose face somehow. After some chagrin, they continued to talk about many things while he fell into deep thought. Still, even if he had read the story of this world, it didn''t mean that he had read it until the end. The only thing that he knew was the anime, but unlike Rimuru, who was almost clear to his eyes, the goblins'' appearance was hardly appreciable. He had a hard time thinking how the goblins in front of them could be cute goblins which he watched in the anime. As the leader of the goblins talked with Rimuru while trembling, the leader decided to bring Rimuru to his vige. "Tamazuki-kun, what do you think?" "Well, it''s not like I have anything to do, but I wonder what I should do with this." Tamazuki looked at the mountain of prey that he had taken. "Oh, that, leave that to me." Rimuru decided to show his awesomeness to Tamazuki. Then, suddenly, Tamazuki saw ck smoke appear on Rimuru and swallow all of his prey. [Confirmed. Unique Skill [Predator] has been acquired] [Confirmed. Unique Skill [Great Sage] has been acquired] "...." Tamazuki thought that he was d that he had met Rimuru. Nevertheless, wasn''t his [Previge] too amazing? --- With the guidance of the group of goblins, they arrived in their vige. Even though it was a vige, they hardly got an image of a vige from it. Still, they brought him to the best house, though even if it was the best, it was even worse than housing in the slum. By then, the chief of the vige, who was the father of the leader of the goblin group, met them, and they gave them the best hospitality they could give. Facing strong monsters like Tamazuki and Rimuru, what could the weak do? Still, unlike Rimuru, who emitted such a strong aura beforehand, the way they looked at Tamazuki was kind of unique... Rimuru wasn''t sure what to say, but he felt that those goblins had the urge to worship his nephew. "Is it only me, or do they want to worship you somehow?" "I am cute. Isn''t that normal?" "..." You were right, but as a slime, Rimuru believed that he was also cute. Yeah, right, but somehow, he felt that Tamazuki had more advantage over the girls and women since they loved paws and fur more, which made him depressed. Yet, his squishy body wasn''t bad at all, right? Still, unlike him, who was curious about his surroundings, Rimuru could tell that Tamazuki seemed to have gotten used to his surroundings and walked bored like he owned this ce. While he was speechless, he didn''t say anything. "I am sorry, this is such a dirty ce that it might dirty your beautiful white fur, but this is the best that we can do." The chief of goblins bowed his head at Tamazuki. "....." Rimuru. Tamazuki summoned a leaf and then transformed it into a massive luxurious pillow. "..." Rimuru looked at his straw carpet and tried not to feel jealous. "Wow!" 2x The two goblins were amazed. "You should talk to my uncle. Don''t bother me." Tamazuki yawned and slept. Frankly, what he needed to do was to wait for the heroines, but before that, he was going to rest as he hadn''t taken a rest, considering he had gone to this world after a tough negotiation with Isabe. It was really tough that he hadn''t taken a wink of sleep. "Yes!" 2x The two bowed once again. "....." Rimuru. --- When the goblins swore their loyalty to Rimuru, Tamazuki woke up. "Oh, you have woken up?" "Yeah." Tamazuki looked at Rimuru and asked, "So what did you talk about that they were bowing at you now." "Haha..." Rimuru was a bit awkward since facing Tamazuki was different from facing ignorant goblins. Still, he told everything from how he wanted to help the group of goblins from a hundred Direwolves tribes. With the disappearance of Veldora, a Dragon God that protected this ce, the lives of those weak monsters became hard as the number of adventures increased, and many monsters wanted to challenge themselves of the domination of this forest. However, for those goblins, who were weak, this was nothing but a nightmare as they could do nothing and could only seek protection from the strong, so without hesitation, they sought to be Rimuru''s vassals to protect themselves. In exchange, they would be loyal to Rimuru and Tamazuki. Tamazuki wondered whether it was really okay for those goblins to swear loyalty so easily to him when all he did was sleep. "What do you think?" Rimuru asked. "I think it''s okay. It''s good to have followers since they can help you with many things, but I want to improve this vige''s quality." "You are right, but we should think about our opponents first." "Direwolf, right? Okay, I will help you." "Thank you, Tamazuki-kun!" Rimuru was d that he had met Tamazuki. By then, they walked around and helped with various things to prepare for the battle that would happen tonight. "What is that, Uncle?" Tamazuki asked curiously as Rimuru threw something like water at the wounded goblins and healed them instantly, but... [Report. It is a recovery medicine made from Hipokute Grass and magic essence] It seemed he didn''t need to hear the answer from Rimuru as he got the answer from [Great Sage]. "Oh, it''s a potion I made from grass that I have found in the cave." Tamazuki listened to Rimuru''s exnation even if he knew the answer, but he thought that his [Predator] and [Great Sage] were slightly different from Rimuru. ''Hmm... it seems I need to understand those skills better.'' As he made such a thought, he asked for some of the "Recovery Potion" from Rimuru as they walked around, strengthening the wooden fence for protection until, finally, it was his time to shine. "...are those only your weapons?" He looked at the tattered, rusty, and old, almost broken weapons that they held in their hands, speechless. "Yes." The chief nodded wrily, yet what could they do? They were just a goblin! Tamazuki then summoned a lot of leaves before all of them transformed from various weapons such as spears, bows, swords, and even shields. All of them were brand new and had a quality that was impossible to be held by the group of goblins. "....." Everyone. "Use them." As they bowed their heads at him and looked at him gratefully, with amazement, and reverence, Tamazuki knew the time of the battle wasing, and he hoped that he could find something interesting. Still, Rimuru, who was by Tamazuki''s side, thought that Tamazuki''s skill was too strong, right? Chapter 147: Calm down, okay? Chapter 147: Calm down, okay? On the night with a bright moon in the sky. Several bloodthirsty monsters gazed over the small goblins'' vige in the distance. Direwolf. It was their identity. All of them had enormous bodies, showing their ferociousness, yet their eyes were clear as they had intelligence. This group of fierce wolf monsters was led by a single leader. Their alpha. With the disappearance of Veldora, the forest was free. It was without an owner, so it was their time to dominate this forest. Yes, it was a time for their glory, and their first target was the goblin''s vige in front of them. Yet, they didn''t know that it was the beginning of their demise. "Such a good moonlight. Tonight, we will exterminate that goblin vige as the first step of our conquest of the Great Jura Forest." "AWOOOOOO!!!" All of them howled, showing the mighty strength of the Direwolf. --- The battle was near. The goblins had made the best preparation they could. With the help of Tamazuki and Rimuru, everything was easy. Nevertheless, staring at the wooden fence in front of him, Tamazuki sighed and thought this vige was miserable. Frankly, he thought that it was better for him to go to the city since he could make money and do business there. He could also learn various skills from various people, and with his shapeshifter ability, it was impossible to tell that he was a monster. With that being said, he saw many skills that had been shown by Rimuru and thought that they were quite okay, especially the thread maniption. It was a good ability. "Tamazuki-kun, Tamazuki-kun." "What''s wrong, Uncle?" When everyone was nervous about their inevitable battle against the Direwolf tribe, Rimuru brought Tamazuki to the side, seemingly wanting to ask something. Still, Rimuru hesitated. "You want to ask about my skills?" "Ah...! But you don''t need to tell me if it''s a secret." Rimuru knew that skill was an important thing, and it was better to keep it quiet instead of telling someone. "I don''t mind, though, since my skills are rather simple." "Really?" "Yeah, but can you tell me about your skills too?" "Sure." The two had a good trust, or rather, as two humans, who were reincarnated into a monster, their rtionship might be the closest as they were the only ones that understood each other feelings. Dilemma,plexity, difficulty, and many other things. After all, once again, how could they ept the fact that they had be a monster so easily? Yet, for Tamazuki, many years had passed, so he could ept and be proud of his origin. Simrly, Rimuru was the same, but unlike Tamazuki, he still had his humanity left, and he wanted to get closer to a human. "Well, my Intrinsic Skills are simr to the legend of Tanuki. You know that Tanuki can transform a leaf into money, right? In my case, I can transform it into anything. Like this." Tamazuki transformed his leaf into various weapons. "...." Rimuru tried not to be jealous, but he really couldn''t help but feel jealous since wasn''t his ability of Tanuki too versatile? This guy was practically living in a department store! Nevertheless, he was d that he could be with Tamazuki. Still, when he thought about the legend of Tanuki... "...by the way." "Hmm?" "Can you use "that" as a weapon?" "That?" "...balls." "Well, I can fight with my balls, but as expected, I don''t want to." "Well, that''s true." If Rimuru had genitals, he would definitely not use his balls as a weapon. "...can-can you make it bigger like in the legend?" "...I can, though, but what kind of question weird question can you ask me, Uncle?" Tamazuki was speechless. Still hearing his answer, Rimuru was shocked, then asked again. "Then... that part too... can you make it as big as you want?" "Well..." Dammit! Rimuru was envious of Tamazuki to death! Rimuru felt that he would have tears of death as he didn''t have that part. "How about the other things? Such a Unique Skill? Do you have it?" "Do you have it too, Uncle?" "Yeah. It seems that it is the advantage of being someone from another world." "That''s true." The two had known each other about their Intrinsic Skills, or their ability which only appeared for their race. In Rimuru''s case, he had [Dissolve], [Absorption], and [Regeneration] as his Intrinsic Skills. However, as someone who was reincarnated into this world, they would receive another skill, which was Unique Skills. "My skill is simple. There are only two: learning and immunity. One gives me the ability to learn faster, and the other gives me various immunity." "It''s simple but powerful." Rimuru nodded and wondered whether [Immunity] was the reason why he couldn''t name Tamazuki. Nevertheless, he exined his Unique Skills to Tamazuki. "In my case, I have [Great Sage] and [Predator]." Frankly, the exnation of Rimuru''s Unique Skills was rather long, as his Unique Skills had various abilities. Rimuru''s first ability was [Great Sage], which gave him several sub-abilities such as: [Thought eleration], [Analytical Appraisal], [Chant Annulment], and [All of Creation]. If Tamazuki made it simple, then this was like an AI nted on his head, and because he had learned this skill, he could learn even faster. It was a great ability, without a doubt, and he knew that he had be stronger with just this. Meanwhile, Rimuru''s second ability was that Tamazuki loved the most since this skill gave him several sub-abilities such as: [Predation], [Analysis], [Stomach], [Mimicry], and [Istion]. The one that he loved the most was [Predation], which made him able to absorb his target into his body, consuming them and turning them into his power, whether it was physical ability, amount of energy, and also various skills which they owned, all of them would be consumed and turned into his, which was awesome. The second was, without a doubt, [Stomach], as it allowed him to store anything on his stomach, which meant he had space storage now, and he didn''t need to worry about keeping his things anymore. As for the others, except for [Analysis], he wouldn''t use them that much. Nevertheless, there was one difference in their skills, and it was on the [Analysis] as Rimuru could only use it when he used his [Predation]. Meanwhile, Tamazuki could use it with his own eyes. Maybe, it was because of his [Previge] ability? Either way, his visit to this world was good enough with just those skills alone, but before he went to another world, he needed toplete two of his goals first. His first goal was, without a doubt, to get the heroine from this world. The second goal was to be a Demon Lord. As he knew some of the plots, he had an idea of how to be a Demon Lord, and with [Great Sage], his sess would be even greater. Nevertheless, the battle had started as the Direwolf tribe came in front of the goblin vige, intending to crush all of them. "Tamazuki-sama, please stay here." "You don''t need to dirty your paws with those worms, Tamazuki-sama." "Tamazuki-sama, please use me as your chair." ".........." Was it his imagination, but why did he feel like he was being pampered? Still, he didn''t do anything as Rimuru faced everything bravely on his own. Then, with the alpha Direwolf dying, Rimuru used [Predation] on the alpha to make all of the Direwolves give up, but in the end, all the Direwolves decided to follow Rimuru. Watching all of this, Tamazuki smiled and thought that Rimuru was a good protagonist; at least, Rimuru wouldn''t be his love rival, right? --- All the goblins in the viges and Direwolves stared at the two figures before them. Rimuru aside, Tamazuki was probably the one that attracted them the most. While Rimuru was the one that had saved them and showed a mighty strength that they could only dream of, they could tell that Tamazuki was special. It was like they saw a god descended from heaven to save them, the helpless mortals. Even the Direwolves were so obedient when they saw Tamazuki while thinking how blind they were thinking to provoke him. "Is it me, or do they keep looking at you with reverence?" Rimuru asked in doubt. "It''s just your imagination, Uncle." Tamazuki looked at Rimuru and asked in boredom, "So what do you n to do after this, Uncle?" "I think I will name all of them." "Eh?!" Everyone reacted strongly, but Tamazuki didn''t say anything since he wanted to see the naming process. ording to the setting, when one gave a name to another, it would reduce their "Magicules," but unlike him, Rimuru had Veldora inside him, so everything should be alright, right? Still, when he said that, he also had "Hole," so should it be okay for him to give a name too? However, he refrained from doing so because he didn''t want to name a goblin for his first. While the chief was quite surprised and worried, considering the effect of naming, Rimuru had made up his mind, and it was impossible to change his mind. Rimuru kept naming all the monsters without missing a single one, and in the end, he felt sleepy as if something was cut from him. Everyone was panicked, and they quickly approached Rimuru worriedly, but a powerful aura stopped them in a ce. A cute, white dog had turned into an 18-meter ferocious dog-like monster. His aura was so overwhelming, and just standing nearby might make them scared to death. "Calm down, okay?" "...." *Gulp!* Scary! --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 40 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 148: Lets go on an adventure! Chapter 148: Let''s go on an adventure! It had been a while since he showed this form, but he didn''t really want anyone to touch Rimuru for now. Still, as he had grown older, and he also wasn''t a full-blood tanuki, his monster shape was more like a dog youkai instead of a tanuki. Golden eyes, two magenta stripes on each cheek, a magenta stripe on each eyelid, and a violent crescent symbol on the forehead. Yet, the one that made all of them dumbfounded was his size. As expected, because of his father''s lineage, his size was enormous. His height was towering at 18 meters, and his length was 40 meters. He was just the description of a monster itself. In the Gakusen, he had never shown this form. Why? Wasn''t it obvious? When he appeared, all of them became silent. In front of Direwolves tribes, even if they would die, they didn''t give up, but in front of him, they knew that all resistance was futile. Everything was meaningless. It was the same with the Direwolves that had been named. However, soon, all of them started to change. Their bodies became bigger, and they became stronger. Tamazuki didn''t feel surprised by this as he had watched the anime. The male goblins became hobgoblins, and the female goblins became goblina. It was the same case with the Direwolves, as their bodies had be bigger and evolved into a different race. Still, wasn''t the goblina quite cute? Unfortunately, they didn''t seem to trigger his system, making him regretful. Watching all of this, Tamazuki also transformed into his youkai form. A handsome, tall, and slender young man appeared in front of everyone. His skin was fair with pointed ears, nted golden eyes with slit pupils, and knee-length silver hair with short bangs. Simr to his beast form, he still had a violet crescent moon on his forehead that could be seen beneath his bangs, two magenta stripes on each cheek, and a magenta stripe on each eyelid. His clothes only consisted of navy blue yukata and wooden sandals. Yet, when he stood there, everyone thought that his appearance was just like those perfect paintings. However, he ignored them. He crouched down and checked Rimuru''s condition. Instantly, he knew that all the Magicules on Rimuru''s body had been drained as it was used to name all of them. Frankly, it wouldn''t be weird if this slime died, but fortunately, inside, there was an existence that helped Rimuru to recharge his Magicules. It was Veldora, without a doubt. "He is alright. He should wake up in three days." "That''s great." "Rimuru-sama is going to be alright!" "Ah, I can''t wait for Rimuru-sama to wake up." Yet, even so, while everyone couldn''t wait for Rimuru to wake up, they couldn''t help but nce at Tamazuki from time to time, especially those female goblins that had evolved into goblinas. Without a doubt, they were cute. Even if their skin was green, they were cute. Nevertheless, it was like a human female; not all of them could be said to be cute. However, the cute ones weren''t bad at all. They were even better than Hari Onna. However, this also made him wonder. If a goblin could evolve into such a cute girl, then wasn''t it possible for Hari Onna to evolve too? When he thought of that possibility, he couldn''t wait to return to his original world, but he needed to endure it as he needed toplete two of his goals first. Then, once again, he summoned his leaf and created a single house. When this house appeared, all of them were even dumbfounded. Rimuru was amazing since, as a slime, he could defeat all the enemies and protect all of the goblins. Moreover, he also gave them a name. They were, without a doubt, grateful toward him. Yet... yet... Tamazuki was on a different dimension. It was like they were facing a higher being. Was he a Demon Lord? They might have heard a Demon Lord; they had never seen one, so they couldn''t make a judgment, but Tamazuki called Rimuru "Uncle," so they knew that Tamazuki wouldn''t harm Rimuru. Still, unlike Rimuru, who was cute, and a slime, Tamazuki was different, so they couldn''t help but feel restraint toward him. It was like worship. When one sees their idol, they can''t help but feel nervous and admire them deeply, right? It was the case with them now when they faced Tamazuki. "Let me ask you a question. Will you harm Uncle?" "NO, WE WON''T!" All of them answered at the same time with a vigor and loud voice since such a thing had never crossed their thoughts at all. Rimuru had protected them, and he had given them a chance to evolve. It wouldn''t be weird for them to think of him as their god. Moreover, it was also impossible for a monster to lie. "..." Tamazuki. "Rimuru-sama had named us and protected us. We swore our loyalty to him. Our lives are his!" Rigurudo, the chief of the goblins that had transformed, bowed and then kowtowed on the ground, facing him. It was the same with everyone. "We, the Tempest Wolf, are the same! Rimura-sama is our master! We will protect our master as long as we live!" Ranga, the leader of the Tempest Wolf, along with his pack, quickly showed their undying loyalty. Simrly, like the goblins, after they were named, they also became a new race known as the Tempest Wolf. "That''s good since I will kill all of you if you don''t do so." "...." Everyone. Was he joking? No. They could tell that he wasn''t. "Then, Haruna, Ririna. You two are taking care of Uncle." "Ye-Yes!" 2x "Ranga uses your life to protect him." "Yes!" Tamazuki then gave them various orders, and when he finished, he asked for the closest town to Rigurudo. Yes, he had decided to visit the city. Why? Because the thing that he hated the most was wasting time. He learned Rimuru''s skills, and it would take a while for the heroines to appear, so in that case, he might as well visit the city, taking the initiative. Even if he didn''t see the heroines, he could get money and gather various information. Either way, it was far better than staying three days in this ce doing nothing. What about helping the hobgoblins to settle down? No way. His purpose ining here was to get stronger, and he was toozy to help people in need. If so, then he might as well help those people who were struck by disasters in the world of Gakusen. "Tamazuki-sama, are you going to leave?" Rigurudo asked curiously. "I want to go out." Tamazuki nodded and didn''t hide his intention. "Tell me the geography of this ce. Can you?" "Er... what about Rimuru-sama? Is it okay to leave your uncle?" Rigurudo wasn''t sure whether this was really alright. "It''s okay. It''s okay. When Uncle wakes up, just tell him that I am going out to y." "..." Rigurudo. Was it okay? Was it really okay? Rigurudo suddenly felt conflicted, but he couldn''t say no as he knew that it was impossible to stop Tamazuki, so in the end, he told him everything and told him to be careful. Under the exnation of Rigurudo, Tamazuki understood some of the geographies of the surrounding area. Frankly, he felt that he should watch this anime more, but at that time, he thought this work was a bit childish for him, and theck of genitals from the protagonist made it impossible to do something, so hecked the interest to watch. However, it was all good since he got a lot of power in this world, and the protagonist of this world would be his ally. Still, he had three choices for his destination, as there were three kingdoms that were closest to his location. The Armed Nations of Dwargon, Kingdom of Blumund, and Kingdom of Falmuth. Rigurudo told him to visit Dwargon as it had a lot of Demi-Humans, so when Tamazuki appeared there, it would be okay. As his appearance currently showed, Tamazuki was like a Majin, which was known as intelligent Monsters. On the other hand, the Kingdom of Blumund and the Kingdom of Falmuth were the countries of humans, so if Tamazuki appeared there, he would attract attention, or worse that he might be taken as a ve. Rigurudo didn''t lie since even if he was a hobgoblin, he could tell that Tamazuki''s appearance was attractive. There were a lot of nobles with a sick hobby, and while he didn''t think that Tamazuki would be caught, he wanted him to be careful. Still, Rigurudo thought that this might not be enough, so he also told him about the good thing in Dwargon. "There are a lot of cute elves there," Rigurudo whispered, trying to stop Tamazuki from doing something rash since he had a feeling that Tamazuki might cause trouble everywhere. "...." Tamazuki. He would be lying if he wasn''t tempted, but he thought that they could make him his mind while on his journey. Still, as expected of Rigurudo, he understood why this guy could be the chief of the goblin vige. Still, before that, there was one thing that he had to do. "By the way, Ranga, can you show me all of your skills?" Chapter 149: I have a lucky pervert Chapter 149: I have a lucky pervert After he learned all the skills of the hobgoblins and Ranga, he went on his journey. Still, before he left, he left a house for Rimuru to stay in and various weapons for the hobgoblins to protect themselves. If it was before, he might have had trouble maintaining all of those things, especially a house, considering how huge the energy consumption used to maintain it, but he didn''t have trouble now. With "Hole," he absorbed the rich Magicules in this world to supply his energy. Now, he forgot to mention it, but what is Magicules? If he gave a short exnation, it would be like Mana in the world of Gakusen and "Osore" in his original world. Magicules were something like that, but because it was in this world, it was called that way. Still, no matter what it was called, he could use it freely as he had a "Hole" in his body. His supply of energy was infinite as long as this world existed. In other words, maintaining the house and various weapons he gave to all of them was nothing. "Then, I will leave first. Tell Uncle that I will go back." "Pleasee back soon, Tamazuki-sama!" Rigurudo and the rest were helpless, but they couldn''t do anything as they watched his departure. They wanted to offer him a guide like Gobuta and Riguru, along with all the money that they had currently, but Tamazuki refused them, which made them helpless, so in the end, they could watch him leaving without being able to do anything. As Tamazuki left, he couldn''t wait and disappeared from time to time. His figure was like a haze before his figure transformed into his human form. The familiar figure that one saw on the Gakusen was shown once again. Still, this time, he wore a white shirt, jeans, boots, and a leather sash to carry two swords consisting of a katana and a wakizashi. Frankly, when he arrived in this world, he didn''t bring anything except Ser-Veresta and two swords that he crafted during his stay in Gakusen. Ser-Veresta aside, the two swords were something he crafted with the best steel in the world of Gakusen and mimicked Kirin''s sword. Those swords were good, but it might be hard for them to support his fast swordsmanship, which made him helpless. ''I wonder whether there is a good sword in this world.'' The only regret that he came to this world was that he only watched the anime and didn''t read the novel. If he had read the novel, then he wouldn''t be so clueless as the novels would have a lot of details regarding the story. Yet, this was normal as many things were cut from the anime, so the story wouldn''t be redundant and would take too much time for an episode. This was why he was d that he had learned [Great Sage], as this skill helped him to identify many things along the way. This skill was also the reason why he didn''t take the money from the hobgoblins before. ''It''s not like they have a lot of money to begin with. The total amount of their money was only seven silver and 24 bronze coins. It was just a meager amount of money. It might be even better to solve the problem by selling various nts, herbs, and carcasses of the monsters he was in with along the way, which he could store on his stomach with his [Predator] skill. Nevertheless, [Great Sage] wasn''t omnipotent. Yet, without a doubt, it was a powerful skill as one of its sub-skill, [All of Creation], allowed him toprehend any non-concealed phenomenon in this world. Depending on the things the user understands and the information the user knows about, additional information can be inferred. In other words, he needed to have basic information about the knowledge that he wanted to learn before leaving the rest to [Great Sage]. However, this skill greatly helped him, which was why he felt debted toward Rimuru since he could tell that he would steal many things from Rimuru. Still, watching Rimuru, he felt d that he was reincarnated into a tanuki since being a tanuki was several times better than being a slime. Nevertheless, as he walked, he noticed a few presences that ran in his direction. It was easy to tell that they were running away from something, and it was a coincidence that they ran in his direction. Yet, he didn''t move since he wanted apanion on this journey. It was lonely being alone, without a doubt. Then, what if he met a bandit or criminal? Wasn''t it better? He could get money by killing them, which was cost-effective. Still, as he waited near the bush, something flew into him. It wasn''t a monster, but a girl. The girl was rather cute with fair stature, blonde hair, and green eyes. She also has special markings under her eyes and wears a blue tie-on headband. Based on her attire, it was easy to tell that this girl was an adventurer, especially after he heard the exnation about this world through Rimuru''s mouth. Still, the problem was the ce where she was about tond. As she leaped into the bush, she couldn''t control where she would, and as expected, she was about to crash into him. Tamazuki could escape, but inexplicably, he could tell that he was about to crash into this girl. ''Wait! Wait!'' Suddenly, the name of one skill emerged in his heart. [Report. A lucky pervert has been activated] Did you need to report that to me [Great Sage]? Did [Great Sage] think of him as a pervert? Well, yeah, he was one, so he wouldn''t dodge, especially when he could tell that this girl could trigger his system, so why should he hesitate? Come on! Come to me! While his head was full of messy things, he showed a surprised simr expression shown by the girl. Then, as expected, the girl crashed into him and kissed his lips. Their lips touched against each other, and she hugged him subconsciously, so she wouldn''t fall. Meanwhile, he put his hands on her springy, well-toned buttocks. This time, it was definitely his system, not [Great Sage]. [Of course] "....." Still, the two were in a daze as their lips still touched against each other. "UWOOOOOO!" "KABAL, I AM GONNA CURSE YOU IF I DIE!" "ELLEN, DON''T LEAVE US BEHIND!" Suddenly, a loud scream sounded, and two people also jumped out from the bush, but when theynded, they were dumbfounded by what they saw. "....." 2x However, the girl, whose name should be Ellen, was also in a daze, and her head was in a mess as her first kiss had gone just like that! While she had to admit that the man was her type, and the kiss didn''t feel that bad... but... but... it was a bit bad, right? Still, while her heart was giddy, the young man pulled his head away and stared at Ellen. It might be their first time to look at each other like this. Yet, the first words that came out of his mouth were so hateful. "You stink." "..." Ellen. Still, Ellen didn''t have time to get angry as a group of enormous spiders suddenly came and was about to eat them. "Watch out!" "Ellen!" Ellen quickly realized the danger around her, but while she was on his arm, the young man took one of his swords and cut down all the enormous spiders like luxurious crabs sold in the restaurant. "..........." 3x --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 40 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 150: The Three Most Powerful Adventures of the Kingdom of Blumund Chapter 150: The Three Most Powerful Adventures of the Kingdom of Blumund Elf. This is a race that only exists in fantasy. They are a race of Demi-Humans descended from fairies simr to Dwarves, Goblins, and Merfolk. Moreover, they are well known for their unusual longevity and cute, elongated ears. Unlike his previous rewards, "human," "Elf" gave him a great benefit as his talent for magic was even better, longevity, and while it was only subtle, his charm was even better. Still, because of this reward, then Ellen should be an elf. Yet, Tamazuki couldn''t see that on Ellen. However, Ellen was his first elf and his first time seeing one, so when he saw the reality, he thought that elongated ears were just only a fantasy created by the people in the story. Either way, maybe it was because he said that she stunk that this girl quickly used her magic to clean herself. Cleaning Magic. It was convenient magic and wonderful, so he learned it without hesitation. Still, Ellen (Elyun Grimwald) showed a pout and annoyed expression, yet how could she not be? After all, her first kiss was taken, and when she thought that a love adventure story would begin, this bastard told her that she was stinky. So rude! She was going to ignore him! Hmph! She was going to make him regret mocking her! This was why she tried to appear as beautiful as ever, yet when she nced at him from time to time to see his expression; she was disappointed since he ignored her and talked with her two teammates. Unlike her, her twopanions, Gido and Kaval, were excited when they met Tamazuki. "Haha... you are so strong!" "How about you join our party?" Tamazuki looked at the two in doubt and asked, "Do you want me to handle your mess?" "!!" "No-No way!" "We won''t do something like that! I mean, isn''t it better for us to be together? Also, we''re a rather famous adventurer party!" "Really?" Tamazuki looked at them in doubt. "Of course, we are known as the Kaval''s Party! We are the most famous adventurer group in the Blumund Kingdom! Everyone knows us! We are the closest existence to a hero! You won''t regret joining our party!" Kaval boasted without shame. However, Ellen and Gido looked away with shame at Kaval''s boast. "Blumund?" "Yeah, are you going there? It''s a beautiful country with picturesque scenery, and it is the number one spot for tourism in the world!" Kaval boasted once again. Ellen and Gido couldn''t handle it anymore and looked away, afraid that someone would mistake them for Kaval''s acquaintances. "......." While Tamazuki was speechless, he also didn''t mind going to the Blumund Kingdom as it was one of his destinations. While he felt a bit disappointed with the elf, he didn''t forget his purpose in this world. "But... is it okay for me to join?" "Of course!" "Of course!" This time not only Kival but Gido also joined. With how strong Tamazuki was, how could they not want Tamazuki to join them? Moreover, with his appearance, they thought that he was the child of a noble who was running away or something. After all, Ellen was like that, so they thought Tamazuki was this way. No one doubted it since the aura of the majestic, noble, and everything about him was just screaming of people from a high ss, which was better than their naughty princess. "Oi!" Ellen wasn''t sure, but she felt that they had mocked her. "Then... I will join your party for a while. Please take care of me." "Yes, yes, please take care of us!" "Yes, please take care of us!" Kival and Gido were happy, but Ellen hummed away, yet she didn''t show her rejection. Meanwhile, why did Tamazuki feel like he had be their babysitter somehow? "Oh, right. What''s your name?" "Now that you mention it, I haven''t introduced myself." Tamazuki then looked at the three and introduced himself. "My name is Inugami. Just call me, Inugami." --- "Delicious! Delicious!" "What is this? What have I been eating in my life?!" "This is the first time in my life that I have eaten something so good!" Once said that to conquer your loved one, you should conquer their stomach. This sentence was correct since Tamazuki had just conquered their stomach and was taming them. With the enormous spiders he killed before, he cooked various dishes that he could make in this ce. Frankly, it was hard, especially when hecked spices to make it delicious. Yet, with [Great Sage] and [Cook], for him, cooking something delicious was as easy as making instant noodles. "Is it really good?" Tamazuki wasn''t sure about the level of cuisine in this world. "Of course!" Gido nodded with a serious face. There was no joke on his face. "All the foods that I had eaten tasted like shit when Ipared them to your food..." Kaval sighed. The two also nodded, but they knocked on Kaval''s head to say something disgusting. Tamazuki chuckled and thought that their rtionship was good. "...." 3x The three were in a daze and thought that hisughing face was really handsome. Still, while Kaval and Godo quickly woke up, Ellen thought about their kiss and lowered her head shyly. Then, the four of them talked once again about many things. He was unfamiliar with this ce, and he knew that unlike Rigurudo, who stayed in his vige most of the time, the information of the three was better as they were adventurers. Still, through his questions, the three of them could confirm that this guy was really a child of noble or something since he was so clueless about this world, so they happily shared every piece of information they knew. How to say... they were naive, but they weren''t bad guys. This is what he thought at that moment. "Still, Inugami, your swordsmanship is strong!" "Yeah, you killed all of those enormous ants so easily." Even now, they still remember how Tamazuki could kill those monsters so easily. While they had been adventurers for so many years, it might be their first time seeing someone with such skillful swordsmanship. "It''s okay. I am still far away." Yeah, he was still far away. Until he could cut the concept, then he was still far away from the pinnacle of swordsmanship. Still, if they knew what he thought, they would group up and beat him. "What about you? As the strongest party in the Blumund Kingdom, you should have a specialty or two, right?" Hearing his question, the three of them blushed in shame. Strongest party? If they were one, then would they run away from the monsters? Still, they had bitten the bullet, so they could only go on with their story, telling him how awesome their abilities were. Watching them, introducing, and demonstrating their skills one by one as if they were afraid of being abandoned, he nodded and thought that even a mosquito''s legs were meat. It was better than nothing. Gido and Kaval aside, the magic shown by Ellen was amazing. "Wow, you are so amazing, Ellen." "Yeah! Yeah!" Ellen smugly showed him. "......." Watching this smug girl, he let out a helpless sigh. He guessed that in this era, the girls'' resistance toward a scumbag wasn''t so great, and frankly, this girl was so easy! With that said, the rtionship between the four had been confirmed, and thus, the hero party was born. Chapter 151: My adventure is harder than I have thought Chapter 151: My adventure is harder than I have thought Just kidding! However, even if this party was a hero''s party, he would leave without hesitation since this party was nothing but trouble! He was correct since he really became their babysitter. He wasn''t sure what kind of star Kaval was born under since whenever they walked, they would meet a nest of various monsters, facing enormous monsters,ing into viges that were about to be swallowed by monsters horde, etc. It was only one day, but the trouble was so much! [Report. It is advised to leave the party] "....." Even the [Great Sage] also said so. Frankly, if he didn''t join this party, then all of them would be reduced to monsters'' feeds. "Kaval, once again, if you lead us into the monster''s nest, then I will really throw you for the bait for us to run away!" Tamazuki just wanted to visit the city, but why was the trouble so much? "Inugami, you don''t need to worry! This time we will go back to the Kingdom of Blumund!" Kaval patted his chest confidently. "...." 3x Tamazuki, Gido, and Ellen looked at each other and nodded. When they met other monster nests, they were really going to get this guy into their bait for running away. Still, they underestimated Kaval''s ability toe into trouble. They even almost got lost in the Kingdom of Falmuth. Yet, what Tamazuki didn''t know, because of the trouble that was brought by Kaval, he would be known as a "Hero." The hope of every person, who was saved by him incidentally, turned into an egg that resided inside his soul. In the future, he would be known as the "ck-Haired Hero." Holding his two swords, he faced all the darkness that brought terror to everyone and brought them hope. However, this was ater story, and for now, he just wanted to arrive at the Kingdom of Blumund! "Finally, we have arrived!" "Ah, I can take a bath!" "...I am d that we have arrived." The three subconsciously ignored Kaval, who murmured by himself. Still, when Tamazuki arrived in the Kingdom of Blumund, he couldn''t help but say, "The number one tourist destination in the world, eh?" "....." 3x However, he wondered whether all the cities and counties in the world would be like this. Instead of a city, he could only think that this was a vige. "Don''t be impatient, Inugami. We are in the vige now. It is different when we arrive in the capital. You will see the difference between this ce and the capital!" Kaval boasted once again. "...." Ellen and Gido. "Still, what are you nning after this?" Gido asked. "I n to register as an adventure first. Also, I want to sell all the monsters that we have in." "You are right! Let''s do that! Let''s get the money!" "Money! Money!" "Ah, I want to buy new clothes." "..." Tamazuki. They weren''t bad people... they weren''t bad people, but he hoped that they could be more discreet with their greed. As he let out a helpless sigh, he arrived in Blumund''s Royal Capital. Unlike the countryside, the capital was like a city, but even so, it was still too far to bepared to the modern world where he came from. ''It''s tens of times better than Goblin''s vige, though.'' The city appears old but sturdy. The pedestrians appeared cheerful and cheerful with no gloominess in sight. Probably due to the fact there is no visible damage from powerful monsters or other threats. And as you''d expect from such a remote country, there were many people gearing up. Based on my appraisal ability, most armor and weapons used are of inferior quality. Simrly, they also seemed rather weak. However, smelling the air of a downtown area after so long was pretty exciting. He wanted to buy some food, but he didn''t have money, and he needed to sell the body of the monsters that he had killed first before he had his money, so he endured it. Still, along the way, he asked about this adventure guild. No, it should be called a Free Guild. In the past, it was known as the Adventurer''s Association, but ten years ago, because of certain someone, it had grown into something known as Free Guild. The headquarters of the Free Guild was located in the royal capital of Ingrassia. Meanwhile, the one in the Blumund Kingdom was the branch office, but it was enough for him. Yet, he had to say; this feeling was quite novel. It was a different feeling when he was in the Gakusen World; in this world, he felt like he was a Japanese protagonist who was reincarnated after being hit by a truck, or a Japanese student, who was teleported to another world because he was summoned by the king to the save the world. And now, he was about to be one of the mostmon settings of those stories. Adventurers. Adventurers, as defined by the Free Guild, are experts associated with each of three special divisions: harvesting, exploration, and subjugation. Some take on different types of tasks, but they are stillrgely referred to as adventurers. Fresh adventurers normally start at F-rank, taking on low-rewarding jobs, but as they reach higher ranks, they can take on better-paying jobs, with their associated danger, of course, being higher. Adventurers enjoy perks such as being able to change countries easily. While every Free Guild branch is affiliated with a specific country, its members can cross the borders to other countries far easier than normal people, with wartime being the only exception. With that benefit alone, it was worth it to join the Free Guild as he could cross various countries without any problems. While he knew that there would be a lot of inconvenience in this world, especially the toilet, it didn''t dim out his spirit, especially when he was about to be an adventurer. "When you be an adventurer, let''s join our party!" "Yeah, the four of us are invincible!" Kaval and Gido excitedly tried to pull him into his party. Meanwhile, Ellen, whose first kiss was taken by Tamazuki, hummed lightly as she kept ncing at him from time to time. Still, with the rtionship of the four for the past few days, he should agree to their invitation, right? After all, it wouldn''t be weird to say that they were like older siblings to him. He was their little brother, who always caused trouble, and they were the ones who cleaned up his mess. Their expressions were full of helplessness as they were looking at him expectantly. After all, if he joined their group, then wasn''t their life several times easier? Moreover, he was rather young, so they were afraid that someone might deceive him. It was their duty to teach him about how society works. Geez, you were so helpless without us; this was clearly written on their faces. "......." Still, if Tamazuki knew what they were thinking, he would really beat up all of them for being shameless. Yet, even if he didn''t know, his answer didn''t change. "Sorry, I refuse." "..." 3x Leaving those words, Tamazuki looked at Blumund''s Freedom Association Branch and walked toward his destination without hesitation. Yet, hearing all of that, the three directly jumped into him. "Uwaaa, don''t leave us!" "Inugami, be our party member!" "I don''t want to die because of Kaval! Inugami, stay with us!" "What do you mean by that?!" Watching the three, who had snots and tears on their faces, begging him to stay, Tamazuki realized that his adventure in another world wasn''t as beautiful as he thought it would be. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 40 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 152: Its the timeshow! Chapter 152: It''s the timeshow! Once again, under the lead of the three idiots, he entered the Blumund''s Freedom Association. Under the leadership of the three, he became the center of attention, or rather, he had always been the center of attention from the moment he entered this country. For once, his appearance was handsome and attractive, but more importantly, the temperament around him was the one that made all people unable to look away and had a good impression of him immediately. It was almost like a hypnosis or mass mind control ability. Yet, wasn''t it normal as his charisma had be an Ultimate Skill? Nevertheless, he didn''t fear trouble as his "Blindspot Talent" almost made him free of trouble as long as he wanted to. Still, trouble meant a chance and a chance meant that he would meet the heroines, so to make all the heroines in this world know his name, he needed to be more famous! Either he had to be a king, the wealthiest man in the world, or a hero. Frankly, it was ironic when he thought he could be a hero when he was a monster. However, thest reward that he got from Xinglou made it possible for him to do so, as no one could tell he was a monster as long as he became a human. Still, he was just kidding, as it was impossible for him to do something as troublesome as that. As long as his life in this world wasfortable and he could be stronger, he felt that was enough. That''s it. Yet, he had to say; this building surprised him. He thought that the level of civilization in this world was rtively primitive, but that didn''t seem to be the case, especially when he entered the building since the air was rather pleasant. ording to the [Great Sage], it seemed they were able to maintain this through magic. In other words, the direction of the development of this world was different from all the worlds that he had ever been. When he saw all of this, he could see the future of the world where it cooperated with thebination of magic and technology. When he thought about this, he felt that this world was really fun. In his eyes, this world was like a nk paper, and he could write or draw whatever he wanted with it. Then, why should he hesitate? He might as well dominate this world into his, sucking all the best value for himself, but before that, he hadpleted his adventurer registration. By then, getting stronger was really easy. Yet, he had to say while he said that he might be a softie, he was a viin. Still, as expected, the reception room was like the ward office in his original world. When he saw this, he knew that he and Rimuru weren''t the only people who wereing to this world. Instead, there were so many people from the other world that were summoned to this world. Knowing this, it made him wonder what kind of people they were. Still, the first thing, he had to be an adventurer first. When he came, there was a desk like the one you''d see at the airport, where you surrender your baggage, with a ce that reads: Sales Counter. All in all, there are three counters separated from each other. A sales counter, a counter for visitors and other general users, and a counter specific for adventurers. The room is separated into these three sections. The sales counter is exactly what it sounds like; items that you found or went to obtain a request are brought over here. The general counter is used by beginners and Freedom Association members who live in the city. That''s where you go to register or retire from the guild. The adventurer''s counter can only be used by an authorized adventurer. After receiving this exnation, they proceeded to the back. Still, as they walked, many people couldn''t help but talk about them. "Kabal-san is so cool~!" "Ellen-san is so gorgeous... she is so beautiful..." "Fools! To not understand Gido-san''s greatness!" "...." Tamazuki stared at the three, and theyughed idiotically. "But who is that?" "He is so dreamy~!" "Ah... I wonder whether I can talk to himter." "Are the three of them being tasked as bodyguards?" "..." 3x The three wondered whether they could only be seen as his gofers. Still, his expression was rather t, as thismotion was nothing new for him. "So, where should we sell the bodies?" "Over there!" 3x The three quickly became excited and led him to the sales counter manager before they told him to show off all of their hauls. Tamazuki didn''t waste his time and took out all their hauls from his [Stomach], which was a subskill of [Predation]. "........" The whole ce was silent, and they opened their mouths wide in disbelief. "This... this..." "Can you count all of them?" Kabal asked with a smug smile, but his buttocks were kicked, and he fell to the ground. "Who kicked me?!" He was enraged and looked at the three in anger. Tamazuki, Ellen, and Gido looked away as if they saw nothing. "..." Kabal. Nevertheless, they got a lot of money. Yet,pared to selling those bodies to specialized shops, the amount they got was less as the Free Guild bought all of their goods at the standard price, so in case the price of those goods increased, they got less than what they should have. However, neither Ellen, Gido, nor Kaval had a keen scent on business. Moreover, it was troublesome to sell all of their goods one by one in the specialized shops as they needed to haggle and negotiate the price. Even worse, they could be cheated by the owner of the shops if they didn''t know the market price. Let''s just say that it was just themission for the Free Guild to process their goods. Meanwhile, he thought that it was just a price for him to know all the prices for all the monsters'' bodies and various things. This is what he needed the most. After all, this wasn''t a modern world where he could search everything on the inte. He needed to have this type of information from a trusted organization, and the Free Guild was that ce. Still, when they received the money, the three of them thought to give him half of the total and divided the other half among the three as they knew that they mostly did the chores... wait, it seemed they really did nothing as they knew that they had been saved by Tamazuki all the time, so with a determined expression, they gave all the money for Tamazuki. Yet, Tamazuk divided the money for the four of them equally. "Tamazuki..." 3x They thought that they saw a god. "As you have received the money, you need to help me, okay?" Tamazuki smiled kindly at the three of them. "....." 3x After the matter of money was solved, he started his registration from his name, gender, and other information. He filled all of them before the beauty receptionist guided him kindly as she touched his hand, rubbing it gently, afraid that he might write the wrong name. "I will help him, okay?" Ellen smiled at the receptionistdy. "..." Receptionistdy. However, this wasn''t the end, as he needed to determine his rank as an adventurer. The lowest was F-rank and the highest was S-rank. B+, A, and S rank aside, the branch office had only the right to the rank of adventurer until B rank. If they wish to have a higher rank, they have toe to the headquarters of the Free Guild in the royal capital of the Kingdom of Ingrassia. Still, if he didn''t want a test, he could get the F-rank and slowly raise his rank, but he didn''t want something so troublesome and decided to take the test. With those words, the guild became rowdy, thinking that they were about to see something fun. In the corner of the hall, a man with one leg folded his hands as he leaned on a wall. His expression was solemn, like a seasoned adventurer. It was easy to tell that he was a man with a story. "There is always a fool who doesn''t know how big the sky is. Come on. Let''s see if you have the ability to back up your boast." "....." Did he boast something? Or rather, why was the side character so arrogant? While he rolled his eyes, he followed the one-leg man and thought it was time to show his presence in this world. Chapter 153: What did you say? Chapter 153: What did you say? While he was guided by the men toward the test location, the three were about to follow him, but someone stopped them. "Where the hell do you want to go...?" A middle-aged man stood before the three and smiled kindly. Yet, from his smile, it was easy to tell that he was far from amiable. "G-Guildmaster!" "Haha... it''s been a while." "I am happy to see you all healthy." "...." Fuze, the guild master of the Blumund Kingdom, stared at the three idiots and let out a helpless sigh. "Why don''t youe to my office soon? Do you remember your quest?" "There is an exnation for this, Guildmater!" "Yeah, we have found a new member for our group!" "He is a promising and powerful young man!" "Oh?" Fuze became interested and then saw all the crowd, who were about to go to the test area. When he saw all of this, he would be lying if he wasn''t interested. In this world, entertainment was limited. In simple terms, there was nothing, so whenever something fun happened, they would gather together to see the fun. Still, Fuze didn''t have time for this since the disappearance of Veldora from the Jura Forest caused a lot of problems. Not only did the monsters be even more rampant as the guardian of the forest disappeared, but there were also more attacks from the monsters, causing unrest among people, but the worst of all, the Empire, which was located in the East, could freely move toward their country without any interruption now. Veldora, the Storm Dragon, might be a catastrophe-like existence, but this existence also brought peace to the people for centuries. Without the natural barrier known as Veldora, then it was only a time before the war rampaged through the world once again, as it would be impossible for the Empire to let go of this chance. As the guild master of the Free Guild''s Blumund Branch, he was responsible for gathering all the necessary intel as the Kingdom of Blumund was nothing but a small country. If they didn''t want to be destroyed, then they could only do well on this type of matter. Fuze sent Kaval, Gido, and Ellen to investigate the disappearance of Veldora, and he wanted to know what really happened, so he could let them watch the fun about the new supernova, but when he was in deep thought, the three of them had disappeared. "........" Fuze thought that he needed to work them even harder in the future. --- Leaving the three, Tamazuki went to a building that was asrge as a gymnasium. The test would be held here, and every adventurer could take the test anytime. For that purpose, a proctor from every guild is always present. But since proctors are sometimes relied upon in times of need, they are mostly hired from among rank A adventurers retired from military service. Simrly, the man in front of him, albeit young, is missing a leg. The proctor probably lost it performing his duties and became a proctor instead. "I will say this ahead of time. If you pass, you be an E rank and are allowed to subsequently challenge D and C ranks and above. However, if you fail, you have to first earn 100 F points before testing again. Do you understand?" F points can be obtained from F rank requests. Rewards and points differ between different levels of requests. In short, you get rewarded for your skill. Lastly, it would just trouble others if one didn''t know the weight of their skills. "No problem." Tamazuki answered, and the proctor nodded in return. Pointing at the ground, the proctor said, "The rest will be conducted within a magic circle. Enter it. After you finish your preparation, we begin." Where he pointedy a twenty-meter-in-diameter magic circle. When Tamazuki entered it, at the same time, a dome-like barrier was erected. The crowd was already there, and they were all excited. Kaval, Gido, and Ellen were also present, but they were being caught by Fuze, so they could only use their sleekmunication skills, letting them watch as the test wouldn''t take too long for Tamazuki to finish. Fuze raised her brow. "Do you have confidence in this young man?" He could tell that Tamazuki was young. Probably around 15 or 16, yet why this young man attracted so much attention, yet when he saw Tamazuki for the first time, he understood the reason. Face. This was the most unfair thing to judge someone. Yet, without a doubt, having a good appearance was a plus point for everyone. "Of course!" "He is so strong!" "He is the strongest person that we have ever seen!" "Especially his swordsmanship!" 3x Kaval, Gido, and Ellen believed that Tamazuki had the best swordsmanship in the world. "Oh?" Hearing that, Fuze also became interested. Before he became the guild master, he was quite a famous adventurer, and he was known as "Gale Swordman," so hearing the three boast about someone else''s swordsmanship made him interested. Still, because of that, he forgot about his original purpose of scolding the three and joined the crowd to watch his fight. At this moment, at this ce, Tamazuki became the center of everything. "I am ready." Tamazuki was ready. "Alright, in that case, defeat the opponent before you!" The proctor said and poured magic into the circle. Summoning magic. This was the information he got from the [Great Sage] as he saw a single hound appear before him. Yet, before anyone could react, it was cut in half. They didn''t even see when Tamazuki drew, but the hound was killed and cut in half. "Next." Everyone was in silence, and they looked at this amazing scene. "A-Amazing!" "Wh-What did he do?" "I am not sure." Still, Fuze''s expression changed as he saw Tamazuki return the sword to the scabbard again like he was in a stance or something. ''What kind of swordsmanship style is this?'' While the katana wasn''t an umon weapon since there were many people from Japan who came to this world, their technique wasn''t as exaggerated as his. Still, Tamazuki ignored that and just wanted to end them as soon as possible. However, as he could only take the test until B rank in the branch office, then he would do that. Then, continuing to do his work, the proctor summoned Tamazuki''s next opponents. D rank was Hound Wolf. C rank was Giant Bear. C+ rank was Giant Bat. Naturally, all of them were smoothly cut by him. "........" Everyone. No one could say anything, and they could only stay in a daze. "Superb. To think you were so skilled." The proctor took a deep breath, then asked, "B rank monster is strong. Are you ready?" "Please." Thus, thest enemy was summoned. A demon with four wriggling arms. Name: Lesser Demon. It was his first time seeing a demon race. It made him curious, and he wondered what kind of abilities it had. Or should he use [Predation], that way he could absorb its ability? "That monster is a lesser demon! Physical attacks won''t work against it. Now, what will you do? You should give up now! Wounds from this thing might kill you!" The proctor eximed, somewhat excited. He was bitter that Tamazuki had defeated all the enemies so easily up until now. Yet, Tamazuki was curious. The lesser demon''s eyes shed red, and he started chanting magic. Then, he fired four fireballs at Tamazuki. Tamazuki was secretly amazed by a B rank monster, but he easily cut down all the fireballs. "......." Everyone. Still, it made Tamazuki wonder whether the three idiots could defeat this demon as they were B rank adventurers. Yet, it didn''t matter. He didn''t dodge the lesser demon and even approached it calmly before cutting the demon''s neck, but as expected, after it was stunned for a moment, it soon recovered. ording to the [Great Sage], the physical attack wasn''t as effective toward a demon race as it was only half corporeal. It seemed a demon race is an ethereal being that possesses intelligence and obtains a body. "Hmm... it only isn''t effective, right? It''s not like it is truly impossible to kill it." Tamazuki observed the lesser demon curiously. "Then, try it! Do you really think that your swordsmanship is really invincible? Especially with that run-down sword! You should give up! I tell you for your own good!" The proctor had bloodshot eyes, as it wasn''t easy to maintain a lesser demon. Tamazuki didn''t use his special sword, only a normal one that he borrowed from the guild, yet, it didn''t affect his performance. In a second, the lesser demon was stunned before his body was sliced into hundreds of pieces. In that second, Tamazuki had performed hundreds of quick shes with ease, then, as expected, the lesser demon dissipated into the air and died. "Did you say something?" "......." The proctor. "......." Everyone. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 40 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 154: How to become rich in the medieval age? Chapter 154: How to be rich in the medieval age? "Wh-What is that?!" "How many shes did he do?!" "Dammit, my eyes hurt!" Demons are known to be quite immune to physical attack, yet it was cut by Tamazuki. Moreover, the number of cuts, they thought that it was inhumanly impossible to be done, yet Tamazuki was able to do it. Yet, what they didn''t know was Tamazuki had never been serious, and he didn''t even use his "Instant Swordsmanship" and performed one hundred shes with just his average speed, even worse, with this run-down katana. Still, Tamazuki wondered whether he could develop his swordsmanship further. Even further, when everything in this world could be cut by him. By then, his swordsmanship had touched the realm of absolute cutting. With his "Swordsmanship Talent" and "Enhanced Learning," he didn''t doubt the possibility of developing this technique, so with that thought, he quickly tried to learn the technique. Absolute Cutting. It was his goal. "Inugami!" "Congrattions!" "Awesome!" As expected, Kaval, Gido, and Ellen leaped and hugged him happily. They were happy as if this sess of his were their happiness. Tamazuki had to say they were all good people, but weren''t they a little too naive? Nevertheless, it was good that they were the first people that he had ever met. Still, he didn''t think that he should stay with them as he had his purpose, and their existence would be a burden for him. "Hello. Sorry for bothering you." Tamazuki looked at the middle-aged man, who seemed to be quite crafty. "You are?" "My name is Fuze. I am the guild master of the Free Guild''s Blumund Branch." "Hello, my name is Inugami." "Nice to meet you, Inugami. I hope that we can get to know each other well." "I hope so too, but being an adventure is only a part-time job for me, and I might be busy with other things." "Really? Then, should I help you?" "You are a guild master. You must be busy with many things. I can''t bother you with my own things." "Hmm... is it me, or are you trying to avoid me?" Fuze looked at Tamazuki with doubt, showing his crafty side. "Ah, you can tell that?" Tamazuki was surprised. "....." Fuze. "Well, my friends here told me that the guild master is someone that I need to avoid at all costs as he is such as ve driver and will work people to death. He is a demon." "Oh? I am a demon. It''s my first time to know such a thing." Fuze then looked at the three idiots behind Tamazuki. "Really? Can you tell me more about what you think about me, Kaval-kun, Gido-kun, Ellen-kun?" "....." 3x Kaval, Gido, and Ellen thought that whether Tamazuki or Fuze, they were all demons. --- "NOOOOO!!" "Don''t leave us!" Unlike Gido and Kaval, who were being dragged by Fuze, Ellen could escape by saying that she needed to guide Tamazuki in the city since it was his first timeing to this country. Fuze wasn''t a demon, and he agreed with Ellen''s request since he thought that having a reliable person like Tamazuki was needed. However, he could tell that Tamazuki didn''t take his adventure job seriously, but even so, in case of emergency, he should be able to ask Tamazuki''s help, right? Still, when Ellen was alone with Tamazuki, she started to get conscious and shy. Their age wasn''t that much different, and he was also the man who took her first kiss. Even though it was all an ident, the fact didn''t change that her first kiss was taken by him. ''If father knows...'' If her father knew, she was sure that Tamazuki would be killed, but as they had stayed together for so many days, she understood him and could tell that he wasn''t a bad guy. He might be hateful, but without a doubt, he had this caring side of him, and whenever she was in crisis, he would help her. His expression might be reluctant, but his body was honest. This side of him was also the reason why the three of them trusted him so much, so even if Ellen left with Tamazuki, they didn''t doubt that Tamazuki would protect Ellen. Right? Still, Ellen wondered what Tamazuki thought of her. Did he like her? "....." That didn''t seem to be the case, and this fact made her annoyed. "Ellen, what kind of ce is that?" "Oh, that''s ce is..." Yet, while Ellen was annoyed by him, she still kindly told him many things about the things which he asked. Still, Tamazuki was thinking about the fastest way to make money. In the modern world, he could use FOREX, stocks, and many others to gain money, but it was impossible in this world. The fastest way was, without a doubt, a trade, but what should he sell? Food, weapons, clothes, ironware, etc. There were many, but he stopped at potions or pharmaceuticals in the end. For him, it was easy to tell the ingredients and methods of the craft with [Great Sage] along with his learning ability, bing a master of potions masters. After he made his decision, he started to work. Still, while he was investigating, Ellen, who was by his side, felt like they had a date. Yes, a date. She, who had been living as a sheltereddy, wished to be an adventurer, yet for her, this might be the first time she had had this experience of going out with a man of her age like this, as her father might kill any men who approached her. "What are you going to do with those?" "Making potions." "...making potions." She wondered whether this guy was lying, but somehow she believed him. "Still, I have guided you like this since I returned. I am all tired..." She rubbed her shoulder as she nced at him. "Don''t you want to do something to thank me?" "....." Tamazuki stared at Ellen and asked, "Do you want me to cook you dinner?" "Those words are the ones that I have been waiting for!" Ellen''s eyes became bright. "So, when the timees, I will visit your roomter." "Sure." Tamazuki nodded calmly as they parted since their hotels were different. Unlike him, who was royal, she was rather modest with her spending, yet, he, who had been living in the forest for a while, had to sigh once again at the quality of the room, but even so, it was still one of the best hotels in the capital. Frankly, he felt that it might be better for him to make his own house by using his leaf maniption, yet he didn''t want to show all of his power in front of Ellen and others. Still, as he had made a promise with Ellen, he prepared a dinner in his room. At least, even if the toilet was bad, the rest was quite satisfactory. It was a good ce without a doubt, but with his money, unless he got more ie, he would be homeless sooner orter. While he cooked the dinner, he put all the ingredients for the potions inside his body and let his [Stomach] do the job, turning all the ingredients into the potions that he could sell tomorrow. Once again, he was d to meet Rimuru. Nevertheless, he had to say Ellen was quitete, or was it themon sense of people in this world that they ate quitete? As he wondered whether she woulde, he wondered whether he should make a phone call, so they couldmunicate with each other without a problem. Still, the most important thing was to be the Demon King, so should he massacre 10,000 humans for that? It was horrible, but then, the window of his room was knocked on. He was confused, but as he opened the window, he saw Ellen was there, clinging to the side of the window like a thief. "Hey, hurry up and let me in! It''s cold here!" "..." Tamazuki closed the window quietly. "Why did you close the window again?!" Chapter 155: Beauty and the beast Chapter 155: Beauty and the beast "I thought you were a thief." "Were there any thieves as beautiful as me?" Ellen snorted whileining. Beautiful? While he had to say her appearance was quite okay, yet for her to say that she was a beautiful girl for herself... he wasn''t sure what to say. "What? Why don''t you say anything?" "It''s okay. Let''s eat. It''s quitete." "...okay then." While she felt suspicious, she agreed since this was what she had been waiting for. Dinner! He warmed up the dinner as it had gotten cold waiting. Meanwhile, she was looking around and saw several bottles with liquids inside. "This... are all of those potions?!" "That''s right." "....." His answer was so in and calm that she didn''t know what to say. Unlike the big country, the supply of the potions in the Blumund Kingdom was somewhat limited, so when she saw the amount of the potions inside his room, she knew that it would cause a lot ofmotion! "I have warmed up the food. Do you want to eat now?" "I want to!" Let''s think about this matterter. The most important thing was to eat dinner first, as she was famished. As they ate dinner, he wondered why she came through the window. As for why she waste, he decided not to ask. Still, he knew that the identity of Kaval, Gido, and Ellen wasn''t just a simple adventurer group. Nevertheless, their identity didn''t matter as they were sincere toward him, and more importantly, they were stupidly naive, so whatever it was, everything would be okay. Moreover, their strength couldn''t harm him. Or rather, he hadn''t met anyone that could harm him. Yet, he had to say; it was impossible to ignore the change in Ellen''s appearance. She might have entered his room like a thief, yet her appearance was like a princess. She dressed at her best, different from her usualzy and messy appearance. Moreover, she also put perfume on her body, giving a gentle yet cheerful scent that would give anyone a good impression of her. Still hearing his question, Ellen, who had been engrossed in her food, stopped and hesitated. "Well... it''s quite troublesome if someone knows that I visit your room." "Quite troublesome? Are you going to do something bad to me or something? Let me remind you, I am not an easy guy." "Who would do something like that, idiot?! Also, weren''t you the one who took my first kiss? Can you say sorry to me or something?!" She huffed, staring at him angrily. Did he think she was nning to do something bad to him? Well... she would be lying if such a thought didn''t cross her mind. She might be a sheltered youngdy who had escaped from her home to be an adventurer, so she was curious about many things, including the intimate rtionship between a man and a woman. Such a person had never appeared in her life, so his appearance was a pleasant surprise even if their first meeting was far from good. Yet, she had to say this guy was hateful! "I am sorry for that." Strangely enough, he apologized to her earnestly, causing her to feel strange as it was her first time seeing this side of her. "For you, this first kiss must be something important." "Th-that''s right!" She quickly nodded, but then she said softly, "But... you don''t need to me yourself as it was partly my fault..." After all, she knew that everything wasn''t his fault, as it was also partly her fault for suddenly jumping into him. If he wasn''t strong enough back then, what would happen to them? He thought that this girl was gullible. "But you know, I am happy." "Happy?" She was confused. "After all, the one that I have kissed was someone as cute as you." "....." This smile... how unfair! He rarely smiled, so this sudden gentle yet genuine smile caused her heart to melt, and more importantly, it was her first time to realize that he thought of her as a cute girl! "But it is better if you wash your body back then as you were so stinky before." "Inugami, if I can''t beat you now, I will walk with my hands for a minute!" As the two bickered, they enjoyed their dinner together before she was the one who told him that she would wash the dishes. He didn''t reject her and sat on the sofa, reading a book he had bought on their outing. With a [Great Sage], he could tell the entire contents of the book instantly. Still, he thought the price of the book was high as this world was like a medieval age, but that didn''t seem to be the case as it was a printing machine that operated with magic. However, a magic book was expensive as it could only be written with a hand. However, suddenly the sofa sank slightly, and he saw Ellen staring at him. "Is there something else?" "There is a beautiful woman in front of you, yet you dare to ignore her and read a book?" "Where is this beautiful woman that you talk about?" "Bastard!" The two bickered at each other again as she tried to bite him, but he stopped her and hugged her from behind. It might be toote for them to realize, but they were hugging each other with their faces only separated a few centimeters away. Ellen looked at him shyly. How could a little fight they had turned like this? Yet she didn''t push him away and stared at him, wondering what he was going to do. She was in his arms, and she didn''t push him away, so then... would he kiss her? Probably, someone else might hesitate, but him? There was no such thing. While her personality was a bit disappointing, she was beautiful, and she was someone fun to be with. Unfortunately, the one that she met wasn''t a gentleman that would take care of her life like she was his most precious treasure, but a selfish beast. As usual, he stared at her without hiding his intention, causing her to be even more flustered and embarrassed, but he stepped forward slowly, steadily. Should she push him away? Yet when she thought about that kiss, she closed her eyes and let her chaste, pink lips be taken by him once again. Soft and sweet, he thought. Her moist lips were pressed against him as he inserted his tongue and pried open her small teeth slightly before he entangled with her tongue. Their kiss was no longer those idents or chaste lips, yet a deep, lewd kiss. Yet, for her, it gave her a different feeling. This kiss excited her, and his expression made her even more eager. He, who had always seemed to be disinterested in everything, was so obsessed with her. Oh, this feeling was something that she had never thought to experience, it was amazing, but she made a single mistake. It was impossible for Tamazuki to be satisfied with a kiss alone. As they kept kissing and her head became muddy with pleasure, her body was touched, then toward her gentle mound-like breasts. Rubbing them gently, causing her to moan with pleasure, his hands kept moving toward her slender, well-toned body to her soft, white thighs. When she realized that she was already on his bed, her naked body stared at his erection about to pierce her girlhood. She wondered how something so big could fit into her body, yet she also couldn''t help but think that she would lose her virginity and be a real woman. This should be wrong. This shouldn''t have happened, as her education told her that she should do this with someone whom she married, yet she gave her most important thing to someone that she had just met for a few days, while she might regret it in the future, she knew she wanted him now. "Ahnn~!" As she lost her girlhood, a pure, cheerful girl was no longer there, and what was left was an obedient woman that let her body be eaten by a beast. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 40 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 156: The trouble is always coming Chapter 156: The trouble is alwaysing In the morning, he woke up early and looked at Ellen, who was sleeping soundly on his chest. Unlike before, her ears grew and became slightly longer, like those ears of an elf in the story. She was an elf. He understood it, but it didn''t matter as it was more fun, especially when he had confirmed how the elf''s ears were their weakness and their sensitive points. When he bit her ear lightly, the hole tightened, and her body arched as she let out a sweet scream and cried while being pounded by him from behind. That one night made him feel refreshed. The adventure in another world, while he had only done it twice, was always a lonely path. Rimuru, the hobgoblins, and the group of Tempest Wolves were okay, but the presence of the beautiful women, without a doubt, eased his heart. It wasfortable and pleasant. Nevertheless, he didn''t waste his time. Using "Cleaning Magic," he cleaned himself up and was ready to work. Still, as he moved, Ellen woke up. "Hmm~?" She rubbed her sleepy eyes and then, stunned, asked. "Where are you going?" Yet, how could she not be stunned since the man who had stolen her girlfriend decided to leave? She wondered whether this guy was ying with her. "I am going to work." "Work? Oh..." Relieved, she continued to sleep and rolled around in the nket like a caterpir. "...." "By the way, I know that it might be toote to say this, but is it okay for you to sleep here?" She was so sleepy, but she still answered him. "It should be okay. They are quitezy after all, and we have just finished a big job, so they will think of me resting until noon." However, suddenly, she opened her eyes, then asked, "Don''t you want to ask me something else?" "Like what?" "Like my ears. Don''t you have something to say about them?" "Well, they are cute and sensitive." "..." Ellen. "That''s not it! I have been lying about my identity, you know? Don''t you feel that you are being deceived by me?" "So, you feel guilty?" "...um." "It''s okay, isn''t it? I have done my revenge after all." He kissed her forehead gently. "....." Ellen thought that this guy was dangerous as her heart was beating so fast that she thought she almost had a heart attack. Frankly, she was no longer sleepy, but she was so exhausted! This guy was really a beast! "Then, I will go out first. I will be back quitete." "I will wait for you~!" She closed her eyes, then pushed her lips forward as if asking for a kiss. "..." He just flicked her forehead and then left. "Ow!" She covered her forehead as she watched him leave. "Hmph! How cute of you to get embarrassed for something like this." She had this smug expression on her face and a happy smile. By now, she thought that she was the happiest girl in the world. Still, she realized that she hadn''t talked about her identity to him, but it should be okay, right? --- The gentle sunlight, the faint hustle, and the bustle in the early morning were a perfect day to walk, yet for Tamazuki, it was the day of the war. He didn''t waste his time as he needed a lot of money, so along with all the information that he had gained yesterday, he started his war. The war of money. In his head, it was all about money and maximizing profit. If it was before, he would have done everything alone, but it was different now as he had a [Great Sage]. It was like he had an all-perfect assistant helping him with various things. Nevertheless, Blumund Kingdom was nothing but a small country. It had a poption of 1.5+ million. Yet, this was enough. There were hundreds of thousands of people in the capital every day, and you would be surprised by the cirction of money in this ce. Using his "Blindspot Talent," he made himself not attract many people. Even if he had sold many things, no one would think of him, and he wouldn''t draw anyone''s attention. It was a good ability, as someone with money would attract trouble even if they didn''t want to, especially in the medieval age where the people with power, such as nobles, other merchants, officials, etc., were all greedy bitch. His potions were sold at 25 silver, and he sold 1,000 of them, giving him a total of 25,000 silver or 250 gold coins in a single day. Was it a lot? Not really, as the ie of a soldier every year was about 20 gold. In other words, his ie in a single day was more than the ie of 20 soldiers a year. Yet, it was far from enough, especially when he wanted to develop more, from buying a store to building a store, buying various books, and buying ingredients for another batch of potions. He also manipted several people, making them be his loyal ves to work for him. He was extremely busy the entire day, and it wasn''t until the night that he finished his work. Tomorrow, he would be even busier, but when he arrived at his room, he saw weed him with a bright smile. "Wee home, Dear~! Do you want to eat or take a bath first?" Ellen was wearing an apron, looking at him with a bright smile. "......" Tamazuki stepped forward and picked Ellen. "I want you first." "Eh? Eh? Wait! Wait! Ahhn~!" As expected, no matter how exhausted you were, as long as you had a woman, everything was cleared up. --- In the past few days, he has been busy with his job. Kaval, Gido, and Ellen also helped him, but when they saw the speed he grew, they were too speechless to say anything, especially when he also started to enter beauty products to sell shampoo, conditioner, perfume, soaps, and many others. As for how he entered this sector, please don''t ask him. He just happened to meet a pitiful noblewoman who was in need of help, and as a gentleman, he decided to help her, and by then, he had entered the circle of the noblewoman and made the growth of hispany unstoppable. By now, he knew that it was only a time before he would be a chemist magnate. Still, even with such growth, he was still low-key and didn''t attract much attention, which was amazing. However, such a quiet and nice day was interrupted by Ellen, Kaval, and Gido. "Inugami!" 3x The three of them leaped and hugged him while crying. "Help us!" "The guild master is forcing us to do a hateful job!" "Uwaaaa!" "......" Tamazuki stared at the three and wanted to kick out all of them. Fortunately, Ellen was good at helping him at night, so he didn''t do that. Still, he let out a helpless sigh as he rubbed his temple, then he saw Fuze, who had been following them. "Guildmaster?" "Yo!" Fuze looked at Tamazuki''s shop, which was still in the middle of a renovation. When it waspleted, he was sure that it would be the most attractive point of the royal pce. Frankly, it stunned him, thinking about how someone could buy an entire block of the area and turn them into the most beautifulmercial district, which was monopolized by Tamazuki alone. Yet, strangely enough, no one fought him, or rather, Tamazuki''s power continued to grow! However, Fuze didn''t care about the matter of money, and he could tell that this young man''s character was good, but he had to say they needed his help currently. "Inugami-kun, can you help this old bone?" "......." Tamazuki. Chapter 157: Another Otherworlder Chapter 157: Another Otherworlder As a viin, he should be the one who made trouble for the protagonist, yet why was the troubleing to him? Yet, it might be the price of his Ultimate Skill. Jupiter, Lord of the Great. It made him the protagonist, giving him many chances to steal the protagonist''s chance. Frankly, he wondered what was happening to Rimuru, as it had been quite a while since he had left his uncle. It hadn''t been two weeks, but it was quite a while, so he felt that he should go back to meet him as he knew what kind of trouble his uncle had faced currently. Building a city for monsters. It was definitely something that was worth doing but hard to do. Nevertheless, he had brought many souvenirs as he knew what his uncle needed to currently. And this quest from Fuze was his chance to return to meet his uncle. "Do you want us to investigate the forest?" "Yes." Fuze nodded. "I know that you are busy with your business, but there aren''t many people who can help us with this, and just leave this quest to the three..." He let out a tired sigh as he felt helpless. Tamazuki nced at the three, who were eating snacks on the side like this matter wasn''t his problem. "Can you give us time to prepare?" "Oh? Will you ept it?" Fuze had almost given up as he thought that Tamazuki was going to be a businessman instead of an adventurer. Nevertheless, whether bing an adventurer or businessman, it didn''t matter as Tamazuki would increase the ie of the country as his business grew. "I don''t mind. I need to train from time to time, so I won''t be rusty." "That''s true. That''s true." Fuze nodded, feeling relief as Tamazuki was dependable. "Then, in three days, we will leave since there is something that I have to do first." "Okay, then, in three days." There were no wasted words, and everything was concise, as Fuze knew that Tamazuki wasn''t someone that liked to waste his time. With everything decided, the four of them would leave in three days. Kaval and Gido didn''t really have a problem since as long as Tamazuki was with them, everything would be alright. Still, before they left, Ellen walked toward him and whispered, "By the way, I have bought the maid outfit." "Oh?" "Wait till tonight, okay?" Ellen giggled before she ran away in a hurry as if she was afraid of being eaten by a beast, then smiled mischievously at him. Watching this little lewd fairy from his spot, he realized that elf was an amazing race. "Alright, let''s get back to work!" --- Still, as the three left and talked about their investigation into the Jura Forest, someone suddenly stopped them. "Excuse me, could it be that you n on going to the Great Jura Forest?" "Hmm?" 3x The three looked at the petite figure of a young woman with long ck hair and a unique mask. "My name is Shizu. If you don''t mind, can you allow me to travel with the three of you?" --- At night, with a maid uniform on her body, Ellen breathed heavily with a flush face, then suddenly remembered something. "Inugami." "Hmm?" "Someone is going to join us on our questter." "Oh? We''re going with five people, then?" "Un." Ellen nodded. "It seems that this person has something that she has to do in the Jura Forest. I wonder what she is nning to do there...?" ''She?'' That point caught his attention, but he answered Ellen''s question unfazed like he didn''t have any interest in the person that would join their party in their quest to investigate the Great Jura Forest. "Well, isn''t that normal? With the disappearance of Veldora from the Great Jura Forest, many problems will arise from it." It was like Direwolves who wanted to conquer the Great Jura Forest before; many races also covet that bountiful forest, wishing to conquer it themselves. Direwolves weren''t the only ones or even the first ones. That ce, without a doubt, would be the center of many problems in this world, especially when it was located in the middle of the world. "I wonder whether there will be a lot of problems in the future..." "It''s hard to say, but all we can do is to prepare, so we will be okay." He rubbed her hair and then kissed her forehead. "It''s still too early to sleep. Let''s do it again." "....." Ellen thought that her body might wreck sooner orter. --- Still, after that night''s conversation, he busied himself with his business again. As for the person that would join their party, he didn''t pay much attention to it. No, he paid attention, but he tried not to say it as he had a feeling that this should be one of the heroines in this world. At the same time, he thought that it was almost time for all the main heroines toe as the first problem that Rimuru encountered would arrive. The wheel of destiny had always moved, and he was already part of it, joining and bing a big part that would change many things. As for whether this change was good or not, no one could tell, but he knew that he had to stay with Rimuru for so long, leaving his business for a while. Like a war, one had to be ruthless in business, so he didn''t hesitate to manipte the mind of his subordinates, so they would be loyal to him. With everything ready, he thought about his objection once again. One was to get all his hands on the main heroines, and the other was to be a demon lord. However, he had a new objective, and it was to learn as many skills as he could. There were many unique skills that could give him unique powers, and he wanted to get all of them, especially the Ultimate Skills. Still, after he got his hands on Ellen, the new door that led him to a new world had opened. He could go there anytime, but first of all, he had to finish two of his objectives first. Then, three days passed, and it was time for him to start his quest. With Ellen, Gido, and Kaval, he walked toward the guild building, and there he saw someone who triggered his system. A petite body, long ck hair, yet with curves that were even better than Ellen''s. It was outrageous, and it made him wonder whether all the nutrients in her body were taken for that ce. "Ah, Shizu-san! Sorry to make you wait!" Ellen greeted their new party with a smile. "It''s okay. I have just arrived," the woman, whose name was Shizu, answered softly before she stared at Tamazuki. "Ah, it''s your first time seeing him, right? He is our party member. His name is Inugami." Ellen hugged Tamazuki as she introduced him to Shizu. "...Inugami?" Shizu was stunned for a moment. "Hello, my name is Inugami." Tamazuki introduced himself politely. "Hello, my name is Shizu." Shizu also politely introduced herself as she looked at his young appearance. Was he from another world like her? That thought crossed her mind. "Now, let''s start our quest. The faster we finish, the faster we go home." "OOOOH!" 3x Yet, with the three of them, it was hard to talk with Tamazuki, but as they were at the same party, she knew their chance to talk would arrive. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see 40 advanced chapters here: /akikan40 Chapter 158: Battle in the middle of night Chapter 158: Battle in the middle of night Still, as expected of Kaval, whenever he guided all of them on the adventure, they would meet into trouble. Whether it was a nest of monsters, a vige attacked by monsters, etc. Tamazuki had lost count of how many problems they had encountered. It was as if Kuval was cursed by something. Yet, whatever the monsters were, they were all in by him. Nothing remained. Everything was cut down. "As expected of Inugami!" "Now, we''re about to watch the birth of the Sword Saint!" "Isn''t the Sword God better?" As the three talked to each other, Shizu was stunned by how powerful Tamazuki was. Like Tamazuki, she also came from another world after being summoned, but unlike him, while her power was okay, she knew that she wasn''t that powerful, especiallypared to those monsters like a Demon Lord. She also thought her power was nothing but a curse, and moreover, with her advanced age, it was even harder to manage her power. Yet, Tamazuki was different. His existence was bright, and he was so strong. Still, his choice of weapons also confirmed her doubt, but it was hard for her to talk with him as they were surrounded by many people. She also wasn''t sure whether he was trying to hide his identity, so she could only wait until they were alone. It wasn''t her first time seeing someone from another world, but it was her first time seeing someone as strong as him. Moreover, he didn''t try to approach her and maintained their distance, making it even harder for her to talk. "If you have time to talk, then help me, bastard! Don''t leave all the fight to me!" Against his roar, the three became meek as they asked for their forgiveness again. "....." Shizu thought that Tamazuki''s life wasn''t as good as she thought it would be. --- "Delicious! Delicious!" "Ahh... as expected, Inugami''s foods are the best!" "Munch! Munch!" The three of them were eating so fast that they hadn''t eaten anything for three days, yet this reaction was normal. After a tough day, warm and delicious food soothed their exhausted hearts. If Tamazuki was a woman, Gido and Kaval thought that they would ask his hand for marriage. Meanwhile, Ellen was proud that her man was amazing! Still, simr to the shameless three, Shizu''s reaction toward the foods was even more exaggerated. Even though she was quiet, her hands didn''t stop as she kept munching on his dinner with bulging cheeks like a hamster. "There is still a lot. Don''t hold back." "OOOOOOH!" 3x *Munch! Munch!* Moreover, Shizu thought that this dinner was familiar. Nabe. In other words, a Japanese hot pot dish. It was what they ate which made her almost in tears with nostalgia. "...if there is rice, then it will be even better." It was only a murmur, but Shizu clearly heard the words that came out of Tamazuki''s mouth. ''Rice.'' Those words were enough to confirm Shizu''s doubt, and she knew that Tamazuki should be summoned to this world. She knew that she needed to talk with him as Tamazuki wasn''t the only person who hade into this world. Was being summoned to this world a happy thing? Of course not. It was lonely, and being alone was a horrible thing. Shizu was like that, and she thought that Tamazuki was the same, so she thought to talk to him, telling him that he wasn''t alone. Yet such a chance was hardly there. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to approach him, but Ellen always stayed on his side. In her head, she thought that the rtionship between them was good, but even so, the matter of them being from another world was different. Nevertheless, when it was time to sleep, they set up the tents. In this forest, it was impossible for all of them to sleep, so few of them had to guard when the others slept. They arranged their shifts with Kaval and Gido guarded while the others were resting. When half of the night finished, the two would wake the rest, and it would be the turn of Tamazuki and Ellen to guard. As for Shizu, she was told to rest, but inwardly, she thought that it was her chance to talk with him. She made up her mind, but she thought to rest first as rest was important, especially when they were in the middle of the forest. Anything could happen in this ce, so it was better to save their energy as much as possible. The night was quiet, and there was nothing strange when Kaval and Gido guarded, but they were rather sleepy, so when half of the night finished, they woke up Tamazuki before they went to rest themselves. Tamazuki, who was in charge of the guard for the remaining night, was staring at the starry night and wondered why he felt something was above the sky. However, suddenly his eyesight became dark as someone covered his eyes. "Guess who I am?" "Kaval?" "...wrong." "Hmm... Gido?" "How could you mistake a beautiful girl like me for two big guys?!" Ellen was furious, pouting, then held his hand and pulled him somewhere. "...what are you doing? I am in charge of the guard." "It''s okay. It''s okay. You will get sleepy if you do nothing, right?" "But we''re in the middle of the forest." "...can you do something about it?" "What do you think I am?" "But... don''t you want to do it?" "Well... I don''t hate it at all." Tamazuki then took care of the rest and was ready to eat this cute elf for a night. --- Shizu, who had gone to sleep, woke up before she turned and saw that Ellen wasn''t by her side. Did Ellen go out to guard? She thought so and walked out of her tent, but except for the bright bonfire nearby and the sound of the snores from the other tent, she couldn''t see the figure of Tamazuki and Ellen. Where are they? She thought before she walked around curiously. It was in the middle of the night, and she was worried about them as they might meet a monster or two. Tamazuki might be strong, but it didn''t change the fact that he was a young man. As his elder, she was worried about him, so she quickly looked around, but as she tried to search for him, she heard a strange noise nearby. What kind of sound was this? While she felt confused, she moved quietly, afraid to be noticed, especially when the noise became clear. She was wearing a mask, so it was hard to gauge her expression at this moment, but if someone took her mask, they would see her face was blushing red like a tomato. In front of them, she saw Ellen being pounded from behind by Tamazuki as she held the tree trunk to support her posture. Her cheerful, bright, and innocent smile could no longer be seen, and what was left was just a lewd whore-like expression that kept cryingsciviously like an animal in heat. As an elf that was known as their pride and descendant of a fairy, if someone saw Ellen''s appearance, they would be disillusioned. Shizu quickly covered her lips, trying to hold her voice, afraid it would escape before she saw the figure of the young man, who seemed bright, courageous had be a bloodthirsty beast, licking and biting Ellen''s elongated ear from behind, causing her to let out a lusty moan while pounding herscivious hole violently. Shizu wasn''t sure how long she was there, and frankly, with her age, she shouldn''t react strongly like this, yet the gap that she saw them in the noon was so much different from what she saw currently. However, more importantly, it might be her first time to see something like this as she had always tried to avoid people, and it might be her luck to meet many good people along her journey, so she had never seen something so dirty like this. "I am going to cum!" "Let me drink it!" Shizu gasped when she saw Tamazuku''s erection, wondering how something so big could fit into Ellen''s body. Her body grew hot like she was on fire, and she was unable to take her eyes away when Ellen took the ns of his penis, licking it before a white jizz stained her pure, beautiful face and wavy, blonde hair. This sight... it was so dirty and lewd, yet Shizu couldn''t take her eyes away, but when she noticed Tamazuki''s eyesight, her heart stopped, and she quickly ran away. --- "What''s wrong?" Ellen licked her finger as she looked at him. "Nothing." Tamazuki shook his head. "Let''s do it again." "Eh? Wa-Wait! Ahhn~!" --- Shizu couldn''t fall asleep and stayed in her tent, thinking about what she had just seen before her body twitched when her tent was opened. Suddenly, the image of Ellen, who was being screwed by Tamazuki, appeared in her mind, but strangely enough, that person became herself. Yet, when she heard a soft sleeping voice from the side, she saw that it was Ellen, who was sleeping sloppily and seemingly exhausted. "........" Shizu stared at Ellen''s appearance, which didn''t seem like someone who had just done something dirty and even had this innocent smile on her sleeping face. She let out a helpless sigh and covered Ellen with a nket before she looked outside of the tent. Hesitating, she thought that it was her chance to talk with him, but what kind of face should she show him, especially after she saw all of that? Chapter 159: Night with you Chapter 159: Night with you Tamazuki was brewing tea from grasses he found in the forest, but suddenly he saw the tent was opened, and a figure walked out. "Shizu-san? Did you just wake up?" "Ah, um." Shizu was d that she was wearing a mask now. "Do you want tea?" "...yes." "Okay, wait for a moment." Shizu didn''t approach him and just quietly observed him. Yet, the more she observed him, the harder she got the impression of the man, who was using Ellen''s body like a toy from him. Still, she prepared her mind and stepped forward but stumbled into something and fell. "Ah?" "Be careful!" He quickly caught her, but because of their awkward position, his face met her chest and was sandwiched between her breasts. ''Ah... How soft.'' He thought so, but he had to say "Lucky Pervert" was amazing. "Ah, um, ah..." Yet, Shizu was embarrassed. For her, who was afraid to get close to someone because she was afraid of others, it was her first time being close to this with the opposite gender. Frankly, in the beginning, she thought of him as a kid as he was much younger than her, yet when she saw his dirty act, she realized that this guy was a man. Still, she was surprised by how mature his reaction was. "Can you stand up?" "Y-Yes...!" As she was nervous and her heart was beating so fast, he held her waist gently and helped her to stand up without much of a change in his expression. "....." Frankly, his reaction made her heart conflicted. Was she that unattractive? Still, she quickly shook her head and threw all the messy thoughts in her mind. With her advanced age, how could she think such a thing to such a young man? However, as his parents weren''t by his side, she thought that she needed to do something, educate him, as in this world, he didn''t have anyone. It was a sad fact, but it was the reality that had to be faced by all the people that came from another world. Still, such a heavy present was hardly present. Instead, the one that was present was a fluffy, warm atmosphere of a certain boy meeting a girl. It was that kind of atmosphere. "Here is the tea." "Thank you." She took her cup and sipped it slowly as she let out a satisfied sigh. The tea warmed up her body, and the beautiful starry night eased her heart, making herplex mood disappear. Still, Tamazuki wondered whether she wasn''t wary of the tea as he might put a paralyzing drug there. Yet, as a gentleman, how could he do something so abhorrent like that? Moreover, if he wanted to have a woman, he didn''t need to chase after them as they would stick to him like a ma. As he thought of this, he felt that it might be good to go to another new world once again before he returned to his original world. Anyway, he had gone for a while; adding a few more days didn''t matter, he thought. ''As long as it isn''t a year." "Hey, Inugami-kun, are you from Japan?" "....." Tamazuki. He tried not to be surprised, but this woman was too bold, right? "You don''t need to show that surprised expression since I am also one." Shizu took off her mask, showing her face to him for the first time. What was hidden behind that mask was the face of a cute woman with a mark burnt below her eye. Yet, that mark didn''t decrease her charm. Instead, it gave her a unique charm. "...you are also from Japan?" "Yes." Shizu nodded. "My name is Shizue Izawa. Most people call me Shizu, though. How about you?" "Well... most people call me Inugami, but my real name is Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki." "...how to say... it''s like a name of a good family name." "You are exaggerating. My family is a normal one." Yes, his family was an average youkai family, except for they were the leader of their respective ns, and he was also a viin that would fight the protagonist in his original world. "But... it surprised me that you talked to me directly like that. I thought that you would try to hide each other''s identities." "It is because you are not the only people thate from another world. I have met a few of them, and I know how lonely it is to be in this world. You must be working really hard, right?" Shizu rubbed Tamazuki''s head, praising him as if he had done a good job. "...Shizu-san, don''t rub my head like that." He was a bit helpless. "Eh? Why? Are you getting embarrassed?" She chuckled, thinking that he was cute. Still, because of this, she forgot what kind of beast this guy was. --- "...you appeared in the middle of the Great Jura Forest." Shizu was shocked. "Yes." Tamazuki didn''t lie as he arrived at the Great Jura Forest first. By then, he told her about his experience, fighting various monsters and staying in the forest for a moment before he met Kaval, Gido, and Ellen. "They are the first people that I have met on my stay." "I see..." Shizu nodded and thought that she didn''t me him for his dirty act with Ellen. If she was in his ce, what would she do? Being alone in this dangerous forest, and staying alive by himself, was something to be proud of, especially without any guidance from anyone. "But even so... I think it is wrong for you to do something like that with Ellen before marriage, Inugami-kun." Shizu felt that something like that should be done when one was married to the other. Tamazuki thought to put the me on Ellen, but he felt that it was unmanly not to be able to acknowledge his action. "That might be, but she is a charming woman, so one leads to another; we have this rtionship now. "Also, it might be wrong of me to say this, but I also need something to forget all the unpleasant things in this world. It is like someone drowning in alcohol to forget their problems, but at least I don''t do something that might hurt me, right?" "Well..." Shizu wasn''t sure what to say at that moment, but she understood him since sometimes, she also wanted to forget about everything, yet unlike him, who had a ce to unleash those negative emotions, she could only bury those emotions inside. "Now that you mention it, you are so cute, Shizu-san. Do you have a boyfriend here?" "Eh?!" She was startled, and her face blushed. "N-No, I don''t have something like that." "Really?" "Yes." Her smile suddenly disappeared, and what was left was mncholy. "You have told me your story. Do you want to listen to my story, Inugami-kun?" "...can you tell me?" "Sure." Unlike him, who only told his story when he came to this world, Shizu told him how she identally came when a bomb was about to kill her. The Bombing of Tokyo. As he became a youkai, he became familiar with the history of Japan, and he knew about this incident that happened from 1942 to 1945. Moreover, the reason why she could stay alive until now was that one of the Demon Kings, Leon Cromwell, put a spirit into her body, which made him think that the life of people from another world wasn''t so good in this world. Still, hering to this world saved her life, but he wondered why she didn''t feel happy about it. More importantly, her age alone was enough to call her his grandma. There is no way that my grandma can be this cute. Somehow, he could make the title of a light novel of it. Yet, when he knew that he should feel empathetic or sorry, frankly, her story didn''t resonate with him. Was it because he was a beast? Was it because he was a youkai? However, he patted her head tenderly. "..." "...Inugami-kun?" "It must be hard, and you have done a good job of staying alive until now, Shizu-san." "...." Her eyes were moist, and tears almost came out, but she stared at him and asked, "You know, I am much older than you, right?" "I''m sorry. It was just a habit." "Geez... you must be popr in your world, right?" What could he say? He could onlyugh awkwardly. "But I am in this world now." "...sorry." "It''s okay. It''s unfair of me to think that I am the only one who is in misery when I am not the only one who experiences this, right?" Shizu smiled. "You are strong." "I am just trying to be positive, and I am lucky that I have met a lot of good people like you, too, Shizu-san." Shizu stared at him and thought that it was her first time seeing someone like him in another world. "I was right. You must be popr, right? How many girlfriends do you have in your original world?" "Can you stop teasing me, Shizu-san?" Shizu giggled, filling the pleasant night, and maybe she might not realize that a bud started to grow inside her heart, and it continued to grow until it bloomed into something precious that she, herself, was unable to stop. As they talked about many things until morning came, and unexpectedly, they met a talking slime. Yet, Tamazuki realized Shizu''s condition was far from good. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 160: Uncle, its been a while Chapter 160: Uncle, it''s been a while Hello, my name is Rimuru Tempest. I am sure you remember me as I have told you before that I have reincarnated into slime in this world. Frankly, except for being bewildered at first, he didn''t feel anything at all, or rather, he might have already given up, so he epted his fate. However, the good thing is that he wasn''t alone. He met someone in the same situation as him, yet younger than him, and because of this he had already thought of him as someone akin to his nephew. If there was a difference between them, he was slime, and that nephew of his in this world was a tanuki. He wasn''t sure whose situation was better, but he felt a bit jealous that a nephew of his had a little brother. Yet, it didn''t matter since there was nothing that he could do, and he epted everything. Nevertheless, many things happened, especially after he became the leader of a group of hobgoblins and Tempest Wolves. Yet, this, without a doubt, surprised him as he saw the dirty, small goblins be a cute, sexy goblina... well, well, the goblina aside, when he saw how the goblin became hobgoblins, and Direwolves became Tempest Wolf, it stupefied him, especially Ranga, who became so huge. However, all of them told him that Ranga''s size was nothing. Ranga also said so, especially whenpared to Tamazuki, his nephew-like existence. Yes, that is the problem that he is encountering at the moment. Tamazuki is gone! Rimuru realized that this guy was more naughty than he had thought, but maybe, it was normal, considering Tamazuki was still a young man and was in his puberty. When he sought stability, he thought that Tamazuki sought excitement. While he felt worried, there was nothing that he could do except pray and hope that Tamazuki was alright. However, when he thought about Tamazuki''s power, Tamazuki should be okay, right? Nevertheless, he felt curious about Tamazuki''s real body. It was said that Tamazuki was like a giant white dog, but was he? While he was curious, he knew that he had to do something else, especially when he saw the dpidated and ugly vige of the hobgoblins. Even worse, no one knew how to build a vige, house, or many others. There was only one solution to this problem, and that was to get his hands on craftsmen. When he wondered where he could get craftsmen, Rigurudo told him that they usually trade with the kobold merchants of The Armed Nations of Dwargon, and he might be able to get crafts in this country. "Huh? Tamazuki might be here?" "Yes." Rigurudo nodded. "I have told him that there are a lot of cute elves in this nation, so he might go there, but he might" Rigurudo hadn''t finished his words, and he was stopped by Rimuru. "What?! Cute erofu?! I mean, there are elves?!" "Yes. Dwargon is a nation with various races such as dwarf, elf, and many others." Hearing that, Rimuru made up his mind to visit Dwargon, especially when he heard the word of a dwarf, as he knew that a dwarf was known as a talented craftsman in every story, and it definitely had nothing to do with the elf. Really! Believe him! Nevertheless, he felt that Tamazuki was unfair as Tamazuki didn''t wait for him to wake up before he visited Dwargon. If Tamazuki waited for him to wake up, they could visit the elf together, right? However, Tamazuki left him behind! How cruel! Was this what the family was about? Hmph! When Tamazuki returned, he would scold him! Still, watching Rimuru, who got emotional, Rigurudo had a hard time exining that Tamazuki might be in Blumund or Falmuth. However, Rimuru''s trip to Dwargon couldn''t be stopped, and he went to visit this dwarf country. Yet, while hepleted his objection to getting his hands on the talented craftsmen and also got to meet a group of cute elves, he met a big problem as he was involved in a problem with the minister. In the end, Rimuru was deported, and he wasn''t sure whether he could meet the cute elves anymore. Nevertheless, it wasn''t cheap to meet the elves as he needed to pay money to visit their shop. However, after he returned to the vige, everything was good. With the help of Kaijin, Garm, Dord, and Myrd, the four craftsmen that he met in that country, their vige started to grow. Even though it was only a small growth,pared to before, it was several times better. Naturally, Rimuru wouldn''t be satisfied with this, and he had a big ambition to make his life morefortable in this world. However... "Where the hell is he?!" Rimuru let out a long sigh, feeling even more worried about Tamazuki as he hadn''t met him at all. He had thought it would be easy to find him as Tamazuki''s figure was just like a cute, beautiful dog, but it was harder than he had thought. The rest... how to say... they had a hard time telling Rimuru that Tamazuki might not be in Dwargon and Tamazuki might be a handsome young man instead of his cute dog-like figure. Still, there was nothing that he could do, and he could only wait until Tamazuki returned. When he thought of the modern, simplistic house that Tamazuki created, he had to say the tribe-like house he owned, even if it was the best among everyone, was still bad. Unfortunately, when he woke up, that house disappeared, which made him helpless. Yet, on this day, when he went to patrol the vige by bouncing around using his squishy body, he heard amotion in the distance. He was curious and went to the source of the noise. Soon, he saw a figure of several people. Five humans. Being chased by a group of monsters. "Kaval, you bastard! I will really throw you as bait sooner orter!" "Don''t be so cruel, Inugami! Hurry up and kill them!" ''I-Inugami?" Rimuru was surprised by that name before he looked at the ck-haired young man with two katanas on his side. "......" Even if he was blind, he could tell that this guy was Japanese! Wow! Still, this guy was so handsome that it was infuriating! Yet, how to say, he felt this young man was familiar somehow. As he was hiding in the bush, no one should see him, but his body was tense when he saw the young man staring in his direction before he smiled. "......" Was this young man really Tamazuki? However, when he saw this young man holding his katana, he couldn''t take his eyes away. His technique was so breathtaking at that moment, and every monster was in instantly, cleanly, without any resistance. "........" Was this really Tamazuki? Rimuru wondered, but then he saw the young man looking in his direction. "Come out! I know that you are there!" When everyone felt relief, all of their bodies quickly tensed when they heard Tamazuki''s voice. After staying with him for so long, they trusted his sense much. If Tamazuki wasn''t unfamiliar with this forest, then they might as well make Tamazuki their leader since they might die sooner orter being led by Kaval. So, his reminder made them ready for the battle as they tried to stare at the figure that was hiding behind the bush. Being stared at by all the people present, Rimuru started to get nervous. Especially the one with a mask on her face since her aura was too intense. He took a deep breath and then walked out from the bush. "......." Everyone had prepared for a fierce battle, yet... it was easy to understand their feelings, right? "My name is Rimuru. I am not a bad slime, you know?" "......" Rimuru did his best, but the infuriating young man started tough. "......" Rimuru could tell that this little bastard was Tamazuki! Chapter 161: The plot is really unstoppable Chapter 161: The plot is really unstoppable Still, even if they knew each other, they didn''t talk to each other openly, but Rimuru talked with Tamazuki through [Telepathy]. Naturally, Tamazuki also learned this [Telepathy] when Rimuru used it on him. ''Bastard, where the hell have you been ying around?'' ''Calm down, Uncle. I have brought a lot of surprises. Also, let''s talkter, and don''t tell them my real identity since I want to hide my identity as a monster from them for a while.'' ''Okay, but you need to exin everything, okay?'' ''Okay, okay.'' "....." Rimuru let out a helpless sigh before he realized that his squishy body had been poked by several people. "Huh? A talking slime?" "Really?" "How can a slime talking?!" "Do you have a problem with slime?!" Rimuru got annoyed. Still, Shizu blinked her eyes, then moved closer to Tamazuki and whispered. "Inugami-kun, that''s..." "Yes." Tamazuki nodded. "He should also being from Japan." Shizu confirmed it as the sentence that came out from Rimuru was so familiar. "Still, why are you sure that this slime came from Japan?" Shizu asked in wonder as the people who came from another world didn''t onlye from Japan. "Just say an instinct?" Nevertheless, when they finished their introduction, the talking slime, Rimuru, brought all of them to the vige where he lived. Still, Rimuru quickly realized the surprise that Tamazuki had talked about, especially when Shizu picked him up and whispered about her origin. "Eh?" ''Eh?'' ''You don''t need to say ''Eh?'' twice. Calm down, okay?'' "........" Rimuru had to say that even if Tamazuki was a nephew-like existence to him, this guy was more mature than him. Also, did Tamazuki be an adventurer somehow? Frankly, Rimuru had many things to ask, but let''s just follow Tamazuki''s idea to keep his identity a secret. --- Unlike before, the vige had started to grow. The buildings were no longer dpidated and almost destroyed hut-like buildings. Instead, it was like a Yurt, the traditional Mongol house with a shape of a round tent used by nomadic groups. The inside was clean andfortable. Moreover, Rimuru also gave them good hospitality as he served everyone grilled meat on the stone grilling. Tamazuki also wanted to talk with Rimuru, but it was harder than he had thought. "Inugami! Inugami! Grill the meat for me!" "Damn, don''t steal the meat that Inugami has baked for me!" "Eating is a war! It''s your fault for lowering your guard!" Tamazuki was extremely popr with the three. "........" Rimuru and Shizu. In the end, Rimuru and Shizu talked with each other about how she could meet Tamazuki. Yet, was it Rimuru''s imagination that Shizu talked about Tamazuki so fondly? When Shizu talked about him, her voice was soft, as if she was talking to her loved one. While listening to Shizu, Tamazuki also looked at him, who was close to the cute human adventurer. "......" This guy... was he able to achieve a harem-like life like the typical protagonist of "Isekai" was? Rimuru wasn''t jealous... no, he was extremely jealous! Yet, Rimuru knew that he didn''t even have a gender, so he could do nothing and just epted the status quo. Nevertheless, Shizu also talked about his past to Rimuru as Rumiru told him about his past. Simr to Tamazuki, she thought that Rimuru wasing in the same era as Tamazuki, so she didn''t feel that surprised by the development of the country since Tamazuki had told him a lot of things. Yet, if there was something that made her curious, how did Rimuru and Tamazuki know each other? It felt like they had known each other from the beginning. However, Rimuru didn''t mention this matter as he had promised Tamazuki not to say anything, so that is what he was going to do. Yet, he had to say Shizu was such a strong person, especially when he heard about Shizu''s past, and it made him feel a bit guilty when he thought that he had tried to hide Tamazuki''s identity. Yet, Rimuru decided to leave the matter to Tamazuki. Nevertheless, Shizu should be a grandma, right? So, when Rimuru thought that Shizu bore a feeling for Tamazuki, it made him feel conflicted, but Shizu was a beautiful woman, so everything was okay, right? Age didn''t really matter. All that mattered was love, right? Especially when Tamazuki was also a monster. This made Rimuru more curious about what Tamazuki had been doing when he left. Fortunately, Rimuru''s blunt side, who often talked thoughtlessly without thinking of anything, didn''te out. Nevertheless, Shizu didn''t seem to hide her affection toward Tamazuki. Yet, how could she not be? Shizu didn''t have an experience with love since she had stayed alone most of her life. She was afraid of her curse-like power. Her power had robbed many people that she cared about. If she stayed with someone and felt affection toward them, then lost them once again, she was afraid that her heart might not be able to handle it anymore. Frankly, she hoped that she wouldn''t have this feeling, yet the time she spent with him was kind of different. It was the first time that someone could make her heart flutter yet calm at the same time. Just staying by his side, even without saying a single word, was enjoyable. Still... Shizu looked at Tamazuki, who was so close to Ellen, then shook her head. "Can you guide me around your vige, Slime-san?" "Of course." Rimuru nodded, then talked with Tamazuki through a telepath. Tamazuki nodded and let Rimuru leave with Shizu. Frankly, he had to say, as a doctor, he noticed that Shizu''s condition was far from good. He had seen Shizu''s power, which was a fire maniption, but it seemed wherever she used it, her body would be in pain. Moreover, when he looked at her, she reminded him of Helga, the grandma he saw in the world of Asterisk, yet with a youthful body. By now, he had also mastered Helga''s ability, which made him able to change his personal time and age. Naturally, this power was strong as he could make himself move fast by elerating his personal time or making him appear as old or younger as he wished. Still, as he looked at the three idiots, he thought that it was time for them to part. He knew that the best way to get stronger was to stay by Rimuru''s side, so that''s what he was going to do. However, when all of them were eating, a sudden explosion stunned all of them. "Wh-What''s happening?" "Ah, my meat drops on the ground!" "NOOOOO!" "Be serious!" Tamazuki knocked the head of the three and then walked out of the tent before he saw an enormous pir of me, followed by the three. No one hesitated, and they ran in the direction of this pir of me before they saw Shizu was there, surrounded by an intense me that burnt everything. As if noticing his presence, Shizu stared in his direction and used all of her to say, "Please-Please leave... I can''t suppress it anymore... quickly get away from me..." Even with a feeble voice and pained body, she hoped all of them would leave her as she didn''t want to hurt all of them. However, she soon lost control over her body and went in berserk, burning everything. Under the intense me, Tamazuki stared at Rimuru with a helpless gaze. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 162: Bitter Chapter 162: Bitter Tamazuki had stayed with Shizu for a while, and he knew her condition well. Without a doubt, she was strong, and she was even stronger than thebination of Gido, Kaval, and Ellen. In conclusion, Tamazuki could tell that Shizu was quite healthy, but why did she suddenly go on berserk when she came here? There was only one answer. It was the plot. The plot... what a fucking thing! He was angry when he thought how that kind older woman who warmly tried tofort him every night was being tortured by the me. Not toward the plot or Rimuru, but at himself, for underestimating everything. The protagonist''s halo might not work on him anymore, especially with [Jupiter], but the plot is different. The plot wasn''t only aimed at the protagonist but at the entire characters in the story. When their time to serve the plot ended, then they would die or inexplicably enter a crisis. No one could be saved, and the only one that could stay alive was the protagonist. Tamazuki thought that by staying by Shizu''s side, nothing would happen to her, but that didn''t seem to be the case. The moment she left him, even if it was only for a moment, everything happened in an instant, and no one could stop it. He also couldn''t stop it as he wasn''t omnipotent. He might know the general plot, but when, where, and how it would happen, he couldn''t tell at all since, unlike the story where he was only the observer, in this world, he was the participant. However, he could think about this matterter as he needed to save Shizu first. "Shizu-san! Shizu-san!" "What''s happening?" "Shizu... Shizue Izawa? Don''t tell me; she is the ruler of the explosives mes! The strongest fairy controller is hosting the me fairy Ifrit in her body! Shizue Izawa!" While Ellen called Shizu so many times, trying to wake her conscious, Kaval was confused, but Gido quickly realized Shizu''s identity. "Tamazuki, we need to save Shizu-san!" Rimuru quickly approached Tamazuki. "I know, Uncle." "Please... run away from me... I-I don''t want to hurt anyone again..." Shizu was scared at this moment, especially when she thought that she would burn all the people she cared about again. That thought alone frightened her, especially when she couldn''t control the spirit inside her body anymore! "Don''t underestimate me, Shizu-san. I am not weak enough to be defeated by a mere fire spirit." Maybe, Ifrit was angry by Tamazuki''s provocation that it strengthened its power to take over Shizu''s body again. Shizu tried to control Ifrit and suppress it, but as she stared at Tamazuki''s eyes, she decided to believe him before she closed her eyes. Her body then floated, and her entire body was taken over by Ifrit. Her appearance was no longer of that cute girl; instead, she became the high-level fire spirit of Ifrit. A me set aze in the surrounding area, burning everything. "Rimuru-sama!" "Master!" The fire startled not only them but all the residents of the vige, but fortunately, it seemed that Ifrit only targeted Tamazuki. "Tamazuki!" "Inugami!" Everyone was startled when Ifrit suddenly unleashed a giant fireball at Tamazuki. However, Tamazuki only calmly cut this giant fireball into several pieces, turning it into nothing. "........" Everyone. [Report. Ifrit has taken over Shizue Izawa''s body and currently appears in a berserk state] Even if the [Great Sage] didn''t say anything, he could tell that Shizu''s condition, but having people confirm it also helped since it made him able to think of the countermeasure quickly. Unlike before, Shizu could control Ifrit from taking over her body and went on berserk, but with her advanced age, it was impossible for her to do it any longer. The reason why she appeared young was that Ifrit helped her to maintain her appearance, but even if her body and appearance were at the optimum state because of Ifrit, due to her advanced age, she was weakened, and she couldn''t control Ifrit anymore. Yet, was spirit such a violent existence? He had read that the existence of spirit was something that would lend its power to a human. The human that was chosen by the spirit could use the power of the spirit, but the one in front of him tried to take over Shizu''s body. Maybe, there were some circumstances that he didn''t know; either way, he had to stop it. Then, there was only one. "Uncle, I will stop the fire, so can you use the [Predator] on Ifrit?" "Huh?" Rimuru was startled, but as he discussed this problem with [Great Sage], he agreed. "I can do it, but what are you going to do with the fire?" The me was too intense, and he, who was close, felt that he would be burnt by it. However, soon, Rimuru got the answer. All the me that was about to burn everything was moving in a certain direction before they were all absorbed into Tamazuki''s body. "......" Everyone. While everyone was dumbfounded, the one that surprised the most was Ifrit. In the greater spirit, his power was stronger than any elemental. The temperature of his me would vaporize anything instantly, yet those mes were absorbed into Tamazuki''s body and did nothing?! Even if Ifrit was unable to talk, his expression clearly showed that he was dumbfounded. "Wh-What did you do, Tamazuki?" Rimuru couldn''t help but ask. "I learned it." "Learn? Learn what?" "Fire maniption." "From who?" "Ifrit." "........" [Learning] and [Immune]. These were two skills that Tamazuki owned. Yet, Rimuru didn''t think that Tamazuki would be able to learn Ifrit''s fire maniption instantly! Then, soon, it was a battle between fire maniption between Ifrit and Tamazuki, but in the end, Tamazuki won. All the fire that was unleashed by Ifrit was nullified by Tamazuki. However, how could Ifrit give up? Ifrit used everything from [Body Double], creating a copy of himself and [me Transformation] to be a fire, yet it did nothing. All that me was useless in front of Tamazuki. By then, Tamazuki appeared in front of Ifrit and held his de. Ifrit tried to do a desperate action, but at that moment, the world stopped, and it felt his head slide down, cut down. It was elemental, so it was a spiritual life form, which meant, it was impossible for it to be cut down by the sword, yet at that moment, it felt like it was cut. "Uncle!" "Here I am!" Rimuru jumped and then used [Predator]. "Return Shizu-san, bastard!" A dazzling light enveloped Ifrit before it was absorbed into his body. Shizu fell without energy, as if a doll had lost its string. Tamazuki caught her petite, weak body in his arms gently as if afraid that he would break her. Using [Great Sage], he tried to check Shizu''s body, and his expression turned ugly as the loss of Ifrit caused her body function to deteriorate so quickly that it wouldn''t be weird for her to die in a week. "...Inugami-kun?" She opened her eyes lightly. She couldn''t see clearly, but she could feel that it was him. "I am here." "...thank you. I am d that I have met you." She could tell that her death was near, so she wanted to express the feelings she had buried in her heart. "It might be a short time since we have met each other, but while you are quite naughty, you have more kindness than anyone..." While she appeared beautiful... while she could talk... while she could stay alive... "You might find it strange to hear something like this from... me... but I... I think I like you..." Her voice was so low, feeble, yet she blushed and showed a satisfied smile, then lost consciousness in his arms. "........" Usually, he would be happy, yet this reward felt bitter in his heart. Chapter 163: Stay alive Chapter 163: Stay alive "Tamazuki..." Even Rimuru didn''t expect that Shizu would confess at this moment, or rather, wasn''t this a g? Wasn''t this a g where Shizu was confirmed to die? He looked nervously at Tamazuki, but it was hard to gauge his expression when his bangs covered his expression. "...Uncle, can I leave the rest to you? I will check her condition first." "Okay, leave the rest to me." Rimuru nodded and decided to leave everything to Tamazuki first. Even though the damage was minimalized by Tamazuki, some panic was inevitable as the power of Ifrit was enough to burn this vige to ash. It was fortunate that Tamazuki was there and also learned me maniption. Nevertheless, too many things happened, and he knew that he needed to do something, especially in the matter of support. Moreover, Rimuru also wanted to know about Shizu''s condition, so after he called Rigurudo, he went after Tamazuki. Kaval, Gido, and Ellen also followed, but Tamazuki stopped them since they didn''t know anything, and it would disrupt him instead. "Inugami..." Ellen wanted to say something, but she held it. After all, Shizu''s confession was almost heard by everyone. Ellen was an elf, and with her ears, how could she miss it? However, this matter was smallpared to Shizu''s condition. Tamazuki brought Shizu to the best tent where Rimuru was living and then put her on the bed. [Report. Shizue Izawa''s condition has been stabilized after you made her body young] Personal time maniption. It was the ability that he learned from Helga in the world of Gakusen. Previously, it could only affect his age and his inner time, but with the help of [Great Sage] and "Seisenjutsu Talent," he could develop it so that he could also affect the time of others. That way, he made Shizu''s age younger, so her weakened condition was erased, and her body was as good as when she was young. However, it might be hard to say her condition was as good as before since now; she didn''t have Ifrit on her body. In the eyes of Shizu, Ifrit''s existence might be like a curse, but it was also the one who gave her power. In other words, the reason why Shizu could still stay alive until now was Ifrit. Without Ifrit, she would be dying. Watching her, who slept soundly on the bed, he wondered what he should do. For him, getting rewards from the women was enough, but he realized that each of those heroines had their own problems, and this problem also affected him. It was like udia before, who wished to die and almost made him wage war on the entire world. Leaving udia might be okay, abandoning her and letting her die, especially when he didn''t really have that strong feeling toward her, yet maybe, once again, he realized that he was really too kind-hearted. It was the same case with Shizu, who was sleeping in front of him. Shizu was already at an advanced age, and even if he made her body younger, it was already at the limit. In the end, a human was a human. Their lifespan was limited, no matter how he tried to make her younger. Even if their lifespan was possibly extended, the change in their emotions and bodies was inevitable. After all, unlike a youkai, monster, elf, and any other spirit lifeforms, a human was such an existence. They were ephemeral beings. By now, he could guess more or less that Shizu should have two years'' worth of life. [Affirmative. Shizue Izawa can only live for two years] "..." Tamazuki rubbed his face, and he wondered what he should do. Should he just let her live for two years and die as a human-like she wishes for? Or should he help her extend her life but change her race because of his selfishness since he doesn''t want her to die? He really wondered what he should do. Frankly, he didn''t have strong feelings toward this woman, but just watching her dying in two years would make a bitter feeling in his mouth. Still, was there a way for a human to extend their natural lifespan and live forever? [Affirmative. Such a method is possible] If so, then how? With his knowledge and [Great Sage], he quickly found several ways to extend Shizu''s lifespan. The first was Majinization, a method to turn her into a monster. This should have been the method used to extend Shizu''s life originally, as she had an Ifrit on her body. Originally, if she wished to merge with Ifrit, then she would be a Majin and extend her lifespan, but she didn''t want that since she wished to die as a human, and she felt her power was nothing but a curse. The second method was to possess the body of someone. By using magic, Shizu could steal the body of someone and transmigrate it into that person''s body. However, with those two methods, it was impossible for Shizu to agree with such a method as she was kind. She also wasn''t greedy with her life, so those methods were impossible to implement. Then, the third, which was thest, was to evolve. Simr to other races, a human could also evolve through arduous training or life and death threats, evolving them to a higher existence known as Enlightened, Saint, or Divine Human. To be one among that existence was the only way for a human to extend their lifespan naturally. The Enlightened and Saint aside, the Divine Human was almost impossible to achieve since it was only the True Hero that could achieve it. However, Shizu wasn''t a True Hero, and she had been living until now, yet she was unable to be either Enlightened or Saint, showing her limited talent. For him, it was sad, but what could he do? Not everyone was like him or Rimuru, who had an incredible cheat. If he didn''t meet this woman, then he wouldn''t be troubled at this moment. "You really make a lot of trouble for me." He lightly touched her bangs helplessly, but at this moment, he didn''t give up. Was there any other way? [Affirmative. You can wait for her to pass away and reincarnate her by using life and death magic] "..." He let out a sigh. ''Great Sage, next time, don''t ever suggest such a method.'' [Affirmative] Maybe, it realized and felt the feeling of its host that it agreed without saying anything. He knew that [Great Sage] wasn''t wrong, and it was normal to suggest something like that as it was only bornte without knowing what his bottom limit was. [Great Sage] didn''t know right and wrong, and instead of getting angry, he should teach it. Frankly, such a method was possible, and if [Great Sage] told him so, then a life and death magic existed, and he could learn it without any problem, but if he waited until Shizu died, then reincarnate her, he felt that something might change inside him. He felt that his existence might be hideous and that he couldn''t bear it anymore. He might be a viin and a scoundrel, but he still had a bottom line. [Affirmative. Everything has been recorded for future reference] Good. Tamazuki stared at Shizu and knew that she only wished to be a human, so that''s what he was going to do. If any method that he could think of was impossible, then he would create a new one or search for a method in another world. It might be impossible for others, but not for him. He was going to make her stay alive, apany him, and be part of his harem. He was selfish for doing this, but wasn''t she even more selfish for confessing to him at the end of her life? So, don''t me him for being selfish and wanting her to stay alive. Staring at her sleeping face, he saw his hand was held by her subconsciously. As for whether it was a coincidence or any other, he wasn''t sure, but for now, he just stayed there and apanied her. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 --- If she is going to stay alive, then what do you think he should do? Is there an anime or something that can make a human be immortal? If so, can you make a suggestion for me? Chapter 164: Everything is the fault of Uncle! Chapter 164: Everything is the fault of Uncle! "Tamazuki..." Tamazuki turned and saw Rimuru bouncing toward him quietly. "Uncle." He nodded and greeted him softly. "How is Shizu-san?" Rimuru asked worriedly. "She is okay. You don''t need to worry." "Really?" "Yeah, who do you think I am?" "....." Rimuru had to say Tamazuki''s words were arrogant, but somehow those words were extremely reliable. Tamazuki smiled, but he didn''t tell the truth to Rimuru since it was better to keep this matter a secret until he found a way to solve Shizu''s problem. Moreover, he didn''t want at the end of her life; everything was looking at her with pity and sadness. Her life was already full of misery, so this time, it would be full of happiness! Watching his reassuring expression, Rimuru also let go of his worry and smiled since he knew that everything was alright. Still, Tamazuki knew that Shizu would be Rimuru''s strength, but because she didn''t die and Rimuru didn''t use [Predator] on her, Rimuru''s strength was naturally weakened. Moreover, it was impossible for Rimuru to be a human now. Nevertheless, it was also why he let Rimuru use [Predator] on Ifrit before. Still, while [Predator] was a good ability as it was able to consume everything from a monster, a weapon, and many others while inheriting the traits and also the skills of those consumed, the skills that were inherited were weaker than the original. In other words, the effect was far weaker than his [Prevge], but it made Rimuru able to learn the [Intrinsic Skills], which he couldn''t learn, which was something that one needed to debate whether his [Prevge] or [Predator] was better. However, he didn''t need an Ifrit, as his me maniption was better. Tamazuki also knew that he had topensate Rimuru, so this was how he was going to do it, but he knew it was far from enough, and he wanted him to be even stronger since he had stamped him as his ally, so the stronger his ally, the better it was, right? ''After I be the Demon Lord, let''s go to another world again.'' He had something that he had to achieve, but it was impossible to do it in his world, Gakusen''s world, or this world, so he could only go to a new world again, getting new heroines and gaining more power. Nevertheless, the conversation between him and Rimuru was quite good as Rimuru didn''t know the truth about Shizu''s lifespan, so there wouldn''t be any depressing talk between them. "Oh, right; I told you that I have a surprise, right?" "Oh, right. What is the surprise?" Rimuru asked curiously, wondering what Tamazuki was going to bring him. "It''s this." Tamazuki took out all the money inside his [Stomach], then an uncountable number of gold coins filled the entire room and almost washed Rimuru away. "....." Rimuru was pushed away by countless pieces of gold coins, which was impossible as he was strong, but strangely enough, he didn''t move, was pushed, and just stared at all the money that suddenly appeared in this ce. "...what is this?" "Money." "Tamazuki, I don''t remember raising you like this!" Rimuru thought that Tamazuki had robbed a kingdom, but since it had been done, then it couldn''t be helped since he knew that they needed money to build a vige. Still, while he couldn''t praise Tamazuki''s methods, he picked a few of the gold coins in his pocket, thinking that he could use them to visit the Elf bar in the future. "Calm down, Uncle. I am not robbing anyone, and it is all legal. More importantly, you don''t raise me! Also, calm down, okay? Let me tell you how I get all of this money?" "O-Okay! I-I am calming down!" Rimuru took a deep breath. A slime might not need to breathe, but he needed to calm down. Still, it made him curious about how Tamazuki could get all the money without robbing a country or a kingdom. Then, Tamazuki started his tale, and Rimuru became his listener. "...." "...you have made a department store?" "Call it a shopping district, okay?" "...amazing." Once again, amazing! This was the only thing that Rimuru could say. By now, Tamazuki might be able to make his own biography as a legendary businessman. Starting from potions, beauty, restaurants, hotels, and real estate, it continued to grow. Even if Rimuru wasn''t there, he could vividly imagine the excitement, watching a business that grew from nothing into one that almost conquered a country. Tamazuki''s base might be in the Balmund Kingdom, a small country near Great Jura Forest, but if Tamazuki was able to monopolize this kingdom with the power of money, then money wasn''t a problem at all. "Tamazuki, now, I appoint you as Ministry of Finance of our vige! Use all the money to make more money!" Rimuru patted Tamazuki''s shoulder happily with his tentacle-like hand. "Is there such a position in the vige?" "No, but I just created it!" "Aren''t you justzy and just put all the problems to me, Uncle?" "..." "Why didn''t you say anything?" Tamazuki sighed. "Well, I don''t really mind since I like to make money." "Tamazuki-kun!" "Okay, stop. Stop. I have told you my story, so can you tell me what you did after you woke up?" Rimuru nodded and also told Tamazuki about his experience in the Dwargon. Still, Tamazuki had to say that Rimuru''s experience was unique and one of a kind. It was amazing, especially thest part. "...elf?" "Elf." "...are they cute?" "Super cute!" Rimuru excitedly told him about his experience with a group of beautiful elves. "I see..." Tamazuki nodded. "It seems that it is necessary to conduct business in the Dwargon." The elf he met was only Ellen, but he wanted to see more to check whether they were really as beautiful as it was told. "....." Rimuru was speechless since this guy definitely didn''te for business! "Tamazuki-kun, let me remind you, you are still in high school! You can''t visit a bar!" "Who said that?" "That''s..." Rimuru stopped since he realized that no one could stop Tamazuki! Unlike in Japan, where there was an age limitation, in this world, there was no such thing. Everyone was an adult as long as they could work. Moreover, Tamazuki had a lot of money, so everything was possible. "It''s okay, Uncle. I am just there to do business research. Our vige will grow, and of course, we also need to do research on what kind of profitable business exists in this world. My purpose isn''t something for something dirty, but it is for the future of this vige!" "I see..." Rimuru also let go of his entanglement, but as Tamazuki''s uncle in this world, he also needed to take care of him. "It can''t be helped if it''s for the future of this vige, but when you go there, you need to bring me since I need to watch over you." "Okay, Uncle. You don''t need to worry. I will bring you there. Let''s have a partyI mean, let''s do serious research for the future of this vige." "That''s right! Let''s have a partyI mean, everything is for this vige!" For the first time, their minds linked, and their rtionship had be closer. Tamazuki and Rimuru held each other''s hands and thought that their rtionship was wonderful. "Cough!" "....." 2x Tamazuki and Rimuru turned and saw Shizu had woken up. "Are you two going to y at the bar?" Shizu asked kindly with a warm smile, yet strangely enough, her expression was far from kind. "....." 2x "Everything is Uncle''s fault!" "OI!!!" Tamazuki and Rimuru quickly fought each other, but Shizu, who saw all of this, could only let out a helpless sigh, yet deep inside, she felt relief and was a little shy. Chapter 165: My harem life Chapter 165: My harem life While Shizu woke up faster than they had thought, it was all good. "Congrattions, Shizu-san, you will be alright from now on! I have also taken out the Ifrit on your body." Rimuru was excited when he saw that Shizu was okay. Whether it was Tamazuki or Shizu, they wereing from the same world as him. He felt aradeship... no, he felt that they were like his family as they were the only ones that he could trust, considering they were alsoing from another world. "Oh? Really?" Still, Shizu was surprised as she listened to Rimuru''s exnation. The great thing was that Ifrit was taken out of her body, yet another one was... "...I am alright?" "Yes." Rimuru nodded with a bright smile. "Tamazuki has told me that you are alright." Shizu nced at Tamazuki, who kept his mouth shut, but she only lightly smiled. "I see... that''s great." "Right?" "By the way, you should rest now." Tamazuki interjected. Shizu had just gone berserk, and even if he had made her body younger, it didn''t mean that she was okay. "Oh, right! Should I bring food?" Rimuru looked at Tamazuki. "No, let her rest for a while until dinner, Uncle?" "Okay." Rimuru nodded. "By the way, did you also learn the knowledge of medicine and doctor?" "I learned it." "...." Rimuru thought that his [Great Sage] and [Predator] were good, but it seemed there had always been a bigger mountain outside. With that said, Tamazuki helped Shizu to take a rest. Even after her confession and knowing her situation, his expression didn''t change. He didn''t treat her with special care like she was the most fragile thing or look at her with pity. Instead, he just saw her like how he saw other people. Still, knowing that Shizu was okay, Rimuru decided to take care of the vige as it was just being burnt by Ifrit. Fortunately, they didn''tck money now, and Tamazuki also brought many things that could be used to develop their viges. "By the way, Uncle, is it me, or has the numbers of the poption increased?" "Yes, there are 5,000 of them!" "...did you name all of them?" "Of course!" Rimuru nodded while puffing his chest proudly. "...." Tamazuki. "What''s wrong?" "No, it''s okay. I will introduce myselfter." "Okay! I will tell everyone about you too." While Tamazuki often left this vige, without a doubt, the creator of this vige was the two of them. Rimuru also thought about Tamazuki''s strength, and having him as a thug was also good, but more importantly, as his god of wealth, he wanted everyone to treat him with the greatest respect. Nevertheless, monsters are races that are strict with their hierarchy. The strong get everything, and the weeks can only be eaten. That is thew of this forest. Rimuru said goodbye, and Tamazuki also thought to leave, but his hand was held by Shizu. "...can you stay with me?" Shizu asked with a weak voice. "Yes." Neither of them said anything again, and he just watched her, who had fallen asleep, showing she was forcing herself to wake up before. Still, Rimuru, who had just left, thought about Shizu''s confession before and wondered what Tamazuki was going to do. Yet even if he was curious, he needed to handle the vige first. In the past few days, everything was peaceful. Shizu''s condition also had been stabilized, but she still needed to rest. Ellen and the few goblinas helped Shizu. In those times, he also met the leaders of the viges and several dwarfs that were in charge of building the vige. When they met, he showed his hybrid form, causing them to shudder in fear yet also mesmerized by him. "What''s wrong, Uncle?" Still, Tamazuki looked at Rimuru, who was sulking. "Hmph!" Rimuru pouted while looking away, feeling quite depressed as he realized that this guy was a traitor! They might be monsters, but why was this guy so handsome? Damn, handsome guy! Burn! What could Tamazuki do? Nothing. Anyway, Tamazuki could only watch an uncle who reincarnated into a slime sulk helplessly. Nevertheless, he knew that Rimuru wasn''t serious and just joked around. "Don''t worry, Uncle. You will be a handsome guy in the future." "Huh? Really?" Rimuru was surprised. "Yeah, leave it to me." Tamazuki patted his chest, trying to reassure him. "Not only will you be a handsome guy, but you can also taste delicious food and change your gender into a woman." "...leaving the changing gender aside, I am interested in tasting the food." As a slime, Rimuru didn''t eat, but it wasn''t like he couldn''t eat. Instead, he felt that it was meaningless, especially when he couldn''t taste anything since he didn''t have tastebuds, so Tamazuki''s promise made him interested. "But what are you going to do?" "Not sure, but I will travel around the world for a while, but you don''t need to worry; I will help you with the development of the vige or the money." "...don''t forget toe back, okay?" Rimuru reminded Tamazuki since he had to say it felt lonely without Tamazuki. "Don''t worry, Uncle." Tamazuki patted Rimuru''s squishy top part and thought that he had to do something with Rimuru''s body. He thought of making something simr to homunculus since he knew that such a thing existed in this world. However, he could do thatter as he wasn''t in a hurry. Nevertheless, the days for Kaval, Gido, and Ellen to leave were near. Before they left, Rimuru gave them a reward, which was full Rare Grade equipment. In this world, equipment was graded from Normal Grade, Rare Grade, Unique Grade, Legend Grade, and God Grade. As for his sword, it was a Unique Grade. As for Ser-Veresta, it was a Legend Grade. As for why it didn''t reach the God Grade, it was because the material of the weapon wasn''t good enough. If he wanted to make this weapon stronger, he had to take out the core and change the material for the holder of the core. However, he could think about this matterter. Shizu walked out of her tent and looked at Kaval, Gido, and Ellen. Her body was okay, and even if she was slightly weakened as she didn''t have Ifrit on her body, she was still powerful as she owned a Unique Skill. As for what her Unique Skill was, he would exin itter. "Are you not going back with us, Shizu-san?" Ellen asked sadly. After they were on an adventure, she had always thought of Shizu as her older sister, so she was sad when she thought that she would part away. "Yes, I will stay here." The three of them knew about Shizu''s decision, and it was impossible to change, so what they could do was... "Rimuru-san, please take care of her!" 3x The three of them bowed their heads at Rimuru. "Yes, leave it to me." Rimuru nodded. Hearing that, they felt relief, but then they looked at Tamazuki. "Inugami,e on." "Yeah, let''s start our adventure again!" "Let''s go!" However... "Sorry, I will stay here too." "...what?" 3x This time, they couldn''t stay calm any longer. "Why?" "Do you hate us?" "Is it because of Kaval''s bad breathing and Gido''s snoring?" "OI!" 2x "No, it''s just that I don''t n to join you in the beginning. We have stayed for quite a while, and it is time for us to part away. I''m sorry. I have something that I want to do, and our path will have to part from here, but of course, we will meet each other again." "....." 3x Gido and Kaval were helpless, but they could tell that Tamazuki wanted to do something different. However, Ellen couldn''t ept it so easily. "...you will really go?" "Yes." Tamazuki was decisive, and he decided to leave Kaval''s party. Ellen might be a wonderful girl, but he had something that he needed to achieve in this ce, so they had to part away. Still, to the surprise of everyone, he was kissed. Ellen pulled him and kissed his lips in front of everyone. "..." Everyone. Everyone forgot to breathe, and their pupils erged because of the surprise. However, Tamazuki and Ellen ignored all of them, pressing each other''s lips until their lips parted as they stared at each other. "...Ellen." "It''s okay. I won''t bind you, but remember..." Her cold, soft hand touched his cheek, then lightly caressed. "It''s impossible for you to run away after you have stolen my girlhood, okay?" "..." Was this the eyes of a girl in love? Why had this girl''s eyes be so scary? Suddenly, Tamazuki realized this girl was more dangerous than he had thought. "Shizu-san, please take care of him, okay?" Ellen asked with a gentle smile. "...ah, um..." Shizu answered quietly, meekly, while lowering her head with a noticeable blush on her cheeks. "..." What did those words mean? Yet, for one thing, Rimuru thought that Tamazuki''s harem life was about to start. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 166: True Form Chapter 166: True Form With everything that had been decided, Kaval, Ellen, and Gido left this vige. They nned to leave by walking, but Tamazuki said, "Do you want me to send you back?" "Eh?" 3x Ignoring their confusion, Tamazuki said, "Don''t bite your tongue." Anyway, he had owned a lot of things for Ellen, and he could also trust the three of them, so he used his "Shukichi" to teleport to the Blumund Kingdom. "....." 3x The three saw their surroundings melt like wax, and the scenery around them changed into the Royal Capital of the Blumund Kingdom. "Then, I will go back first." Tamazuki was about to leave, but he was stopped by Ellen. "Don''t forget to visit me! Once a week!" Ellen wanted more, but when she thought how fierce he was in bed, she decided that he should visit her once a week. If they did more, she was afraid that she might not be able to walk. "Okay, okay." Tamazuki patted her head, kissed her, then left. "..." Ellen touched her lips, watching the spot where he left, and let out a long sigh. She should have expected this, but she had to say it was rather hard to ept as she hoped that she could be his only one. Yet, it didn''t matter since the official wife should be hers, okay? Nevertheless, Gido and Kaval wondered what they should do as the bodyguards in charge of protecting Ellen; yet what Ellen didn''t know, her father also tasked the two of them to report in case a bastard tried to seduce Ellen. However, it was toote. Before they realized this, a bastard had already slipped under their radar, so what could they do now? Gido and Kaval looked at each other and decided to pretend not to see anything. Yes, that''s right! That''s the best way. Meanwhile, Tamazuki returned, and as expected, he saw everyone in the same spot. "Yo!" "....." Everyone. "Don''t "yo" me, bastard!" Rimuru was startled when Tamazuki suddenly disappeared. "...is that a teleportation?" Shizu asked curiously. "No, it''s an ancient martial art." "Ancient martial arts?" "Shukuchi, have you heard of it?" "Shukuchi?" 2x Shizu and Rimuru were familiar with this term, but the rest differed. However, it didn''t matter how strong he was; the better their lives were. The thought of those hobgoblins was simple since what they wanted was just a stable life. Even if they had evolved, they remembered how hard their lives were when they were just goblins, so they treasured this stable life of them much. They loved and respected Rimuru, who changed them, so naturally, Tamazuki, who was Rimuru''s nephew, was also loved and respected by them. "But... is it alright for you to leave her?" Shizu couldn''t help but ask. She could tell that Ellen loved him so much, yet was it okay for him to leave Ellen just like that? "Yeah, aren''t you too heartless to leave her just like that?" Rimuru also thought the same. If possible, he wanted to bang as many girls as he wanted to, especially when he didn''t have a chance to use his "saber" in his previous world, so when he had an opportunity to be reincarnated, he thought to graduate from his virginity. Unfortunately, he was slime, so he lost his "saber." Tamazuki had such a wonderful girl, yet he just left her like that. Frankly, Rimuru was speechless and also jealous, but he didn''t get that angry since he knew Tamazuki wasn''t a human. "It''s okay. She might not be able to ept my form after all." Tamazuki smiled bitterly. "True form?" 2x This word quickly made Rimuru understand everything. ''Ah...'' He wasn''t sure whether it was possible for a human and a monster to be together, but he also understood Tamazuki''s worry. "What do you mean?" Shizu, who didn''t know Tamazuki''s true identity, was confused. "Shizu-san, I won''t lie to you, but like Uncle, I am also a monster." Tamazuki was frank. "A monster? Are you also reincarnated into a monster?" Shizu was surprised. "That''s right." Tamazuki looked at Shizu and asked, "Do you want to see my true form?" "Yes." There was no hesitation in Shizu''s words, and she looked at him with clear eyes. "...you will be disappointed." "I won''t." Shizu shook her head softly. "No matter what your form is, my feelings won''t change." "..." Tamazuki stared at Shizu''s eyes and saw that those eyes didn''t waver even for a moment. He let out a helpless sigh, then said, "Then, look at this." After a moment of hesitation, he turned into his youkai form, and once again, his monster form was shown to the world. "..." At that moment, the world lost its voice. Everyone was trembling in fear, awe, and also worship, especially those who saw his form for the first time. His form was beautiful, yet fierce, like a god of beasts. His mere presence was enough to shake their entire souls. The Tempest Wolves and the first vigers were okay since it wasn''t their first time to see this form, but those new vigers, the group of dwarfs, and Rimuru were speechless. HUGE! This was what they thought the moment they saw him. With a weight towering 18 meters and a length of 40 meters, this form alone was enough to intimidate anyone. Rimuru once again realized that Tamazuki might have aplex about his figure, and it was also why Tamazuki kept his figure in the chibi form. Nevertheless, even though he was shocked, he was better than most of them as he had seen Veldora. Simr to Tamazuki, Veldora''s body was also huge. Still, Rimuru understood this might be Tamazuki''splex. Yet, to the surprise of everyone, Shizu stepped forward. Her expression didn''t change even if she saw him in this form. Instead, she stepped forward, hugged his mouth with her feeble arms tightly, and rubbed her face. "...what are you doing?" When Tamazuki talked, he showed his sharp fangs, which were enough to tear even a mountain. "See? Even with all of this, my feelings won''t change." "....." Tamazuki wasn''t sure how someone could stay pure even at such an advanced age. He let out a helpless sigh before he turned into his hybrid form, bing an existence closer to a god itself. "Then, do what you want." "I will do that." As he let out a helpless sigh, Shizu smiled. Still, because of this, the legend of "White Murder" or the "Ultimate One" might appear because of his existence. Tamazuki had a lot of things to do, and even with all of that, it didn''t mean that he stopped to help with the development of the vige. He could tell that Shizu understood that he was hiding something, or she just pretended that she didn''t see anything. Nevertheless, Shizu''s presence was weed, and no one mistreated her because she was a human. Instead, all of them looked at them with respect, but the female goblinas might be a bit jealous of Shizu. At night, when he was about to rest, someone knocked on the door of his room. Shizu was also living in his house that he created with his leaf as their house wasn''t ready. However, it was normal as the destruction just happened in the vige, and everyone started to build everything from scratch. Moreover, instead of the house, they prioritized the sewage, water supply, waste management, and anything that couldn''t be seen by eyes as they were the most important to build afortable city. If they built a house first, it would be troublesome as they might need to renovate in case they needed to add something. For him, it was an easy thing, and with the help of the group of dwarfs and the workers from the hobgoblins, everything moved in the right direction. "....." Only Rimuru wondered whether it was okay for him not to do anything. Still, because of this, Shizu stayed with him and could create his own house with his leaf transmutation. When he opened his door, he saw Shizu was there. "What''s wrong?" She lowered her head as her fingers kept moving, blushing, seemingly nervous, yet after a moment, she made up her mind. "...I can''t sleep." "Then, sleep with me." As for what they nned to do? Was there a need to exin? Chapter 167: From now on, you are mine Chapter 167: From now on, you are mine Shizu''s petite body was nice to hold. Still, while she reminded him of Yosuzume, her chest was much bigger. They were easy to hold, and her reaction was refreshing to him. Shizu was all shy, yet she was brave enough to try anything as she wished to give him pleasure. This might happen fast, but with their limited time, why should they wait? She knew her feelings toward him, and she only wanted to do whatever she could do as she didn''t want to leave any regrets. After so many decades of being summoned to this world, Shizu only knew what it meant to be a woman now, yet while her body might be weak and petitepared to him, she resisted him hard and even tried to fight back, showing that she wasn''t called a Champion of Humankind for nothing. Yet, this experience was unique as Shizu was so much older than him, especially since her reaction was like a girl, so he was a little bit too excited. Moreover, as her body was rtively small, her meat folds were tight, yet strangely enough, it was so soft and warm like he was being hugged with love. This feeling was unique. After reincarnating into a tanuki, he had been with many women, but he had to say Shizu was one of a kind. Meanwhile, Shizu was in a daze. She felt her head melting, and she could not think through it as the feeling of being conquered by him still lingered. It was impossible to forget and engraved into her mind. Initially, she wondered how something so big could fit in her body, but his technique was so magical, and was it her imagination that his size could be altered? Still, she forgot most of the things, and the only things she could think of were only the pleasure of her body. She couldn''t think of anything. No, she didn''t have the leisure to think of other things as she needed to focus on him, or she would be instantly defeated. However, maybe, because of her nature, who might seem weak, yet still wished to fight that she didn''t give up and tried to give a counter, yet in front of an overwhelming might, every resistance was meaningless. By now, she could onlyy on his chest, trying to catch her breath as she had never thought she could be such a lewd woman. Yet, as expected, sex was the fastest way for two hearts to be one. "Tamazuki." "Hmm?" "Can you tell me how long I can live?" "......" Frankly, he had thought of this woman as naive as how she confessed to him was so awkward and horrible. Yet, he realized this woman was perceptive. "Tamazuki..." She stared into his eyes and begged. "Please tell me." He wanted her to live a carefree life without thinking of anything until he found a method to prolong her life, so why should you ask such a question? "Tamazuki, I don''t want you to bear this alone, so please tell me..." "...two years." He thought to lie, but in the end, he told the truth when he saw her determined eyes that were filled with guilt. If he lied at that moment, he knew she would be riddled with guilt as she thought her existence would burden him. By then, probably because of stress, she might die even faster, and this was something that he didn''t want to happen. "I see... two years..." Shizu murmured when she heard how long she was able to live from his mouth. Neither of them said anything, and the room was silent as the sound of the wind and rustling leaves could be heard from outside. "I am sorry." "...why did you apologize?" "If... if I don''t confess to you, then you won''t have such a painful memory." When she realized everything, it was already toote. She felt that it was better to keep her feelings inside her heart as she was about to pass away. If he didn''t know her feelings, then he wouldn''t be troubled by her, and he could continue to live without thinking of her. While she wasn''t sure what he would think when she died, it made her cry when she thought about it. "Why are you crying?" "...I." "Look at me." He brought her close to him, staring into her reddened, moist eyes, yet she was unable to look straight at him when she thought about what she had done to him. "It''s toote. You can''t regret it." "But... I... I..." "Enough with an apology, regret, or guilt. What you need to do is just one thing." "Huh?" "Compensate me." pensate you? How?" "For the rest of your lives, you are mine." He kissed her lips, causing her to open her eyes wide in surprise. "That''s my mark. From now on, you are my woman." "....." While her eyes were full of tears, she stared at him shyly. Those words erased her doubt and made her know that she didn''t fall for the wrong man, yet he was right; she was going topensate him a lot, and in her remaining life, she was his. "Let''s sleep." "...you don''t want to do it again?" "Is that okay?" "...um." Tonight, they did a lot. --- It was rather early in the morning, and everyone had started to work. While Rimuru didn''t really need to sleep, as he was a human, sleeping was part of psychologicalfort for him. Moreover, in this world, it was so boring as it had no entertainment, so he decided to sleep. Still, Rimuru had to say that Tamazuki was an early riser and also hard-working. It made him somehow feel a bit guilty as he didn''t do anything. However, he had to say Tamazuki''s knowledge was amazing as he was able to do almost everything. Yes, almost everything. Yet, there was one thing that made him curious. "Tamazuki, where is Shizu-san?" "Sleeping," Tamazuki answered perfunctorily. As of now, he is supervising the building of the vige. As for Shizu, they would be taken care of by the few goblinas that he had chosen as a maid. Still, he was thinking of building a house as he knew that he would leave this world sooner orter. It was impossible for them to live in the house created by his leaf. Still, when Rimuru heard that Tamazuki had few maids to take care of him, he couldn''t help but ask, "Tamazuki, are you rich in the previous world?" "Not really, but isn''t a maid a romance for a man?" "You are right." As expected of his nephew, Rimuru thought that Tamazuki really knew how to enjoy life. "We should make this vige into a country, Uncle. Then, we can do a lot of amazing things." "...amazing things?" "Well, we only have a Goblina now, but in the future, we can have a maid from Elf, Lamia, Centaur, Oni, and many others. Isn''t that interesting?" "You are right." Rimuru nodded with a determined expression. "Ah, but please don''t misunderstand my intention as something dirty since I just want to help those who are in need since I can see that those Majins aren''t living well in this world." "You are right!" Rimuru also nodded with a serious expression. "We need to help those who are in need." For the second time, Tamazuki and Rimuru shook hands once again. Still, this time, everything was more peaceful as Shizu was resting, so they wouldn''t be worried that their conversation would be heard. Still, suddenly he thought of something and asked, "By the way, Uncle, do you have a Magisteel?" "Magisteel? I have a lot of them, but what are you going to do with them?" "...it''s amazing that you have a lot of them, but it is good since I want to make a weapon." "...you want to make a weapon?" Once again, Rimuru wondered whether there was something that Tamazuki couldn''t do. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 168: Legendary Grade Weapon Chapter 168: Legendary Grade Weapon Magisteel is the material extracted from raw Magic Ore. It is extremely rare that only 3-5% can be extracted from raw Magic Ore. This material is very durable and heat resistant. Compared to other rare metals that have at most a melting point of around 5,000 degrees Celsius, Magisteel can withstand temperatures close to 10,000 degrees Celsius. Furthermore, it has a self-repairing trait and is exceptional at inducting Magical Power, enabling any objects made from Magisteel to "grow" with their user. All these properties made Magisteel highly desirable for making high-quality equipment with magical properties. Magisteel''s excellent properties and difficulty in obtaining it resulted in its very high price in the market. Even a fist-sized chunk of Magisteel is worth at least twenty times its weight in gold. This was also the reason why he didn''t buy it, as his money needed to be invested in his business and the infrastructure of this vige. Still, he somehow remembered that in the story, Rimuru held a number of Magisteel as he had eaten many Magic Ore at the ce where he was born. Now, what is a Magic Ore? Magic Ore is the raw form of Magisteel. Even without being processed into Magisteel, it is considered equal in value to gold due to its being rare and versatile. Unlike regr ores, Magic Ore only forms around the vicinity of B Rank Monsters or higher. That is because when over a certain period of time, regr mineral ores are exposed to dense concentrations of Magicules, the ores will slowly absorb them and eventually turn into Magic Ore. Due to the high-level monsters lurking around them, they are only essible to high-ranking adventurers. Nevertheless, whether it was Magisteel or Magic Ore, all of them were precious. However, Rimuru held a number of them inside his body like it was nothing, and frankly, this slime didn''t know how expensive it was. Yet, because of this, Rimuru was able to get the group of dwarfs toe to this ce. Compared to Magic Ore or the Magisteel, without a doubt, the worth of the group of talented dwarfs was more valuable, especially when each of them had their own specialties. Kaijin, the leader of the group of dwarfs, is a talented builder, cksmith, and craftsman. Dord is a first-rate craftsman, and his focus is on dyes and high-ss attire. Myrd is a dwarf with few words, but having knowledge of construction and being well-versed in the arts, he is a one-of-a-kind genius. Garm, thest dwarf, is a skilled cksmith and is also in charge of everyday clothing and underwear. Without a doubt, the four of them were the reason why this vige could grow so fast. Still, Rimuru quickly gave the Magisteel without much thought to Tamazuki before he followed him to the smithy, wanting to see how he was going to create a weapon. "What are you going to make?" "Katana." "What about your previous katana?" "I want it better." Tamazuki then told the knowledge of the equipment that he had learned from the books on the Blumund Kingdom. After he returned to this vige, he brought many things, from books, seeds, and many other things. Money was, without a doubt, a great thing as it gave him many things, but to protect that money, one needed power. "What about your previous weapon?" Rimuru asked curiously since he recalled that Tamazuki held a katana. "It''s a Unique Grade, so I n to make a Legendary Grade." "...is it so easy for you to make it?" "If it is the others, it might be difficult, but it should be possible for me. Do you want me to make you one too?" Tamazuki asked. "Really? Is that okay?" "Of course, but Uncle, try to keep some of the Magisteels on your [Stomach] for a long time." "Why?" "I wonder if it is possible to create a God Grade material just by basking in your Magicules." Tamazuki knew that inside Rimuru''s body, the legendary dragon, Veldora, was inside, so being basked by the aura of this legendary dragon, it should be possible to evolve a certain material into better or perfect, right? Nevertheless, it was worth a try. As for using his body? He might have a "Hole," but it didn''t mean his original amount of Magicule was a lot. Moreover, his rtionship with Rimuru was good, so why not, right? Rimuru was surprised, but when he thought that he would hold God Grade equipment, he agreed without hesitation. Still, Tamazuki had thought of many things in his head as he wanted to make his lifefortable, but everything had to be done one by one, so he wouldn''t be overwhelmed. Lastly, his purpose of being in this world was to get stronger, so whatever it was, his strength was the most important thing. Soon, they arrived in the smithy of the vige. As expected, Kaijin was inside. "Rimuru-danna? Tamazuki-bhan? What''s wrong?" Kaijin looked at the two in surprise. "Why did you call him "Bhan?" Rimuru asked Kaijin weirdly. While Kaijin called him with a polite suffix such as "-danna," Kaijin called Tamazuki with the "-bhan" suffix, which meant a young master. Well, Rimuru had the feeling that Tamazuki was like a nobility or a boss or something, so he didn''t feel strange about Kaijin''s way of calling Tamazuki, though he couldn''t help but ask why Kaijin called Tamazuki that way. "Well, Inugami-bhan is like a prince, king, or something, so it can''t be helped, Rimuru-danna." Kaijin rubbed his head nervously. Frankly, he felt a supreme dignity of a ruler from Tamazuki, so he dared not to be impolite, but it was rather awkward to say "-sama," so he decided to call him "-bhan." "Kaijin, can you show me your cksmith skill?" Tamazuki didn''t care about their conversation and directly requested. "Eh?" Kaijin was surprised, but then he nodded. "Sure." He wasn''t sure what Tamazuki wanted to do, but if Tamazuki wanted to see his skill, then he weed him. A dwarf is like this. If someone treats them sincerely, they will also treat others with sincerity. Moreover, Tamazuki had power, so Kaijin was even more respectful. Tamazuki only watched for a moment and soon learned everything; then, along with [Analysist] and [Great Sage], he created a blueprint of his weapon before he made up his mind to make a weapon. When Tamazuki started to act, the rest of the dwarfs also watched. "Rimuru-danna, what is Tamazuki-bhan going to do?" "Making a weapon." "Making a weapon?!" 3x "...." The four dwarfs were surprised, but one of them was silent. Talk, oi! Rimuru looked at Myrd speechlessly. "Did he have any experience as a cksmith?" "I am not sure, but he probably just learned it now." "......." 4x How to say... a cksmith wasn''t an easy job. It was a dangerous, exhausting, and delicate job, so someone needed a lot of years to train, yet Rimuru told them that Tamazuki had just learned. While they felt confused, their eyes soon widened, surprised, bbergasted, and in a daze before they felt numb as they realized what kind of monster Tamazuki was. Tamazuki ignored all of them and just focused on his weapons. It wasn''t how long he had been in this state, but he poured everything over him, ignoring everything, and just focused on his weapon. Everything was done with just a single weapon. Soon, a Legend Grade sword was born in this world. Chapter 169: Are the main heroines going to come soon? Chapter 169: Are the main heroines going toe soon? When this sword was born, it was as if the world had lost its voice, and all the light was absorbed. Rimuru and the dwarf group who didn''t leave were also mesmerized by the birth of this sword. Legendary grade weapon. Even if this was their first time to see one, as this weapon hardly appeared in public and also few in numbers, they could tell immediately that this was that weapon. "...did it finish?" "Yeah." Tamazuki also had awoken and observed his new weapon. It is a moderately curved katana, yet unlike the color of normal katana, it is pure ck with a distinct milky-colored trail that follows the edge of the de. Somehow, the appearance of this sword reminded him of the Milky Way in the dark sky. Still, this weapon could evolve even more. However, this weapon was good enough for now. The only problem was the sheath since the de was so sharp that a standard sheath might be cut because of its sharpness. While it didn''t really trouble him, even if this sword didn''t have a sheath, having a sheath was cooler, right? Yet, he had to say it amazed him since it was already night. "It''s already night, huh?" "Yeah, you have been too focused on your weapon." From morning to night, he had focused on his weapon, but it was all good since he could create this legendary-grade weapon. "By the way, what''s the name of this weapon?" "Name?" "Yeah, shouldn''t you name it?" "....." Hearing Rimuru''s question, Tamazuki wondered what he should name this weapon. Frankly, he didn''t have a hobby to name something; however, when he felt that it was necessary, especially when many of his skills were named by the "Voice of the World," so somehow his inner child also felt that he wanted to start to name something, whether it was his weapon or his techniques. "Let''s see..." Tamazuki stared at this weapon for a moment, then made up his decision. "Ginga." "Ginga?" "Yes, that''s the name of this weapon since in the future this weapon will cut down a gxy, so I name it Ginga (gxy in Japanese)." "Um, that''s a good name." Rimuru decided to ignore the part where Tamazuki bragged that he would cut down a gxy. While he admitted that Tamazuki''s swordsmanship was good, he felt that it was too far to cut down a gxy. Yet, in the future, Tamazuki might be able to do so. Cutting angel, devil, and god. Tamazuki decided to do all of them. Nevertheless, it was a littlete, and he thought of going back since he was sure that Shizu was waiting. No, they told him that Shizu hade and sent him food to eat, causing all of them to look at him in jealousy. Before he returned, he finished the food that was sent by Shizu before he walked away since the stares of Rimuru and the dwarfs started to hurt him. This is probably what the protagonist felt when they were surrounded by many beautiful heroines and stared at angrily by the extras in the background. Nevertheless, he didn''t care and thought that it was fun to see their expressions. However, when he went home, he was greeted by Shizu. "Wee back." Shizu weed him with a warm and gentle smile. She wore in clothes with an apron on her body. "You are tired, right? Do you want to take a bath or dinner first?" "I want to eat you first." "Eh? Eh?" Tamazuki felt that this newlywed life wasn''t bad at all. Still, over the past few days, his days have been busy. It was rather hard to get his hands on the sheath since he wanted to get a good quality woodone that could grow along with the user like Magisteel, but if it''s impossible, then he could only bear it by using another Magisteel, so for now, he was using his previous weapon, but while it was good, it was easily damaged as his swordsmanship wasn''t something that could be handled by a normal sword. Fortunately, this world was full of monsters, and he could use them as material for his weapon. However, he could think of thatter since he knew the days of the main heroines came was near, so, at this moment, he just stayed in the vige, building his house where he could live with Shizu. Naturally, he also learned the skills owned by Rimuru and Shizu. After using [Predator] on Ifrit, Rimuru gained various skills from [Fire Maniption], [Ranged Barrier], and [Body Double]. The [Fire Maniption] aside, thest two skills were quite good for him. As for Shizu, even though Ifrit was taken out of her body, it didn''t mean she was helpless. She could use magic, and as someone who was summoned from another world, she also got a Unique Skill. The magic that she taught him was fire magic, which was her specialty, and also summoning magic, which made her able to summon fire elementals to help her to fight. Fire magic aside, summoning magic was quite interesting as it could summon various beings from monsters, elementals, and even daemons. ''So, should I be able to summon an angel?'' Probably, but instead of magic, he was more interested in Shizu''s Unique Skill. Degenerate. It was a Unique Skill owned by Shizu, and it had two effects: [Syntensis] and [Separation]. The first one [Syntesis] allows the user to transform two different targets into a single object. It can be used to chain the effects of several skills together, earning the user new skills with significantly less effort than would otherwise be required. The second one, [Separation], allows the user to release the properties inherent to the target and separate them. Examples include but are not limited to; depriving a person of skill/s (with the exception of ones bound to their soul) and removing foreign objects such as entities attempting possession or poisons from the target''s body. Those two were amazing skills, and depending on how he was using them, their use could be something impressive. "Tamazuki, it''s time for lunch." "Wait for a moment." Tamazuki walked down the stairs and looked at Shizu, who brought him lunch. "Oi, you guys! Go take a break!" "It''s okay, Tamazuki-sama!" "We are not tired!" "Yeah, we can work until tomorrow!" The group of hobgoblins workers that helped him build the house thought that they could work even harder, or rather they felt happy to build his house. "If I say you go take a break, then go. You are interrupting my lunch." "...." Everyone. Still, in the end, they could only docilely follow his order to take a break. "What''s for lunch?" Tamazuki walked to Shizu, who was waiting for him. "Saikoro monster steak with stir-fried vegetables, sd, and also bread." "Thank you." "No, it''s an easy thing for me." Shizu shook her head. She hardly had any skills other than fighting, so she couldn''t help much. Nevertheless, she wanted to cook for him, especially when he was going to build a house for them. "Then, let''s eat together." "Un." As the two spread a sheet on the clean grass under the shade of the tree, they started to eat together. Still, as they ate, he felt that he should develop the food culture as there were hardly any seasonings in this world. Moreover, he also wanted sugar! While he had prepared various seeds and let the hobgoblins grow those nts, including sugar beet, it would take a while for them to grow. "By the way, is there rice in this world?" "No, there isn''t any." Shizu shook her head while she sighed. Rice was the staple food of the East. However, this world was like the West, so many of the things in this world, whether it was architecture, food, agriculture, animals, nts, and many others, were simr to those of the West. The bread was good, but without a doubt, they wanted rice. "After the house is ready, let''s do research on food." "Food?" "Yeah, I n to make shoyu (Japanese soy sauce), mirin (sweet vinegar), and miso." "Really?" Shizu was excited. "Help me, though." "Um, leave it to me." Shizu nodded with a solemn expression. "By the way, there is this costume that I want to try on for youter." "...un." Shizu nodded while lowering her head shyly. Yet, in that precious moment of lunch between them, someone interrupted them. "Tamazuki-sama! Shizu-sama! A group of monsters has attacked us!" Hobgoblin kneeled as he spoke about the seriousness of their current predicament. While Tamazuki was speechless, he got another telepathic message from Rimuru. ''Tamazuki,e and help me!'' Looking at Shizu, who was ready to help, Tamazuki also nodded while wondering whether it was the time for the main heroines toe. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 170: Evil Demon Chapter 170: Evil Demon "What''s wrong, Uncle?" When the two arrived, they met Rimuru, who was bouncing like a ball. "We are being attacked." "By who?" "Ogre!" "Ogre?" 2x As expected, Tamazuki thought. He knew that it was the time for the main heroines toe. While he had Shizu, he was okay to add more as he also had Ellen in this world. Still, he knew that the appearance of the story and the reality were different. They hardly appeared the same, so when he arrived, he wondered whether they were really the heroines. Still, as they arrived, Riguru, Gobuta, Ranga, and even other Tempest Wolves and Hobgoblins were defeated by the group of six in front of them. Ogre. This is who they were. Rimuru, who hade, healed everyone with the potions he made, then asked, "Riguru, exin the situation. What''s happening here?" "The men on the ground are all okay. They are under the effects of a sleeping spell." Riguru then apologized since he was defeated so easily, yet this was normal since he didn''t expect his opponents to be the ogre tribe. Naturally, whether Tamazuki or Rimuru, who had just been in this world for a while, understood what the ogre was, the ogre in their minds was different from the ogre in this world, especially when they wore armor and even a Japanese sword. However, as expected of an ogre, their appearance was like those of monsters. This was why Tamazuki also didn''t show much interest when he saw them. There were two females among the group of six, yet those females could hardly be his type. However, when he thought about the female goblins that became cute goblinas, he thought such a transformation might happen to the two female ogres. Moreover, he also wanted to try how it felt to name a monster, as he had never tried it. "......" It had been a while since the system talked, but he had to say this system was as abominable as ever. Still, when the three appeared, the fight stopped, and the two groups maintained a certain distance from each other, showing their wary. How to say... when Tamazuki appeared, all the Direwolves and hobgoblins felt relief as they knew how powerful Tamazuki was. They might not have seen him fighting, but his size alone was enough to crush all the hopes of their enemies. Still, even if Tamazuki didn''t transform into his beast form, the group of ogres watched in wary; even if he didn''t exert pressure and his aura, his appearance alone was enough to make them feel wary. After all, even if it was quite strange, the more human-like appearance of the monster was, the stronger they were, so because of this, they were wary of Tamazuki, who was in his hybrid form. Still, what the four male ogres didn''t realize, the two female ogres felt their minds didn''t work, and they just stared at his beast''s golden eyes, petrified, unable to move, and mesmerized by his charm. "Oi, you guys! I don''t really understand the current situation, but are we able to talk about this peacefully?" Unlike Tamazuki and Shizu, who thought to beat them up first, then talked, Rimuru thought to talk this up first since he thought there must be some misunderstanding. Rimuru, who had been ignored from the beginning, quickly became the center of attention. Slime? This was clearly written on their faces. Yet, how could they not be surprised as it was their first time to see a talking slime? In the beginning, Rimuru used [Predator] on Shizu and used her body to appear in front of people most of the time, but this time it was different as he didn''t use [Predator] on Shizu, so his appearance was just like a normal slime. Naturally, Rimuru was being looked down upon as he also didn''t have a hobby to spread his aura, so no one could tell how strong he was. Moreover, his race was slime, famous for being the weakest monster, so he was underestimated. Still, while they were surprised for a moment, their attention quickly gathered on Shizu. "Brother, that person''s mask..." Shizu could feel that everyone was staring at her, which made her confused as it was her first time seeing all of them. "Reveal yourselves, Evil Demon!" "???" Shizu. "Hey, what do you mean by that?!" Rimuru was also dumbfounded when the leader of this ogre group seemed to point his finger at Shizu. "Wearing a demonic item is not something a normal person would do. You seem to have disguised yourselves and suppressed your demonic aura, but you are too naive! Because the Ogre Tribe''s Shrine Maiden won''t be deceived!" "....." 3x Tamazuki, Rimuru, and Shizu looked at each other. "Rimuru, should I kill them?" How could Tamazuki feel calm when his woman was being pointed at and insulted like this? "NO!!!" "Yeah, they seemed hurt; you should listen to them first, Tamazuki. Also, there might be some misunderstanding." With the kind and gentle personalities of Rimuru and Shizu, they thought to listen to the story of the Ogre Tribe first. However... "Would they even listen to us?" "........" 2x "I will beat them up first before we can talk. What do you think? After all, a monster is like this. Survival of the fittest." The rules of the monsters were simple. Survival of the fittest. The strong eat the weak. "OI, STOP TALKING TO YOURSELVES AND LOOK AT US, YOU DEMON!" "...." 3x "Tamazuki beat them first." 2x Even if they were kind, there was still a limit. They felt that it was better for Tamazuki to beat them up first, so they could correct their attitude as they were too rude. "Okay then." Tamazuki walked in front of everyone and said, "You worms. If you grovel on the ground and apologize now, then I will let you go." "........." Everyone. Rimuru and Shizu were speechless. However, the group of ogres was in a daze before they were angry. "Hmph! How arrogant! Do you think that you can look down on us, you demon!" Then, without hesitation, they went for the attack. The first one was a giant ogre with a hammer, raising a wooden hammer high as he was ready to smash Tamazuki. However... "Know your ce, worm." Tamazuki put his hands in his pocket as he swept the feet of this ogre, causing him to fall. "Ah?" While this giant ogre was confused, he saw Tamazuki''s foot stomp on his face. "GUWAAH!" The giant ogre passed out as his eyes rolled out. "YOU BASTARD!" Then, a female ogre with purple hair appeared and swung a morning star at him. Tamazuki had to say that this female''s ogre breasts were huge, but even if they were huge, he was calm since he wasn''t exactly a big breast faction. He loved all types of breasts, so he wasn''t going to give this woman mercy. No, at least he would give her a bit. As the morning star was about to m into his head, he just moved slightly to the side, causing the female ogre to miss her attack, and hit the ground, but her eyes widened before she passed out as her stomach was hit by Tamazuki''s knee. Soon, someone from the dark suddenly stabbed his sword in his neck. This should be something fatal and dangerous attack, yet strangely enough, Rimuru and Shizu didn''t feel worried. Instead, they felt sorry for the ogres facing Tamazuki. Facing such a fatal attack, Tamazuki jumped and did a roundhouse kick, precisely hitting the face of this ogre, causing his nose to break and almost disfiguring him. The blue-haired ogre didn''t even have a chance to scream as he was thrown and passed out. "....." 3x The three ogres were left staring at the scene in disbelief. The three ogres defeated by Tamazuki weren''t weak. Instead, they were strong, but Tamazuki easily defeated them. "Young Master, you should take the princess and leave!" The elderly ogre stood in front of the red-haired ogre since he knew their opponent was dangerous. Moreover, he saw the sword on the side of Tamazuki, yet from the beginning to the end, Tamazuki had never touched it, so what did that mean? That meant all of them were so weak that they weren''t worthy of his sword! Even worse, Tamazuki had never used his hands! "Leave everything to this old man! Even if I have to lose my life, I will stop him!" "Shut up, Old Man! Right now, I am shouldering the hatred and regret of our dead tribesman! Did you really expect me to run away after we finally met our enemy?" The red-haired ogre took out his katana and raised it high. "Don''t even joke with me. I still have dignity as the next leader! Rather than living in humiliation, I had rather die avenging my people!" "Young master..." The elderly ogre stared at the young master ogre for a moment before he held his sword. "Since it''se to this, allow this old man to follow you." "Are you done talking?" "YOU BASTARD! ENOUGH OF LOOKING DOWN ON" However, before the young master ogre finished his words, the two of them were beaten without mercy by Tamazuki. Tamazuki didn''t even use his hands and only used his feet to defeat them. Still, before he was about to finish them, the princess ogre stood before him and raised her hands high, trying to stop him. "What are you doing here?" "P-Please stop... We-We apologize for our rudeness... P-Please... don''t kill us..." "Kugh...." The young master ogre was on the ground, beaten up, frustrated by his weakness. "Hmm..." Tamazuki stared at the princess ogre and then pinched her small chin rudely. "You are quite cute." "Eh?" The princess ogre was startled and showed a cute blush on her face. "If you be my maid, I will let all of them go." "YOU BASTARD!" The young master ogre was enraged as he thought his little sister was going to be soiled by Tamazuki''s dirty hands. "Please live well, brother..." The princess ogre looked at her brother with a warm smile. "Hehehe... let me mark you first." Tamazukiughed evilly and traced her luscious lips with his thumb slowly. The princess ogre realized her fate, and she resigned herself, yet as he moved closer, her heart was beating harder and harder as she watched him about to put his sharp fangs on her tender and soft body. "DAMMIT! DAMMIT!" The young master ogre let out an ipetent roar, and the rest wasn''t much better. "Enough of a joke, Tamazuki!" Suddenly, slime hit the back of Tamazuki''s head, and Shizu also pulled his ear with a gentle smile. "Do you want to make a harem in this world?" "Ow! Ow! Shizu, forgive me!" "..." 6x All the ogres stared at this scene in disbelief as they saw the nightmare that beat all of them was asking for mercy from the petite woman. "Cough! Cough!" Rimuru looked at the six of them and said, "Everything is a misunderstanding, okay? How about we talk first?" "...." 6x How to say... they weren''t sure how to describe their feelings, but it was good to know that they weren''t going to lose their lives. Still, the princess ogre didn''t really mind bing Tamazuki''s maid, though. Chapter 171: To become a True Demon Lord Chapter 171: To be a True Demon Lord As the ogres didn''t have the energy to fight, they quickly epted the exnation of Rimuru. Everything was a misunderstanding. Yes, frankly, if Tamazuki wanted to kill all of them, they only needed to blink their eyes before they lost their lives. It showed how strong he was. They might have eyes, but they couldn''t realize the big mountain in front of them. They were blind, and with such a powerful being, why should he involve himself with their dirty enemies? Moreover, Tamazuki told them that Rimuru was stronger than him, which showed how helpless their situation was in the beginning. "..." Rimuru was speechless, but he decided to keep quiet as it was better to be misunderstood as being strong. Still, he was a bit curious. If he fought Tamazuki, then what would be the result? [Report. 100% defeat without any resistance] Right? Rimuru had guessed it, but wasn''t it rude for [Great Sage] to say that bluntly? As he was angry, he decided to throw a feast to cheer his mood. With that decision, everyone had a st that night. --- While they were a little awkward, the six ogres quickly joined the vige. With an ale, food, and a party, everything could be settled. Everyone quickly became friends. Naturally, some of them were still careful as they were beaten so badly by Tamazuki. There was noparison, and they could only helplessly lie on the ground as they felt frustrated by their weakness. Still, the vigers who heard what was wrong with the ogre tribe were dumbfounded. "The orc tribe attacked the ogre tribe?! Was this some kind of joke?!" Kaijin was dumbfounded. Rigurudo and the others who learned about this also couldn''t believe this. Like them, before they evolved, the position of the orc wasn''t much better than the goblins. Orc might have been a little stronger, but they weren''t much better. Meanwhile, the ogre was strong, so the thought of those pigs going after the ogre itself was unthinkable. "It''s the truth." The young master ogre also understood why they reacted so strongly. "Standing before our vige were a thousand armored orcs. We were trampled over." "Then, those injuries..." "No, I was beaten by..." The young master ogre stared in the direction of Tamazuki, who was surrounded by many cute and beautiful goblinas. "Ah." 2x Rigurudo and Kaijin looked at him speechlessly before they felt curious at why the young master of the ogre was beaten so hard that his nose was almost crooked in a different direction. Meanwhile, the rest of the ogre was wounded except for the princess, but at least their condition was better than this young master ogre. "What did you do?" "Yeah, what did you do so you got beaten hard by Tamazuki-sama?" "Well... I misunderstood that human for our enemy, so..." The young master ogre truthfully told them, causing Kaijin and Rigurudo to look at him speechless. After all, the rtionship between Tamazuki and Shizu was obvious to all of them. "It''s lucky that you weren''t killed." "You are crazy!" Hearing those words, Kaijin and Rigurudo thought that this guy was stupid. Still, the young master also understood why he was beaten so badly. If his woman was insulted, then how could he stay calm? Still, there was something that he needed to ask. "...just what is he? Why is he so strong? Is he..." The young master ogre gulped and then asked, "...a demon lord?" With that strength, he thought that this was the only possibility. "No, he isn''t." "Yeah, it might be hard to believe, but he is a tanuki." "Tanuki? Tanuki? That tanuki?" "Yes." 2x "....." They didn''t feel surprised by the reaction of the young master ogre along with his entourage, or rather it would be amazing if they didn''t feel surprised. Still, when the young master ogre thought that the other leader of this vige was slime, they somehow felt it was surprisingly eptable. Still, Rigurudo and Kaijin also wondered whether Tamazuki was a demon lord, considering how strong he was. However, frankly, whether he was a demon lord or not, it didn''t matter since he was also their leader. If he was strong, then it was all good, right? While the young master ogre wanted to continue to talk about Tamazuki, Rimuru came and asked about the orcs that attacked his vige, so in the end, he told all of them how all of his tribes were wiped out, leaving only the six of them. Nevertheless, everyone could tell that the young master ogre had decided to take revenge. "So, what''s your n after this?" Rimuru asked. "What do you mean?" "I mean, decide on what to do from now onwards, things like nning your nexteback or finding a new ce to stay and such. Your tribe''s fate rests solely on your decision." "That''s..." The young master ogre sipped his ale while looking away. "As you have said. We''ll save our energy and then prepare to fight again." "What kind of n is that?" "....." The young master ogre. Rimuru could clearly tell that this guy didn''t have a n in his head. "I have an idea. How about you be my subordinate?" "Eh?" Rimuru told them the advantage of bing his subordinates and, moreover, the danger about the orcs wasn''t something that he could ignore. Having ogres as their subordinates would definitely help them in case they were attacked by the orcs. Still, he thought that he needed to discuss this problem with Tamazuki first. However, he had to say, this guy''s poprity was too high, right? Looking at his slime body, Rimuru thought that he should be cuter, right? Still, Rimuru didn''t force the young master ogre to answer him immediately and said that he should think about this matter through before he made his decision. --- Tamazuki could hear their conversation from a distance, and he also knew that his time to be the Demon Lord was close. If he wasn''t wrong, the requirement to be a Demon Lord was to kill 10,000 humans, using their souls as a ritual to evolve him into a True Demon Lord. However, it shouldn''t be only a human, right? After all, the leader of the orcs that led the group of orcs to rampage through the Jura Forest also didn''t kill a human and only killed another monster. No, it should be a Majin or intelligent monster, yet he could be a True Demon Lord. In other words, if he killed 10,000 orcs, then it should be possible for him to be a True Demon Lord, too, right? Still, even if he failed, it didn''t matter since 10,000 orcs were nothing, and as they had rampaged through this ind, they should prepare for the consequences of their actions, and he would be that punishment. As for Rimuru''s decision to ept the ogres as their people, Tamazuki didn''t feel surprised, and as expected, Rimuru came to him. "Tamazuki, Shizu-san, can we talk for a moment?" --- At Tamazuki''s house, the three talked about the problems that they might encounter in the future. "Huh? Group of orcs?" Shizu was surprised. "Why are you so surprised?" Rimuru was confused. "An orc isn''t a type of monster that will attack others like that." Shizu had lived in this world for so long, so she understood many things. "They aren''t smart beings." Especially when she heard that 10,000 orcs hade to kill the ogre tribes, and it also made her understand why the ogres were only left with six of them. "There might be something hidden under this incident, Uncle." "Then... do you think that it is all because of the Demon Lord?" While Shizu was shocked, Tamazuki nodded. "The probability is high, but let''s not jump to a conclusion since we haven''t confirmed anything." "That''s true." "Yes, the existence of the Demon Lord is rare. Instead, the possibility of a rare monster being born among a group of orcs is higher." If possible, Shizu hoped that it wouldn''t be a Demon Lord, but if this group of orcs was really controlled by the Demon Lord... Nevertheless, they knew they had to prepare themselves. "By the way, your house is nice..." Rimuru felt a bit jealous. "Yeah, right? But Uncle, you should go back to your house. We are going to sleep." "Tamazuki-kun..." Shizu chided Tamazuki with blush and a pout. "...." Rimuru. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 172: Its hard to make a decision Chapter 172: It''s hard to make a decision While many slept happily after the feast, some people were unable to sleep, thinking about their future and the unavoidable danger that they would encounter in the future. The young master ogre was thinking about whether he should submit to Rimuru and admitted his weakness as he was unable to give an answer and avenged his tribe. As for Rigurudo and Kaijin, they were thinking about the group of orcs that might attack them in the future. Meanwhile, Rimuru was unable to sleep, rolling around on the bed while wondering whether Tamazuki and Shizu had had sex. ''Ah, did they do it? No, no. It is impossible, right? Their age difference is a little too much! Also, ah... dammit, I can''t sleep!'' Fortunately, he was slime, or else he would be really troubled at this moment. Still, Tamazuki and Shizu had sex. While Shizu was a human, she wasn''t called a champion of humankind, not for nothing. She was stronger than most people even if the Ifrit was taken out from her body, yet she had to say, facing him, she was helpless. Not only was his physical ability stronger, but his technical ability was also top-notch. When they were on the bed, the only thing that she could do was just moan like an obedient woman and follow what he asked as her body was fully conquered by him. Still, while she was exhausted, she wanted to talk about their previous conversation. "Are you worried that the group of orcs will really be led by a Demon Lord?" "Yes." Shizu nodded worriedly. "Frankly, while I have read their existence from the books, I don''t know them much. Can you exin to me more about them?" "Sure." As he hugged her waist, she told him about the Demon Lord. Demon Lord is a term used in two different fashions, either as a Monster ss or as a social position. In general, it refers to the strongest or highest-ranking among Monsters; however, that is not an absolute rule. "There is a self-proimed Demon Lord who proims himself as a Demon Lord. If it''s this one, then we don''t need to worry as even if we don''t do anything since someone wille and attack this one as the title of the Demon Lord can''t be proimed so carelessly." "Is there such a thing?" "There it is. Unexpectedly, the society of the monsters isn''t that much different from a human, especially those of Majin. If one proims themselves as a Demon Lord, then they are either confident in their power or stupid. Either way, the existing Demon Lord wille to this self-proimed Demon Lord to see whether this one is worthy of the title." "I see... then besides the self-proimed Demon Lord, there is also another Demon Lord?" "Yes." The next one was the Recognized Demon Lord, which refers to self-proimed Demon Lords who have been officially recognized by the established Demon Lords. "As long as one is getting nominated by other Demon Lords to join their ranks and receive majority approval, then they can be the Recognized Demon Lord, or they can also be one by defeating a recognized Demon Lord. "By the way, do you remember Leon Cromwell, whom I had talked about before?" "You mean the one that summoned you?" "Yes." Shizu nodded. "That person is this type of Demon Lord." "So, had he defeated the other Demon Lord and recognized him as one?" "That''s right." Shizu nodded. "If the one that leads the orc group is this one, then I don''t think that we can win." Unlike the others, she was clear about how strong the Demon Lord would be. She was summoned by the Demon Lord and worked under the Demon Lord for a while, so she understood the strength of the Demon Lord well. Hopefully, it was the first one, as she had never heard a Demon Lord would lead a group of orcs. "So, are there only those two types of Demon Lord?" "No, there is another one." "Thest one?" "Yes." Shizu nodded. "Thest one is the True Demon Lord." "True Demon Lord?" "Yes." "What did one have to do to be one?" "....." "What? Why are you looking at me like that?" "...do you n to be one?" "If I n to be one, what will you do?" "I won''t do anything." "...." "Why are you looking at me like that?" "No, that answer just surprised me." Shizu turned her body as she embraced him in her arms and pushed his face into her soft bosom. "You are kind, and I know that you won''t do something without a reason." "...." If he was asked to kill 10,000 humans without blinking his eyes, could he do it? If they were enemies, he would do it without hesitation. But what if they weren''t? What if they were just innocent humans? He could tell that he would probably be unable to do it. This was why he hoped that it was possible for him to be a True Demon Lord by killing 10,000 orcs along with the Demon Lord that led this group of this orc. "Still, to be a True Demon Lord, one needs to kill 10,000 humans." "I see..." "However, it is probably impossible for the one who leads the orc group to be this type, so it is either the Self-Proimed Demon Lord or the Recognized Demon Lord. As for the True Demon Lord, there should only be two of them." "Two?" "Yes, Lord of Darkness, Guy Crimson. The devil resides on the Ice Continent, the Pce of White Ice, and the other one is Destroyer, Milim Nava. As for the rest, I have never heard of them killing 10,000 humans or so, so I don''t really know." Still, being recognized or not, it didn''t matter. The only thing that he wanted was to evolve, and he needed to kill a lot of humans for that. "Do you n to be a Demon Lord?" "Yes." Tamazuki nodded. "I see..." If that was his decision, then she wouldn''t stop him, but she had to say it made her feel at a loss. "However, I won''t kill a human." "Eh?" "I am thinking of killing 10,000 orcs and using them as catalyze to make me evolve into a True Demon Lord." "...is it possible?" Shizu was surprised. "I am not sure, but the orc is simr to humans. They canmunicate with each other, they have a family, and they can recognize themselves. Moreover, they are Majin. As you have said before, the society of monsters isn''t that much different from a human. Then, a human or a monster shouldn''t be a problem, right? Lastly, they are enemies. This is why I won''t hesitate." "That''s true..." Shizu was in a daze, but if this was the case, she felt relief, then asked, "But, can you defeat 10,000 monsters?" This number wasn''t small, and facing 10,000 fierce monsters wasn''t something easy. "You don''t need to worry." "Is that so?" Shizu smiled softly as she caressed his cheek. "My strength might have weakened, but I will help you." "Thanks." Still, Tamazuki had something that he was curious about. "Don''t you want to ask me why I want to be a Demon Lord?" "You have your own reason, and I believe in you." That''s it. That''s what she thought since she loved and trusted him. What she needed to do was stay by his side no matter what since all of her life had be his. Tamazuki stared at Shizu, who didn''t have doubt in her eyes, causing him to flinch for a moment. "...how about we sleep?" "Un." Watching her sleeping on his arm, he realized how worthless this conversation was. Strength. This is what he needed, and he wanted them. Why was he hesitating now? Whether it was monsters or humans, it didn''t matter. His goal was to be stronger, and to do that; he had to be a Demon Lord. He would do that even if he was hated, yet he had to say if he faced enemies, then he wouldn''t feel guilty, so he hoped that this group of orcs would be a group of a scourge that needed to be erased. Then, the next morning, after he had eaten his breakfast, he went to visit Rimuru, and there he saw the young master ogre, who had made his decision. Chapter 173: The girls are yours Chapter 173: The girls are yours "You two are early." Tamazuki was surprised by how early the young master of the ogre group and Rimuru woke up. "...yes." The young master ogre had made his decision. It was a difficult decision as it meant acknowledging how hopeless and weakling he was. For him, who had always thought that they were the best race wasn''t something easy. Whether it was the time when his tribe was massacred by the orcs, or he was beaten badly by Tamazuki, he realized that he could do nothing with the way he was currently. Thinking for the entire night, he realized that there was only one thing that he could do for thest remaining of his tribe members and also to avenge his tribe. "You are thete one!" Rimuru scolded, and his mood, showing his mood definitely wasn''t good. "You never told me the exact time I shoulde." Tamazuki was speechless by this blind anger, but this was normal, especially with what he had donest night. "So, you haven''t started to talk yet, right?" "That''s right. We are waiting for you." "Then, you have made your decision?" Tamazuki sat next to Rimuru naturally, changing into his chibi white tanuki form. "..." Rimuru and the young master ogre. Still, watching this form, Rimuru felt sofortable for some reason. However, the young master ogre was speechless since he didn''t expect that Tamazuki would be a tanuki. A slime and a tanuki. This vige... the young master ogre had to say it was amazing. "Ogres are a battle species. We''re willing to charge into the frontlines and fight for the people we serve." The young master ogre sat on his knees while facing the two of them. "It''d be an honor to serve under strong masters." He bowed his head, showing his submission and resolution. "I ept your offer. All of us, the ogre tribe, will be your subordinates." Tamazuki stared at the young master ogre and thought that this was what he would be if he was weak. He could only bow his head to the strong, working as their subordinates. Did it feel good? Naturally, no. Admitting how weak one was definitely wasn''t something good. It was bitter. If the master was a good person, then it was good, but if the master was a bad person? Watching the young master ogre, who bowed his head, Tamazuki thought that his decision to be strong was correct, and he knew that he needed to be stronger, so his fate wouldn''t be in the hands of the others. He needed power, so he could protect himself and the people who had entrusted their lives to him. Rimuru also thought the same, as he could see what kind of resolve the young master ogre came to when he had decided to bow his head like this. "I have an idea. Summon all of the ogres here. Allow me to grant you all the symbolic proof of being my subordinates." "Yes." The young master ogre didn''t question Rimuru and quickly walked out to call his people. When he left, Tamazuki asked, "You are going to name them?" "Un." Rimuru nodded. "There are only six of them, so it should be easy, right?" He felt that it was a jiff to name all six ogres. "There are six of them, but do you think that an ogre and a goblin are on the same level?" "That''s..." Rimuru only realized this since how could a goblin and an ogre be the same? The two were on different levels. It was obvious, especially when one was staring at their appearance and strength. "You will pass out again like before, you know? If someone attacks us at that time, what will you do?" "..." Rimuru. "Also, don''t you want to see them evolve?" "Will they evolve?" "If the goblin can evolve, then why can''t the ogre do it?" "...you are right." Rimuru nodded. "Then, will you name them too?" "Should I?" "Eh? You don''t want to name them?" "How do you feel when you name someone?" "Er..." Rimuru thought for a moment, rubbing his bouncy chin with his tentacle-like hand. "It''s like something is taken from my body?" "Is that something that has been recovered now?" "Un." "Well, let me try." "That''s good." Rimuru nodded since he also wanted Tamazuki to name some monsters as he felt that Tamazuki was a kind of lone wolf. Moreover, he also wanted to tie Tamazuki to this ce as he had a feeling that Tamazuki might leave, so in case Tamazuki would really leave, he wanted to remind him that this ce was his home, especially when he had his new family now. Naturally, as they had met with Shizu, they asked whether it was possible to return to their original world, but the answer was obvious. No. It might be possible to be summoned to this world, but it wasn''t possible to return currently. Frankly, Rimuru wasn''t sure whether Tamazuki wanted to return to the original world. Unlike him, who didn''t think too much about his previous life and had epted his life in this world, he wasn''t sure what Tamazuki was thinking. Either way, as Tamazuki was someone that he had thought of as his nephew or even a family in this world, he didn''t want him to be alone. "By the way, since you didn''t sleep, you must have thought of a name for them, right?" "...." Rimuru Wasn''t it your fault that he couldn''t sleep? Rimuru rolled his eyes. "I did think of their names. The red hair one is..." As they talked about what kind of name they should give to the six ogres, the young master ogre soon came along with the other fives. Rimuru also didn''t waste his time and told them that he was going to name all of them. "Please-Please wait for a moment! There are huge risks in naming!" The ogre princess knew the risk that came from naming other monsters, but Rimuru was rxed. "It''s okay. It''s okay. I have said that it isn''t a problem, right?" "But..." Rimuru thought the risk that came from naming other monsters was only the huge Magicules consumption and entering a low activity mode, but what he didn''t know was that if he named someone, his Magicules might be taken and would never return. Still, even so, it wasn''t something that he should be worried about as he had Veldora inside him. "Moreover, I am not going to name you alone. Tamazuki will also name you." "Three will be named after me, and three will be named by Uncle. Are you all okay with that?" "Or you don''t want to be named by us?" "That''s..." Who didn''t want to be named by them? Every monster longed for a name, but naturally, they wanted to be named by the strongest. Whether Tamazuki or Rimuru had shown all of that. "Please name me, Tamazuki-sama." The young master ogre didn''t even have a chance to talk, but the female purple-haired ogre suddenly kneeled in front of Tamazuki. "..." Tamazuki. Frankly, all the ogres were dumbfounded when they saw Tamazuki''s real appearance, but it didn''t matter, as the most important thing as a monster was their strength. Still, the rest of the ogres were speechless by the purple-haired female ogre, who begged a name from Tamazuki. "What are you getting nervous about? Don''t you want to name them too?" Rimuru nudged Tamazuki''s side since this guy was in silence. "Is that okay with you, Uncle?" "Why not? She asked you to name her, so just name her, okay?" Frankly, Rimuru had a hard time imagining how this purple-haired ogre would be a beauty, so he didn''t mind at all. As for the princess ogre... Rimuru thought for a moment and felt that it was better to be named Tamazuki too. As for the guys, he would name them. "Then, from now on, your name is Shion." Tamazuki put his paw on Shion''s small horn. "Thank you very much." At that moment, Shion felt something inside her soul change. Meanwhile, Tamazuki could feel that his Magicules were taken quite a lot, or rather he kept pouring his Magicules into Shion''s body as he had a lot of themwith "Hole," as long as the Magicules existed in this world, he was infinite. Even if the Magicules in this world were empty, he could also use the energy from another world. Still, at that moment, Shion felt sleepy. "Take a rest." "Yes." Tamazuki changed to his hybrid form, made a bed with his leaf then let her sleep there. "Eh? Will they fall asleep like this?" Rimuru asked curiously. "She might undergo an evolution." "Really?" "Well, you can observe themter, right?" "That''s true." The two talked through telepathy, so the ogres didn''t know what they were talking about. Still, after Shion, they started to name all of them. Rimuru named the young master ogre with Benimaru, the blue-haired ogre with Souei, and the big ogre with Kurobee. Meanwhile, Tamazuki named the old man ogre with Hakurou and the princess ogre with... "From now on, your name is Shuna." "Yes, thank you, Tamazuki-sama," Shuna answered with a bright, gentle smile. By then, all of them felt sleepy before they started to evolve. Tamazuki and Rimuru didn''t bother them and left the house since there were many things that they had to do, and at the same time, they anticipated how they would evolve tomorrow. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 174: Terror on the Great Jura Forest Chapter 174: Terror on the Great Jura Forest The next day, Shizu held him while he was in his chibi form. She rubbed her cheek against his cheek as he had this emotionless expression on his face. Yet, it didn''t reduce her excitement as she kept rubbing his cheek and also his tummy. "...can you stop now?" Even if he didn''t mind being petted like this, this was too much! "Not yet. I am not satisfied enough." While his enormous form was amazing, his chibi form was so cute! Like any other female, she was weak against cute, furry beings, especially when this was also her man, so her emotion couldn''t be controlled anymore. Frankly, she wanted to put her face against his belly and take a deep breath in this furry heaven, but was it okay? Well, it should be okay, right? And she really did that. "...." Tamazuki. "Enough! Enough!" Tamazuki quickly ran away from Shizu while making up his mind to have his revenge tonight. "Wait, Tamazuki!" Shizu chased him with a smile. "...." Rimuru was jealous. He was also cute, right? Yet why did no woman do that to him? Was it because Tamazuki had fur? It was fur, right? "Master, you are also cute." Ranga, felt the change in his master''s emotions, quickly said. "Ranga..." Rimuru was moved to tears. "Rimura-sama." Rimuru turned and felt surprised. "Benimaru?" The young master ogre had evolved. His body had be smaller, but his appearance had be human-like. Still, the greatest change would probablye from the massive leap in magical energy. "Yes, it''s me." Benimaru showed a happy smile. Simrly, the rest also changed. Rimuru saw Souei, the blue-haired ogre, also evolved, and Souei''s change was quite simr to Benimaru''s. Meanwhile, Kurobee was the one that eased him the most since this guy was just like an ordinary middle age man. "Kurobee?" "Yes, Rimuru-sama?" "Let''s get along well, Kurobee!" "Yes, Rimuru-sama!" Rimuru was happy with Kurobee, but then he was dumbfounded by the change in Shion and Shuna. Shuna aside, since the basis of this princess ogre was rather good, or rather, she was quite beautiful even before she evolved, Shion''s transformation shocked him so much! Shion wasn''t much different from a monster before. Her skin was dark, and her expression was fierce. If there was something that made her better than others, it was, without a doubt, the size of her bosom. They were huge. No, they were enormous! However, this time, Shion had be a beauty! Sexy beauty! Rimuru was shocked to the core! By now, the beauty in this vige wasn''t only Shizu but Shion and Shuna. "Rimuru-sama!" Shion, Shuna, and Hakurou greeted Rimuru respectfully. Even if Rimuru didn''t name them, Rimuru was Tamazuki''s uncle, and Rimuru was also one of the leaders of this vige. They respected him, but at the same time, they also wanted to know where Tamazuki was. Still, Rimuru was also quite surprised by Hakurou''s transformation since this old man had be a dandy old man. The only problem now was their clothes. Rimuru could tell that their clothes didn''t fit them, and he wanted to tell them to change their clothes, but... "Ah, are you Shion and Shuna?" Shizu, who had been ying with Tamazuki, returned with Tamazuki in his arms. Tamazuki was still in his chibi form, letting himself be hugged by this woman with a bitter expression. Yet, a cute one had always been a cutie. Even if they saw his form and he had this bitter expression on his face, their hearts almost exploded since this was the ultimate cuteness that they had never seen. Moreover, after being named after him and watching his strength, they had be more reverence for him, especially since they had be even stronger because of him. "Tamazuki-sama!" 6x The six of them also showed their respect toward him, but Shion and Shuna showed jealousy toward Shizu, yet they also knew the identity of this woman. On their feast before, everyone had exined Shizu''s identity. Shizu might be a human, but she was also Tamazuki''s woman. While it surprised them, it didn''t change their respect for him. "It''s good that you have recovered well." Saying those words, Tamazuki returned to his hybrid form as he observed all of them. "Your words are too kind for us," Benimaru answered. Still, simr to Rimuru, Tamazuki was also surprised by the change in Shuna and Shion. Yet, he also didn''t feel surprised, especially when he received a notice from the system in the middle of the night. "..." Tamazuki. While the system was as abominable as ever, the reward was still as amazing as ever. "I know that this might be sudden, but we should be prepared since we might encounter a battle anytime." "Yes." 6x "Hakurou, you seem quite good with a sword." "My skill is nothing in front of you, Tamazuki-sama." Hakurou wasn''t humble, but he knew well that Tamazuki''s skill was just above all of them. Tamazuki''s skill was beyond the sky; it was impossible to see as they were only ants in front of him. "You shouldn''t be humble." Tamazuki shook his head before he thought of something. "By the way, can you train the rest of the hobgoblins for the battle?" "Please leave that to me." In the tribe before, Hakurou was also in charge of training the younger generations, or rather, he was the strongest warrior there. "But before that, let''s change your clothes first." Tamazuki had to say their transformation was amazing, but their clothes were horrible. Nevertheless, he also wanted to check his new power since those two rewards definitely would make him even stronger. Yet, on Lake Shisu, which was the center of the Great Jura Forest, something big was happening. In this wend, it was controlled by the Lizardmen, a race of Demi-Humans descended from the progeny between dragons and humans. At this moment, they faced a crisis that they had never thought of. Orcs. Yes, an orc. At this moment, they were about to be attacked by the orc, yet because of this, they were rather calm, but the soldiers who made the report couldn''t show that calm. "The numbers. What''s the number of the orcs?" "..." The soldiers. "Hey, why didn''t you answer me?" The soldiers gulped before he told the truth. "200,000." "?!" "200,000?!" "Impossible!" "How can there be so much of an orc?!" No one could believe such a report. They thought that it was a joke, but the soldiers, who had found the orcs had moved to the south side of Lake Shisu, weren''t joking and even used "Magic Perception" to check the numbers of the orcs. Even so, hearing that, they still had a hard time believing, yet the king of the lizard man made a conclusion. "Orc Lord." "...Orc Lord?" Hearing that, no one could say calmly since they knew the only reason why 200,000 orcs could be organized to rampage through this forest was because of the existence of the Orc Lord. A very rare and powerful member of the Orc race with high intelligence who appears roughly every few centuries. When it appeared, it would bring disaster everywhere. Once again, it appeared and brought terror to everyone who was living in this forest. The lizardmen knew that they had to do something, or else their fate would be simr to those ogres which were extinct. Meanwhile, Tamazuki watched the spar between the ogres. No, it should be Oni as they had evolved, and to his surprise, they seemed to inherit some of his abilities. Chapter 175: It seems that I have become even stronger Chapter 175: It seems that I have be even stronger When a monster was named, sometimes some of them received a certain ability from the one that gave them a name. Whether it was Benimaru, Souei, or Kurobee, when they received a name, they also received an ability from Rimuru. Benimaru received a me maniption ability. Souei received the ability to make a clone and a shadow walk. Meanwhile, Kurobee received the ability to research. Simrly, Hakurou, Shuna, and Shion also received abilities from Tamazuki. Hakurou received an elerated perception ability thousands of times, along with immunity and sword talent. This was why he was so grateful to Tamazuki. By now, as long as he had his sword, he would be able to defeat most of the things. Meanwhile, Shuna got analyst ability, regenerator, immunity, and also magic talent. However, the most outrageous one was Shion, as she got strength maniption, immunity, and beast-like instinct. Naturally, even if they got some of his skills, it didn''t mean that they were stronger than him as they didn''t have his learning ability. Nevertheless, because of this, their potential wasn''t something that one could describe. Still, because of this, whether it was Hakurou, Shuna, or Shion had better strength and also better potential than Benimaru, Souei, and Kurobee. However, Rimuru was the protagonist of this world, and he also had Veldora inside his body, so without a doubt, the three of them would grow even stronger in the future. However, without a doubt, everyone was speechless when they saw Shion uprooting a giant tree and throwing it a few kilometers away. "This strength..." Not only all the Onis but Rimuru and Shizu were dumbfounded since Shion''s strength was too strong! "Fufu!" Shion showed a smug expression as she put her hands around her waist, raising her chest high, causing her breasts to bounce up and down. "......" While everyone was speechless, they knew that Shion might be the strongest among them now. Strength Maniption. This was the ability that she received from Tamazuki. However, unlike Tamazuki, who had mastered this ability with his learning ability, her understanding of this skill was rather shallow. Yet, this was normal as she only got this ability recently. Yet, "Strength Maniption" wasn''t just to make the user be stronger; it is more than that. It is an ability that revolves aroundnd, gravity, density, and mass shifting, all of which are centered around the Force of Motion. Moreover, he could make himself stronger, weaken his targets'' strength, or strengthen his allies'' strength. By using this ability, he could make himself bigger as a mass, and density also increased his strength. He could also connect himself with the earth and gravity, causing his strength to be more destructive. In other words, in every aspect that rted to strength, he could control all of them. Was there a limit? No. As long as he wished to, he could be as strong as he wished to be. That is what he was thinking, but that wasn''t the case, as everything was rted to his stamina. Unlike his magic power, which was infinite as long as he could ess the magic from this world or another world, his physical ability definitely wasn''t the strongest. His stamina was still limited, so if he used his [Strength Maniption] without any limit, then he was afraid he would fall into a disadvantageous position and weakness moment. Still, besides the [Strengt Maniption], the [Magic Talent] also wasn''t bad as it made him able to understand any magic with just a nce. He could also master and develop any magic he wished. It might not be wrong to say that he was a god of magic. During his stay in the Blumund Kingdom, he bought many books about magic. Even though it was all about an introduction, as it was a small kingdom, he asked his subordinates to buy all the magic books they could find in every kingdom. His business had stretched in every direction like tentacles that were about to wrap everything which he could reach. Nevertheless, if it was before, he might have taken a while to develop magic. After all, even if his talent for magic wasn''t bad and his learning skill was awesome, he was like walking on an uncharted path, so in case he made a mistake, he had to return to the previous spot. However, this [Magic Talent] made everything easier as, in his head, he could think of several ways to develop many types of magic. Frankly, in this world, there were many types of magic. The first is the elemental magic. It operates by controlling the surrounding magicules to bend thews of nature, using the caster''s mental power and incantations as a medium. The created phenomena are unaffected by other physical factors - for example, magical mes conjured using elemental magic cannot be extinguished by ordinary water. However, it can be disrupted or disabled by spells and properties affecting magicules, like "Magic Jamming" or "Holy Field." Examples of this magic are me magic, ice magic, wind magic, water magic, earth magic, spatial magic, etc. This is also the mostmon. The second is spiritual magic. It has a lot of offensive spells that are simr to Elemental Magic. It borrows the power of spirits (mostmonly Elementals) by using a small amount of the users'' energy as a catalyst; the spirits'' powers can be exercised. Spiritual magic utilizes the power of elementalsbeings whose existence is based on natural phenomena, obey thews of physics and can be cast even when an anti-magic field is active. Spiritual magic requires no chants, and anyone can use it as long as they are connected with their contracted spirits. However, it is necessary to be liked by spirits in order to be recognized and form a contract. Higher-level users can even summon their contracted spirits and utilize their power directly by ordering them to attack or fusing with the summoner. The example was, without a doubt, Ifrit with Shizu. In his case, he should be able to use this magic even if he was a monster, as he was also a human and also received [Spirit Affinity] from Shizu previously. However, he wondered where he should get the spirits. The third is holy magic. In essence, magic maniptes holy energy and purifies magicules via the power of the "Faith" of the user and sometimes "Miracles." It can be considered a type of spiritual magic that requires making a pact with a spirit that is "Divine" in nature. Holy Magic can be applied to a wide variety of effects, including dispelling curses, curing illness, and healing wounds. Although the number of offensive spells is low, they''re highly effective against almost all monsters. The fourth is summoning magic. It is a branch of magic that involves summoning a living being from another ne of reality and requires mastery of spatial-type magic to perform. The mostmonly used Summoning Magic is that of summoning Daemons, Elementals, and Monsters. It was also the magic used by the proctor who was in charge of his adventure exam previously. Those four are the four magic magics, but besides that, there are also other types of magic, such as Engraving Magic, Illusion Magic, and Necromancy. Now, what can those magics do? Engraving Magic allows the user to "enchant" people or objects with spells, which allows them to use magic without having rted knowledge or skills; Illusion Magic is a branch of magic that utilizes both Elemental Magic and Spiritual Magic and functions by manipting the spiritual body of a target or the user themselves to achieve a wide variety of effects. Its effects can range from simple effects that target the senses to moreplex offensive magic that directly damages the spiritual body; Meanwhile, Necromancy is a type of Spiritual Magic that utilizes the negative emotions of evil spirits and the dead. Zombies and other apparitions can be summoned to attack any living being and sap their life energy. However, these creatures are frail to holy magic. All of those magics were powerful, but they weren''t without weakness, as the anti-magic field would block or stop any magic. Naturally, there was magic that wasn''t affected by anti-magic such as Spiritual Magic, which he mentioned before, and also Holy Magic, as this magic could tap into the "Divine Miracles" which allowed for the utilization of "Spiritrons," the basic building block of all magical energy, to perform advanced and powerful magic that wouldn''t be blocked by the anti-magic. Now, what is "Spiritrons"? Spiritrons are the building block of spiritual energy, most notably Magicules. They ignore the conventional rules of space-time, and the utilization of spiritrons results in extremely powerful magic, such as the miracle ss spells of Holy Magic or Nuclear Magic. Due to their erratic and near-unpredictable movement, they can bypass all barriers. The only way to guard against them is to weaponize spiritrons as well. Nevertheless, he was thinking of creating magic with a purely physical output that was not interfered with or maintained by magicules, so it could bypass any anti-magic defenses. As he was in the middle of a thought, Shizu was staring at the Onis, especially Shion, and Shuna. Even if they tried to hide it, she could tell that they were ncing at him from time to time with a longing expression. Her expression became thoughtful, and no one really knew what she was thinking, yet if Tamazuki saw this expression, he would be surprised as this expression was rather sly. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Most of this chapter is an info dump. Nevertheless, this arc will end at the end of the week, and the next arc will be "One Punch Man." By the way, after "One Punch Man," which world should he go to? Chapter 176: A peaceful everyday Chapter 176: A peaceful everyday A few days passed after the ogres became onis because they were named by Tamazuki and Rimuru. During those times, all of them trained hard under the tutge of Hakurou. Whether it was the Onis, Hobgoblins, or also the Tempest Wolves, all of them were trained by Hakurou without mercy. Rimuru also joined and felt speechless by Hakurou''s swordsmanship. Frankly, he also wanted to swing a sword, killing one or two with a de. Unfortunately, his body was nothing but slime. While he could wield a weapon by using a tentacle-like hand by extending part of his body, it wasn''t as natural as holding it by hand. Naturally, not everyone was practicing as Kurobee focused on the cksmith to craft all the weapons and armor necessary for the battle with the dwarfs, and the Shuna was helping with the logistics, such as making clothes, medicines, and many other things. In other words, everyone was busy. "Hakurou, can I ask you something?" After Hakurou smashed Gobuta''s head with a wooden sword, he looked at Rimuru respectfully, then asked, "Is there something wrong, Rimuru-sama?" "It hurts! It hurts, su! My skill is cracked, su!" Gobuta exaggeratedly rolled on the ground while holding his head. "...." Rimuru was speechless and then asked, "Your swordsmanship and Tamazuki''s? Who is stronger?" When he asked this question, the rest also perked their ears as they were curious. Still, Shion beat Hakurou first. "Of course, it''s Tamazuki-sama!" "....." Everyone. We didn''t ask you! They thought at that moment. That should have been the case, but Shion wasn''t with them at the time. "Hahaha..." Hakurouughed. "You must be joking, Rimuru-sama. I am nothing but a speck of dust in front of Tamazuki-sama." "Oi, oi, Hakurou. Even if he has named you, you don''t have to worship him that much, right? I can see that you are skilled with a sword." Frankly, Rimuru felt whether Benimaru, Souei, or even Kurobee could use the skills which they received from him even better than himself, or rather, he felt weak! Rimuru thought that was the case with Tamazuki, so Hakurou, who received an ability from Tamazuki, should be stronger, right? But was it? "No, no, I am not joking. Tamazuki-sama''s swordsmanship is already god-like. It is something that is impossible to achieve by a mortal. It might not be wrong to say he is a god of a sword. If there is something that hinders him, then it is his weapon that can''t support him." From the aura alone, Hakurou knew that Tamazuki''s swordsmanship level wasn''t something that could be achieved through hard work. However, wasn''t that even better? His master was someone whose mastery over the sword was enough to call him the sword god. Everyone was at a loss, but no one thought that Hakurou was lying. "Then, maybe, I should ask him to teach me how to use a sword?" Rimuru also didn''t doubt Tamazuki''s swordsmanship, as he knew Tamazuki''s unique skill. Learning. It might be a simple skill, but when it was used to learn an art, then... the result... [Affirmative. Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki is stronger than you] "....." Rimuru thought that the [Great Sage] was so rude, but when he was about to talk with Tamazuki, Souei informed him that a group of Lizardmen was about toe to his vige. "Souei, can you call Tamazuki too?" Rimuru thought that it was better to bring Tamazuki with him so they wouldn''t be looked down upon. Nevertheless, he knew the battle with the orcs was near, and this was the prelude. "Yes." Souei disappeared as he went to visit the main kitchen. --- Tamazuki''s house is finished. This was a good thing, and he also didn''t hesitate to move with Shizu. As one of the leaders of this vige, his house was massive. It was built with a traditional Japanese theme as he wanted to make Shizu feel even morefortable. Though, he was also morefortable this way. Naturally, unlike the others, his house was more special as it had various devices which he created with his leaves, but some of them were items that he crafted with engraved magic, such as an oven, a stove, an air conditioner, a shower, a water warmer, and many others. Those items might seem like something that existed in the modern world, but in this world, all of them were activated with magic. This was the world of magic. Tamazuki knew that science was a good thing, but he also shouldn''t ignore the magic aspect of this world. Instead, he shouldbine the two of them. Yet, at the same time, he thought about also trying to reach the extreme path of the two of them. Unlike science, magic was full of possibilities. As long as he imagined, anything could happen. If possible, he wanted to go to a world where it was fully focused on magic since he wanted to develop this talent more. Still, while his magic aspect had been almost perfectly taken care of, he wondered what he should do with his physical ability. The strength maniption was a good ability, yet, his physical ability was far from enough. Nevertheless, he could think of that kind of matterter since, at this moment, he needed to lead the food research on the main kitchen in the vige. "Now, the ice cream is finished." Tamazuki looked at everyone in the kitchen and asked, "How about we try it?" "Yes!" All of them answered with brimming excitement. At his house, Shizu, Shuna, Shion, a few goblinas, and Gob''ichi, the most talented cook among the hobgoblins, were watching his food research. Food. This thing might be ignored since as long as one was full, everything was okay, but Tamazuki didn''t want that. He wanted to eat the most delicious cuisine in the world. His motto was only the best! Moreover, food was also a source of money, so he decided to bring the foods of another world to this world. Still, everyone was already impatient to taste the ice creams, so he gave all of them a tester. "Now, try it." "Yes!" Their hands were shaky as they put a spoonful of ice cream into their mouths. "!!!" "So delicious!" "Yummy!" "So creamy!" "It''s cold!" Everyone was excited, especially when the sweet taste of the honey spread into their tongue. As this vige had just been built, everything was limited, but Tamazuki had found a beetle and a bee after he named Shion, Shuna, and Hakurou. He had found out that nothing would happen to him even if he named them as he had the "Hole," so he named the beetle and the bee since he felt that they were unique existences. The beetle aside, the bee quickly made honey for him. While he had sugar, it was limited, so the honey was good. Still, from their expressions, he could tell that this honey salt ice cream tasted delicious. "Shion, don''t eat too much." "Ah, I am sorry, Tamazuki-sama!" Shion quickly apologized as she lowered her head, but she was so depressed that her horn was down. Still, her eyes were staring at the ice cream from time to time since she didn''t have enough. Tamazuki was speechless. "You can have more, then." "Tamazuki-sama!" Shion was moved to tears. "Shion, how can you be so rude to Tamazuki-sama!" Shuna was rather reserved, but when she saw Tamazuki dote on Shion, she became jealous. "But... can I have more too, Tamazuki-sama?" "Sure." The rest also wanted to eat again, but they couldn''t do so like Shion or Shuna since they were still reserved in front of him. Still, Shizu smiled happily. Without a doubt, this was a good day. "Well, calm down. There are still many foods that I want to try, so prepare your stomach, okay?" "YES!" This time, they answered him with greater vigor, but this time, Souei came and reported about the visit of the lizardman. "I see." Tamazuki nodded. "Is it dangerous?" "No, I can handle them myself, but Rimuru-sama wished you to be present." "I am in the middle of cooking, though." Tamazuki thought for a moment, then said, "Shion, you should go and handle this." "Eh?!" Shion seemed reluctant to go out. "I will add your ice creamter." "Souei,e on! Where are they? Let me beat them up!" "..." Souei. "By the way, Souei, please bring this to everyone. Can you?" Tamazuki prepared ice cream for everyone. "Yes!" This time, Souei''s voice didn''t even lose to the rest as he also wanted to taste the food cooked by Tamazuki. He might be a ninja, but it didn''t mean that he didn''t want to eat delicious food, okay? "Okay, let''s continue our research. This time, I want to create mayonnaise." "Mayonnaise? As expected, the group of lizardmen quickly cleared up, and Shion quickly returned with everyone as they tasted a karaage with mayonnaise. All of them had this blissful expression on their faces when they tasted this dish for the first time, but at night, a meeting was held since the danger that came from the group of orcs was unable to be avoided any longer. Chapter 177: Dryad Treyni Chapter 177: Dryad Treyni The conflict with the group of lizardmen was just another episode in the vige, but the threat of the orc wasn''t something that they could ignore, especially when they found out that there were at least 20,000 lizardmen along with 8,000 goblins in this battle which went out to fight against the group of orcs. While most of the goblins in this area had decided to join their vige, it didn''t mean all of them had joined. Instead, many of them stayed in their own vige, afraid of change or afraid of Rimuru and him, as they didn''t know them well. Nevertheless, they weren''t someone that wasfortable with change. However, all of them now were pulled into the battle with the orc, and in this forest, no one could get away from this group of orcs, especially when the number of these orcs was "200,000?!" Whether Rimuru or Shizu was shocked. "There are 200,000 orc warriors in total?" Rimuru asked once again to confirm it. "Yes." Souei, who was in charge of intelligence, answered. "There were only tens of thousands in my vige before." "It seems that one is nothing but a division." Souei then informed them of the detailed information he got from watching them from their location, targets, and details of the orc warriors that he had seen. Currently, the target of those orcs seems to be lizardmen, but once the lizardmen were defeated... "We have to stop them." Shizu knew that this wasn''t something that could be taken lightly. "We will, but we can''t charge them carelessly." "Yeah, that number isn''t one that can be taken lightly." "Nevertheless, what is their purpose?" 200,000 warrior orcs. This number was enormous. "From the start, the orcs aren''t a smart tribe; if this attack is not because of their instincts, then there must be someone doing tricks in the dark." "What if it''s a... Demon Lord?" "..." "...just joking. It''s just nonsense; you don''t need to take it seriously." Shizu nced at Tamazuki, but she couldn''t see anything from her expression. However, she also knew the possibility that everything done by the Demon Lord existed, but instead of the Demon Lord, the possibility of it being an Orc Lord, the monster that appeared a few centuries ago, was higher. Still, no one had proof that such an existence existed, so they should focus on the present instead of talking about something that might not exist. The possibility might exist, but if they kept thinking, nothing would be done. "Rimuru-sama, Tamazuki-sama, while investigating, someone contacted my clone saying there''s something important to tell the two of you. What do you think?" "For us?" Rimuru looked at everyone who was snacking the potato chips and felt a bit envious, but he had to say he really wanted to have a human body! However, this wasn''t the time for this. "Who is it? If it''s someone like Gabil, then I don''t want to meet them anymore. I don''t want to see someone weird." "Though... it''s not weird; it''s quite rare. The other party is... Dryad." Rimuru then looked at Tamazuki with shining eyes of excitement, who gave him an affirmative nod, but he didn''t dare to look at Shizu as he could tell that Shizu''s smile was scary! "We-Well, bring her in, Souei!" Souie nodded, but suddenly a single leaf entered the meeting room, and smoke filled the room instantly. Everyone readily stood up in front of Tamazuki and Rimuru to protect them. "Nice to meet you. Sorry for the sudden visit. I am Dryad Treyni." A beautifuldy with long green hair and some vines around her body appeared before them. She appeared like a fairy. Her beauty wasn''t even lost to those of elves. Yet, without a doubt, the appearance of Dryad shook all of them. Still, why was this Dryad staring at him? Tamazuki felt confused. Yet he had to say everyone''s reaction was exaggerated. Even Shizu was the same. Maybe, Shizu noticed his confusion, so she exined. "Dryaid is the top-ranked in the forest. They are called the "Guardian Spirit of Treants" or "Managers of the Great Jura Forest." It is said that thest time they appeared was a few decades ago. To be honest, this is my first time seeing one." She might have been living in this world for so long, but there were still many things that she didn''t know. Still, he knew that this wasn''t a time for this, but he was d to know that this Dryad also triggered his system. However, it made him wonder whether it was really possible to do it with a Dryad, considering it was a tree. ording to the [Great Sage], a Dryard is like a Spirit. No, they are a Spirit that resides on the body of the tree. So, he wondered whether it was possible for him to do it. Yet, he had to say, wasn''t this Dryad a little too close? "What are you trying to do by getting so close to Tamazuki-sama?" Shion reacted strongly as she stood in front of Tamazuki, clenching her fists. She didn''t care whether this was a manager of the forest or something, but wasn''t this Dryad too brazen? Especially when Treyni wanted to approach Tamazuki, so she quickly stood before him. Treyni, who was stopped by Shion and Shuna, also understood her situation, so she exined. "I am sorry, but somehow his body feels nice andfortable." She smiled at Tamazuki and then said, "Please visit our ce if you are freeter." "....." Tamazuki could feel that the three women were staring at him. "We don''t have such a time now." He sighed inwardly, thinking that he might as well kiss them so it was easier for him to manage them. Treyni just chuckled. "It''s okay. You can visit us whenever you are free." While he seemed to reject her invitation, when he was free, he was going toe. Still, Shizu, Shion, and Shuna felt that they needed to protect him more, as his charm was too dangerous. While Rimuru might feel the same, the others felt differently about him. It was said that a monster was more sensitive than a human. It was like the myth of how animals could see something that couldn''t be seen by humans. The monster was like that. Tamazuki was handsome; this was without a doubt, but his aura was the one that made him special as a tanuki was also a god in the past. Moreover, while it was only his guess, the effect of the [Spirit Affinity] was working on Treyni. Dryad was also a Spirit, so it was also the reason why Treyni seemed to have such an interest in him. Still, more importantly, it was impossible to use human emotions as a way to describe Majin''s emotions as they were different. However, this worked better for him as he wanted to know what kind of a reward this woman would bring him. When Rimuru felt speechless by the difference in treatment, he asked, "That Treyni, right? What brings you here today?" "Today''s visit is because I have a favor." Treyni stared at Tamazuki and Rimuru. "Inigamigyoubu Tamazuki and Rimuru Tempest, the two who lead the monsters, I wish for you to suppress the Orc Lord." --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 By the way, is Campione a good anime? Chapter 178: I will become a Demon Lord Chapter 178: I will be a Demon Lord Everyone was in silence when they heard such a request, yet how could they not be? Frankly, no one was thinking of fighting the ogre as soon as possible since 200,000 orc warriors weren''t something that they could take lightly; maybe, when they were desperate, they would do so, but now? "Suppress the Orc Lord...? That''s... you are asking us to enter this battle?" Rimuru, who was a pacifist, was confused. "That''s of course, Rimuru Tempest-sama, Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki-sama." "Just call me Tamazuki. My name is too long." Tamazuki knew that his name was too long, so he asked someone to either call him Inugami or Tamazuki. "Your name is too long," Rimuru smirked. Tamazuki only rolled his eyes. "Then, Tamazuki-sama." Treyni nodded with a bright smile. The reason for their request was simple if they didn''t ask the strong for help, then it would be impossible for them to stay alive, and their habitat would be damaged by this group of orcs. "That''s why we are asking for the help of the strong." "But whether the Orc Lord has been born is still a question, right?" "We Dryads are able to gain a lot of information as long as it''s inside the Jura Forest and the Orc Lord is born." Treyni looked at the bowl of potato chips and asked, "What is this, Tamazuki-sama?" "Potato chips." "Can I try it?" "Sure." "Hm~! Delicious!" The crisps and lightly salted taste of the potato chip made her smile. However, everyone couldn''t care about all of this since the news that came out from Treyni shocked them. "If Dryad-sama has already said so..." "Then, the Orc Lord must have appeared!" "Then, sooner orter, they wille to us!" No one doubted the news brought by Treyni. Instead, they knew this crisis was going toe to their vige sooner orter. Still, Rimuru didn''t immediately ept the request as he still wanted to check the situation since he didn''t want to cause a meaningless death. While he knew the battle was inevitable, he wanted to get the information by himself as it was hard to believe Treyni, who he had only met for a moment. Unlike the other monsters who didn''t have a doubt about Treyni, Rimuru was a human in the past, so he couldn''t trust something so easily. Moreover, before he was an adult, he was also the leader of this vige, so he had a responsibility to protect all of them. Still, before all of that, Rimuru wanted to know what was the purpose of the Orc Lord. Was it only for the destruction? Was it born just to destroy everything? Frankly, he didn''t understand, but Treyni answered that doubt. "Unique Skill [Starving Ones]" "Huh?" "A skill the Orc Lord gains the moment it''s born. It allows the Orcs to eat anything, and everything at this point is simr to your skill [Predator]." Tamazuki nced at Treyni, wondering how this woman could tell that Rimuru had this skill, but he didn''t bother to ask since Rimuru didn''t seem to mind that his skill was known. "Though it is simr to [Predator], its ess rate is not constant; if there are many using the skill for consumption at the same time, the sess rate rises." "So the Orc''s motive is..." "Not to destroy the high-ranking monsters like Ogre and Lizardmen but to gain strength from eating them." When everyone knew this, they knew that no one was saved anymore. Everyone was in crisis, and all of them would be targeted by a group of greedy pigs. By now, this group of orcs should have all the abilities of an ogre, and soon, they would have the ability of lizardmen. And if they continue to evolve? This matter wasn''t something that they could ignore any longer! "Uncle, you should ept this request." "Eh? Tamazuki?" Rimuru was surprised. "This Orc Lord will be beneficial to your skill." "Huh? What do you mean?" Rimuru was confused. "If you use [Predator] on the Orc Lord, I believe that your skill will evolve, and you can be stronger." "Really?" Rimuru was surprised and then quickly asked the [Great Sage]. [Affirmative. Once you can use [Predator] on the Orc Lord, there is a high probability that the Unique Skill [Predator] will evolve into [Gluttony], so it is advisable to ept this request] Really? [Yes] Gluttony... What kind of skill was this? The [Great Sage] couldn''t answer it as it hadn''t seen what the [Starved One] was really capable of, but for one thing, Rimuru was sure that he would be stronger. Hearing that, he didn''t hesitate any longer. He thought that he should ept this request. More importantly, Tamazuki was also by his side. In the wrong case, he could rely on Tamazuki. However, at the same time, Rimuru also wanted to get stronger, so this Orc Lord was that chance for him to be stronger. ''Go and be stronger, Uncle.'' The stronger Rimuru was, the better it was. Tamazuki knew that he couldn''t stay in this world forever, so all he could rely on was Rimuru, especially when he could tell that this world was dangerous. Maybe, some thought that this world was a funny world where the protagonist was slime, but that wasn''t the case. It was just his intuition, though. More importantly, he didn''t know much about the plot of this world, so while he was gone, Rimuru needed to be strong enough to take care of the rest. This was why he gave me a chance to use [Predator] on the Orc Lord Rimuru, turning it into a Unique Skill [Gluttony]. Nevertheless, even if he gave the Orc Lord to Rimuru, he could learn [Gluttony] as long as he saw it, so everything was okay. Still, they also couldn''t let go of this Orc Lord as the longer they let it go, the more dangerous it would be as it might evolve into a Demon Lord. Yet, Tamazuki didn''t mind since he was sure the soul of the Demon Lord would be the best sacrifice for his evolution. "Then, the request to suppress the Orc Lord, we shall ept it!" Rimuru looked at everyone and said, "Everyone, please prepare for it!" "Yes!" Everyone was ready for the battle, and everyone was confident of the result, especially the Onis since all of them had evolved. Benimaru, Souei, Shion, Hakurou, Shuna, and Kurobee swore that they were going to avenge their tribe and also wash the humiliation they received that day. However, when they were about to prepare, Tamazuki suddenly stopped them. "Wait, everyone; there is something that I need to talk about with all of you about." "Hm?" "Is there something wrong, Tamazuki-sama?" While they were confused, they didn''t move from his spot and looked at him curiously. Tamazuki wanted to say that he nned a Demon Lord, but in the end, he held it. He wasn''t sure whether he could be a Demon Lord, but he needed to remind them of something. "In this battle, there is something that I want to try." "Try? You mean an experiment?" Rimuru asked curiously. "Yes." "Do you need us to help you with something?" "No, you don''t need to, but just don''t be surprised if I somehow change or be a little fierce." "...okay?" They felt confused, but they nodded regardless. Shizu hesitated, but in the end, she didn''t say anything and just stayed on Tamazuki''s side. "Also, Ranga and Souei." "Yes?" 2x "When my experiment is over, and it is sessful, it brings me far away. I will tell you when it is sessful, but if I fail, then you don''t need to do anything." While Ranga and Souie were confused, they nodded regardless. "What are you nning to do, Tamazuki?" Rimuru even became curious. "For now, let''s say it is a secret since if it''s a failure, then it is useless. Anyway, let''s just focus on the battle and survive. In this battle, your lives are more important, so don''t force yourselves." "Yes!" With thosest words, the meeting ended, but Tamazuki prepared himself since the day he became a Demon Lord was near. Chapter 179: Destruction of the Lizardmen Chapter 179: Destruction of the Lizardmen While everyone was curious about what kind of experiment Tamazuki wanted to try, no one tried to press him since his target was the orcs. All of them hadbeled the orcs as their enemies. Even if he killed all of them, they wouldn''t say anything. Nevertheless, since they had epted Treyni''s request, they needed to do their preparation for the battle. The first was, without a doubt, to make an alliance with the group of Lizardmen. The target of the orcs was the lizardman, who was living in the wend. It could be said that they were the king of the wend, and because of this, they were targeted by the orc since by eating them, the orcs would gain the ability to fight on the wend. By then, 200,000 orcs would be an unstoppable army ravaged throughout the country. When that happens, it might be hard for their vige and also the group of Dryads to live in this forest anymore. Still, while Rimuru knew how dangerous this situation was, he also thought that it was a chance for him to be stronger as his skill might evolve. Because of this, the alliance was necessary, but Rimuru didn''t want to ally himself with Gabil as this guy was stupid and quite arrogant, so by sending Souei, he hoped they could treat each other equally. Still, with the matter of lizardman being solved by Souei, the others prepared many of the logistics from positions, armor, and weapons. Everyone was busy, including Tamazuki, since he also thought of creating a weapon for Shion and Hakurou. As for Benimaru and Souei, it was better to leave those things to Kurobee. Hakurou aside as Tamazuki gave his previous weapon to him. "Thank you, Tamazuki-sama." Hakurou was on the verge of tears when he received a weapon from Tamazuki. "It''s okay. It''s just my old weapon. It will be wasteful if I don''t use it." Tamazuki''s old weapon might not be as good as the one that he used currently, but even so, it was still Unique Equipment, which was several times better than the one owned by Hakurou. "No, this is a good weapon. I will treasure it well." This weapon would probably be Hakurou''s heirloom. Still, because of this, everyone looked at Hakurou enviously. I want to! I want to! Those words were clearly written on their faces. "Well, Hakurou aside, Shion, I also made you a weapon." "Really? Is that true, Tamazuki-sama?" Shion''s eyes were shining in excitement. "It''s a bit big, but I am sure that you can use it well." Then, he took out the weapon that he had crafted for a day from his [Stomach]. "The name is Tessaiga (Iron-Crushing Fang). Use it well." "....." Everyone was at a loss for words when they saw this weapon. It was massive. No, it was humongous! The shape of this sword was like an oversized dog''s fang, fitting for its name. The cross guard turned into arge patch of fur simr to a dog''s also. It was a weapon solely made for destruction, and as expected, it was also a Legendary Weapon. Frankly, with his "Strength Maniption," this weapon was perfect for him, but instead of an all-powerful strength, he was more into technical and speed, so he decided to give this sword to Shion as he knew this sword would be perfect for him. "Tamazuki-sama''s first reward for me..." Shion''s breathing was heavy as she stared at this weapon full of excitement. Unlike Hakurou, she was already crying as she thought this was something made by her vowed master, Tamazuki. "Use it well to protect everyone." "Yes!" Shion received her sword and rubbed the fur part with her cheek as she smiled, wondering whether it was Tamazuki''s fur. "...." Tamazuki. Still, she wanted to test this weapon, so she raised her hand high as she used his "Strength Maniption." Suddenly, the air grew heavy, and the pressure grew so immense that it was so hard for them to breathe. The building also started to create a strange sound, as if it was about to be destroyed by the pressure alone. "Stop! Stop! Shion, stop! Don''t destroy the smithy!" Everyone was in a panic, but without a doubt, everyone was confident in this battle. The only problem was... Everyone was staring at him with a longing expression. Tamazuki stared at Shizu and Shuna, who just stared at him in silence. He rubbed their heads tenderly. "I will make something for you two in the future." "Yay~!" 2x Only Shion also moved her head closer as if anticipating something. "...." Was this silly girl wishing to be patted when she almost destroyed the smithy? "Hehehe..." Shionughed with a silly smile as she was patted. Well, the battle was about to begin, so instead of fighting, it was better for everyone to have a good rtionship, right? Frankly, while he didn''t mind making weapons for all of them, the time was limited as they had only seven days of preparation before they entered the battle. On those seven days, the Lizardmen needed to protect themselves until they came. While some doubted at first, the king of the Lizardmen quickly realized how powerful they were after he saw Souei. Souei entered their ce and defeated everyone with ease. Watching all of this, the king knew that this alliance was something that they needed the most. Even if the Lizardmen were powerful, facing 200,000 orcs along with the Orc Lord wasn''t something that was easy to do, or rather, if they always put their pride in front, he was afraid that they would be destroyed and eaten, especially when he found out the real purpose of the orcs to fight them. Eat them and gain their skill. Knowing that, how could he let his subordinates be eaten? Fortunately, they were fighting at their home ground inside the caves. The caves hadplicated geography, and they had the upper hand in this battle as it was also a wend, so they did a hit-and-run tactic, fighting in a group, and quickly evacuated those who were hurt. The king was wise, and he also knew that he couldn''t make a single mistake or even let those orcs eat one of them. What he needed to do now was to hold on. As long as seven days have passed, everything will be okay. This was his belief, but his son ruined everything. "I can no longer ept this humiliation! How can we, the proud Lizardmen, fight and hide inside these caves against those dirty pigs? Also, relying on others? How low have you fallen, Father? We have 10,000 thousand Lizardmen with us, along with ten thousand goblins! Our army is invincible! No one can defeat us!" "Gabil, do you know what you are doing?!" The king of the lizard man looked at his son with anger. Gabil, the lizardman that had visited Tamzuki and Rimuru''s vige, took the legendary weapon of the Lizardman''s Water Vortex Spear. "Father, I can''t trust you to lead the lizardmen anymore! This time, I will lead everyone! I will bring the victory to us!" He raised the spear high and vowed to bring victory to everyone. "Gabil-sama! Gabil-sama! Gabil-sama!" Everyone was excited and also followed Gabil. Then, the king of the lizardmen, along with all of his followers, was put in jail. Gabil knew that he had to focus on this battle and bring glory. He was confident in this battle, and there was no way that he would lose. However, he made a single mistake. Gabil still didn''t know the terror of those orcs. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 The end of this arc is near! Chapter 180: Sacrifices have been in a place Chapter 180: Sacrifices have been in a ce Leveling the ground in their wake, the orc arm advanced into the wends. Trample them! Trample them! Trample them! Trample them! While lifting their voices, with a glow in their eyes, the orc army marched with killing intent and greed to eat everything. There was not a single normal thought in their minds. Everything their eyes fell upon was food. They forever hungered, and only the desire to eat pushed them forward. Copse. Again, arade had fallen. By then, they were overjoyed. More food! They thought. Normally, he was theirrade. Now, he was but a lump of flesh to eat. He was still breathing, but to them, it meant the meat was fresh. Those fortunate to be walking close immediately began disassembling the corpse. The liver was reserved for the squad leader, but the rest went to the one who grabbed it first. A disgusting sound reverberated through thend. They are always hungry. And their strength rises the hungrier they are. That is the effect of the Unique Skill [Starving Ones]. As long as they eat their fallenrades, as long as their hunger remains unfulfilled, their strength will continue to rise. They are the 200,000 orc army. Under the control of the Orc Lord, an army that marches through the hell of starvation. Never to see salvation. Just marching forward to satisfy their hunger. Never being able to satisfy it... And endless hell. Before themy an army of the Lizardmen. The opponents they had never thought to beat were just rank D monsters, but Lizardman had never been their first. Before the Lizardman, they had also massacred the entire tribe of ogres, who were rank B monsters. Facing those monsters whose rank was higher than theirs, normally, they could only feel fear towards them, and directing killing intent at them would have been unthinkable. However... Trample them! Trample them! Trample them! Trample them! Their feet would not stop. Rather, they ran towards the food. Towards the rampaging lizardmen, their relentless strength! How manyrades were torn to pierce, and how many were cut down... However! It doesn''t matter to the orcs, who see the fallen as merely more food. They were overjoyed. Perhaps they could satisfy their hunger if a bit. A single lizardman had fallen. Immediately, the orcs crowded the corpse and began dismembering it. Drinking blood and devouring flesh. Oh... but that did not satisfy their hunger. But, the bodies of the orcs had changedthey absorbed the lizardmen''s strength. Seeing their friends gulped down by lowly orcs, the lizardmen let out a scream of agony. Lamenting the weakness of their overwhelming power... Gradually, those filled with power appeared from within the orcs. Devour ourrades and make their powers ours! Devour our enemies, and make their powers ours! And again, they eat. Without any fear of death. Somedays, their power will grow and surpass that of their king. Their king. The ultimate orc, the Ord Lord! Their match continues. And now, again, they are about to eat their prey. --- "Use the terrain! Use our advantages! Use our speed! Crush them!" Gabil stood in the high ce, shouting with all of his might to give courage to his followers. This battle, he vowed to win, yet the reality was harder than he had thought. "GABIL-SAMA! HELP US!" "ARGGG! IT HURTS! MY LEG!" "DON''T EAT ME!" Gabil jumped into the one that needed help and swung his spear bravely, even if he was surrounded by orcs. "Bring the wounded away! The ones that can fight to use your all! We have to win this battle!" "YES!" Those who could fight followed the leadership of Gabil, but Gabil, who fought in front of everyone as a vanguard, realized the horror of the orcs. Before this battle, they had the advantage as they were fighting on wends andkes. They used their speeds, ability to swim, and the terrain as their advantages, but even so, the numbers of orcs were too much, so one of them was killed and eaten. Yet, after one of them was killed, the orcs gained the ability to fight on this terrain! They lost their advantages, and soon they were about to be killed and eaten! Suddenly, Gabil realized why his father fought in the caves. Suddenly, he realized why he realized his father had never let those who were wounded be in battle! Yet, everything was toote. Those goblins were eaten without mercy, yet Gabil didn''t care about them as he only cared about the lizardmen. By now, if they can''t stop this group of orcs, then they will target their homes. In that home, everyone was living there. From a woman, a child, and an elderly. All of them! The thought of them being killed and eaten because of his mistake caused Gabil to shiver in horror. Yet, how could he give up? "Even if we are killed, don''t back down! We have to stop them! Don''t let them destroy our home!" "YES, GABIL-SAMA!" Yes, even so, as the lizardmen, they still had their pride, and they wouldn''t run with their tails. Yet, those who were at the headquarters also quickly realized what had happened. The only thing they could do was to evacuate, especially those children and females. Even if the males were killed, as long as the children and the women left, they still had hope. No matter what, they would protect this hope! Still, the king had expected this matter, so he quickly sent his daughter, who was also the chief of guard. He needed to tell his allies about what had happened here. He needed to ask them toe to help them. He didn''t care about himself, but he wanted those women and children to be okay, alright from the orcs that targeted them. In this prison, he prayed for his daughter''s sess. --- She wasn''t sure how long she had been running, but she knew she needed toe to their ally as soon as possible. Yet, it was hard. She was being chased by a group of orcs, and she was also exhausted to her limit. Soon, she fell. Ah, is this the end? Yet, when she thought about the crisis of everyone, she gritted her teeth and crawled. Even if her legs were useless, she would keep running, but in the end, she was caught up. "Hehe, you can''t run away anymore." "Enough of talk. Let''s just eat." "Yeah, I am hungry." For the orcs, all the living beings were their food. As they were always hungry, they would eat anything. Is this the end? But I haven''t evenpleted my task! She, who thought that everything was about to end, suddenly saw the heads of those orcs flying, cut down by something. From the expression of those orcs, she could tell that they didn''t even realize that they had died. She saw the figure of someone... no, a beast with long white hair that was like the full moon, a beast-like gaze, and a devilishly handsome face, holding a sharp, ck-colored de that reminded her of an abyss itself. Her body shivered, and her heart was beating so fast. He didn''t even look at her but looked at the figure of the beautiful woman with green hair by his side. "Are they over there?" "Yes, hundreds of thousands of orcs are in that ce." "Tamazuki, are you sure that you are going there alone?" A slime, who sat on the top of the head of the giant wolf-like monster, seemed to be the one who asked that question. Then, soon, she realized that she was surrounded by many powerful individuals. "Yes, I will go first since I need them for an experiment." He took a deep breath. "See you there." Leaving those words, suddenly, his figure melted into the air and vanished. "......" Being stared at by all of them, she could only say, "Help us!" Chapter 181: I am the punishment Chapter 181: I am the punishment While the orcs were fighting against the lizardmen and ate them to be stronger, and the lizardmen fought for their survival, and the others were going to be threatened by this orc, they didn''t know the source of all of this disaster was four bored Demon Lords. Yes, a bored Demon Lord. The four Demon Lords were bored, so they thought to create a Demon Lord. This Demon Lord was the Orc Lord. By making the Orc Lord into a symbol of horror, then letting it rampage through the forest and even the human country, it would soon turn into a Demon Lord like them. Still, even so, they had never thought of this Orc Lord as theirrade. Instead, they only thought of it as their source of fun. "Oh! Keep fighting!" "It seems that it is about to evolve soon." "Yeah, it has rampaged on the ogre viges before, after all." "You sure that the n is perfect, right?" "Yes, leave everything to this Gelmud!" The organizer of this show Gelmudo, bowed his head respectfully, facing all four Demon Lords. Yet, inwardly, watching, he wasughing happily since if this n was sessful, then he would be able to control a Demon Lord! He would have a Demon Lord on his hands! By then, he would be standing in the same ce as the four of the Demon Lords in front of him! For this Great Lord Gelmudo, standing on the side of the Demon Lord was the perfect ce for him! Still, while everyone watched how the group of orcs rampaged through the forest and also had their battle against the orcs, they saw a white figure that caught their attention, but the screen on the magic item which they used to watch the situation suddenly turned ck and lost its connection. "....." Everyone. "Gelmudo." Even if they didn''t say anything, Gelmudo was scared silly. He stood straight, and he was full of cold sweats. "I will check this matter immediately!" The reason he could stand up now and also have Orc Lord as his tool was because of the four of them. The four of them were his sponsors, so if he angered them, he would receive a consequence that he couldn''t imagine. "I will immediately check on this matter! Please don''t worry! Leave everything to this Gelmudo!" Gelmudo quickly bowed his head before he left to check what was happening, but inwardly, he was full of anger toward the orcs as they messed around with his project. However, the four of the Demon Lords thought about the white figure they had seen. They only saw his back and didn''t see his appearance, yet somehow, they couldn''t get him away from their heads. Who was he? --- This battle was hopeless. It was what they thought at that moment. Every lizardman knew that their battle would end with their death, yet Gabil, even if he was ipetent and often got ahead of himself, was still thepetent leader. It was also because of him that everyone still stood up until now. Because of him, everyone fought bravely against the orcs, even if they were going to die. "Stand up! Don''t give up! Even if you lose, then take one of them! Show pride as the lizardmen!" "YES, GABIL-SAMA!" Like how Gabil fought bravely against all of them, all of them also followed him and fought bravely. Yet, the spirit alone was useless. If their opponents were only mere orcs, then they might be able to do something, but that wasn''t the case. Unlike the other orcs, the squad of orcs d in ck armor was strong. All of them were full te armor. Their strength might not be much different from a normal orc, but the difference in their equipment changes everything. Yet, all of them weremanded by a single orc. Carrying an aura of strength around him, he was clearly a world above themon orcs. Orc General. Possessing the strength of an entire army, the Orc Army General and following him were 2,500 orc knights. There are five such individuals. Their power may be ranked as B+. A fourth of the Orc Lord''s true army had moved. "It''s over. That power could decide the battle right there. Escape is impossible. Their only choice is to fall into battle... "I wanted to be cut down by a warrior, at least," Gabil thought. "Guwahahaha, you cowardly general of swine! Do you have the courage to meet me alone in the battle?" Gabil cried loudly. He couldn''t win. His armor was in pieces. Moreover, it seems like his opponents'' armor was strengthened with magic. If he epted this request, Gabil could die like a warrior. If it went well, perhaps he could take out a single general. Such were his thoughts. "Gugugu. Very well. I''ll be your opponent." Responding thus, the orc general jumped down from his horse. The surrounding shes froze, swallowed by his aura. Further away, the fighting continued, but it didn''t reach Gabil''s ears. "I am grateful!" The rest was a silent duel. Gabil readied the Magic Weapon: Water Vortex Spear. "Come!" The Orc General beloved, and at the same time, "Die!!! Water Vortex Style, Tornado Crush!" Gabil released an attack filled with all his might. Combining spear technique and magical energy, a certain kill technique. This attack was filled with all the strength Gabil had. However, "Chaos Eater!" Pointing his spear at Gabil, the Orc General devoured the vortex itself. But that''s not all; the spear also began emitting an aura. An ominous yellow aura attacked Gabil''s very flesh. "It seeks to eat me!" Stumbling and failing, Gabil realized. However, the aura would not let him escape. "Guguguga! Pitiful lizard. Rolling in dirt suits you!" Gabil wasughed at by the Orc General. But he wouldn''t give up. If only... if only he couldnd a single hit. Picking up some dirt, he flung it at the orc. Call it cowardice, but Gabil desired the chance to cut him down! However, that attack, too, was in vain, as the yellow aura quickly devoured it. Gabil felt the attack''s direction at him. He was desperate to evade that aura but knew not how. This far, huh... Gabil thought and closed his eyes while praying that hisrades would be okay as he would be leaving them for the afterlife. In that silent moment, suddenly, a panicked voice was heard. "D-Don''t get close!" "NOOOOO!!!" "AGGGHHH, I BEG FOR YOUR MERCY!" The cries of despair sounded on the side of the battlefield. Gabil, who was waiting for his death, quickly opened his eyes as he thought hisrades were killed, yet that didn''t seem to be the case. All the orcs showed horror expressions. Those whose expressions had been closed by the [Starved Ones] and could only think of ever thinking to satiate their hunger showed their despair in front of this opponent. Simrly, Gabil was the same, yet for him, who was saved, it felt like he had seen a God. Yes, a God. As his long white hair swayed, his de took down a number of orcs, bringing them down to the afterlife. Without even ncing at those who died, he continued and kept killing all the swine that he could see. Everything. All of them were killed. Even the effect of the [Starved Ones] was unable to erase the terror that they could feel from this being. Amidst the nightmare for the orcs, Gabil was mesmerized and thought that this might be the punishment sent by heaven for the orcs. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 182: The ruins of the Orcs Chapter 182: The ruins of the Orcs When Tamazuki left for the battlefield, everyone quickly chased after him. Even though they knew he was strong, it didn''t mean they wouldn''t feel worried as his opponents were 200,000 orcs and the Orc Lord. Treyni also informed them that there were also 2,500 Orc Generals. This situation was dangerous, yet when they were about to get close, they were hit by an incredible aura. Their legs were weakened, and their bodies shivered from fear. It was sharp. It was like their bodies were cut. They knew the moment they moved closer, they would be cut down, yet Shion and Hakurou stepped forward as they could feel the aura of their master. Simrly, Shizu and Rimuru did the same. The rest also looked at each other and followed as they gritted their teeth, trying to endure the fear in their hearts. Yet the moment they entered the battle, they couldn''t believe their eyes. Their eyes widened, and they were hit by a sense of surreality. This is impossible! They thought, yet this was the reality. The 200,000 orcs could do nothing in front of his de. In front of his de, everything was cut down. There was no exception. His de was the punishment. He was the Asura who devoured all the beings for his purpose. --- "Shizu-san, what is he nning to do? You must know, right?" Rimuru was at a loss at the number of corpses that had fallen on the marshes. Frankly, he had never seen Tamazuki fighting, and Tamazuki had either done the research, cooked, cksmith, concocted a potion, or any other things that didn''t rte to fighting. Yet, this changed his thinking of him. The nephew that he had thought was useless without him was so cruel on this battlefield. While the orcs were enemies and also monsters, the number of orcs that had been killed by him had reached 5,000! This number also kept increasing. Rimuru thought of Tamazuki''s experiment, but what did Tamazuki n to do by killing all of those orcs? By now, the ferocity of the orcs had long disappeared. All that was left was just terror. When one watches this scene, no one would think of the orcs as the viins as they were kowtowed, begging as they were crying. Yet, even if Tamazuki was cruel, no one would think of him as a demon. Tamazuki was unstoppable, with no mercy, and, more importantly, so divine. When one saw him, one would only think of him as a disaster like a volcano eruption, tornado, or tsunami. Facing such an unstoppable might, no matter what their numbers, the orcs could only beg for mercy. Yet, like facing a disaster, their begging was meaningless. Their prayers were worthless. All they could do was pay with their lives. "Please stop!" "Please forgive us!" "We''re just hungry!" Their cries stopped as their heads rolled on the ground, causing the ground to turn red because of the blood. Shizu stared at Tamazuki with some guilt and sadness. "...he ns to be a Demon Lord." "De-Demon Lord?!" Rimuru was dumbfounded, and the rest was also the same. "Demon Lord? Tamazuki-sama is nning to be a Demon Lord?!" Demon Lord. This was the symbol of terror. Everyone who heard this name would either hide or run as far as possible. Yet, Tamazuki decided to be one. However, when they saw his figure on the battlefield, they really thought that he could be one. "Those orcs are going to be his... sacrifice." Yes, they were his sacrifices. His sacrifice to evolve into the True Demon Lord. Wow! Rimuru was dumbfounded since he had never expected such a thing. ''Bing a True Demon Lord?'' He wasn''t sure what that meant, but for one thing, he knew that Tamazuki would be more powerful. While it was good, he wondered why Tamazuki had to push himself so hard. Bing powerful... Even now, Rimuru felt that his power was enough and there was no need for him to be stronger, yet did Tamazuki see something different? Was there something that made him change? Or was it his experience in his previous life? Their rtionship was close, but it didn''t mean that they knew everything. While Rimuru''s life was rather simple, what about Tamazuki''s? It was said that a skill was born from the wish of one when they came to this world, so what Tamazuki''s skill meant to? Rimuru didn''t know anything, yet he also knew that this was an experiment as usual, one needed a human life to be the True Demon Lord, but if this method was possible, Tamazuki would be a True Demon Lord and evolve. [Great Sage] had said so. Rimuru didn''t have a doubt, but if this method was sessful, then should he? Should he also do the same? After all, it wouldn''t hurt to be a little stronger. Yet, when he saw the terror on every orc in this ce, he decided not to do so. After all, this method wasn''t something that was guaranteed; it might not be possible to be the True Demon Lord by killing the orcs. He was also a bit toozy to do a meaningless fight, yet probably, after this battle, he thought to talk to Tamazuki. Still, at this moment, no one thought to enter the battle as Tamazuki was enough to face all 200,000 orcs along with the Orc Lord. Meanwhile, Tamazuki didn''t think anything. His mind was only focused on killing. Nothing else was on his mind. Maybe, because of this, his learning ability quickly adjusted his body to kill faster. To move faster, to move efficiently, without wasting time, and to do everything to kill all the orcs in front of him. Did he feel sorry? Probably before. When he realized what he was doing was nothing but a massacre, he knew what he was doing wasn''t something pleasant. It was something cruel and would make people feel fear toward him. Yet, this feeling of fear was probably the reason why the Demon Lord was born. Inside his body, he could feel the seed of the Demon Lord taking ce in his heart. The terrors of the orcs had be the power inside his body. Still, watching their horror, he thought that his heart would sway, feeling sorry toward them, yet strangely enough, he didn''t think so. Was it because they were enemies? Was it because they were also going to attack them? If he didn''t do anything, they would probably have kept killing and massacring the rest. Right now, the orcs feel the feeling that was felt by the ogres that they killed and ate before. Yet, at the same time, it also strengthened his feeling that only the powerful one could protect the one that they cared for. Even the Orc Lord, that was known as a disaster could only cry and beg for mercy, watching him massacring his kind and being unable to do anything. Yet, he wouldn''t stop. Whether it was the Orcs, High Orcs, or Orc Generals, he killed all of them. He would keep killing. As his de was bathed in blood, and the earth became crimson, the orcs were crying, realizing their stupid decision to attack this forest. As for the Orc Lord, he was waiting for a moment. A moment when everyone appeared. Yet, simrly to the orc, the organizer of everything, the one who made the Orc Lord, Gelmudo, who had arrived in the wend, was dumbfounded and cried in horror. "WHAT THE HELL IS HAPPENING?!" Gelmudo quickly thought to run away, yet his wings were cut down by a de ofpressed air precisely. "ARGGGHH!! MY WINGS! IT HURTS!" Gelmudo was crying before he realized the Orc Lord was behind him, but at the same time, he also saw the disaster that had brought ruin to his ning in his direction. "?!" Gelmdudo thought that his death wasing. Chapter 183: True Demon Lord is born! Chapter 183: True Demon Lord is born! Watching all of his kind being killed, the Orc Lord had never thought that everything would be like this. "No! No! Please don''t! Please don''t kill us! Please stop!" The Orc Lord tried to chase after him, but his figure was too fast. Even if he had be stronger, the gap between him and that person was too wide. In his mind, it was already impossible for him to stop that person. By now, he was swallowed by regret. Even if his mind was corroded by the [Starved Ones] and he was unable to wake up, when he saw everyone was killed, his will became stronger, and his consciousness also woke up. Yet, this was far from enough! He was still so weak! Like before, he was unable to do anything as he could only see everyone dying through starvation. That day... he still remembered it. That hell-like day, even if he had be stronger, it was still inside his heart. A withered earth where nothing could be eaten; arge tax from the Demon Lord; everyone was dying because of starvation; and cannibalism so everyone could live. As the leader of all the orcs, he also didn''t hesitate to give his arm so the children of the orcs could live and satiate their hunger. Yet, he also had his limit. In the end, as he passed that limit and was about to die, someone came and gave him power. Gelmudo. The one who had given him a name and also the one that made him into the Orc Lord. "Orc Lord! Save me! Kill him! Don''t let me die! I am your master! I am the one who has given you a name! Use your life to protect me!" He looked at the demon who cried pathetically below him. This demon didn''t have his previous dignity, and he was like any of them who could only cry in despair, facing the doom that was about to engulf them. Yet, he also didn''t me him as he felt the same. He had gained the power to dominate this world, yet he realized how arrogant he was, and in the end, he invited a punishment for his kind. Was extermination their only fate? Once again, hemented how weak he was as he could not do anything. "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?! HURRY UP AND DO SOMETHING, ORC LORD!" Unlike the Orc Lord and the rest of the Orcs, that had almost given up, Gelmudo didn''t want to die! There was no way the great Gelmudo was going to this ce! He was going to stand even higher! He was going to stand side by side with the Demon Lord! He didn''t want to die! It was impossible for him to die! Yet, Orc Lord answered nothing, and he just stood in a ce, unable to do anything. "YOU STUPID PIG!" Gelmudo scolded, but suddenly his face was full of fear. "Hiii...! Don''t get too close! Get away from me!" He tried to run away once again, but suddenly his legs were cut. "ARRGGGGHHHH!!!! MY LEGS! MY LEGS!" Gelmudo cried as he looked at his bloody disabled legs. He had lost his wings, but now, he had lost his legs. How could he run away?! "Do-Don''t kill" However, his face was stomped by Tamazuki on the ground. "Agawahgahg!" Gelmudo''s face was submerged in the water, and he tried his best to catch air as he didn''t want to drown. Meanwhile, Tamazuki stood in front of the Orc Lord, who didn''t do anything and just stood in a daze as he faced him. Yet, how could the Orc Lord not show such a reaction? The one in front of him was the symbol of terror. Just standing so near caused his body to tremble with fear. He knew that he had angered him, but he hoped at least Tamazuki would let go of his kindreds. Yet suddenly... "Death March Dance!" In that moment of desperation, Gelmudo used his strongest technique at the point nk at Tamazuki. Several magic bullets were shot in every direction andnded on Tamazuki. *BOOM!* *BOOOM! *BOOOM!* The sound of explosions revealed through space. "TAMAZUKI-SAMA!" While Shion, Shizu, and the rest were worried and quickly moved toward him, the orcs somehow gained hope. They thought that this nightmare had ended, but only the Orc Lord knew. "Abubububuahgh!" Gelmudo screamed once again as his hands were cut, but as he opened his mouth, water entered his mouth and made him in an even more unbearable situation. Still, when the dust disappeared, Tamazuki''s figure was seen once again. Unscathed. Not even his clothes were damaged because of that attack. It did nothing. "...no way." By now, all of the orcs had fallen on the ground, giving up any resistance since they knew everything was meaningless now. Despair was all one could see on their faces. They were angered by something that they shouldn''t have done, and this was their punishment. It was their karma for their sins. "I... I beg of you. Let go of them. I hope that my death can quell your anger. Please forgive us." The Orc Lord, the symbol of disaster, begged as he groveled on the dirty ground. He didn''t care about his life but the lives of others; he wanted them to stay alive. It was a selfish request, yet this was his only wish. As long as they weren''t killed, he could do anything. Losing his life was cheap. Yet... "Stand up." "...." "I won''t repeat myself." While his heart was heavy, the Orc Lord stood up tremblingly in fear. He didn''t dare to meet Tamazuki''s eyes and could only lower his head, but... "Eat this." Tamazuki kicked Gelmudo to him and said those words. "....." "Be a Demon Lord and fight me." Those words... what did he mean? Did Tamazuki want to fight him to death? Or was Tamazuki asking him to die as a warrior? Orc Lord knew that he wasn''t smart, but for one thing, he knew he didn''t have a choice. "No! No! I am your master! The Orc Lord, don''t listen to" There was no hesitation. Gelmudo was eaten by the Orc Lord. At that moment, only the disgusting sound of flesh and bones being devoured was heard. Everyone was silent as they saw the Orc Lord eat Gelmudo without missing anything. Everything was eaten: the body, hands, legs, or wings. Then, Orc Lord started his evolution and released an aura that could not bepared with his past self. "Fuhaaaa! I am the Demon Lord Orc Disaster. The Devourer of the World! Call me Demon Lord Gelmudo!! Honor is given to my first prey!" Demon Lord Gelmudo roared, showing his courage and pride as the newly born Demon Lord, yet his eyes were crying since he knew it couldn''t change the fates of his kindreds. Then, as he finished those words, he charged toward Tamazuki with all of his might, bringing a tremendous roar and pressure to the surroundings. "RAAAAAAAAA!!!" No one closed their eyes, and they watched Demon Lord Orc Disaster''s duel with Tamazuki. However, as he approached Tamazuki, his eyes widened before his head slid down and fell to the ground, beheaded cleanly from his body. Everyone closed their eyes and had expected this result. The newly born Demon Lord died a few moments after his birth. Tamazuki cut down this Demon Lord easily, and in that moment... The Voice of the World resounds in his mind. Without his permission, his body began to transform and change by itself. A wave of sleepiness also struck him. ''Shizu, Uncle, Shion, protect me.'' Using his telepathy for thest time, he knew he was sessful. He wasn''t someone who called himself a Demon Lord but one who turned himself into a True Demon Lord. "Tamazuki!" ''Oh, by the way, don''t forget and eat the Orc Disaster, Uncle.'' Leaving those words, he fell asleep, and on this day, a new Demon Lord was born. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Finally... Chapter 184: I am not a pervert Chapter 184: I am not a pervert Tamazuki fell into a deep slumber. His consciousness slipping from his fingers, he could no longer maintain the hybrid form and reverted to a monster form. Failing to reach the darkness he was in, And, being but a concept of a unique skill, without having any self-awareness, but for the sake of serving its master, [Great Sage] desired to evolve. It was something inevitable. It was fate. It was something natural that the Harvest Festival would help him to evolve his skill to the better skill known as the Ultimate Skill. Yet, this wasn''t the end. This was only the beginning of the Ultimate Skills spree. Then, again, evolution resumed. [Prevge] thus evolved into [Lord of Creation, Brahma] [Fire] thus evolved into [Lord of Fire, Ra] [Sword Monarch] thus evolved into [Lord of Sword, Takemikazuchi] [Immunity] thus evolved into [Lord of Guardian, Mars] [Gamble King] integrated with [Rich] and thus evolved into [Lord of Wealth, Ebisu] [Programming] integrated with [Magic] and thus evolved into [Lord of Magic, Solomon] However, the Harvest Festival didn''t end there. The Gifts Tamazuki would bestow granted to every soul he was rted to. That was the festival that apanied the evolution. A festival where a Demon Lord species evolved into the True Demon Lord. The festival has only begun! Only a few True Maou existed in this world. Evolving into such was for a Demon Lord as difficult as for a normal to evolve into a Demon Lord. Of the ten Demon Lords, only four were True Demon Lords. Even those who have lived for many eons were not guaranteed such status. Thus, the Demon Lords watch each other in hopes of preventing others from evolving above them. Orc Disasters had be one, but it was killed by Tamazuki. And now, a new True Demon Lord has been born among them. An event that would destroy the bnce of power and bring chaos to their ranks. Yet, what would they think if, in the future, another True Demon Lord might be born once again? --- Simrly, as he started his evolution, those monsters who were rted to him also got an announcement from the Voice of the World. Shuna, Shion, and Hakurou were dumbfounded. It had only been a while since they had been named by Tamazuki, yet the Voice of the World told them that they would receive a Gift from his Harvest Festival. While they were amazed by their Lord, they also felt worried when they thought about what would happen after he finished his evolution. Would he still be the kind lord they served? Yet, soon, they were struck by a wave of sleepiness and fell asleep. --- During his sleep, his consciousness was also regained. Was it the effect of [Immunity]? "...." ''Great Sage?'' "..." Was that a way to show its smugness? Nevertheless, while he had regained consciousness, he couldn''t wake up since it seemed his evolution hadn''t beenpleted. While he was curious as to why his evolution might take time, he also took the advice of [Minerva] as he was curious about his new skills. Yet, frankly, his skills didn''t change much; those skills only became a little stronger and became Ultimate Skills instead of Unique Skills. Oh, two of his skills were also merged into one. Now, it is time to check his skills. [Lord of Wealth, Ebisu] Not being in trouble with money. This was the main function of this ability. Even if he did nothing, he wouldn''t be troubled with money. If he did something, he would get more money. This was the most powerful skill for every slob in this world. Nevertheless, it was a good ability as every world he was going into would be different from each other. Naturally, their currency would be different, and he also needed to start from the beginning as he didn''t have a background, money, or anything whenever he came to the new world. Yet, now, that matter has been solved, huh? It was so unbelievable that he wasn''t sure how to react. Then, his second new skill[Lord of Guardian, Mars]. There wasn''t much difference from the previous [Immunity]; only the name was different. This made him speechless, but he also understood how powerful this skill was, so it was normal. His third skill was [Lord of Sword, Takemikazuchi]. It was a skill to show how powerful his swordsmanship was. In this world, everything that could be seen by eyes could be cut by him. There were a few that he couldn''t cut, yet it didn''t matter as his swordsmanship would grow stronger. His fourth skill was [Lord of Magic, Solomon]. This one... was there even a need for an exnation? This skill allowed him to be a powerful magician. That''s it. Somehow, he wanted to go to the world of magic next with this skill, thinking that the effect of this skill would bloom even further. As for his fifth skill, it was [Lord of Fire, Ra]. This skill... this one, in simple terms, he became a fire. Yes, a fire. He was the incarnation of fire now. The god of fire was probably him. Now, for his sixth skill [Lord of Creation, Brahma], there was a huge difference. Before it evolved into an Ultimate Skill, it could only learn the Unique Skill, but that limitation had broken, and it made him able to learn an Ultimate Skill too. However, even so, he was still unable to learn Intrinsic Skills. Yet, it was normal as he didn''t have the necessary organs capable of learning Intrinsic Skills. However, he could learn something simr. Nevertheless, this skill was strong. Now, thest one, [Lord of All-Knowing, Minerva]. This skill evolved from Rimuru''s [Great Sage], and it made him wonder whether this was how the original went, as he felt this skill was different from Rimuru''s. How confidence... Still, he felt like it had some consciousness somehow, so should he name it? "...." He didn''t have anything to do after all, so he didn''t really mind. He thought for a moment and then thought of a name for [Minerva]. ''How about Ava?'' He felt an intense will as if going mad from [Minerva]. At the same time, various pieces of information began to flow into his head and became a torrent. [Notification. Ava was born from Ultimate Skill, Lord of All-Knowledge, Minerva] [This announcement was concealed by Ava] Suddenly, the "Voice of the World" had reached his mind. Evolution? Again? Yet, Ava was able to hide this announcement. [I am Avathe one who will support my master, Demon Lord Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki''s soul. Master, please use me as you please, okay?] "...." Tamazuki felt that he was a pervert for naming his own skill, but well, it was okay, right? ''Yes, nice to meet you, Ava.'' He ignored Ava''s previous words. [Yes, please use me as your ve, master]. "....." Thus "Ava" was born separate from [Minerva]. "Ava" would y a further role as his sub-brain that unified his abilities and made him stronger. Chapter 185: I am the biggest Chapter 185: I am the biggest Probably because of Ava, his evolution wasn''t dull. In his mind, he talked with Ava about what was happening to reality as he fell asleep after he killed the Orc Disaster. Usually, when one entered the Harvest Festival, one would be in a vulnerable position as one would lose consciousness and be unable to do anything, falling into a deep slumber. Naturally, he was in the same situation. What he had done, without a doubt, would cause anger from the orcs, but he had a reliable ally. Rimuru, Shizu, and the rest of the members of the viges. Before he fell into a deep slumber, he had reminded them to bring him back, so they did so. Ranga and Souei weren''t named by him, so they weren''t struck by the waves of sleepiness. Though Shion, Shuna, and Hakurou fell asleep because they received a Gift from this Harvest Festival. However, unlike him, who evolved, they didn''t, so they only slept for a day before they woke up. As for the orcs, everything was taken care of by Rimuru. While the decision hadn''t been made, as he was still in the middle of his evolution, they were waiting for him. Yet, all of them, without a doubt, felt fear as they thought about his future. However, Rimuru would probably talk to him as he had devoured the Orc Disaster. Ava told him that Rimuru also had sessfully evolved his [Predator] into [Gluttony], and there was a high chance that Rimuru would ask him to let go of the orcs as Rimuru had eaten the karma of the Orc Disaster. Frankly, Tamazuki didn''t care much about the orcs. If Rimuru wanted to save all of them, he was okay with it since his purpose ining to this world was only to be stronger. Yet, he had to say his growth in this world was surprising. Ultimate Skills aside, his evolution was the one that surprised him the most. Heavenly Dog. He was no longer Tanuki and became a new species of monster. While he wasn''t sure if it was the same, he thought that he had be a monster in the Chinese myth. Tiangou, or the Heavenly Dog. It was said that it was a monster that ate the sun or the moon during the eclipse. [Correction. The Heavenly Dog in Master''s original world is different from this world] Really? [Yes, but you can mimic it as you learn your uncle''s "Gluttony"] He nodded as he thought he could mimic Tiagou as he had "Gluttony." But had he learned "Gluttony"? [Yes, Master, you have learned "Gluttony." I have recorded how to use it on your memory, and you can learn it right away] At that moment, he thought he was d to have Ava. [Oh, wait for a moment] Hmm? [Gluttony] thus evolved into [Lord of Avarice, Bam] ??? [Due to the innate talent of the Heavenly Dog, it is possible to evolve [Gluttony] into [Lord of Avarice, Bam] And, then? [Yes, it seems because of our talk about a legend that, it also affects your skill to a certain extent and causes evolution. Moreover, your potential is much stronger than your uncle] It wasn''t to a certain extent; it was a big change! However, he couldn''t deny Ava, as he agreed that his potential was much higher than his uncle''s. Yet, it didn''t matter as he wondered what was about this [Lord of Avarice, Bam], so he checked it. In essence, it wasn''t much different from the [Gluttony] he had previously. [Gluttony] was thebination of the [Predator] from Rimuru and [Starved Ones] from Orc Disaster. The [Predator] aside, he gained three sub-skills from the Starved Ones: Rot, Soul Consume, and Food Chain. Rot is a skill to inflict "Rot" on the target, dposing it if it is organic. Monster corpses partially absorbed in this manner will reward the user with part of the monster''s skills. This effect is imbued with [Predator]. Soul Consume the ability to seize the souls of anyone begging for their lives, seeking help from the user, retreating, or running away. Once the condition is met, the soul can be seized at any time afterward, from virtually any distance instantly. The user can be informed about any malicious thoughts by the target immediately. The souls of the recently killed can also be seized. Food Chain is an ability that allows the user''s subordinates to provide their strength to increase their own. They may also divert some of their strength down to them. "Food Chain" also grants ess to the skills of those connected to the user. Those skills were powerful enough, but the [Gluttony] evolved into [Lord of Avarice, Bam], it gave him the ability to devour everything on his target. Everything. A soul, body, memory, abilities, skills, experiences, magic, energy, everything belonging to his target would belong to him as he devoured it into his body. While doing so, he still retained all the sub-skills from the [Gluttony]. He had to say this was a scary and greedy skill, but since it was owned by him, it was all good, right? Nevertheless, the improvement of his power aside, he was moved that Shizu, Shion, Shuna, and the rest had been waiting for him by his side and didn''t move away, waiting for him. He was also eager to wake up, yet he had to say he was a bit disappointed as he couldn''t help Shizu to prolong her life with how he was currently. He might have be stronger, but he realized it was far from enough to protect the people he cared about. Then, three days passed, and he also opened his eyes from his slumber. [Master, don''t be surprised] Leaving those words, Ava remained silent afterward. Surprise? What am I going to be surprised by? He opened his eyes, adjusting his eyes, and felt that everything was so small. What''s happening? "Tamazuki-sama? Tamazuki-sama, have you woken up?" He heard a voice and then looked at the source before he saw Shion in front of him, looking at him excitedly. "Shion?" "Yes, I am Shion!" "Why are you so small?" "...you are the one who has be bigger, Tamazuki-sama." Shion sounded so helpless at that moment. Yet, because of their conversation, everyone also quickly noticed he had woken up. Rimuru, Hakurou, Benimari, Souei, and everyone rushed toward him. "You bastard! Don''t make us worried!" Rimuruined. "How is your body, Tamazuki-sama?" "Do you feel ufortable?" Everyone asked him one by one, but his eyes focused on Shizu, who was looking at him with a gentle expression as she weed him. "Wee back." "I am back." Yet, he had to say he was surprised by his size. "Oi! Don''t ignore me!" "Sorry, Uncle, but I am surprised by my size." "Yeah... you are right. I will be surprised if I am as big as you." Rimuru couldn''t deny Tamazuki''s words, as Tamazuki was enormous. His size was so huge that he was like a hill when hey on the ground in his monster form. "Let me check how big I am now." Then, he stood up and felt like he could reach the clouds somehow. However, for the others, they were in awe. Yes, awe. When they faced him, they felt like they were looking at the mountain. Everyone, whoever they were, could see him from a distance as his height had reached 117 meters, and his length was around 254 meters. This is ridiculous! Still, this was a subconscious reaction, but Rimuru, Benimaru, Souie, and the rest of the guys were staring at hisher region. Tamazuki was in his monster form and was also a male, so his "son" was clearly shown even if he didn''t want to. "IT''S BIG, SU! IT''S AMAZING, SU!" Gobuta''s voice echoed through the vige, showing how amazed he was. Still, he quickly shut his mouth when Tamazuki stared at him and even passed out, as being stared at by him definitely almost caused him to have a heart attack. "...." Suddenly, the atmosphere became so awkward. While the guy looked at his "son" with awe and a sigh, the female was shy and secretly stared at him from time to time. Still, this also made them look at Shizu in amazement as with such a big thing, how could her small body handle it? Yet, many also showed a longing expression, especially Shion, Shuna, and many others. Shizu also felt that her face was so hot that she wanted to run away, but simr to the others, she was in awe. His size aside, his aura was so divine. It was like they were facing a being from the upper realm or heaven when they faced him. Still, as his senses were enhanced through this evolution, he was speechless, staring at his "son," yet maybe because of his size, shyness wasn''t in his dictionary. All that was left was only pride, yet how could he not be, as his size wasn''t shameful, right? In this world, he was probably the biggest. "By the way, Tamazuki, you should return to your human form. In this form, I am afraid that you might cause an earthquake and destroy the vige when you walk." Rimuru quickly shouted as he felt the world trembling when Tamazuki took just one step. Everyone was also trembling since even if he didn''t release his aura, his immense size was enough to crush them. "Okay." Without hesitation, he transformed into his hybrid form. Naturally, unlike his monster form, which was humongous, his height was rtively normal, but he felt he had be taller. Should it be around 190 cm? As for his appearance, it probably didn''t change much. If he had to say, he had be more handsome? Especially now when he had [Divinity] now. Yet, did he make a single mistake... or was it deliberately? Everyone stared at him in silence before they covered their crotch, but the girls had nosebleeds and passed out. Fortunately, Ava reacted fast and gave him clothes. Yet, he knew this mistake was made deliberately by Ava, so he could assert his domination. Ava... you are so crafty. [Thank you] "..........." --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 If you have something to ask, then ask, okay? However, I am satisfied with this evolution of his. Chapter 186: Too big isnt that good Chapter 186: Too big isn''t that good Themotion caused by his evolution had ended or forcefully ended as he was brought to his house. Everyone also moved to his house because they had many things to discuss. Still, Treyni came and congratted him. "Congrattions on your awakening as the True Demon Lord, Tamazuki-sama." "Thank you, Treyni." "By the way, are you going to announce your status?" Treyni asked. "You mean, you ask me whether I will announce my status as a Demon Lord?" "Yes." "No." "Why?" "It''s troublesome." "......" "I have a feeling that someone mighte to challenge me if I announce that." "I can see that." Rimuru and the rest nodded. As long as Tamazuki announced his status as a Demon Lord, everyone would try to challenge him. While no one thought that he would lose, especially when they thought about his size, they knew he hated something troublesome. If he doesn''t need to do it, he won''t do it, but if he has to do it, he will do it as soon as possible. This is his motto. "Then, why did you even be a Demon Lord?" Rimuru asked with confusion. If Tamazuki didn''t like such a troublesome thing, then why should he be a True Demon Lord? "To protect." "...protect?" His answer was unexpected. "Whether you want to admit it or not, in this world, only the strong can have a choice. The weak can''t do anything and can only rely on the strong. I don''t want to entrust my life to others, so I need to be stronger. The only way for a monster to be stronger is only to be a Demon King. "However, simr to you, I also like humans. If possible, I don''t want to kill them. Fortunately, I can be one without killing them. Nevertheless, I can''t say that it isfortable to kill so many orcs like that. The only good thing is that they are enemies, so I don''t feel much guilt." He might have killed a person and various other things, yet that number was only a few. Even he had to say he felt quite ufortable to kill so many things at once. However, he had to say even though he had thought he would feel ufortable, he felt strangely calm, and he didn''t even feel any guilt for doing a massacre. "Also, Uncle, don''t you want to create a ce where a monster and a human can live together?" Rimuru, who was still in a daze by Tamazuki''s mature way of thinking, was startled, then asked in confusion. "Did it have anything to do with your awakening?" "Not really." "...." Rimuru. "However, let''s keep my awakening as the Demon Lord a secret first, as no human country will have a good impression of us if a Demon Lord is born here." "........" They wanted to argue, but they couldn''t since the Demon Lord was the symbol of terror. Whenever they appeared, they brought fear to everyone. "You can say that I am like a secret weapon of this vige. Damn, isn''t that cool?" "........" Everyone. Rimuru rolled his eyes. However, his words were correct. He was like a secret weapon of this vige. When the vige and the forest were at peace, no one should be worried about anything, but in case of emergency, Tamazuki coulde out and scare everyone. "However, Uncle, don''t you want to awaken as a True Demon Lord too?" "Huh?" Rimuru was surprised. "I might be strong, but you know, sometimes, having two is better than one, right? If you be stronger, then you can protect everyone better." "But I have to massacre 10,000, right?" Rimuru was speechless. "I can''t do it, Tamazuki. I have devoured Orc Disaster''s karma, and I wish to keep the orcs safe." "I am not saying it now, and it doesn''t have to be now, as we might even be attacked by something else in the future. At that time, you can use our enemies to make you grow as the True Demon Lord." "...future enemy." Rimuru couldn''t imagine such a future, but he kept Tamazuki''s words in his heart since he also knew if one wanted to have afortable life and be able to protect others, one needed to be stronger. By this point, he had to say Tamazuki was more mature than him in this matter. Was it because Tamazuki wasn''t a virgin? Was being a virgin or not would cause such a big difference? No. Tamazuki would answer that without hesitation as it was a matter of attitude toward life instead of being a virgin or not. "By the way, did you agree to let go of the orcs?" Rimuru asked after he realized something. "You want me to kill all of them?" "No!" "Well, that''s it. I believe you, Uncle." "Really?" "Yeah, if I have trouble with how you handle something, then I will talk, but frankly, I am toozy to handle this, so I leave the rest to you." "......." Rimuru thought that beingzy was the real reason why Tamazuki would let him take care of this matter. "However, are you okay with this, Benimaru? The orcs have destroyed your tribe, right?" When this question fell, Benimaru became the center of attention. Tamazuki asked Benimaru since this guy was the lord of the Oni, so whatever Benimaru''s decision was, the rest also followed. "Yes, I believe in Rimuru-sama." Benimari didn''t hesitate. "And... I believe that you also have tasted the feeling of losing now." When he saw the orcs that day, he knew that they had tasted the pain of losing. By now, there was no point in doing his revenge anymore as what he was thinking was the future. "Benimaru..." Rimuru was moved. Tamazuki nodded and didn''t bother to question Benimaru''s question anymore. "By the way, can you tell me what happened during my slumber?" Hearing that question, they told him about the aftermath of the battle. The corpses of the orcs were handled by the living orcs. Still, while some were buried, some were cremated by the ability of fire in Rimuru and Benimaru. However, there were still 120,000 orcs living, and they included females, children, and the elderly. Now the question is, how do you handle those 120,000 orcs? This number wasn''t small, and they also didn''t have enough food to take care of the 120,000 orcs since Rimuru wanted all of them to stay alive. "Wait, wait, don''t you think we should talk about this without the party that is involved in our discussion?" "You''re right. Let''s invite all of them to our discussion, but is your body alright? Don''t you want to rest?" Rimuru asked worriedly. "It''s okay. My body is extremely healthy now." "Un, I can''t imagine you are sick either." Still, when they heard his words, everyone smiled and thought that Tamazuki didn''t change and he was still their gentle master even if he became a Demon Lord. With everything settled, then the representatives of the Lizardmen and the Orcs were called as they needed to talk about the aftermath of this battle. Still, when they saw Tamazuki had woken up, they were stunned. They wanted to say something, but they hesitated. In the end, they didn''t say anything, and everything was determined by Rimuru. Or rather, even the orcs or lizardmen were invited to this discussion; everything had been decided by Rimuru and Tamazuki. No one dared to talk, but in the end, the orcs were let go. Everyone agreed. While the orcs were relieved as their lives were saved, the problems were the food. Fortunately, Treyni was able to handle the situation since she, along with her kindreds, had nothing but food. However, it didn''t mean they were going to provide the orcs with food all the time, at least until they could be self-sufficient by themselves. Still, when the meeting was finished, Rimuru said something outrageous. "...do you want me to name them?" Tamazuki was speechless when Rimuru wanted to name 120,000 orcs. "Yeah,e on! Help me, okay?" "...you really..." He let out a helpless sigh and agreed. Everything ended peacefully, but everyone was happy. Yet, was it his imagination, but many of them kept staring at hisher region? It was his imagination, right? Chapter 187: What the fuck? Chapter 187: What the fuck? As they had decided before, Tamazuki and Rimuru named 120,000 orcs, but unlike when they named the Oni, Goblins, or Direwovles, even if they named them, there was no connection between them, so their rtionship was different than those of Onis and Hobgoblins. Also, when they named the orcs, they used a letterbination and numbers. If he gave an example, it was based on where they lived, such as if they lived on a mountain, then their name would be Mountain-01 or Mountain-02. If they lived near the river, their name would be River-14. Something along that line. However, even so, they were happy when they received those names. Frankly, it was tiring and hard to remember, but fortunately, Rimuru had [Great Sage], and Tamazuki had [Minerva], so everything went smoothly. Still, when everything was over, he thought of leaving. Shizu only had two years to live, and she didn''t want to be a monster, so he wanted to search for another way to prolong her life. As for his original world? It didn''t matter for now as he was so powerful. With his size alone, he could destroy Japan and sink it into the ocean. Nurarihyon? Nura Rikuo? He didn''t need to take them seriously. The only problem was Abe no Seimei, but it should be okay. He believed that everything was okay. What he needed to think about now was Shizu, so he thought of going to another world again, searching for a method to prolong her life. Still, the day when he woke up, at night, they had sex as usual. She let him do whatever with her body and was obedient to everything he asked. She even wore sses and gave him fetio while drinking his semen like it was the most delicious thing in the world. However, when they rested, she suddenly apologized. "...sorry." "Why did you apologize?" He looked at her in confusion. "It''s because of me, right?" "...because of you?" "You became a True Demon Lord because of me, right?" "......" He looked at her and chuckled. "......" Shizu. "Wh-Why are youughing?" Her heart was filled with guilt as she thought that he massacred the orcs to be the True Demon Lord because he wanted to save her, but when she saw him chuckle, she felt ashamed and embarrassed. "No, it''s just that I didn''t expect you to be so narcissistic." Even if Shizu was as kind as an angel, she could get angry, so she bit his shoulder, showing how angry she was. "Ow! Ow! It hurts!" He pretended like he was hurt, and she let him go, but she pouted and was still dissatisfied. Frankly, it felt strange as she was at her advanced age, yet she could act like a girl in love. Yet, suddenly, she felt her hair rubbed, and she was hugged. "Bing the True Demon Lord was my decision from the beginning before I met you, so you didn''t need to me yourselves for thinking that I was forced to kill the orcs for you. Shizu, I am not a good guy. I am selfish, and I will do anything to get power." Shizu didn''t say anything and just listened to him. If it was before, she might have been confused as to why he wanted so much power, but now she understands. "As I am selfish, I also don''t want you to die." He hugged her tightly in his arms without letting her go. "Of course, I will search for a way to prolong your life without turning you into a Majin." "Tamazuki..." Her heart was beating so fast at that moment, and it felt like everything was warm. It might be the first time that she felt something so warm like this. It felt like the world was full of kindness, and his embrace was sofortable. Was this happiness? Before, dying might have been her salvation, but now, she wished to be with him as long as possible. Facing him, her face turned red, and her eyes became moist as she was unable to control her emotion. "You are mine now, so I won''t let you die." Hugging each other, it was her first time thinking that she was so fortunate. "Un, I don''t want to die. I want to stay with you too, Tamazuki." She uttered those words, showing her willingness to stay alive, so she could be with him. Hearing those words, he had no hesitation, and when everything had ended, he decided to leave. "Ta-Tamazuki-sama, are you going to leave?" Shion was dumbfounded. "Yes." "........" Everyone. Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw him putting on his luggage while Shizu was helping him by his side. They wondered what he was doing, yet he told them that he was going to leave. When this was known, everyone was startled, and they lost their calm. "Huh? Really?" "That''s not true, right?" "Tell me that I am dreaming!" "....." Tamazuki thought that they were exaggerating. "When are you going toe back?" Rimuru asked helplessly. "Yes, of course, I wille back." "When?" "A month? A few months? I am not sure, but I wille back." "What are you nning to do?" Rimuru looked at him suspiciously. "I want to be a True Dragon," Tamazuki answered with a joking tone. "......." Everyone. True Dragon... It meant that Tamazuki wanted to be an existence simr to Veldora, the Storm Dragon, the protector of the Great Jura Forest. Did he n to be one? "I was joking. I am a dog. How can I be a dragon?" "........" His words were correct, so they couldn''t refute him. [Incorrect. Master can be an existence simr to a True Dragon] ''Huh? Really?'' He was dumbfounded since he was just joking previously. [Affirmative] ''How?'' [By devouring the True Dragon] "......." Tamazuki''s lips twitched, and he couldn''t say anything, but it didn''t matter as he had decided to leave. While they felt bewildered, he said goodbye and then left without hesitation. Watching him leave figures, everyone feltplex, but they knew that he would return, yet they had to say they felt sad as he had always been beside them. After watching Tamazuki, who had left, Rimuru looked at Shizu. "Shizu-san, are you okay with it?" "Un, he promised to return after all," Shizu answered with a gentle smile, as usual. "So, what are you nning to do?" Rimuru asked curiously. "I will wait for him." Shizu''s decision was simple, and she wanted to wait for him. "I see." If the two were alright, then Rimuru wouldn''t say anything, and while he waited for his return, he would protect everyone. Meanwhile, Shizu nced at Shion and Shuna, who had this forlorn expression on their faces before she made up her mind. --- Tamazuki didn''t immediately leave this world. Instead, he went to visit Ellen on Blumund for a while before he went to the quiet ce and opened the door that would lead him to a new world. Naturally, he wasn''t in his monster form and came to the new world in his human form, as this form was the most normal. However, when he arrived in another world, he didn''t expect that he would appear in the middle of the city. "What kind of world is this?" When he was confused with his surroundings, suddenly, he looked up dumbfoundedly before an explosion swallowed him and his surroundings. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMM!* --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 The next arc is going to start! Chapter 188: Strong Baldy (One-Punch Man World) Chapter 188: Strong Baldy (One-Punch Man World) It was like any other day. It was a beautiful and dull day where everyone went about their everyday things. Yet, out of nowhere, an explosion brought ruin and destroyed everything. No one was able to react as they were swallowed by this explosion. Those who were right in the explosion died; those who were nearby had deep injuries, and those who were far away were in panic. A cmity had appeared, and no one could stop it. Soon after, the explosion subsided, and what was left was the gouged earth and the ruined city. Yet, in the middle, one would be able to see a figure. This figure wasn''t a human as his height was so massive, yet he had a humanoid shape. His body was also purple, with two rounded antennas on his head. His eyes were so cold as if he saw everything in this ce was nothing but trash. Watching the destruction in his surroundings, he didn''t seem to feel satisfied. Suddenly, he floated high into the sky, raising his palms and throwing a ball of energy into the surrounding area, causing even more chaos and destruction. Meanwhile, our protagonist, Tamazuki, was speechless. Tamazuki had just arrived in this world, yet what the fuck was this? Why the heck was he weed with an explosion? Did the world wish him to die? More importantly, what kind of world was this? While he was filled with anger toward this humanoid monster and wished to kill him immediately, he was also quite curious about his surroundings. It felt like he was in the modern world. Unlike the world of Gakusen, which had a lot of advanced technology, the city was quite simr to the city in Tamazuki''s original world. However, unlike his original world, the one that destroyed everything wasn''t a youkai, monster, or myth beings, but it was more like one he saw on the superhero shows. A monster. Yes, a monster. This was how they described the humanoid monster with two rounded antennas on his head. Polo? Was it Polo? Yet, Polo had a green color, and this one had a purple color, so he knew that he wasn''t in the world of Dragon Ball. Whether it was Polo or not, it didn''t matter, as this monster''s fate wouldn''t change. He hadbeled this thing as a corpse. Nevertheless, he was d that he was immune to the fire, but as an explosion had other aspects, such as noise and impact, he was slightly injured because of it. However, as soon as he was hit, he became immune to them, and now, he was fully immune to the explosion caused by the energy ball thrown by Fake Polo. Yet, it didn''t change the fact that he had sentenced this Fake Polo as a dead man. Or a dead monster? Either way, he didn''t kill it immediately as he was looking around. The people were dying, wounded, and crying, but the reporter was quite unique. "The ground is shaking, and there is a deafening rumbling, roaring noise!! There are huge explosions everywhere in the city, and they are not ceasing!" While he was speechless, he took all the money that he could find nearby to be his pocket money. [Master, you can leave the money matter to Aisha] Ava couldn''t help but remind him. (If you forget, Aisha is his AI, and Ava is the conscious within Ultimate Skill Minerva). "It''s more fun to make money this way." Still, he stopped as he saw a little girl with "little girl" words written on her shirt. "Waaaah! Daddy! Mommy!" The Fake-Polo wanted to attack this little girl, who was crying as she was lost, killing it. Yet, how could he let this monster do it? Without hesitation, he appeared on the girl and caught her in his arms, bringing her away. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM! On the spot where the little girl stood was ruined because of the Fake Polo''s attack. "Are you okay?" The little girl looked up and was in a daze. "....." Tamazuki. "..." Tamazuki was so scared at this moment since this system was as abominable as possible. Could you not say something that would cause a misunderstanding? He didn''t want to be banned! "...Onii-san?" "Can you walk? Onii-san needs to fight this monster first." Watching his determined eyes, the little girl nodded as if she had been on a big mission in her life before she reluctantly left his arms and ran away. "Onii-san, beat that monster!" Leaving those words, she left. Tamazuki looked at the little girl speechlessly and then at the Fake Polo. "You didn''t attack me?" "I was surprised to see a human who could move so fast. Who are you? Are you a hero?" The Fake Polo still had this arrogant expression when he asked that question. "Before you ask for someone''s information, you should introduce yourself." Probably, the Fake Polo had waited for this moment. No, it seemed he was waiting for a chance to introduce himself as he wanted his terror to be heard in the world. "I spawned by the continuous pollution of the earth caused by you, filthy humans! I am a Vine Man! Mother Earth is a life form itself, and you scum humans are nothing but a virus eating away at her energy life! I was born to wipe you away, humans and your civilization, from the face of the earth! I am the wrath of nature incarnate! And now, you dare to stand in front of me? Facing me, who is the nature apostle?! Humans, don''t you know what fear is?! There is no cure for people''s stupidity, so I will exterminate all of" Suddenly, Vine Man stopped talking and then looked at Tamazuki in disbelief. Tamazuki didn''t move from his spot, but in his hands, he was holding a beautiful katana that might only appear in the fantasy. It was like a sword born from the legend itself. "You!" Before Vine Man finished his words, his body was crumbling as he was cut into several pieces, dying. "You talked too much." Yet, he had to say, Vine Man''s setting was quite intriguing, and his words might give him a certain understanding. ''This Earth is a living being, huh?'' Still, he used [Bam] on the Vine Man and devoured it before he quickly learned the ability to take flight and threw an energy ball. He also got everything from the Vine Man from body, energy, memory, and everything. Still, thoseplicated things were managed by Ava, and what he needed to know was that he had be even stronger, though it was only slightly, as Vine Man wasn''t that strong monster, to begin with. "Wow, you are so strong!" "?!" Tamazuki quickly turned his head wary before feeling speechless as he saw someone was right next to him. "You did a good job, boy." The man appeared without noticing and patted his shoulder as if he were praising himself. However, Tamazuki''s expression was that of surprise. He couldn''t even hide it. In the beginning, he was wary and even felt in horror as he had be stronger, yet someone could still suddenly appear by his side without being noticed. Yet that wary disappeared like a bubble as he saw a man in a cheap hero costume that could be found in the party store. Still, the most noticeable feature of this man was that his head, like an egg, without a single hair, fully bald, blinding. "Hmm? What''s wrong? Do you want to poop?" The man asked. And this uncultured and rude way of talking... Without a doubt, Tamazuki knew that he wasn''t wrong, or rather, he realized that he hade to the world of "One Punch Man." "If you want to poop, then you should go quickly. It won''t be good if you poop in your pants." The man gave advice solemnly. "....." At this moment, Tamazuki wondered whether his sword could cut this baldy or not. --- My body doesn''t feel good today. Frankly, I didn''t n to upload a chapter, but in the end, I decided to upload one chapter. I''m sorry. Chapter 189: How strong is Saitama? Chapter 189: How strong is Saitama? Tamazuki took a deep breath and calmed his annoyance. Simr to Rimuru, he didn''t really want to make this guy an enemy, yet wasn''t it normal? This baldy didn''t even have an interest in romance, or rather, was there even a romance in this work? Even if there were heroines, it was impossible for this baldy to understand and capture the woman''s heart. Probably. Either way, facing this man, it was better to be an ally instead of an enemy. If possible, he also wanted to have a close rtionship like Rimuru before. Still, he could say whether he or this baldy was simr to each other. He didn''t talk about appearance or way of life, but the way they got stronger was quite simr to each other. If he could be stronger as he received an attack and created immunity for it, this baldy could also do the same, but better as the baldy would grow stronger as he faced a stronger opponent. In conclusion, whether he or this baldy, if someone wanted to kill them, they had to kill them immediately, instantly, or else, they wouldn''t die and would keep standing up as they grew stronger. Still... ''Ava, analyze this person for me!'' [Yes] As expected of Ava, he was d to have her. Still, when he thought about [Bam], he wondered whether he should devour Saitama. However, he shook his head and rejected this idea as this skill wasn''t 100%. It could fail if the target wasn''t dying and fought him. Yet, the problem was could he kill Saitama? Saitama was called the "One-Punch Man," what did it mean? It meant this guy was the strongest being in this world. Moreover, instead of killing Saitama, he was more interested in making Saitama his ally as it was better that way. Lastly, with his [Lord of Creation, Brahma], he could learn how to be strong like Saitama. The only thing he was worried about was the side effect of Saitama''s strength. Bald. Saitama aside, Tamazuki didn''t want to go bald. When he thought he had be a monster form and didn''t have fur, fully bald, he shuddered in fear. "What''s wrong? Did you poop on your pants now?" "...uncle, why are you always saying poop, poop, poop?" "Un-Uncle?!" Saitama''s expression distorted. "I am 25 years old! I am still young!" "25 years old?" He looked at Saitama in doubt. "I am! If it''s my hair, it is gone because of training." Saitama let out a helpless sigh. "Training?" Tamazuki nodded. "I can see that you are strong, Uncle." "...." Saitama. "By the way, do you want to have a spar, Uncle?" "Sparing?" Saitama was surprised since it was his first time hearing someone say so. "Yes, let''s have a spar. What do you think?" Saitama fell into silence as he thought about Tamazuki''s swordsmanship before. Frankly, it had been a while since he felt like this since after he became so strong, everything was so dull, and no one could give him a proper fight, so hearing Tamazuki''s invitation, he became interested. "Sure." "Okay,e on. Search for an empty spot. Follow me." "Un." The two quickly moved away from the ruined city. "But why should we move so fast?" Saitama asked in confusion as he felt that Tamazuki''s speed was too fast like he was running away from something. It was just his instinct, though. "If we''re there, we will be surrounded by victims, and by that time, we might be med for the destruction. If you want to spend billions to fight on the court, then go ahead and move slowly." "Let''s go!" Saitama moved faster than ever. Tamazuki smiled and thought that his stay in this world would be fun. Yet, when they left, a loud, roaring sound of a beating heart was sounded. However, soon, a man walked out from the ruin with a panicked expression. "King!" "Ah, is that you, King?" "Are you here to help all of us?" Hearing the voices of the people, the man quickly put on a cold attitude, yet the roar in his heart became even louder. Yet, in the distance, the little girl, who had run away after being saved by Tamazuki, talked to the people who had helped her with the evacuation. "Really! He''s a handsome big brother! That big brother defeated that monster and saved me!" Two people with great luck shed with each other; as for who would win? Let''s see the future. --- Tamazuki and Saitama, who had moved with a speed faster than a sound, stopped and looked at their surroundings. They had passed the forest and found a barren in. Frankly, they weren''t sure where they were, but it didn''t matter as their purpose ining here was to have a spar. "Now that you mention it, I have never heard your name, Uncle." "As I have said before, I am not your Uncle, Bastard!" "My name is Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki. You can call me Tamazuki, Uncle." Saitama''s lips twitched before he let out a long sigh. Still, he decided to introduce himself. He crossed his arms as he looked in the distance, showing a cool appearance (on his mind). "My name is Saitama. I am just an average guy who serves as an average hero." "...." Even Tamazuki was speechless by this introduction. "Now that you mention it, are you a student?" Saitama asked curiously. "Un." Tamazuki nodded. "I am a high school student." He didn''t lie as he had just graduated from middle school, and he was about to be a high school in his original world. He might have been on a journey for a few months, but even with such time passed, he was still in high school. "But I have a hobby to be strong." "A hobby to be strong. huh?" Saitama nodded. "That''s a good hobby. Only a second to my hobby to be a hero." "...." Tamazuki was just messing around, but he didn''t expect this guy would take him seriously. "Nevertheless, a spar, huh? It''s my first time doing this. Are you going to use your sword?" "Let''s see... I will use my fists first. If you can handle it, then I will use my sword." "Oh-ho? Are you confident in your strength? But let me tell you, I am strong." When Saitama said those words, his face was so in, yet strangely there was this powerful pressure that surged out from his body. Tamazuki''s body shivered, but he smiled, and somehow, he had the urge to be a monster. Yet he held it. In this world, no matter what, he wouldn''t use his monster form since he knew he would be misunderstood. Moreover, if he became a monster, he might not be able to meet the heroines. Still, he had never expected that he would fight the protagonist immediately on the first day he arrived in this world. However, it didn''t matter as he wanted to test Saitama''s power. He took a deep breath and asked, "Can I punch you first?" "Sure." Saitama didn''t move from his spot and said leisurely as he folded his arms. "Then, please be easy on me." Tamazuki took a deep breath then his entire body bulged slightly. Suddenly, the air surged, and the space trembled. He used his strength maniption to the limit and used everything in his arsenal on his fist before he smashed it into Saitama''s guts. "Columba Cannon!" *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMM!* --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 I am still not feeling good now. I thought that I would get better today. Unfortunately, that didn''t seem to be the case. Frankly, I don''t have stock in the chapter right now. That''s myst. However, I should be better tomorrow, and hopefully, I can give two chapters daily. I''m sorry. Chapter 190: Playing on the moon Chapter 190: ying on the moon Tamazuki didn''t hold back and used every one of his powers on this punch. A beast-like physical ability, a superb technique that reached a supernatural level, and powerful magic. Then, along with "Strength Maniption," his punch reached the concept of crush. Everything will be destroyed. The sky copsed, and the earth shattered. Anything that was touched by it would be crushed into smithereens without leaving a single atom behind! Yet, Tamazuki could see Saitama was as calm as ever, but it didn''t matter. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMM!* At that moment, Saitama received that punch in his guts before he was thrown toward the sky, crashed into the stratosphere, and thrown into outer space before his bodynded on the moon. Tamazuki looked at the sky for a moment and decided to follow. --- A borderless space spread before him. In his position, he could see everything from the Sun, Mercury, Venus, Earth, Mars, and all the other things in the sr system. It was his first time seeing such scenery, and it was pretty amazing. Saitamanded on the moon with his back as he stared at the earth absentmindedly. Frankly, it was his first timeing to outer space, yet he didn''t expect it to be this way. Still, he had to say that Tamazuki''s punch was so powerful. Yet, his expression was still as t as ever. ''Uncle.'' "...." ''I''m using telepathy to talk to you.'' ''Huh? Really? Can we talk through our minds? Can you hear me?'' ''Yes, I can hear you. Wait a moment; I''m going to go to the moon.'' ''Oh,e,e.'' Even if they were fighting, there was no tension between them. Saitama also stood up as he saw Tamazukiing in his direction. They were holding their breath at that moment, so they could only talk through "Telepathy Magic." Well, even if they could open their mouths, it was impossible for them to talk since they were in space. ''Tamazuki, just what are you?'' It was Saitama''s first time seeing someone so powerful. ''That''s what I want to ask; what are you, Uncle?'' Tamazuki also returned that question to Saitama. ''A normal human will die when they receive my attack, but you...'' He looked at Saitama, feeling quite speechless. ''You are fine after all of that. My attacks didn''t seem to do anything to you.'' ''No, your attack is powerful. It''s the first time I''ve felt such a powerful punch.'' Lie. Tamazuki rolled his eyes since he knew his attack did nothing to Saitama. ''But to answer your question, I''m human.'' ''Well, I''m also human.'' While Saitama nodded his understanding, Tamazuki lied as he breathed. However, in a world where a monster appears daily, someone with such a powerful might is normal. Yet, if someone heard their conversation, they would curse them, thinking theirmon sense was too broken. Still, their spar hadn''t ended, so he asked, ''Uncle, can you punch me?'' Saitama was stunned. ''...are you sure?'' He didn''t mind receiving Tamazuki''s attack, but if he was asked to punch Tamazuki, then it would be different as he could imagine how it would lead. ''Yeah.'' Tamazuki nodded. ''Let''s continue our spar here in space. After all, if we are here, we don''t need to worry about being forced to reimburse for something we broke because of our spar.'' ''Well, that''s true.'' Saitama nodded in understanding since everything that involved money would be remembered by him immediately. ''But let me remind you. I am strong, you know? If I punch you seriously, I might pulverize you into dust.'' ''Then, you don''t need to punch me seriously. Just use your normal punch.'' ''That''s true! I just need to punch you with a normal punch.'' Saitama then, without any precaution, punched him in the guts. There was no sound, as it was impossible for a sound to travel without a medium. Everything was silent, yet an explosion happened. Tamazuki coughed arge amount of blood before he was thrown far away. [Immunity for Saitama''s punch has been created] Still, he wasn''t thrown out from the moon, but he was still thrown so far away before hended on the ground. He almost fell into the deep ravine. His clothes had already torn apart from that punch, and he could see his stomach almost torn because of Saitama''s punch. He rubbed his stomach as he used his "regenerator" ability to heal his injury. He wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and felt speechless since Saitama''s punch almost crushed his guts. ''You are amazing! You can handle my punches with ease!'' Saitama quickly appeared before him as he looked at him with amazement since Tamazuki could handle his punch. ''Try to punch me again, Uncle.'' Still, while Tamazuki wanted to be stronger like Saitama, he also knew it would need time to do it, so before that, he thought that it was a good time to create immunity for Saitama''s punch. His "Immunity" ability was strong. As long as he received something that harmed him, his body would quickly create immunity to something that harmed him, so that harmful thing was no longer harmful. By receiving a punch from Saitama, Tamazuki would be immune to a physical attack. Naturally, this wasn''t omnipotent since as long as someone attacked him with a physical attack that was stronger than Saitama''s punch, then he would be hurt. Yet, the question was, was there someone whose physical ability was stronger than this baldy? Moreover, Saitama would grow even stronger as long as he was pushed forward. Yet, as Saitama grew stronger, Tamazuki''s immunity from the physical attack would also grow stronger. ''Leave it to me.'' After knowing that Tamazuki only coughed blood instead of half dying, Saitama became excited as he had never seen someone could take his punch before. Then, once again, he punched him as punching someone was so fun! Still, if Tamazuki knew what this baldy was thinking, he would really try to devour this baldy! However, naturally, Saitama''s punch did nothing. Saitama''s punch was on the same level as his previous punch, so it did nothing to Tamazuki. ''Hehehe... are you tickling me, Uncle?'' Tamazukiughed. ''...'' Saitama. ''Come! Give me a stronger punch, Uncle!'' ''That''s what you say!'' By then, Tamazuki was beaten up. --- "...." Tamazuki looked at the sun in the distance and felt that his body was healed at a speed visible to the eyes, but his body was still ck and blue from Saitama''s punches. [Master, let me erase this baldy] Calm down. Tamazuki sighed, but even though he was hurt, his body had grown stronger. He had created immunity for Saitama''s serious punch, and by now, as long as one''s physical attack was weaker than Saitama''s, then all of them would be invalid. With just this, it was worth it for him to visit this world, but he felt this was far from enough. He wanted more. ''You alright, Tamazuki?'' Saitama asked worriedly by his side, sitting while staring at the sun. How to say... it had been a while since someone could match him, and he could tell that Tamazuki could grow stronger. In his boring life, without a doubt, Tamazuki''s appearance gave him excitement as it was no longer boring for him. ''Yeah, I am okay, but I am a little hungry. How about we go back to Earth? Let''s have dinner. I''m going to treat you.'' ''Let''s go!'' Hearing that he was being treated, Saitama had no hesitation. Watching Saitama''s excited expression, Tamazuki alsoughed and thought that his visit to this world was worth it. Chapter 191: My objectives in this world Chapter 191: My objectives in this world After they yed on the moon, they went to the supermarket before they returned to Saitama''s apartment. Naturally, they cleaned themselves from the radiation and many other specks of dirt from space before they returned, as he didn''t want to cause trouble to this world. Fortunately, he had [Cleaning Magic], so when they arrived in the stratosphere, he made the two of them clean up everything. Saitama lived alone, so his cooking skill was rather good. Tonight, they ate sukiyaki. It was a luxurious dish in this country. Tamazuki didn''t do anything and let Saitama do everything like a servant as he bought the ingredients. Saitama also didn''t mind as the quality of the meats bought by Tamazuki was so good. It had been a while since he ate meat, so even if he sold his soul to Tamazuki, he was willing. Meat is justice! Saitama had been eating bean sprouts for many years because he had no ie. Frankly, he didn''t have a job as his job was a hero by a hobby. Even this apartment was illegally upied by him. "Tamazuki-sama, please try." "Un." Tamazuki took his chopsticks and ate the meat, eating it for a moment before he looked at Saitama, who was drooling. "You can eat it too, Uncle." "Thank you!" Saitama didn''t hold back and started to eat like he hadn''t eaten for three days, with tears in his eyes. "Delicious!" Tamazuki looked at Saitama for a moment and thought that this guy was really miserable. Was this the cost of being strong? "You can have the rest, Uncle." "Thank you very much!" Saitama was full of tears and extremely moved when he heard Tamazuki''s words. He didn''t care about the fact Tamazuki called him an Uncle, or rather he was willing to be Tamazuki''s uncle if Tamazuki kept treating him to meat! As Saitama was focused on eating, carefully eating the meat with tears, Tamazuki was resting on the side as he was holding a tablet, reading the information of this world. Usually, the setting of this would be in Japan, and he was in Tokyo or something, but that didn''t seem to be the case in this world. ording to history, a long time ago, Earth had many nations; and they fought against each other fornd and resources through countless world wars poption decreased until humans prioritized the preservation of future generations, unified thenguages, and established a world government. That was the first era of change. Still, the aftermath of the world wards continued to erode the Earth, increase in environmental toxicity, rapid climate change, and rise in sea level gave birth to arge number of harmful lifeforms, forcing humanity to abandon much of thendmass, migrating and re-establishing themselves in the middle of this super-continent. After this second era of change, the only remaining nation once again began to prosper. Currently, he is one of those nations. The name of the nation didn''t really matter, but he was in the Z-City. It was also a city with the greatest percentage increase in monster appearances in the past decade. It consisted of a business district, a residential district, and an abandoned, trashed areamonly referred to as the Ghost Town. Saitama was living in this Ghost Town as it was free to live in. However, unlike Saitama, whose power was enough to split the continent in half or even destroy the, those people were powerless, and they could only rely on their luck, hoping they wouldn''t meet monsters. Now, what about the monsters? Based on the information he had read, those monsters were originally human. Due to their desire to transform into something else through their bad habits, aplex, or a burst of dissatisfaction with their regr selves. These factors trigger abnormal cell reactions that prompt their transformation and turn them into monsters, which are also known as Mysterious Beings. Naturally, non-human life can also be transformed into mysterious beings through factors such as pollutants, environmental changes, and gic engineering. The best example is the Vine Man previously. Yet, he had to say; it made him wonder where and why the Mysterious Beings came into this world. What was their purpose? However, if he had to be bold, then it would be because of the higher being. It was like how his fate had been fated to be a viin that was beaten by the protagonist in the beginning because of the higher beings beyond the sky. This world was razed by Mysterious Beings because of the same existence. Yet, he couldn''t deny because of this, this world was good. While thinking all of this, he had made up his mind about what to do in this world. The first one was, of course, to get the heroines. Unlike the previous world, where his memory was quite vague, in this world, he was quite well-versed, though, because of this, he knew the number of heroines was rather minimal. Or almost none? Yet, how could it not be, especially when the protagonist was Saitama? "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Saitama looked at Tamazuki while stuffing the meat into his mouth. "Nothing." Instead of the women, Tamazuki could tell that Saitama was more interested in food. "???" Saitama was confused, but the food came first, so he continued to eat. Still, Tamazuki had gotten one heroine, though. He looked at his reward, "Unlimited Lollipop," which made him able to bring out lollipop as much as he wanted to. While it didn''t make him stronger or whatever, it gave him a free and unlimited supply of lollipops as long as he was alive, so it was good, right? The only problem was that he might get a toothache. Joke aside, there were still quite a lot of heroines in this world, so he would get his hands on them. Leaving his first objective, his second objective in this world, without a doubt, was to learn all the knowledge in this world. To fight against the Mysterious Beings, humans definitely didn''t stay passive, and they developed various ways to fight them, so Tamazuki''s purpose was to learn all of them, from technology, martial arts, unique arts, and including Saitama''s methods to get stronger. ''Have you analyzed how Uncle Saitama became stronger, Ava?'' [Yes, but I need more information, so please ask him more questionster, Tamazuki-sama] He nodded, but then he asked, ''Will I be bald too if I follow his methods?'' [I can''t give a definite answer to that question since I need more data] However, would he do it if he was asked whether he was ready to be bald to get power? [Please don''t. Ava will do her best to help you, Master. I won''t let you be bald] ''Thank you.'' He was moved to tears by Ava''s dedication. Yet, he had to say he loved his fur more than his power, so he didn''t want to be bald. However, as Ava had said before, he had [Mars], so even if he got the power of Saitama, he wouldn''t be troubled by the side effect of that power (probably). As for his third objective, it would be the Mysterious Beings. He had [Bam], and it would be wasteful if he didn''t use it. Mysterious beings in this world have various unique abilities, and it wouldn''t hurt to learn them, right? Now, with three objectives had been made, his fourth objectives were to do an adventure in this world. While he knew this world quite well, it didn''t mean he understood it fully. There might be many things hidden, and he wanted to check all of them as it also would determine what his future action be. Still, before that, he needed to ask Saitama''s secret power first. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 192: Residents of the ghost town Chapter 192: Residents of the ghost town With all the dishes cleaned up by Saitama, Tamazuki then asked, "Uncle, how did you be strong?" "...." Saitama, who had eaten well, patted his belly in satisfaction, but he frowned again. However, he sighed and didn''t stop Tamazuki from calling him an Uncle. "Well, do you want to know?" His voice was full of mystery, and his expression was solemn as if he was about to tell the greatest secret of this world. "Yes, I want to know." Tamazuki also followed the mood and nodded with a solemn attitude. "It''s hard." Saitama shook his head with an expression as if Tamazuki might not be able to handle the trial. "But even so, I want to know, Uncle. I want to be strong!" Tamazuki said with a strong spirit and determined expression. "...why?" Saitama asked and was also affected by the mood. He was joking around before, but Tamazuki''s acting was so good that he was deceived. "Because... there is someone that I want to protect, so please!" Tamazuki stared into Saitama''s eyes, showing that he was serious. Saitama didn''t answer him immediately, but it was because he was too shocked. He could tell that Tamazuki was strong, so strong that Tamazuki didn''t be dust when he punched him or died in the vacuum environment like space, yet even so, that wasn''t enough for Tamazuki. This also aroused a question in Saitama''s heart. What kind of enemies does Tamazuki want to face? Frankly, Saitama''s days had been boring, and he longed after a bloody day where he fought with his everything and a single mistake might kill him. Such a day... he longed for it. Saitama took a deep breath and then nodded. "Then, I will tell you." "Yes." "The deciding factor for the sess of this hard training n is if you can see it through to the end. This is the most important part, Tamazuki. You have to keep yourselves going no matter how tough it gets. I have be this strong in only three years." Suddenly, his expression became somber and moved when he thought about that nightmarish training. "100 push-ups, 100 sit-ups, 100 squats, and 10 km running. Every single day!" Saitama then told about his experience where he ate three times a day, but with a banana in the morning, then never used an air conditioner, be it summer or winter, to mentally strengthen himself. It would be as tough as hell in the beginning, and you would start to think taking a day off wasn''t a big deal, but he didn''t. In order to be a strong hero, Saitama didn''t stop even if his whole body was in pain and he splurted blood. Even if his legs were heavy and he refused to move, he kept doing squats. Even when his arms started to make a strange cracking sound, he kept doing his push-ups. After a year and a half, he noticed a change in himself. "I lost all my hair and became strong." "...." Ava. "In short, training so hard that you think you will die or lose your mind is the only way to be strong. That''s it." Saitama finished his story solemnly. "...." Ava. Still, Tamazuki''s expression didn''t change, and he only asked a single question, "During your training, did you fight a monster?" "Of course." Saitama nodded. "Were you almost dying during those fights?" "Naturally." Saitama nodded once again. "I couldn''t remember how many times I almost died, but I kept fighting." Tamazuki nodded and understood this was the real reason why Saitama had be so strong. Limiter. It is a theoretical barrier that restricts the physical growth of a being. No matter how much effort one puts in, every living being has an intrinsic limit to its growth. Too much power bes unbearable and overwhelms its host, turning it into a mindless, rampaging monster. To ensure that we do not enter the realm where we lose all purpose and reason, God has set limits to the growth of every being. The mechanism with which growth is controlled is called the limiter. However, by almost dying fighting various monsters, Saitama broke that "limiter" and became so strong. Consequently, Saitama had lost all of his air, and he also had this sense of alienation that made him bored every day. Besides Saitama, the one that had broken his "limiter" was Garou and Orochi. Simr to Saitama, Garou, and Orochi, who broke their "limiter," also needed to pay a certain price, and that price was a monster-like appearance. They couldn''t be described by something known as a human anymore. They had be different beings. Saitama was also the same. Saitama might seem like a human, but his power was god-like. Tamazuki knew this, and if he wanted to be stronger, he needed to break his "limiter." Frankly, he was already able to do it now. Yes, he can do it. Surprise, right? Yet, this was a normal thing. Saitama was nothing but a normal human without any talents, yet he could break his "limiter" and be the strongest. So, if Saitama could do it, then why shouldn''t Tamazui not be able to do it? Moreover, Tamazuki''s learning ability was so good. As long as there was an example in front of him, he could do it. Yet, he had to say, the existence of Ava might make him a littlezy as many things could be left to Ava instead of doing it by himself. [Please don''t throw Ava away] Of course, he wouldn''t do that, okay? After all, the existence of Ava was a good thing for him, and he was d to have it. Still, fortunately, as expected, he didn''t lose his hair even if he broke his "limiter." However, even if he broke his "limiter," it didn''t mean that he had be stronger. His power was still the same as before but could be even stronger. It might be confusing to exin more, but in short, as long as he fought a strong opponent, he would be stronger. As long as he didn''t die when he fought something, he would be even stronger. Something that didn''t kill him would make him stronger. That should be how to describe his situation now. Yet, he wondered whether there was someone who could threaten his life now. ''No.'' He shook his head and thought that he shouldn''t be arrogant since he was sure that there were many things that could erase his existence now, so he shouldn''t stop his purpose from bing stronger. Moreover, he hadn''t found a way to prolong Shizu''s life. Nevertheless, with this, he had mastered Saitama''s ability, and there was no need for him to stay in Saitama''s house any longer. So what should he do now? Well, should he get the heroines? Still, he felt that it was okay to stay by Saitama''s side as the protagonist was a disaster ma. For others, that disaster might be something they wanted to avoid, but for him, this was a chance, so he decided to stay and thought about what he should do tomorrow. "Uncle, the rent here is free, right?" "Un, just pick any room you like in this apartment." Saitama nodded pretentiously like he was the owner of this apartment building. So, today, like Saitama, Tamazuki became a resident of this ghost town. Still, many people didn''t know that, and because of that, they might not realize that their wives and girlfriends might be in danger. Chapter 193: Dojo Challenger Chapter 193: Dojo Challenger High above, beyond a mountain peak, hidden among the clouds, a single building existed. The building might be old and had been standing there for several generations, yet even if many generations had passed, this building continued to exist and stood firm. To reach this building, one needed to walk through 100 stairs near the waterfall on the mountain. Then, when they arrived at the entrance, they would be attracted to the que that was written on the entrance of the building. Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist Dojo. If someone wasn''t familiar with martial arts, they would be confused by the name of this dojo, but when they heard the name of the owner of this dojo, they would instantly understand the significance of this dojo. Bang. This was the name of the leader of this dojo. This was also the name of a famous hero in this world. A master martial artist who was known for his prowess. His age might be advanced, yet no one doubted his power as he had fought various monsters, showing his reputation wasn''t for nothing. Yes, this was his dojo. While most people knew him as a hero, those who knew him beforehand would think of him as one of the strongest martial artists in the world. Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist was the name of his martial art style and the art he taught in his dojo. The ultimate art of redirecting forces. Before it, your fists are like tree leaves in a raging river. Those were the best words to describe this martial art. After being defeated by his older brother Bomb in the past, Bang abandoned his old fighting style, and many yearster, he invented Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist, the ultimate defensive art, while studying with his brother. This was the origin of this art. This style involves understanding and re-creating the flows of torrential and undting forces within one''s body, putting this into the user''s fists. When used by a skilled fighter, this martial art is very effective and powerful, especially against humanoid opponents, and as long as the opponents are of a certain size, that martial art can still affect them. "Leading enemies around the nose by moving like a calm stream, only to finish them off with a punch strong enough to smash great rocks like a raging river." "the perfect blend of offense and defense." They were words often said by people when they saw this art. Because of this, many people came to be Bang''s students to learn this martial art. Bang also epted them and taught them all of his knowledge as he was a good teacher. With such a good and powerful teacher, all the students were excited, and they had pride in being Bang''s students. They were powerful! This is what they thought, especially when they defeated many challengers who had challenged their dojo. Moreover, no matter what the era was, there had always been a number of people who wished to be strong. Along with the existence of monsters, being strong would give a stable job to anyone, so Bang had a lot of students. However, everything changed a few months ago. One of his students, the best one, had gone berserk and beat up all the students when Bang left. This student didn''t give mercy to anyone and beat all of the people in the dojo, changing the popr dojo into a deserted one. Bang lost all of his students except for one. Charanko. It was the name of Bang''sst student. Charanko might not be talented, but when everyone quit, he just happened to register and became the only student in the dojo. Yet, because of this, it gave him an image that he was the chosen one and became the only inheritor of this martial art. As a young man, of course, he was excited and felt pride for being chosen. ''I will work hard!'' ''I won''t let Bang-sensei''s trust go to waste!'' ''Let the name of the Inheritor of Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist, Charanko spread the world!'' This was the thought of this young man. Bang also had never said anything and just let the young man fall into his delusion, giving Charanko more illusion that he was talented. Moreover, Charanko was alone, so he didn''t need topare himself with anyone. At this moment, in this dojo, everything was ordinary. After that ident, the dojo was quiet, and only two people were living in this spacious building. As usual, after they cleaned up the dojo in the morning, they trained as usual. Bang was free as he didn''t have his hero''s job, so he gave a pointer to Charanko, like how a good teacher was. Charanko, who thought that he was a protagonist of a martial art novel, also worked hard. His face was full of sweat, and he felt like he could crumble anytime, but even so, he still stood tremblingly, putting all of his efforts into his daily training. Watching Charanko in the middle of training, Bang couldn''t help but reminisce about his past. Without a doubt, he didn''t think about hisst student, Charanko. Instead, he was thinking about the student who had brought a disaster to his dojo. Unlike his current situation, in his youth, Bang was wild. He fought all he wished, and he did all he wanted to do. No rules could bind him. No, he was the rule! That was the way of life! So, when he thought about "that student," he couldn''t help but remember his youth, especially when "that student" was also extremely talented. For a teacher like him, having a talented student was something to be happy about. Teaching someone ipetent and someone talented was different. It might seem unfair, but the truth was like this. As someone who was prideful, naturally, he wanted his art to be inherited by the next generation. That student was someone that he thought of as his inheritor and probably his son, too, as he didn''t have children. Yet, everything waste and became nothing. As he sipped his warm tea, he fell into a trace. "Ha! Ha! Ha!" Meanwhile, Charanko continued to practice as usual, oblivious to his teacher''s mood. Still, without a doubt, this was a peaceful day for the two of them. However, if someone read this introduction, they would realize that this was the calm before the storm. Then, as expected... "EXCUSE ME!" Suddenly, a loud voice echoed throughout the peak of the mountain. Bang and Charanko were surprised, but they quickly calmed down. "Charanko, go and greet the guest." "Yes!" Charanko nodded and quickly walked toward the entrance. He was filled with hatred as this person had interrupted his training time. Yet, he was ustomed to this as this often happened. Dojo challenge. As a famous martial artist, Bang often received challenges from many martial artists. Moreover, the fall of his dojo because of his previous student made all the people think that this was the fall of this old fossil. Many came to challenge him, and it was time for them to shine. They all came to challenge Bang, but the result was obvious... annihtion. Bang defeated all of them easily. Yet, toward this new challenger, could he do it? --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 194: Number one disciple Chapter 194: Number one disciple As expected, the one who came to this dojo was someone that everyone was familiar with. Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki. Yes, it was the protagonist of this novel. Tamazuki didn''t waste his time, and after living in the room next to Saitama''s apartment, he quickly visited this dojo the next day. Frankly, there were many fighting styles and martial arts, even technologies, or evening heroines so he could get a reward from the system, but why did hee here? Because this ce was nearby. Yes, it was close. Simr to his apartment in the Z-City, Bang''s dojo was located in the Z-City. Moreover, this was also the martial art of one of the strongest viins in this world. Lastly, it wouldn''t hurt to learn this martial art. In case he and Saitama fought once again, he might be able to match Saitama''s strength. Their strength was simr to each other, and their growth was also simr, so to change all of this, a technique became a decisive factor in determining the victor in their battle. So, he decided to visit this ce. After this, he also thought to visit all the famous swordsmanship and other martial artists too. Anyway, it wouldn''t hurt to learn them, right? Unlike swordsmanship, he didn''t have much talent in martial arts. The only way for him to grow was to learn from other people. Moreover, this was a different world, so the martial art of this world should be unique, right? So, he put his target on all the famous martial artists, especially those who became famous as a hero. Hero. This was a familiar term to express someone who brought hope during a nightmare. Usually, they appeared in the legend and brought glory and peace to the people. Yet, in this world, a hero has be a profession. Naturally, this was different from Saitama, who became a hero because of a hobby, a hero that he mentioned was something that was created by a wealthy conglomerate to fight against the monsters in this world. Because of this, three years ago, an organization known as the Hero Association was born. It is an organization that operates independently of the government and manages all of the cities'' heroes. As three years have passed since the start of this organization, it has be an indispensable organization in this country. It also starts to have a greater right than a national constitution. Whether it was the army, the police, or the others also became useless in the eyes of society and in the eyes of people, the only one that they could rely on was the Hero Association. Yet, in front of monsters, viins, natural disasters, and other threats, those organizations were useless and simply unable to help the people. Meanwhile, the Hero Association was able to handle all of those problems. Frankly, Tamazuki also thought about joining this organization, but he thought that he might as well wait until he met one of the main heroines before he joined. He knew this organization might be corrupt to a certain extent, but wasn''t it normal? A human was full of desire. When one had enough food, they started searching for other things, from clothes, houses, materialistic matters, and other rights. In other words, they were greedy. Yet, for him, it didn''t matter as he only wanted to be stronger. The Hero Association could provide him with a tform to get close to various heroines, so joining this organization would give him more benefit than loss. Even Saitama also joined this organization. Yet, he wasn''t in a hurry. What he needed to do was to learn the Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist first. However, he didn''t want to be a student. It was a waste of his time, especially with his "Enhanced Learning." Learning from the basics and starting from the basics was simply wasting his time. So, here he came as a challenger. He decided to fight Bang, the ranked third of the S-Rank Hero. While this might not be rted, the Hero Association put a rank on their heroes. Starting from C to S. C was the weakest, and S was the strongest. Bang, the third rank of the S-Rank heroes, was undoubtedly one of the strongest individuals in the world. Nevertheless, he came and threw a challenge. He waited for a while before the gate opened. When the gate was opened, an ordinary young man with martial art uniform and messy, light-colored hair with an unpleasant expression came out. "Who are you?!" His expression was hostile, and he didn''t look at him in a good light. Yet, wasn''t this a strange thing? After all, with his aura, no matter whether they were a male or a female, they would have a good impression of him. The answer was simple, and it was because he suppressed his aura and became nothing but a handsome guy. Tamazuki also used his transformation to make him a normal handsome guy instead of a super handsome guy. Why did he do all of this? It was because being too handsome was troublesome. Being a normal handsome man was enough for him to conquer many heroines. If he used his everything, he was afraid he might turn all the people in this world into his ves because of his beauty. It might sound exaggerated, but while the people in this world were strong, it was only their physical ability. Their mental strength was rtively low, and they were easily affected by something rted to magic, curses, and other supernatural-rted things. Saitama was the same. Frankly, this was a good thing, but he felt this wasn''t fun. Having girls open their legs for him like an automatic door in the department store was good, but the process of conquering them was the one that he enjoyed the most. It was like how Saitama felt bored with the enemies that ended with just one punch. Tamazuki would also feel bored if the heroines fell for him so easily. Though, this feeling was contradictory as he only wanted to be strong. Yet, probably, it was because of his arrogant thinking that he could take down any woman. Still, this wasn''t arrogant, but confident. It was a confidence that came from his experience with a woman, so even if his face was just like a normal handsome guy, he believed he could take down any woman. However, as his face was just a normal handsome guy, it would give a bad impression to Charanko, who was unpopr with girls. The handsome guy needs to die! This is what Charanko thought. "My name is Inugami. I am here to challenge Bang." Tamazuki also wasn''t polite and stated his purpose directly. "Ha?" Charanko thought that he had heard the biggest joke ever. "Do you want to challenge Bang-sensei? Don''t getcent, young man! When you just suck your mommy''s tits, Bang-sensei has be the strongest martial artist!" Then his expression became solemn. "If you want to challenge Bang-sensei, then you need to win against me first?" "You are?" "Hmph!" Charanko showed a proud expression. "My name is Charanko! I am the number one disciple of Bang-sensei! The inheritor of the Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist! That''s me!" Number one disciple? Tamazuki could only find two people in this building. One was Charanko, and the other one was Bang. In other words, Charanko became the number one student because he was the only student. "So, should we start now?" "Eh?" Charanko was stunned, but then he felt a bit nervous since Tamazuki seemed so confident. Moreover, Tamazuki was taller than him. Lastly, while Tamazuki hid his aura and transformed his appearance into normal, his posture wasn''t something that could be hidden. As someone who stood on the top of many, with how Tamazuki stood, walked, and everything about him, screaming that he was a big boss. Because of his emotion, Charanko didn''t look closely before, but now, he realizes it, yet when he thinks he is the number one student Bang. The fear in his heart vanished, and courage filled his heart. "Come on! I won''t bully you! I will give you a chance to attack first!" "No, you attack me first, or else you won''t have a chance." "...." Charanko blinked his eyes, but then his eyes were determined. "Then, I will attack you first! ept this! Piercing Fang!" He raised his fist and attacked Tamazuki. "This attack can hit the smallest weak points with single hits of incredible uracy. This move is known to be smooth like water but powerful enough to destroy rocks with unparalleled destructive power. "Now, regret your choice!" He exined this technique as he attacked as he was afraid that Tamazuki wouldn''t understand how he lost, but he was pped by Tamazuki and fell to the ground. "..." Charanko. Chapter 195: The misery of a teacher and a student Chapter 195: The misery of a teacher and a student I... lost? Have I lost? Charanko fell to the ground in disbelief. Yet, the pain on his cheek was real, and he knew that he had received an attack from Tamazuki. The moment heunched his attack, Tamazuki did a counter to take him down. At that moment, Charanko realized Tamazuki was stronger than he had thought. He had underestimated this young man, yet how could he give up? He was the number one disciple of Bang! There was no way he would lose! Meanwhile, for Tamazuki, Charanko was nothing but an ant. He even yawned at this moment, though because of Charanko, he somehow learned Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist. It was only a beginner move, though. "N-Not yet! I-I haven''t lost yet!" Even if his legs were shaking, Charanko forced himself to stand up as he faced Tamazuki. As the number one disciple of Bang, Charanko was promised to defend the honor of his teacher, so there was no way he would lose! However... "Charanko, stop." Hearing this familiar voice, Charanko cried out. "Sensei!" Bang walked out toward the entrance as he put his attention on Tamazuki. "Step away. You are not his opponent." "But Sensei..." "Listen to me. I will handle this." Hearing those words, Charanko closed his eyes with regret, and he despised himself for being weak. Tamazuki didn''t say anything, and frankly, this was a unique experience as he felt like he was watching a drama in reality. "Youngsters these days are so impatient." Bang didn''t seem angry when Charanko was beaten. Instead, heughed as he looked at Tamazuki. "Young man, are you sure that you want to challenge me?" While Bang observed him, Tamazuki also observed Bang. Bang was at an advanced age, but even so, his physical ability was stronger than the majority of people in this world. It could be said his physical ability was the best among all the people in this world despite his age. As he walked, his back was slightly hunched. He has spike white hair, thick white eyebrows, and a thick white mustache. He wears a long-sleeved ck martial arts jumpsuit, light-colored pants, and Tai Chi slippers. While Tamazuki couldn''t see Bang''s body due to his clothes, he could tell that Bang was muscr. Yet, Tamazuki had never thought that Bang was his opponent. How to say... even without all of his skills, with his size alone, he could crush most of the individuals in this world. "Yes." Still, Tamazuki answered Bang''s question. Not everyone could be Saitama. For the majority of people, Bang was already a monster. Still hearing Tamazuki''s answer, Bang smiled. He could see Tamazuki didn''t have a fear. Tamazuki was like a cub who didn''t know how dangerous a lion was. Yet, facing this type of young man, he was happy. Youngsters should be like this. Without knowing fear, asking for trouble everywhere, then learning from their mistake. "Then,e on. I will give you a chance. Attack me first." Bang''s voice was at ease. His hands were at the back as he still maintained his hunch posture. His expression was gentle, like a grandfather who wanted to teach his grandchildren. "Okay." However, Tamazuki wasn''t polite and pped Bang. *BOOOOOOOOOM!* "......" Charanko''s eyes widened in disbelief as he watched Bang being thrown and crashed into the distant building. "SENSEI!" The dust from the building and the ground made it hard for people to see what was happening, but one didn''t need to wait too long as Bang suddenly walked out from the dust, loosening his arm as he walked forward. "Ouch, don''t the youngsters nowadays know some respect toward the elderly?" His tone was full of helplessness, but because of that, it sounded so pretentious, like that attack did nothing to him. Perhaps it was because he wanted to appear cool that he had thrown his long-sleeved ck martial arts jumpsuit off to show off his scar-covered muscr body. It was the body of a strong man. Many people would think so when they saw Bang''s body. "SENSEI!" Charanko had an "as expected" expression on his face, truly believing in his Bang''s strength. Forget how worried and scared silly he was previously. "It seems you have some skills, young man. I have underestimated you." Suddenly, Bang took a fighting stance as he faced Tamazuki, who didn''t move from his spot. His body also emitted a blue aura that resembled the flow of water. "However, now, I won''t let down my guard. Let me show you my true power!" He suddenly jumped at Tamazuki using special footwork, swiftly and fluidly moving as if he were flowing. Yet, something happened that caused Bang and Charanko to open their eyes wide! Tamazuki showed a simr fighting stance to Bang! Moreover, Tamazuki also emitted a blue aura that resembled the flow of water! However, Bang shook his head since Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist wasn''t something that could be learned so easily! Even his most talented student needed to learn for several years to master this martial art! Yet, because of this, Bang thought that he was going to give Tamazuki a lesson that he would never forget! However... When Bang attacked, Tamazuki redirected his attack. When Tamazuki attacked, Bang redirected his attack. "Im-Impossible!" Under this fierce confrontation, Charanko let out a disbelief cry. Yet, how could he not be?! After all, Tamazuki was using Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist! Moreover, his mastery of this martial art was at the same level as Bang! Simrly, Bang also couldn''t hide his surprise, yet it also raised his fighting spirit since it had been a while since he felt challenged! "You are stronger than I thought, but how about this! Ha!" Bang became serious and used all the umtion of his techniques and experiences in this attack. Yet, Tamazuki was still calm. [Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist has been learned] [Exploding Heart Release Fist] [Master, after this, you should visit Bang''s older brother to learn Whirlwind Iron Cutting Fist] Sure. His next goal was obvious, but still, he was surprised when he learned "Exploding Heart Release Fist" from Bang, as this martial art was so much different from what "Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist has learned." If "Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist has been learned" was a gentle martial art, then "Exploding Heart Release Fist" was brutal. This martial art revolves around brute force and destructive power, which pummels the user''s opponents into submission. This fighting style works by causing the user''s heart to pulse explosively in time with the impact of their punches, allowing them to surpass their bodily limits as a result of the massive flow of adrenaline, enabling them to hit much harder than the maximum force their body would normally exert. With their punches, the user can also generate shockwaves that cause injuries for those who attempt to deflect the punches. Tamazuki thought that he was d to visit this world. Still, while Tamazuki thought about his next goal and his newly learned knowledge, Bang started to get a cold sweat as he felt like he was facing himself. Yes, it was like he was fighting against his shadow! While it wasn''t Bang''s first time fighting someone whose style was to mimic''s opponent''s fighting style, it was his first time seeing someone who could mimic it so perfectly! ''No!'' That was wrong! It was his learning ability! Yes! That''s it! When Bang realized everything, his face was full of shock, realizing what kind of monster his opponent was. Yet, it was toote. "I have learned everything." Their fighting style and mastery of their techniques were simr to each other. So, how do you determine the winner? It was through physical ability. Suddenly, Tamazuki moved even faster, and Bang couldn''t react. "What?!" The top of his head was pped, and he felt a powerful impact on his entire body before he sunk into the ground, trapped with only his head outside as he passed out with a big swelling on the top of his head. "Thank you for the treat." "......" Charanko opened his eyes wide and watched all of this in disbelief as his teacher lost! --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 196: Lets be friends Chapter 196: Let''s be friends "How do you feel?" "Thank you. My body feels lighter." Bang, who had woken up, moved his body right, left, up, and down since it had been a while since his body felt sofortable. He might be strong, but he was old, after all, so his body couldn''t act like when he was young, but that feeling disappeared when Tamazuki did something to his body. In the end, a human being was like this. They had a limit, and when they neared their limit, they would weaken before dying. After that battle, Tamazuki tended to the wounds of Bang and Charanko. He wasn''t such a ruthless guy who would leave them after he learned all of their martial arts. Still watching Bang, who felt happy by howfortable his body was, he couldn''t help but think that maybe... he should use this guy for his experiment? Even now, he was searching for a way for Shizu to live a long life since he didn''t want her to die two yearster. While he could make Shizu be younger and maintain her strength during her optimum age, it was only eternal youth, and she wasn''t immortal like him. Yes, he became immortal after his awakening as a True Demon Lord. Before, he might only have had longevity, but now even if he died, he would be reincarnated after hundreds or thousands of years. Why? Because he could be a spiritual existence. When he was awakened as a True Demon Lord, he gained the ability to freely change between material and spiritual bodies. The material was like a monster and a human, but the spiritual lifeform was like a fairy, a demon, and an angel. Those three races wouldn''t die and would live forever as long their core remained intact. He was the same, but the problem was because of this, it might be a little hard for him to have children. Maybe, it was due to his education as a tanuki; he thought he would have a lot of children. However, this might be aw of nature since, as a being that could live forever, was there even a need to pass his genes to the next generation? If he was born as a spiritual existence in the first ce, he might think so, but he was a human after all, so he wanted to have children too. Nevertheless, he knew if he wanted to make Shizu live forever like him, she also needed to be a spiritual lifeform. In other words, to be a demigod. However, since he could visit many different worlds, a different and easier method should exist, right? While he hadn''t found such a way, especially in this world, watching Bang, Tamazuki couldn''t help but think about wanting to use this old guy as an experiment. "Being old is terrible..." Bang murmured inment. "Sensei..." Charanko, the number one student, looked at his teacher sadly. Yet, the two had to say, Tamazuki was a monster. It wasn''t on the literal meaning but on the figurative meaning. For a martial artist, training hard was an absolute thing. To be a master, everyone needed to work hard with blood and tears for so many years or even decades. Even Bang spent almost all of his life as a martial artist, practicing every day as the path of martial artists was infinite. As long as one is willing to give everything to this practice, one will find a destination that one has never expected. It was a painful yet beautiful journey. Yet, all of those things were crushed mercilessly by something known as a talent! When everyone needed so many years to practice, this guy only needed a nce to learn everything about Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist! While Charanko wondered whether he was dreaming, Bang knew the young man in front of him would be a legendary figure in the future. Tamazuki practiced for a while, then thanked Bang. "Thank you, Old Man." "...it''s okay." Bang smiled wryly. "But... youe here to learn my martial art, right?" "That''s right." He nodded, then asked, "By the way, do you know good martial artists who are on the same level as you?" "....." Charanko and Bang. They knew that this guy was a troublemaker, but they didn''t expect that he would cause trouble so soon. Yet, this also made them feel better as they wouldn''t be the only ones that felt misfortune. When everyone felt the same way they felt, they felt better. "Sensei!" Charanko looked at Bang with glimmering eyes. "Yes." Bang nodded. The teacher and student told Tamazuki about every good martial artist whose levels were at the same level as his. Tamazuki made a note of it, then asked, "Is there a swordsman too?" "You can also learn swordsmanship too?" Bang''s lips twitched. "Yes." "......." Bang and Charanko. By now, they knew this world was just an unfair ce. Still, it didn''t matter since they also told him about the good sword master, and they also told him even more excitedly. Yet this was normal since the rtionship between a weapon user and a non-weapon user of martial arts wasn''t that good. The two factions often shed with each other, saying that they were better than others. Bang also wanted to see how his acquaintance was going to react when he was beaten, and all of his techniques were mastered by Tamazuki. "Thank you." "No problem." "By the way, with how powerful you are, why do you only have one student?" Even if Bang wanted to have a student, why was it Charanko? "...you want to know?" Bang closed his eyes as he thought about that memory. He still remembered it as it happened a few months ago. Still, even if it happened long ago, it was impossible for him to forget it. After that day... everything changed. Bang''s Dojo, which was known as one of the strongest dojos in the world, had left with only one student and one teacher. Garou... Bang couldn''t help but feel emotional. "...I know that I shouldn''t say this to you as we have only met once, but as you have learned from me, I have thought of you as my student, so I don''t mind telling you this." Bang took a deep breath and was ready to talk, but... "Sorry, I need to do something. Let''s talkter. By the way, this is my "LIME" ount. You can chat with me there. See you." Tamazuki didn''t bother to wait and quickly left like a bird. "......." Bang took another breath, but like before, he tried to calm himself. However, Charanko took his smartphone and registered Tamazuki''s "LIME" ount. Why? Because he thought such a handsome guy could introduce him to beauty! Ah, no, he meant that as a fellow disciple of Bang, he should give him one or two pointers! Yes, that''s right! However, Bang took the paper note from Charanko. "Ah, Sensei! What are you doing?!" Charanko was startled. "I want to register him as my friend too." Bang pouted. Charako let out a helpless sigh, but he could register Tamazuki''s "LIME" ountter anyway, so while waiting for Bang, he couldn''t help but the thought of a question. "By the way, Sensei." "Hmm?" "If he fights against Garou, who do you think will win?" Even now, Charanko was full of rage when he thought about that bastard! If Garou didn''t do this, then this ce wouldn''t be like this, right? Hearing that question, Bang looked at Charanko and asked, "Is that even a question?" Who would win? Wasn''t it obvious? Charanko took a mouthful of breath as he was unable to hide his shock. They knew Tamazuki could only be their friend if he was their enemy... Yet, what they didn''t know was that because of their spam and annoying messages, their ounts were blocked by Tamazuki. Chapter 197: Being a high school student is my profession Chapter 197: Being a high school student is my profession "Tamazuki, what''s for breakfast?" "It''s a traditional Japanese breakfast." "Uwo!" Saitama was full of excitement and couldn''t wait to eat. As Tamazuki was Saitama''s neighbor, they oftenmunicated with each other as there were only the two of them who lived in this ghost town. Either ying games, reading a manga, or eating. Yes, eat. When Saitama ate food cooked by Tamazuki for the first time, he realized what heaven was. He thought his only enjoyment was to be a hero, fighting a powerful opponent, but Tamazuki''s food changed everything. Saitama realized that he was only a frog under the bottom of the well. Still, frankly, Saitama wanted to fight Tamazuki once again as he realized that he hadn''t seen Tamazuki''s swordsmanship. After he became so strong, no one was his opponent. Or rather, Saitama couldn''t imagine whether he had an opponent left in this world anymore as every monster he met was sted with a single punch by him. Yet, Tamazuki was different. Tamazuki could fight him. The facts? Their previous fight on the moon was the best proof. However, Saitama realized that Tamazuki might not release all of his strength. Tamazuki still retained the power that was hidden under his body. As for how strong Tamazuki was after he released that strength, Saitama wasn''t sure, but he was quite anticipating their next fight. Still, there was one question that Saitama wanted to ask. "Why did you wear a uniform?" Meanwhile, Tamazuki was thinking about the martial artists that he hadn''t visited. After his fight with Bang, he visited various ces, those who used a weapon and those who only used bare hands. The result was the same. They were all beaten by him. Naturally, with a limited time, it was impossible toplete all of the challenges as sometimes the master of the dojo wasn''t present, and the distance of each dojo was rather far. How to say... those monsters were living in the countryside, on the corner of the city. It was like how Bang was living on the peak of the mountain; those masters were also living in an isted ce, which was hard to walk to. While he had "Shukuchi (Reduced Earth)," he could only use it on the ce he had ever been and a ce where his eyes could see, so he could only take a flight and kept using his "Shukuchi" to arrive at his destination. Yet, his hard work paid off as he learned many martial arts. From Dark Hell Assassination Art, Sourface Style Kenpo, Harsh Path Style, Thunder Thunder Fist, Psycho-Analysis Martial Arts, Spice Fist, Giga Pro Wrestling, Hyper Karate, and many others. Naturally, some were useless, but some were good such as Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist, Whirlwind Iron Cutting Fist, and Exploding Heart Release Fist. Whether it was Bang or his older brother, they were all-powerful, but they were all defeated by him, and all of their techniques were learned by him. Thank you. This is what he could only say. Still, he also fought a swordmaster, and he also won against three members of the Council of Swordmasters. It is a group of the most renowned master swordsmen. There were five members of this organization, and he defeated three of them. The rest was Nichirin, and the strongest swordsman in the world, Atomic Samura, Kamikaze. However, it didn''t matter as they woulde to him sooner orter, as by now, his name had already spread to the world of martial artists. By now, he was like a disaster in the peace-like world of the martial artist. He was a tornado, a tempest. Only those who were weaklings and like those specks of dust were ignored. As for the strong, they could either be shredded to death or just join the flow, ready to be beaten by him as their techniques were learned by him. Still, so as not to make them give up on their careers, he told all the people he had lost that he might have won and learned all of their techniques, but it was impossible for him to bring it even further as he didn''t have a talent in a martial art, so when they were defeated, he hoped they wouldn''t give up and further perfected their arts, so until then, he hoped for them to be stronger, and he waited for their revenge. Hearing that, all of them trained even harder, trying to break the limit of their technique. Yet, what they didn''t know, all of them were nothing but ves to him. As they became stronger and their techniques became even more perfect, he would continue to learn them as they fell into a delusion that they could defeat him as long as they worked harder. Then, when he defeated them again, he would continue to give them encouragement until they lost their worst, like a dry husk that would scatter because of the wind. Yet, he had to say he was quite curious about Bang''s traitorous disciple, Garou. From zero to one of the most powerful antagonists. Unfortunately, he was unable to meet him, or maybe, meeting him now was nothing but a waste of time as, in his eyes, Garou was nothing but ants that he could crush anytime. Yet, he had to say the development of martial arts in this world was so vibrant. Still hearing Saitama''s question, Tamazuki looked at this baldy with confusion and asked, "Why can''t I wear a uniform?" "...er." Saitama wasn''t sure how to answer this question. Still, the food was ready, and his attention quickly attracted the food. Food first and everything elseter. This is his motto. "Maybe, I should ask you to pay for your foodter." "..." Saitama stopped for a moment before he continued. While this meal was free, he would eat as much as possible. --- After their breakfast, to make Tamazuki give him free food, Saitama was in charge of cleaning, or rather, he was the one who cleaned up his room and also worked to be the security for his apartment. With Saitama as the security of his apartment, who dared to enter? Nevertheless, Saitama didn''t mind, as Tamazuki''s rooms were better than his. While the size of the room was quite simr, the inside was different. Comics, animes, books, games, and various other things. Tamazuki had all of them. So, when Saitama didn''t have a monster to beat up, he always stayed in Tamazuki''s apartment to y. "Well, Uncle, I am going to leave first." "Yeah." Saitama, who was trying to save the princess with Zelda, looked up and asked, "Where are you going?" "School." "Oh, okay." "......." "Wait! Wait! School?!" Saitama only realized that Tamazuki was a high school student. Yes, even in this world, Tamazuki didn''t change his profession. He was still a high school student, and he was also quite curious about the school in this world, so he became one. However, unlike in this original world, he was in his second year in this world and a returnee from Holy Britain. Just kidding. However, in this world, he was really a high school student. In front of his new ssmates, he introduced himself to everyone in front of the ss. "My name is Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki. I hope we can be good friends." --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 198: Even in this world, he is the center of attention Chapter 198: Even in this world, he is the center of attention At the G-City, in a location that was only known by the members, five people gathered. All of them had various expressions on their faces, but they had a single simrity; all of them brought a katana on their sides. All of them brought a weapon. Council of Swordmasters. Yes, those five people inside this ce were known as the strongest sword masters in the world. "Purge that brat! He has brought shame to us! He is nothing but a gue! He is going to bring shame to all of us! Let''s kill him before it is toote!" One of the masters, Haragiri, reacted the strongest toward Tamazuki. As one of the three sword masters defeated by Tamazuki, he was still unable to forget that shame, as how could he believe he was defeated by a brat?! Moreover, his wound wasn''t on the front but on the back! In this industry, a wound on the back was nothing but a shame! Fortunately, not many people watched their fights, and Tamazuki also used a wooden sword, yet because of this, Haragari wished to kill Tamazuki! Such a young man needed to be erased from this earth! This guy was a monster, and as a monster, it was impossible for him to live with a human! Yet, the strongest among all of them, Kamikaze, or was known as Atomic Samurai, merely snorted. "If you lose, then you lose. What''s the point of talking so much and bringing us together? Aren''t you just asking us to do revenge on him when you can''t defeat him? If you can''t even ept losing to your junior and fall into depravity, you might as well disappear from here." In Kamikaze''s eyes, Haragiri was nothing but a shame. He felt that this guy wasn''t even suited to be a member of the Council of Swordmasters, and he disappeared from his eyes. If one is lost, then one is lost. What was the point of talking so much in a roundabout manner when he only wanted them to do revenge on Tamazuki since he was powerless? Such a person, Kamikaze, was toozy to show respect. Or rather, the moment Haragiri brought this meeting, Kamikaze had lost his respect for this delusional elderly. "DARE YOU SAY THAT TO ME, KAMIKAZE!" Haragiri was in a rage and put his hand on the handle of his katana, ready to y Kamikaze, but he stopped as a de was on his neck. "Too slow. Too weak. You should go back to your mama''s tits." Kamikaze smirked, showing an arrogant attitude as the strongest among them. Haragiri was even angrier, yet he could only show an ipetent expression. However, towards Kamikaze, he had always had dissatisfaction since Kamikaze was known as the strongest even though he was the youngest. Moreover, his emotion was at his lowest, and he just wanted to chop down this guy''s head! Haragiri showed his killing intent, but Kamikaze still had this smirking face, waiting for Haragiri to do something. "Calm down, you two." The oldest and second strongest among them, Nichirin, suddenly talked, causing the two to back down. Even though Haragiri and Kamikaze wanted to fight each other, they still needed to show their respect toward Nichirin. Kamikaze might be the strongest, but the leader of this organization was, without a doubt, Nichirin. "Amahare, Zanbai, is he strong?" The other two members of this organization, who were asked, showed a wry smile. "Is that even a question? If he isn''t strong, then he could I lose?" "That''s right. He is talented. No, his talent might beparable to a god. He might even be the incarnation of the God of the Sword, Takemikazuchi." Yet, their reaction was normal as their techniques were all learned by him, even the concept and core itself. Still, unlike Haragiri, the two didn''t lose their calm. If they lose, then they lose, so at least they should lose to someone with a high prestige instead of nobody. Moreover, there were many sword masters that had been defeated by him, so they might as well push his prestige even higher or even pull them to the Council of Swordmasters. In their minds, it was better to be an ally instead of an enemy. Moreover, the real purpose of their organization was to develop their swordsmanship even further and not to discuss something so worthless as revenge on someone they couldn''t beat. If they had time to talk about something like that, it would be better for them to talk. "Oh-ho?" "Sounds interesting." Nichirin and Kamikaze didn''t take their words seriously and only thought that this young man was fun. The swordsman was like this. They had their pride, and unless they were beaten until their pride disappeared, they wouldn''t realize that. In front of Haragiri, Amahare, and Zanbai, who had lost, Nichiron and Kamikaze had never put them in their eyes. "Don''t let down your guard. He is going toe to you." "Yes, he is going toe and devour everything." Amahare and Zanbai quickly reminded the two. Haragiri also agreed with the words of the two, but his heart was full of hatred as he wondered if he should only be able to swallow this humiliation in life. He needed power. No, he wanted the power for his revenge. Still, Nichirin and Kamikaze, who had never seen them, didn''t take their words seriously. "Hmph. If that happens, I will teach that brat what my swordsmanship is." Kamikiza showed a smug smile. As the fastest sword master in the world, why should he fear a mere brat? "Swordsmanship is full of trials. If this is also a trial that I need to pass to bring my swordsmanship even further, then I will do it." Nichirin, the blind swordsman, also smiled confidently. Whether Kamikaze or Nichirin were the same as they waited for Tamazuki to appear before them, waiting for him, teaching him what real swordsmanship was. Hearing that, the three only shook their heads and thought that they couldn''t wait for their defeated expressions when they faced Tamazuki. So with that, their meeting adjourned, and everyone left. While Nichirin and Kamikaze were at ease, the three wanted to see their bereaved dog-like expression when they were beaten by Tamazuki. Still, not only among the martial artists, he became the center of attention, but his name also attracted the Hero Association as he was known as the rising master in the martial arts world. While the poprity of martial artists was quite loud, most people were more attracted to the heroes after all, but the Hero Association wanted to search for all the potential heroes, especially the strong ones, to expand their influence. Moreover, Tamazuki was so handsome. At least, in the eyes of many, they were more handsome than the Handsome Mask, who was known as the Rank 1 of the A-Rank in the Hero Association. Still, more importantly, they had depended so much on Handsome Mask, and they didn''t want that as they wanted to tell this troublemaker that even without him, their Hero Association could stand high! As for Tamazuki, he didn''t know what he had done, which caused many chain reactions. Even if he knew, he didn''t care since he was busy with his new life as a high school student in this world. He was surrounded by all of his new ssmates, who talked and wanted to get close to him like a dog who wanted to please their masters. Tamazuki might seal his charm-like ability, but even so, his aura was still different and made everyone have a good impression of him. Frankly, it was so easy for him to control the entire ss. "Tamazuki, are you free after this? Do you want to go to karaoke with us?" "Yes, yes, let''s y together." "Sure, why not?" He was free anyway and wasn''t in a hurry to learn all the important knowledge. One day break didn''t matter. Moreover, he wasn''t only ying as he could use this chance to gather various information in this world. Still, from his seat, a profile of a youthful girl attracted his attention. ''Oh?'' Tamazuki didn''t expect he would meet his target so quickly. Chapter 199: Every day is dangerous Chapter 199: Every day is dangerous Unlike the heroines he saw in the world he had been in, this heroine''s body was normal. It wasn''t bad, but the body of this girl was like how the high school girl really was. She didn''t have big breasts or a plump body, but a slender, almost thin-like body. However, it didn''t mean she was ugly. Instead, she was quite charming. She also looked cute with long ck hair, but a giant lily flower-like essory on her hair was impossible to ignore. The quality of this school was quite good, and it was also rtively safe as it was located in the Y-City. Still, it was hard to say that there was even a safe city in this world, but this city was quite okay. He might have said that this world was quite different from his original world, but it was truly different. Unlike its real-world counterpart, the Earth possesses a single supercontinent instead of multiplergend masses. The continent has 26 cities, each identified by a letter of the modern English alphabet. In addition to the supercontinent covering most of the, it possesses smaller inds andndmasses that lie in its immense ocean. Earth was shown to have four natural satellites instead of a single Moon. Still, his focus should be on the heroine first. While he had made one heroine fall for him, it would be a waste of him to return with just one heroine to fall for him. Moreover, he hadn''t done anything to the main heroine, yet when he thought about it, was there even a main heroine in this world? He might remember this work as he was quite a fan of this work, yet he had to say many years had passed, and some memories were rather vague. Fortunately, he had Ava, so his memories were cleared up and recovered. By now, he remembered everything. However, because of this, he knew that the number of main heroines in this world was limited. While there were a number of side heroines, he should aim for the main heroines as their rewards were several times better than the side heroines. Based on his memories, the main heroines of this world should be Fubuki and Tatsumaki. While it was hard to say that they were heroines, as Saitama didn''t even have the slightest interest in the opposite gender, without a doubt, they were the most prominent female characters. If he wanted a good reward, he should get the two sisters. Still, he was d that the two sisters were in their 20s, so they were safe, and he wouldn''t be worried about being banned. Nevertheless, was it okay for them to date him? He was in his high school, and they were in their 20s. Moreover, they were also heroes. In the eyes of the public, there might be a problem if they were together, but it shouldn''t be that big of a problem as he had seen many works to date as a housewife, so a woman in their 20s shouldn''t be much of a problem, right? "What''s wrong, Inugami?" "Yeah, who are you looking for?" The female students asked him curiously as they saw him staring in a certain direction. "Who is that?" Tamazuki pointed his finger at the girl with a lily flower-like hair essory. "Ah, that one is Lily." "Don''t be deceived by her appearance. She might seem cute, but she is rather a famous delinquent." "Yeah, yeah, I have heard that she has beaten an entire gang by herself before." Watching him stare at a different girl caused them to feel tense, and they quickly tried to make her appear bad in his mind. "Ah, but I have heard that she has be a hero." "Oh, I remember that." "I have also heard that she joined the famous Blizzard Group." However, the guys didn''t care about that and told him about what they knew about Lily. "Blizzard group?" "Don''t you know? It''s a famous hero group led by B-ss: Rank 1, Blizzard of Hell, Fubuki!" Unlike martial artists, the heroes were rather popr as they appeared in public. No, they should appear in public, so the people could see that the heroes did their job. It was also the reason why they appearedte, so everyone could appreciate their work. If they appeared early and solved the problems without waiting for the monsters to cause trouble, they wouldn''t be appreciated, and that way, they wouldn''t receive a monthly donation from the public, which caused a terrible loss as they got most of their money through a donation and a sponsor. The rich was, without a doubt, but as for the normal people, even if they didn''t give many donations with their numbers alone, it would give them a lot of money. "Do you like that kind of girl, Inugami-kun?" Still, the girls didn''t seem to forget about his attention to Lily. "I like a girl like you more, though." "Eh~?!" "I was joking. How about we go out now?" "OH!" While everyone was excited, the girl seemed ready to open her legs for him like an automatic door. As he was ready to have fun, he thought that it might take a few weeks to sleep with all the cute female students and beautiful married teachers. Yet, as someone who wasn''t moved by his lower region, he wouldn''t do something as wasteful as his target was the heroine. --- Having fun until the evening, everyone was in a cheerful mood. This is how the life of a high school student is. His high school life on the Gakusen was abnormal as he spent his time either training to fight or spending his time with his women. As for his life on the Tensura, he wasn''t even in high school, though. So what about his life in his original world? He wasn''t even a high school student. He was just about to be a high school student as he had just graduated from middle school. Still, he also anticipated his return as he wanted to beat up Nurarihyon. By now, with his power, he didn''t think that he would lose. There were also many heroines that he hadn''t taken down, so he thought to take them down. "Ah, I want to y again!" "If you do that, then you won''t have enough money." "Then, I will work!" All of them talked carefreely without thinking about the danger that they might encounter. Their days were filled withughter, spending their limited youth. "Inugami-kun, what are you looking for?" "Oh, it''s a gym brochure." He was looking at the gym brochure. "You want to enter a gym?" "Well, it''s my hobby before, and I want to maintain my muscle." "Eh? You did a gym." "Then, your body must be good." "Well, that''s true. Your arm is so hard." "......" Tamazuki was speechless since even if he reduced his handsomeness, the girls were still as horny as ever. However, his thought of joining the gym didn''t change as the owner of this gym was the S-ss: Rank 11, Superalloy Darkshine. However, suddenly someone with a hoodie ran past them. Tamazuki smelled the scene of gasoline from this man, which made him frown, but his attention was quickly attracted by a group of people in ck suits also running past them. "Get out of the way!" The group seemed in a hurry as they appeared to chase someone. His ssmates were also thrown off by this group of people. "Kyaa!" The girl was hit by one of them and was almost thrown, but she was caught. "Are you okay?" "Ah, um, I am okay..." The girl was okay. "........" Tamazuki. "How rude!" "Who are they?" "Eh? Isn''t that Lily?" They saw a girl they had talked to before, but unlike before, she wore a ck suit and held Three-section Staff in her hands, running along with the group who wore ck suits. "Eh? Are they the Blizzard Group?" "Are they chasing after a viin?" As they talked curiously, they saw a building suddenly burnt and realized they might encounter danger. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 200: The Blizzard Group Chapter 200: The Blizzard Group "He is over there!" "Catch up!" "Don''t let him slip away!" The Blizzard Group, the biggest faction group on the Hero Association, worked as usual, and now, their target was Banero, a C-ss criminal and serial arsonist. Many buildings had been burnt by him, and many victims appeared because of him. As a hero, they couldn''t allow his actions to continue any longer! When they saw him, they quickly chased after him and got ready to catch him as this criminal needed to be taken down. Fubuki, their leader, also prioritized their group to chase after him, so they did that. With their teamwork,works, strategy, and a little luck (most of it), they were able to find Banero, and they quickly chased after him. Passing over the crowd and many other ces, they quickly cornered Banero. "Stop!" "You have been surrounded!" "You should give up! With this number, there is nothing that you can do!" With their superiority in numbers, no one thought that Banero could escape from them. Standing in the alley and surrounded by the Blizzard Group, Banero grinned under his hoodie. "Hehehe.... do you think I will give up so easily? I am not going to back down! Let me burn you so you know what the price of messing up with me is!" Suddenly, he took several bottles of Molotov cocktails from his hoodie. In the past, he worked as a barista, who was famous for his acrobatic moves, but then to develop his skill even further, he tried to use fire, but an ident happened, and he burnt something. While nothing had happened, he saw the beauty of a fire, and from that point, he thought that fire was beautiful. Starting from a bonfire, his greed continued before he started to burn a building. By then, he had be a pyromaniac, and his goal was to burn the world, so there was no way he was going to give up! "Hahaha, burn!" However, Banero was the only C-Rank viin, and he could do nothing in front of the group of B-Rank heroes, the Blizzard Group. "Fight him!" "Beat him hard!" "Don''t give mercy!" Being surrounded by many heroes, Banero could only be passively beaten. "Ah! Ah! It hurts! Forgive me! Forgive me!" He begged, but they didn''t give mercy, so in the end, he was beaten until he was ck and blue, yet; because of this, they let their guard down and let one of the Molotovs burn. *Crack!* The ss bottle cracked, and the fire burnt the gasoline inside. Unlike normal Molotoves, Banero had developed his own special; when the fire burnt the gasoline, it would burn everything. "Ah, it''s the fire!" "Stop it! Stop it!" "Water! We need water!" Everyone panicked. As B-Rank Hero, they weren''t weak, but even so, they couldn''t defeat a fire. The fire started to spread everywhere and started to burn some parts of the building. As they became panicked, suddenly, the fire was pulled by something before it disappeared. "That''s..." "Geez, how can you let your guard down in this situation?" A helpless voice sounded and caused everyone to be excited. "Fubuki-sama!" "As expected of Fubuki-sama." "Marvelous performance, Fubuki-sama!" When they panicked as they didn''t know what to do, their leader, Fubuki, became their light and solved their predicament. Unlike the others, she wore different clothes, as if telling everyone that she was the leader of this group. Yet, as they were immersed in their sess, Banero, who was beaten, moved slightly. His fingers twitched as he opened his eyes with all of his might. Everything might be hazy, but he could hear clearly how happy they were. Hearing their happy voices, he was filled with hatred. Dammit! If they didn''t gang him up, then he would win! However, this hero group was like a gang! He hated this hero group and wanted to destroy them! I want power! He screamed inside his heart, and suddenly he felt his body trembling. He felt that his body was hot as if he was burning. "ARRRGGGHHH! DIE!" He cried an angry roar as his body twitched before it transformed. The scream startled them, but the intense heat that came from Banero changed their expression. "Wh-What''s happening?" "Didn''t we defeat him?" "He-He bes a monster!" Yes, Banero became a monster! Banero''s body wasn''t those of a human. His body became a giant Molotov with two hands and two legs. He also had a face made of fire, along with a burning head. "Hahaha... amazing! I feel boundless power inside me!" "Everyone! Hurry up and get away!" Fubuki realized the situation wasn''t good and quickly told all of them to evacuate. Everyone was stunned. Frankly, they wanted to run away, but hearing Fubuki''s words, how could they run away? "No way!" "There is no way that we will run away from this monster, Fubuki-sama!" "We are going to fight this monster with you!" They were all the followers of Fubuki! All of them were members of the Blizzard Group! They weren''t a group of cowards that would cower behind their leader''s back! They were going to fight along with their leader! "You guys..." Fubuki was moved before she turned her attention toward the monster once again. "So, let''s do it! Let''s fight this monster together!" "YES, FUBUKI-SAMA!" "Have you talked enough? Then let me burn you!" Banero, who had turned into a Molotov-like monster, unleashed a methrower-like attack toward all of them! "Hahaha, be burnt to the cinder!" With how they had beaten him, it was impossible for him to forgive them! He was going to burn all of them into a cinder! All the members of the Blizzard Group were startled and could only see a sea of me was about to swallow them, but their leader protected all of them! "Hurry up and get away!" "Fubuki-sama!" Fubuki erected a psychic barrier to protect herself and her subordinates. As an esper, it was an easy thing for her, yet the me of this monster was stronger than she had thought. "So what if you can block my attack?! Die while being swallowed by my me! DIE!" "Kuh!" Fubuki brought her everything to block this me, yet as expected, it was tough! While she was an esper, she wasn''t as strong as her sister. Moreover, she also needed to protect all of her subordinates as this attack would have burnt all of them! "Hurry up and get away!" All of her subordinates showed painful expressions, yet what could they do? In this situation, they were only her burden! "Hurry up! I can''t hold on any longer!" Everyone cried tears before they followed Fubuki''s order! "Fubuki-sama! Please hold on! We''ll call it reinforcement!" "Water! Let''s get water!" "Let''s get a firefighter too!" With how intense the me was, it started to burn the surrounding building and caused even more panic. Still, Fubuki sighed in relief when all of her subordinates ran away. However, she could tell that this was her end. "Kuh... is this my end?" She wanted to show her sister that she wasn''t an existence that needed to be protected and that she was also strong enough to match her sister''s strength. That''s why... "That''s why I can''t fall here!" She strengthened her barrier, but in the end, the fire was stronger. Yet, when she thought that everything was going to end, something fell from the sky and smashed the monster into pieces. *Crack!* A bottle of Molotov is like a monster cracked into pieces before the fire was swallowed, as if a fire had never existed in this ce, but without a doubt, it existed as the scorched mark could be seen in the surrounding area. The monster was unable to do anything and was destroyed in one attack. Fubuki opened her mouth wide as she was unable to believe the scene before her. Then her eyes met with the person who had saved her. He was a young man. She could tell that he was younger than her. However, the young man ignored her and walked away. She blinked her eyes and quickly chased after him. "Wa-Wait a moment!" She wasn''t going to let go of this chance! With this young man, her Blizzard Group was going to be stronger! Chapter 201: I Refuse! Chapter 201: I Refuse! Tamazuki, who was about to leave, was stopped. "Wa-Wait a moment!" However, before she asked, he asked, "Are you okay?" The woman seemed stunned, but she nodded. "Ah, um, yeah, I am okay." "Do you need me to call you an ambnce?" "Ah, no, I am okay. I am just a little exhausted." "I see. Then, I will leave first." "Ah, um... wa-wait a moment! I have something to talk about with you!" His wrist was grasped by this woman. Her grip was firm, which surprised him since he didn''t expect for her to have such a powerful physical strength. "What''s wrong?" "Thank you. If you don''t help me, then I might be in trouble." "It''s okay. I just happened to see it. You don''t need to thank me since I am only doing what people naturally do." "People naturally to do? Normal people don''t fight monsters, okay?" Moreover, that monster was strong! While she didn''t want to admit it, she had to say that monster almost defeated her and she... wasn''t the opponent of that monster. If Tamazuki didn''t help her, then... She shook her head and decided to look forward instead of thinking of the gloomy past. "But I do have the power to fight a monster, and ignoring you will put a bitter taste on my lips, so you don''t need to think too much. You can say that it is also partly my selfishness." "I see..." It felt a bit frustrating since she thought that he helped her because of her beauty. Her beauty was obvious, and while she wasn''t the strongest, she could confidently say that she was the most beautiful among the heroes. Yet, she couldn''t deny she had a good favorability toward him. After all, he had helped her when she was in her crisis. As for her subordinates, while she felt a bit bad, she knew that they couldn''t help much, but to be the number one hero, with her power, it was impossible to do it alone, and she needed a lot of people. To beat the quality with quantity. That''s her n. Still, if Tamazuki heard her words, he would roll his eyes since, in front of a godly being, a group of ants were just an ant. The difference in numbers wouldn''t change the situation. However, it was good that he had met with the main heroine. He thought that it must be the effect of [Jupiter], but even if the [Jupiter] was good, it was impossible to make girls fall in love with just a day unless that woman was simple. As a main heroine, it was impossible for Fubuki to be a simpleton. She had her own individual mind, and Tamazuki needed time to conquer her. The first step was to get to know each other. There was no need to be in a hurry as the one who was eager to know was her instead of him. "By the way, from your uniform, you are a high school student, right?" "That''s right. Is there something wrong?" "So, you are not a hero?" "Do I look like a hero?" "Yes." Was it? He was a youkai in his original world. In the Gakusen world, he was a tyrant. In the Tensura world, he was a Demon King. So, in this world, he was a hero? This made him feel weird somehow. After all, he had gotten used to bing a viin, so to be a profession that had always been pictured on the side of justice made his heart feel strange. "I know what I am going to tell you is going to surprise you, but can you listen to me?" "If it is not going to take a long time, then it is fine, but my friends are nearby, so I am thinking of returning to them soon since they might worry about me." "No, it isn''t going to take a long time, but before that, can you tell me your name?" "Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki. You can call me Inugami." "Then, Inugami-kun." Her posture changed, full of elegance and confidence. "I, Hell Blizzard, B-ss: Rank 1, Fubuki, invite you to the Blizzard Group." With those words, she thought that everything was settled. The poprity of the Blizzard Group was obvious to all. As the biggest group in the Hero Association, there was no way for someone to ignore her invitation. Moreover, Tamazuki was just a high school student. Someone around his age should be in love with a hero and something simr, so her invitation should be epted by him, right? Facing him, her eyes were zing in intense me. On his body, she felt a potential. While he might not be as strong as her sister since she couldn''t imagine anyone could be as strong as her sister, it would be possible for him to reach the height of the S-ss Hero. However, if she was by his side, then the top wasn''t even a dream anymore. Yes, as long as he agreed, she would make her into the greatest hero! She waited for his agreement, but... "Sorry, I am interested in multi-level marketing." He apologized, then left. "......" Fubuki. "Wait! Wait!" "What''s wrong?" "I didn''t invite you to multi-level marketing!" "Then, what is the Blizzard Group?" "....." Fubuki took a deep breath and tried to calm her emotions. Somehow, her breasts seemed to undte up, down, left, and right during the process. While she was only ranked B-ss, her body was S-ss, though her personality was a bit of a downside. "The Blizzard Group is the biggest group in the Hero Association." She stared at him and asked, "Inugami-kun, do you know what it means to receive an invitation from the leader of this group herself?" "No?" "......" She took a deep breath once again, calming her nerves. "It means that you have potential within you. Yes, I can see that within you. You can be the S-ss Hero! However..." The tone of her voice slowed down as if trying to empathize with something. "However, that is only a potential. It is like when no one knows that diamonds are precious. Unless someone acknowledges the value of that diamond, it is nothing but a shining rock." She stared into his eyes like a stormy blizzard as if telling him to agree to her invitation in a hurry. "So, if you want to be an S-ss Hero, then you need to follow me and join the Blizzard Group! What do you think? This is your only chance! I won''t ask you again if you refuse!" Checkmate. She thought. With those words, no one would be able to refuse her. Still, she wanted to add thest move by leaning her body slightly forward, showing her looming breasts through the gap of her cors toward this young man. Yet... "I refuse." Tamazuki then left in a hurry, as if he was scared of something. "........" She was speechless and wanted to chase him, but he had gone. "Fubuki-sama!" "Are you okay?" "We have brought the reinforcement!" All of her subordinates returned with all the heroes they could find and also firefighters and others, yet, when they saw everything had finished. "As expected of Fubuki-sama!" "As graceful as ever!" "Our group is going to be bigger and bigger!" Yes, Fubuki ignored their praise as her mood was far from good. Was she really that unattractive that he needed to run away like that? She bit the nail of her thumb until she found out something. "What''s wrong, Fubuki-sama? Why are you looking at me like that?" Lily, who had somehow changed into her high school uniform, was confused by Fubuki''s stare, but she also blushed shyly, thinking that Fubuki was as beautiful as ever. "Lily, I have a mission for you." "...a mission?" Yet, whatever the mission was... "Yes, I will do my best!" --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 202: Maiden in love or a stalker? Chapter 202: Maiden in love or a stalker? Like all the world he had ever been in, he also used his knowledge and ability to make himself richer. Moreover, he also had "Business Talent," so everything was smooth. Frankly, he had always wondered what kind of business was suitable to be done in this world. Still, as expected, he returned to the basics and chose real estate. Why? It was because it was the most stable, and it was also easiest to enter. That should be the case, yet, he had to say, it was hard to do, especially with the existence of criminals, viins, monsters, and various other things that were so fertile in this world. Frankly, he wouldn''t feel weird if this world was going to end soon. The judgment day was near. This was his thought when he saw this world. So, while he also had some real estate for an office and living apartment, he decided to enter the media industry. Yes, the media. With the money he got from trading, his movement was like a snowball, bing bigger and bigger. Moreover, he had Aisha, so there was nothing that he didn''t know. Everything was seen clearly without missing anything since technology was everywhere in this world. Moreover, he also developed a new magic that allowed him to see the entire world. Argos. The Eye of God. It was his new magic. The basis of this magic was Rimuru''s Megiddo. Megiddo is magic used to create tiny water droplets shaped by Water Elementals to create lenses that focus light intoser beams. Argos is the next development of this magic. By deploying huge water lenses near the stratosphere, a magnified view of the target destination can be reflected in the control room, creating a detail-rich video of the ce. The feed to the monitor was highly urate after being processed by Ava. A close-up view of whatever distant area could be enjoyed from the warmth of the Control Room. In addition, Megiddo can be activated in the ce shown on-screen. Utilizing a system with multiple lenses deployed in different time zones, Megiddo could even be fired at night by reflecting beams of light from one lens to another. With his memory of his previous life and the help of Ava, he developed this perfect monitoring magic. Nevertheless, he thought that he really didn''t have originality, but it didn''t matter since he didn''te for originality. Creating an original would take time, and he could think of that matterter as in this world, the best way to be stronger was to break his limiter like Saitama. Whatever the opponents tried to do, they would be sted away with a single punch. That''s the best way to be stronger in this world. Still, during his stay in this world, he devoured two unique monsters and gained a unique power. The first one was the Molotov monster that fought Fubuki before. This monster might be a weakling, but he gained the ability to produce gasoline and ss through the [Bam]. By now, if he wanted to be rich, he could sell gasoline through his magic alone. He was someone that could be an oil well. Was that a good thing? Well, it could give him money, so it was alright. This ability might not be that strong, but it didn''t matter. Meanwhile, the ability to produce ss was quite interesting, and somehow, he wanted to try whether it was possible to create a concept-like ability through this ability. As for the second monster, while he wasn''t sure of the name, it was a giant. Yes, it was a pair of brothers who had developed a potion to create a giant. The big brother was smart since he could develop a potion to create a giant with a strawberry vor. As for the little brother, he was obsessed with bing strong and bing a giant. Unfortunately, they were all eaten by him after they ravaged the city. Frankly, if he didn''t be a Demon Lord and was unable to break his limiter like Saitama, he was thinking of drinking this potion since it would enhance his strength instantly. While it would make him look like a giant, with his shapeshifter ability, it wasn''t a problem for him. Moreover, as long as he is given time, he should be able to change his shape into a normal one while maintaining the power of a giant. Frankly, while this giant was unremarkable as Saitama beat it with a single punch in the story, the strength was without a doubt. That was also the case with the Vine Man before. If they were in his original world, those two would be a walking disaster. Still, those two weren''t thest, as he still had one more monster that he had devoured, and their name was the Subterranean People. The Subterranean People are the self-proimed True People of the Earth. They are ruled by the Subterranean King and live under the earth''s crust, but they grew too numerous in numbers and nned to take over the surface. Frankly, they weren''t that much different from humans except for their appearance and stronger strength. However, he got fourrge ming swords withva-like substances that could cleave cuts and burn his enemies. It did nothing to him, though. The two monsters aside, thest one appeared on the Z-City, in the ghost town near his apartment and Saitama. At that time, it was Saitama who dealt with the Subterranean People, and he took the swords as Saitama didn''t have an interest in them. Yet, if one asks, was his day peaceful? Not really. After he saved Fubuki, he gained a follower, a stalker-like existence that would follow him no matter what. It might be because he was rather popr at school that he was rarely seen alone that this follower hesitated to talk to him. Or rather, she didn''t dare to approach him at all? From a distance, he felt like she was like a maiden in love who could only watch her loved one from the distance. However, he also didn''t intend to approach her as he was also quite busy. Watching the gym in front of her, he didn''t hesitate and walked forward. --- Lily. That was her name. While she was a high school student, she was also working as a hero and also a member of the Blizzard Group. She wasn''t sure how she could enter this group, but she was d that she could enter since she could meet the person that she had adored, admired, and worshiped. Fubuki. As long as it was for Fubuki, she was willing to do anything since she was someone that she aspired to be, so when she received a mission from Fubuki, she vowed to do it with sess. Yet, she realized that she might have failed as she didn''t dare to approach the target. When she saw the target for the first time, she felt her heart beating so fast, her face flushed red, and whenever their eyes met, she had the urge to run away. She wondered why she felt like this. This feeling was weird. She thought that he was dangerous, and because of this, she thought she needed to watch over him, observing him from a distance. Soon, she saw him entering the gym. Watching him enter the gym, she hesitated before she reported what she had seen. Fubuki: "Good work. I will be there soon." Lily: "Ah, yes!" Receiving a report from Fubuki, she decided to follow him once again. This wasn''t because she wanted to. Yes, it was because of Fubuki''s mission. With that thought on her mind, she continued with her mission to quietly observe him from the distance. Chapter 203: He is a member of the Blizzard Group Chapter 203: He is a member of the Blizzard Group The gym registration was easy, and he quickly entered. Yet, was it his imagination that everything was so intense? "One... two... three..." "Chest! Chest! Chest!!" "Guwah!" "..." Was he still in the same world? Why did he feel like he had gone to a different world? In the corner, he saw many people with highly developed muscles, but their faces were so small. When one saw the overall size of their bodies, it was like their heads were nothing, just an essory since their bodies were too muscr! It was the same for the girls. They might appear beautiful, but their bodies... their bodies weren''t much different from Terminator! He wanted to cry and felt that this scene was horrible. He thought that he could meet a beautiful woman that could trigger his system, yet it seemed that even if he had [Jupiter], it didn''t mean he would meet a cute girl all the time. Yet, wasn''t it a normal thing? After all, even a Yuuki Rito wouldn''t spend his time jumping into the panties of the girls all the time. "Hey, are you new here? It''s my first time seeing you here?" He turned and saw the owner of this game. "Superalloy Darkshine?" While he didn''t meet the heroine, it seemed he had a chance to be stronger. ''Ava, try to analyze Darkshine''s body.'' [Master, I don''t want you to be muscr like this] ''.....'' ''I don''t want to either, but let me see what''s the difference between his body and Uncle.'' [Okay] He didn''t want his body to turn like a monster like this, but he wanted to know the secret of Darkshine''s body. After all, unlike Saitama, who cut broke his limiter, the reason why Darkshine became stronger should be different, right? He wasn''t sure, though. Still, if Darkshine also broke his limiter, then it would be different from Saitama. Then, what is the difference? This is what he wants to know. "That''s right! That''s me!" Darkshine smiled kindly. While he tried to show a gentle and kind expression, his body was just too intimidating. He was tall, bulky, and extremely muscr. His skin has a darkplexion and gives off a lustrous shine. His head is bald, and he has full lips, dark eyes, and thick eyebrows. The only problem was this guy''s clothing was only a speedo. Could he wear something else, such as a shirt or something? Or was his size so huge that no clothes suited him except for speedo? Tamazuki was speechless, but strangely enough, he didn''t feel disgusted since he could tell that this man''s expression was sincere. It wasn''t the strange expression that expressed that this man swung that way. "Yes, it''s my first time here." "Hahaha... that''s good. Even though you are young, you have already taken an interest in developing your muscles." Among all the people here, Tamazuki seemed to be the youngest. Yet, this was normal since there weren''t many high school students and below interested in a gym. However, this was normal since the guys in the high school were more interested in ser, baseball, or basketball as it was done in a group and with friends. More importantly, as long as one joined, they would be popr among girls. As for the gym, it was hard to say, as someone like Darkshine would hardly be popr among young women. Though, having good enough muscle would definitely make one popr. Yet, the matter of poprity wasn''t as important as being a hero; the most important thing was one''s individual strength, and Darkshine''s strength was at the pinnacle of human beings. If Saitama wasn''t there, without a doubt, Darkshine would be the most indomitable human out there. "Frankly, I am free now. How about I be your trainer for today?" "Is that okay?" "Why not? It is rare to see a youngster interested in a gym, so I will help you." "Then, please." Tamazuki also wanted to know about Darkshine''s experience in developing such a muscle. While he didn''t want to have such a muscle, without a doubt, his strength was something envious of. Suddenly, he thought of Beefcake, the viin, whose body turned into a monster through a drug. Whenpared to Darkshine, who was stronger? As he looked at Darkshine, he thought that Darkshine was stronger. "For now, how about I see your muscles first?" "...." Tamazuki felt weird, but well, it should be okay, right? While he took off his t-shirt, everyone quieted down, and all of them stopped their activity. *Gulp!* This was the only sound that could be heard in this gym. Ah... what a wonderful muscle. They thought at that moment. Maybe, it was quite exaggerated, but all of them pped their hands and bowed their heads as if they were in the presence of the God of Muscles. "......" Tamazuki regretteding to this ce. --- "Pleasee again!" "Ah, can you give me your contact information!" "Your name! Your name, please!" After a few hours of training, Tamazuki ran without hesitation. He had gotten all the knowledge that he wanted to know about muscles from Darkshine, and he didn''t intend to continue to linger in this ce. Yet, they didn''t want to give up as it was their first time seeing such a beautiful muscle. His muscles might not be the biggest, yet it was perfect. Yes, too perfect. It was like those of sculpture gods in the Greek myth. His body was something like that. Even Darkshine was also excited since he didn''t expect to see a young man with such potential. "You should learn from me. If you make me your teacher, then your muscles will be even better than mine!" Being on the top was lonely, so watching someone who could have such potential to exceed him made him excited since it also made him fire up to be even stronger. Moreover, a muscle had never been apetition. It was all about beauty. The beauty of the human body and power. Everything could be seen within the muscles. Still, as they were trying to catch up with him, two people stopped the muscle fanatic for him. "Stop! This is enough! I won''t let you turn him into a muscle monster!" "You are..." Darkshine frowned slightly, then surprised. "You are... Fubuki! Blizzard Hell!" "That''s right. That''s me." Fubuki somehow felt happy when someone remembered her name. "He is a member of the Blizzard Group. He won''t join your gym!" Nevertheless, her appearance was rather strange as she put tissues in her nose holes. "I see. He is a member of the Blizzard Group, huh? But even if he joins your group, it doesn''t mean he can''t join my gym, right?" Darkshine didn''t want to let go of such a young man that was overflowing with potential. "Well..." Fubuki was stunned, but when she thought about it, she shook her head again. "I am grateful to you for taking care of him previously, but as expected, I am the only one who can guide him. I can''t let him be guided by anyone else." She didn''t want Darkshine to steal Tamazuki. "I see... that''s such a shame." Darkshine didn''t really want trouble with Fubuki as Fubuki''s elder sister was Tatsumaki, who was the S-ss: Rank 2. "That''s good." Fubuki sighed in relief, but... "Fubuki-sama, Inugami-kun is running away!" Lily quickly reported. "What?! Chase him!" The two quickly chased after Tamazuki. "......." Darkshine rubbed his bald head and wondered whether he was being deceived. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 204: A hero is a nice job Chapter 204: A hero is a nice job "You don''t need to sit beside me like this. I won''t run away." "Really?" Fubuki stared at him suspiciously. "Really. Really." "But, just in case." "....." As of now, they were in the family restaurant to have dinner. Whether Lily or Fubuki didn''t have dinner as they had been tailing... no, observing Tamazuki. However, this guy ran away when they tried to stop the group of muscr people from chasing after him. While their hearts felt indignant, fortunately, they were able to chase after him. After all, in front of the power of the esper, everything was meaningless. Tamazuki might have boundless potential, but the potential was just potential. Unless someone gave him the lead, that potential wouldn''t bloom. Frankly, Fubuki was afraid that Tamazuki would ept Darkshine''s tutge as even she wasn''t confident that she could do something to Darkshine. Darkshine''s rank might be lower than her sister''s, but his strength was undoubted as he was the S-ss: Rank 11. However, Rank 11 could never beat Rank 2. Fubuki could tell that Tamazuki''s body was good. It was so good that she had a nosebleed before. However, his real potential was in his esper power. Yes, while he tried to hide it, she could tell he was an esper. His ability to suddenly appear before her, absorb the fire and make the Molotov-like monster disappear... Without a doubt, all of them were his esper ability. He was young, and without a doubt, he didn''t have that experience, so it was her job to educate him as he would be a member of the Blizzard Group. Yet, if Tamazuki knew what this woman was thinking, he would roll his eyes. He had to say this woman''s personality was quite heavy for him, but she was beautiful, so he decided to be patient. Nevertheless, he thought he should be after the girl before him first. As they were in the family restaurant, Fubuki sat on his side, trying to close his escape path. Meanwhile, Lily was sitting on his opposite side, shyly ncing at him from time to time. "By the way, let me introduce her. Her name is Lily. She is also a member of the Blizzard Group and also from the same school as you. She is also one year older than you, so she is your "Senpai." Fubuki didn''t see Lily''s expression and just introduced them to each other. "Hello, Lily-senpai. You can call me Inugami." "Ye-Yes, Inugami-kun." Fubuki nodded and felt happy with their interaction. "By the way, you must be hungry after that workout, right? Let me treat you." "Huh? Is that okay?" "It''s okay. As your boss and your teacher, this is something normal." "...I have never agreed to be a member of the Blizzard Group or be your student." However, Fubuki ignored him and asked him what he wanted to order. "........" Tamazuki rolled his eyes and decided to ept her kindness since he got a free dinner. As the three made their order, the waitress came and wrote down their order before telling them to wait, but she didn''t forget to nce at Tamazuki asionally. "......." Fubuki noticed this and stared at Tamazuki. "What''s wrong?" "No, I only realize this, but you are more handsome than I had thought. You must be popr, right?" "Can you tell?" "......." Fubuki''s lips twitched. "But is it alright for you to treat me? I have heard the sry of the hero isn''t that much, right?" Fubuki felt an arrow jabbed into her heart, but to answer his question, she shook her head. "No, you are wrong. A hero is a job with full potential." After all, she wanted him to be the Blizzard Group, so how could she talk badly about the hero as a profession? Yet she had to say she wished to have more monthly ie from being a hero. Still, the ie of being a hero had never been one. When one became popr, it was possible to get money through various channels, such as a quest to take down a criminal or a monster or be a bodyguard. It was also possible to get money from the media and image authorization used for merchandise. Moreover, being famous was a great thing as it would give a chance for one to do various business. Lily also listened carefully, as it was her first time hearing something like this. Yet, this was a normal thing. The Blizzard Group was a group led by Fubuki. While Fubuki''s appearance wasn''t bad, the rest was far from satisfactory. They didn''t have the initiative and left everything to Fubuki. Frankly, Fubuki''s ability was just so-so. Her only advantage was that she was an esper and also the little sister of Tatsumaki. However, Tamazuki didn''t say anything and just ate his food while giving a perfunctory answer. Still, Fubuki didn''t care about that and kept talking, especially while Lily listened diligently. Strangely, the dinner of the three was rather amiable and friendly. It was a nice dinner, without a doubt, especially when no monsters, viins, criminals, or other things appeared, which was rare. "Inugami-kun, that''s why I think that you should be a hero." "Fubuki-nee, I am still young. Let me thinkter after I graduate from high school." "How about you be my trainee in the Blizzard Group first? Before you be a hero, you should see how a hero works. That way, you will see how wonderful this job is." Fubuki had never given up. Their rtionship had be closer, especially when he called her with the "-nee" suffix. She also wrapped her arm around him, shaking him as if telling him she wouldn''t let him go until he agreed. "I will teach you everything, okay? Leave it to me." She whispered. "........" Tamazuki stared at Fubuki, who tried to invite him in a seductive way. She also stared at him and didn''t look away, though she blushed and looked away. She might be quite bold, but she didn''t have experience with the opposite gender, as she had always been busy with bing stronger. "Okay? You must agree, okay? I have treated you, so you must agree!" "...that''s unfair." "That''s the way of an adult." She showed a smug expression as if she had won. "...only once." "Really?" "Yeah." "That''s great!" She was happy. "Now, give me your contact information, address, and everything." "...why?" "Why not? I am your teacher and leader now." "As I have said before, I haven''t agreed to join your group now, and if you want to contact me, you can ask Lily, right?" "Geez, how stubborn." Fubuki rolled her eyes, then looked at Lily. "Then, Lily, I leave the rest to you." "Eh, ah, ye-yes!" Lily was stunned, but she hurriedly agreed. "That''s great. Don''t let this guy run away. You must catch him." "I will run away if you say something out loud." "No! Don''t run away!" As the two bickered, Lily wondered whether it was her imagination that their rtionship had be closer. Though she didn''t really mind as she thought she could be closer to him, she secretly made a clenched fist in an energetic manner under the table. Yet, what she didn''t know, his expression turned slightly subtle. "Hey, did you listen to me?" "Can I order a dessert?" "Bastard!" Chapter 205: Was this a lucky pervert? Chapter 205: Was this a lucky pervert? After dinner, they decided to return. It was alreadyte, after all. "I will see youter." Fubuki''s house was in a different direction, so they went their separate ways. "Have a good night, Fubuki-sama." "See you." He waved his hand, watching Fubuki, who left while feeling lonely since she went home alone. "Are you also going this way, Lily-senpai?" "Ah, yes! I need to enter the station first, though." Lily nodded, feeling her heart beating so fast, but she asked shyly, "Is your house on the same way, Inugami-kun?" "Yes." Tamazuki nodded. "Let''s go back together then." "Un." As they walked, they talked naturally. She was nervous, but he was good at talking, so the mood quickly warmed up, and they talked happily to each other. He asked her a few questions about herself, such as when did she join the Blizzard Group, why did she join, and others. Moreover, it was something she was proud of, so she also felt happy to answer his question. His question might be normal, but instead of thinking something weird or overthinking what kind of conversation to have, it was better to ask a question to know what kind of person Lily was. He also wanted to know how Fubuki appeared in the eyes of her subordinates since his eyes; this woman was kind of let down. There were many things they were talking about, but suddenly rain happened. "Huh? Rain?" Whether he or she didn''t prepare an umbre and they also didn''t expect such a sudden rain, so they quickly went to the nearby building to take shelter from the rain. "What bad luck." He appeared helpless as he looked at the rain. "Yes, why does it happen so suddenly?" Lily also frowned as the rain happened at night. The distance from their location to the station was quite far. They might be able to run, but if they did that, their bodies would be drenched wet. Even worse, they might get sick. "Well, let''s wait for a while. The rain might stop soon." "Un." The two continued to talk as they took shelter, but as they talked, the weather didn''t get better. Instead, it was worse. *Sneeze!* Suddenly, a cute sneezing sound sounded. "Are you okay, Senpai?" "Yes." However, Lily felt a little cold. "Huh?" Yet, she was surprised when she felt something on her body. She saw him put his zer on her slender shoulders. "Use that." "Ah, um, thank you." She blushed and felt her body was hot. She felt a little warm, and more importantly, the scent of his zer was good. She couldn''t help but try to sniff it secretly. Still, the zer was just a zer, after all. It just gave a little protection, and the rain made the temperature even colder. She also worried he would get cold as he lent her his zer. She looked around and noticed a building. When she saw it, her face flushed red. Hesitating, she gritted her teeth and tucked the hem of his shirt. "What''s wrong, Senpai?" "Inugami-kun, how about we stay there?" "What ce?" He followed the direction of his finger and then stunned in a ce. The words written at the entrance of the building were clear. Love Hotel Heaven. "..." Was this the effect of [Jupiter]? It was the effect of [Jupiter], right? However, why not? Still, he wondered why he didn''t notice that ce before. "Are you alright with it?" While she was why, she nodded when she heard his question. "...um." "Then,e on." He held her hand and led her to the hotel quickly. However, Lily''s head was so messy as she thought that possibility might happen if they stayed in that ce. Her heart was beating so fast, and in the end, she hadn''t regained consciousness until she entered the room. "Senpai, we are inside the room." "Eh, ah? Really?" Lily was surprised, then looked around, realizing she was inside a hotel-like room. Frankly, it was her first time toe to this kind of ce, but to her surprise, this hotel wasn''t much different from any other hotel. Yet, it was hard to calm down since she knew what kind of ce this ce was. Love hotel. Those who were unfamiliar might get confused, but those who were familiar would understand that this was a ce built for people to have sex. She had thought that she wouldn''t enter this kind of ce, yet she didn''t expect she would enter this ce with her junior. "Senpai, do you want to take a bath?" "Ah, um, take a bath?" "You don''t?" "Well..." Her body shivered because of the cold. "Okay." She felt quite nervous about taking a bath with the opposite gender, but well, she is so cold now. "I will wait then. Take your time." "No, I will be in a hurry since you are also cold, right?" He only smiled and then said, "But are you still going to hold my hand? Do you want me to take a bath with you?" "Ah!" --- Inside the bathroom, she let out a helpless sigh. As shey in the bath, letting the warm water warm her body, she held her cheeks, feeling shy. Yet, at the same time, she wondered whether they would do something like that. Before, she was like a delinquent and hardly had any friends. Those of the opposite gender also avoided her since who liked a like barbarian woman like her? However, she changed because of Fubuki, and because of Fubuki, she became a hero. As she wanted to be a hero, she also had never had an interest in the opposite gender. Yet, his appearance changed everything. The only problem was that he had an interest in her? Still, she couldn''t erase the thought that they might do something naughty here. Her face flushed red before she sshed water on her face, trying to erase her embarrassment. --- "Inugami-kun, I have taken a bath. You can take a bath now." "Okay." She watched him enter the bathroom, the ce where she had just washed her body shyly. Frankly, she took her time, trying to clean up everything that might seem dirty, but she was also afraid to make him wait too long. Fortunately, as a hero, her physical ability was good, so everything could be done quickly. Still, the only problem was that she didn''t have her previous uniform and was wearing a bathrobe. She let out a helpless sigh and wondered how she could end up in this ce with him. Yet, everything had been done, so she could regret nothing. More importantly, they didn''t do anything wrong. Trying to distance herself from thinking about naughty matters, she sat on the bed before she took a remote to turn on the television. She thought about watching something, thinking it could also erase the sound from the bathroom since it made her imagine what he was doing inside the bathroom now. However, when she turned on the television... "Ahn~! Ahn~! So deep~! Oh! I-I am cumming~!" She was in a daze before she quickly reacted by turning off the television in panic. She hurriedly looked at the bathroom and could tell he was still bathing. She took a deep breath and sighed in relief that he didn''t seem to notice, but even so, her heart was beating so fast. She didn''t expect that the television would y porn! Even if she tried to calm herself, it was impossible to calm herself, but at the same time, she was also curious. She looked around once again before she muted the television and turned on the television. Once again, an unknown scene appeared before her, yet she couldn''t help but be attracted to it. She saw how happy the two of them were on the screen and thought that it might feel good. She wasn''t sure how long she kept watching, and her legs also started to squeeze, trying to hold something, but because of that, she didn''t notice him, who was by her side. "Do you like to watch this, Senpai?" "Uwaaa!" She was startled, and her heart almost stopped. However, she quickly realized her situation. "Ah, this, eh, ah, um..." She didn''t know how to exin her situation! "It''s okay. It''s normal to watch this." "Um, really?" "Well, I also watched them, though." "Re-Really?" "Yes, but not so often." After all, he didn''t need to watch one when he could do the real thing. Still, the situation didn''t seem less awkward as they were two opposite genders in the same room with porn ying on the television. Nevertheless, he didn''t feel ufortable and just stayed silent, yet it was different with Lily. "Then, um... do you want to watch it together?" "...." What the hell am I saying?! She wanted to crawl inside a hole, but... "...okay." "....." As expected, he felt weirded out by her, yet this strange atmosphere was impossible to hide. With him beside him, the volume of the porn wasn''t muted, and the lewd voices of the actress echoed through the room. Watching this scene, their bodies felt hot, and they happened to turn their heads at the same time. Their eyes met each other, locked, and feeling something arose from their bodies. Tamazuki had never been someone who was indecisive. The chance was right in front of him. Instead of hesitating, asking, and being confused, it was better to take action first. He moved slowly, gently toward her lips. She was stunned, but she didn''t move away. Closing her eyes, her lips were taken by him. ''Oh!'' It was her first kiss. It was her first time. However, she understood how good it was. Yet, it seemed he wasn''t satisfied with only her lips, and soon, he got her body while she epted everything, letting him do whatever with her body as she moaned like a lewd little animal. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 206: No matter how strong you are, Saitama will beat you in one punch Chapter 206: No matter how strong you are, Saitama will beat you in one punch It was a lovely day, like any other day. Tamazuki was ying on a Nintendo Switch while lying on the sofazily. "Uncle, what are you doing?" He noticed Saitama was holding a watering pot in the shape of an elephant, walking to the veranda. "I am going to water the cactus." "Oh." Their days were quite peaceful. Or rather, it was okay to be peaceful since they could spend their time on many other things. Especially Saitama, who spent his dayzing around, either ying a game, reading a manga, watching a movie, or mooching Tamazuki''s foods. The only time Saitama walked out was when there was a hero activity or a discount at the supermarket. However, everything had been quite peacefultely, so Saitama had never gone out. In other words, Saitama was a NEET. As for him, Tamazuki was either to go to school or go to the hotel with Lily. After that one time, they often went out together secretly. As she was a newbie, he taught her many things. Unfortunately, no matter how tough she was, she was an average human, so he was pretty unsatisfied since, with his stamina, it was rather hard for one to satisfy his desire. Nevertheless, he got a reward from her. This might seem odd, but he got knowledge about flowers. Everything. From the types, descriptions, traits, and many other things. He knew everything about a flower, whether it was one from the Earth, another world, or even outer space. Yet, was there even a flower in outer space? Still, he thought that the side heroine was like this. The rewards he gained from them were okay, but it was to say that they were the best. Nevertheless, it was good that he received a reward, but it was far from enough. Starting from Lily, he was also going to take Fubuki, then her older sister, too, probably. However, when he was in deep thought, he heard a loud pping sound from the outside. He turned and saw Saitama trying to p something with an irritated face. Moreover, he noticed a red bump on his bald, smooth head. "Dammit! Don''t you dare to run away! Fuck you!" "..." The strongest human that could st the moon with a single punch was trying hard to kill a mosquito... watching this situation, even he wasn''t sure how to react in this situation. When this guy could destroy most things with one punch, he had difficulty killing a single mosquito. *p! p! p!* Saitama was in a rage, but then he heard a crackling electric sound. "Huh?" He saw that Tamazuki was there, holding something. His eyes widened, and he couldn''t believe it. "That-That is...?" "Mosquito swatter. Do you want to borrow it?" "Yes!" Saitama was d that Tamazuki was living with him. --- With mosquito swatter, everything was easy. No matter how tiny the mosquito was, it would be electrocuted to death. No one could escape, especially when it was held by Saitama. Saitama had be the incarnation of murder. Every mosquito he found was killed by him. Or rather, he had so much fun. Saitama was like King Arthur, who held his Excalibur for the first time, ying every foe before him like he was protecting his mothend. Either way, Tamazuki justy on the sofazily while watching the news. He didn''t have anything to do today. He wanted to visit Lily, but she was on her period, so he could do nothing. As he let out a helpless sigh, the announcer of the news started to say something unbelievable. "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" Saitama, who was satisfied with the mosquito swatter, looked at Tamazuki, who was looking at the news with bewilderment. "Look at the news." "Hmm?" "A massive outbreak of mosquitoes this year is spreading confusion." "I''m an indoor person, but think of the poor children ying outside." "What''s the cause?" "Today, our guest is Mr. Kafetch, author and mosquito expert." "Thank you for having me. It is my conclusion that the mosquitoes this year are a new species, so I cannot say anything more." "Then get outta here!" The television show was quite festive with all the oundish exnations about the mosquito problem. Saitama scratched his bald head that was bitten by the mosquito. "Huh? Massive outbreak? Aw, man..." "We interrupt with breaking news. A massive swarm of misquotes is approaching City Z!! Residents are advised to stay indoors! Disaster Level: Demonic! Attacks have turned livestock into mummies! Contact with the swarm means certain death! We have footage! It''s like windborne sand!" Tamazuki and Saitama watched the emergency news in silence. "Tamazuki, City Z is here, right?" "Un, that''s right." "So, are we going to be attacked by a swarm of mosquitoes?" "That seems to be the case." "..." 2x "Should we go?" "Let''s do it then. There seems to be a discount on meat in the supermarketter. Let''s stop there too." "Okay." The two walked out with ease, but then, a mosquito bit Saitama''s head once again. "....." Tamazuki. "BASTARD!" Saitama chased after the mosquito with anger. Tamazuki watched this scene in silence and wondered why this strongest person on the whole Earth could be bitten by a mosquito. It was a mystery, but he quickly chased after him since he knew that it was a chance. With Ava, he knew that the origin of this outbreak was the House of Evolution. It was an evil organization founded by Dr. Genus to pursue the goal of human perfection through artificial evolution. The reason why many mosquitoes appeared was because of one of the artificial mutants created by Dr. Genus with the DNA of a mosquito. This was interesting, and he thought to check after this House of Evolution, but before that, he was going to check this mosquito mutant. With his nose, he quickly found the mutant, faster than Saitama, who ran after the mosquito randomly. As expected, someone fought the mutant. "Ava, can you analyze that robot?" [I have done it already, Master] "..." As expected of Ava, he thought. Yet, when he saw this mutant mosquito, he wondered whether devouring a normal animal would give him the ability of those animals. In the world of Tensura, there were many monsters, and in this world, there were many unique monsters, all of which would give him a unique ability. However, a normal animal also couldn''t be underestimated since each other had a unique ability, like a dung battle that could pull up to 1141 times its own body weight. It was like the equivalent of an average man lifting two fully-loaded 18-wheeler trucks. In his case, how strong was he if he consumed the ability of the dung beetle? He wasn''t sure about his weight in his beast form, but his height alone was more than 100 meters, so in case that was possible, then... [Master, that''s not necessary] ''Oh, why?'' [Because you have learned Saitama''s ability, and that ability alone is enough for you to be stronger than anyone in this world] "...." He was speechless, but he knew that Ava was correct. His purpose in this world had already ended the moment he learned Saitama''s ability to break his limit. The only reason he didn''t return was because he still wanted to get a reward from the heroine. As for the rest? While they were good, they didn''t help much with the improvement of his strength. Yet, it was good enough to increase the strength of his followers. Still, wasn''t this mosquito mutant also female? She was quite beautiful, but she didn''t seem to trigger his system but... *Ssh!* Saitama sted this mutant with one punch. "....." Tamazuki''s lips twitched before he let out a long sigh, thinking that bing strong was easier than he had imagined. "Ava, you know their location, right?" [Let me guide you, Master] Tamazuki walked and decided to take down the House of Evolution without waiting for Saitama since he needed the result of their research. --- Sorry, I am not into Mosquito Girl. Chapter 207: House of the Evolution Chapter 207: House of the Evolution Inside a thin, skyscraper-like building with eight floors in a forest approximately a four-hour walk away from Saitama''s Apartment, several people with familiar features were staring at the various data they received from the Mosquito Girl. Yes, Mosquito Girl. It was the name of the mosquito mutant that was beaten with one punch by Saitama. "Mosquito Girl was defeated? "Well, without sucking blood, she was just a weak insect. She was merely a prototype." One of them didn''t feel surprised by Mosquito Girl''s defeat and might have expected it. "Well, about that... she was defeated even after absorbingrge quantities of blood... and in one punch." "...what?" "A small-tracking camera captured some of the encounters. Here it is." Then, a hologram screen appeared and showed the video of Saitama beating Mosquito Girl in one punch. "?!" "Why is he naked?" "I don''t know." Still, it didn''t dampen the mood of those people. Instead, their faces were full of excitement. "He will serve as a good sample. We will investigate his physiology by force if necessary. Send him our messenger to our House of Evolution!" "Understood." Those peopleughed evilly as they stood in theboratory with various samples of unidentified beings inside the ss tube-like container with suspicious liquid, but before they were able to implement their n... [Alert! Alert! Alert!] [An intruder is detected! He is about to arrive at our ce in ten minutes... five minutes... three minutes... thirty seconds...] [He has arrived right in front of the entrance to the headquarter] [It is advisable to send our troops to erase the intruders immediately!] The rm continued to ring as they started to picture the intruder in shock, especially when they heard his voice. "Send me your strongest mutants, or else all of you are going to die here." "?!" --- Tamazuki had always wanted to say those lines. It was viin-like or something. Still, it surprised him that there was a skyscraper-like building in such a deste forest. However, the exciting thing about this ce was the mutants that might appear soon. He had previously devoured the Mosquito Girl before he came and gained the ability to manipte and generate mosquitoes. It was a bit tasteless since a mosquito was nothing but a weak insect, yet depending on the situation, this ability could be useful. Yet, when he tried to recall his memory, he didn''t think there was something that could catch his interest. Whether it was the most powerful creation or other mutants of the House of Evolution, he didn''t have much interest in it. However, this ce had one thing that interested him, which was why he came. If there was nothing that interested him, then he wouldn''t bother toe and just stay in the apartment and y Pokemon. Yet, the moment he entered the skyscraper, three figures stopped him. "Hahaha, are you ready to die" One figure hadn''t finished its words, and it was beaten. "......" 2x The two figures, who wanted to talk their lines, stopped and looked at him in disbelief. He ignored them and continued to walk, and the two were shaking in fear. Yet, someone was just stupid. Suddenly, another figure appeared, but this figure didn''te to stand in front of him like the previous three, yet came from the underground, ready to pull him into the earth. Yet... *Ssh!* The two mutants shook in fear and had their face full of juices from theirpanion''s body, but they said nothing and just shook in intense fear. With his beast-like sense, how could a sneak attack work? So, he just continued to walk as if this ce was just taking a tour on this ce. Still, this ce was good, and he thought he might as well steal this ce as a home base for his various research in this world. Moreover, wasn''t it wasteful for such a grand building to be destroyed by Saitama? The only thing that he was worried about was the presence of the Hero Association since it was definitely impossible to let this House of the Evolution go, especially when it had caused a huge terror attack during the Mosquito Girl incident. Still, it didn''t matter since he had the "Void Tide," the technique he learned from the Gakusen World that made it possible for him to hide this ce, along with Aisha, his AI, when he got his hand on this ce, everything would be okay. Yet, how could the House of Evolution let someone have this ce so easily? When those four mutants were defeated by him, the second and the third strongest mutants of the House of Evolution came out. One was a giant gori with metal armor like a cyborg, and the other was an enormous lion monster with a fierce appearance. Unlike the gigantic gori that appeared calm and collected, like an emotionless robot from the future whose only purpose was to annihte the entire humanity, the giant lion monster was arrogant, showing his pride as the top of the food chain. "Gahahaha, I don''t know whether you are stupid or brave, but let me tell you that you have died! However, since you dare toe here, don''t expect me to be merciful! First, I will pierce both of your eyes, so you can''t resist, then I will show you the power of the Beast King!" "Hmm?" However, Tamazuki fell into deep thought. If his eyes were gouged, then how would this lion monster show his power? Yet, he only shook his head and didn''t bother to ask that question since the fate of this monster was the same. *Ssh!* The giant lion monster that had arrogantly talked before had be nothing but meat and juice on the ground. "As the enemy of the House of the Evolution, I have to eliminate you." At the same time, the cyborg gori also said those words. "Hmm? What did you say?" Tamazuki asked curiously with a kind smile. "......." The Cyborg gori blinked his eyes and fell into silence. He took off his cyborg helmet and sat on his knees. "Please forgive me." There was no shame. His life was more important, after all. Moreover, this enemy was something more than he could handle! Lastly, his cyborg-like way of talking had gone, and he had be so polite toward him. "Also, can you lead me to your creator? I want to ask him something?" "Ah, yes." The Cyborg gori nodded and stood up, showing his utmost respect. "Please follow me and be careful in your footsteps. The flooring is a bit uneven from the battle." He then looked at the two mutants who were still stupefied then got angry. "Come on! Help me to give him the utmost hospitality! Bring a cake, tea, and also a warm towel!" "Ye-Yes!" 2x Was this the House of Evolution? Wouldn''t one have mistaken it for a five-star luxury hotel? Nevertheless, Tamazuki followed the cyborg gori since he really had something that he wanted to ask the creator of this House of Evolution. Still, to the end of his loyalty, the cyborg gori tried to tell his creator that it might as well escape since the chance to defeat this young man was zero. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 208: You dont know what a fear is Chapter 208: You don''t know what a fear is Long ago, there was a young genius scientist. He directed his immense intellect toward making numerous contributions around the world. But the world disappointed him. People praised the genius of his mind but rejected the idea that obsessed with him. Instead of developing human civilization, his one dream was the artificial evolution of the human species, but no one would cooperate. "Argh! Those monkeys! They say it''s dangerous! They call me a crank! Do they think the human race made it this far by avoiding the risk?! Creatins who think they don''t need to evolve... have no right to pass their genes! Anyway, this n is for me! If I have to, I will do it alone!" Even as a child, human imperfection dismayed him. Everyone around him looked like stupid animals. This pained him. When he was 15, he thought of his n for evolving the human race to create a world where he could feel at home. After he turned 70, he first regained his youth; then, he created clones for himself. Together, they performed countless animal experiments before moving on to human subjects. He called theirboratory the House of Evolution, and their experiments gave birth to many new species. Dr. Genus. This was the name of the creator of this House of Evolution. However, at the time, Dr. Genus was in crisis and had long lost his calm, collected attitude. "Kamakyuri, Slugrus, Frog-man, Ground Dragon, Armored Gori, and even the Beast King... he wiped out my elite force to exterminate the stagnant race!" "ording to the armored gori, he is going toe. His existence is dangerous. He might destroy the fruits of our research. This is serious." Dr. Genus, along with all of his clones, discussed how to solve this problem. All of them were in silence until the real Dr. Genus made up his mind. "...using our trump card... is the only choice. Prepare to unleash Carnage Kabuto." "WHAT?!" Unlike before, all the clones lost their calm. "No! We can''t do that!" "Do you want to die!" "If that monster is unleashed, then this world is..." "but it is the only way..." "But..." Calm down. It''s only ast resort, with luck traps on floors 1 through 8 will stop him..." [All the traps are destroyed] "..." The sudden announcement from the system silenced all of them. By now, they knew they had no choice and had to unleash the Carnage Kabuto. --- Armored Gori... no, cyborg gori... no, Tamazuki decided to call it gori since it was faster this way. As he was drinking a juice prepared by the frog-like monster, he listened to an exnation given by the gori who became his tour guide. Gori''s exnation was easy to understand, concise, and kind of fun somehow. It seemed he had a talent as a tour guide. Meanwhile, the frog and slug monsters walked behind them like servants, helping Tamazuki in case he needed something. By now, Tamazuki knew that he was like a guest in a luxurious hotel. Still, unlike a luxurious hotel, there were a lot of traps on the headquarters of House of the Evolution, but all of them were destroyed by Tamazuki. "..." Gori, slug, and frog had many things they wanted to say, especially with how easily Tamazuki destroyed all the traps, but they decided to shut their mouths. "By the way, who is the strongest mutant among them? That lion wasn''t the one, right?" Hearing his question, the expressions of the three became full of fear. "That''s right. I am only the third strongest, and the Beast King is only the second strongest. Between the two of us, our strength isn''t much different, but the first? This guy is a monster. He is the incarnation of the destruction. He will kill everyone!" While the gori knew that the strongest monster might be able to defeat Tamazuki, he didn''t want to meet the strongest since he was afraid to be killed too. Unlike the others that could talk normally, the strongest was abnormal, and even he, who was known as one of the strongest mammals in the world, couldn''t help but shake in fear. "Then, let''s go there." "..." "Eh?" --- On the underground, a terror was happening. It was more horrible than any scene in a horror movie, and when one stepped into this ce, all one could feel was only an intense fear. "UWAAAGGGHH!" "S-STOP!" *Ssh!* All clones of Dr. Genus were killed mercilessly with one punch. Even if all of them were holding guns, the pinnacle of human weapons, they could do nothing against this incarnation of carnage. Carnage Kabuto. A monster with the shape of a beetle with many chains around him was released and ready to destroy everything. Even if all of his clones were killed, Dr. Genus stepped forward, yet the fear on his face was impossible to hide. "Hello... Carnage Kabuto. Have you been well? You killed a lot of my clones again. Feeling better now?" "Hunh?" Carnage Kabuto stared at Dr. Genus with a cold gaze. "You fool. Of course, I don''t feel better. I am the House of Evolution''s greatest threat, but you locked me in here beneath the Earth!" "You are psychologically unstable. We couldn''t control you, so it was necessary." "Control? Gwahahahahaha!!" Carnage Kabutoughed mockingly at Dr. Genus. "You idiot! I am the perfection of your "New Humanity"! In terms of physical traits and intelligence, I am far surprised by the old human race! So you should take orders from me!" Dr. Genus didn''t agree, but he only dared it on his mind. Still, he had a bigger problem. "Kill me if you want. There are more where Ie from. But listen to me for a second. There is someone I need to get as a sample. But he is horribly strong. Only you can beat him. Get him for medead or alive." Then on the hologram screen, a picture of Tamazuki being treated like a prince by a gori, frog, and slug was shown. As Genus''s lips twitched while watching this scene, Carnage Kabuto grinned. --- Being guided by a gori, Tamazuki walked into the underground tunnel. He had to say that this ce was amazing, and it gave him a giddy feeling like he was in a sci-fi movie. Frankly, he also wanted to make something simr. ''Maybe, when I go back, I will also make one like this.'' However, soon, a loud noise came from the end of the tunnel. "Wh-What is that?" "N-No, don''t tell me..." "CARNAGE KABUTO!" Whether it was a gori, a slug, or a frog could see their nightmares from a distance. However, they knew it was toote, and with their speed, it was impossible for them to run away. "What should I do? What should I do?!" "Wait?! Isn''t that Dr. Genus?" "What?! If Dr. Genus was killed, then what about us?!" "It''s useless." Gori resigned from his life. "Carnage Kabuto, or Asura Rhino. The most atrocious and evil monster that ever came out of the House of Evolution. In front of this monster, our lives can be eaten anytime!" Carnage Kabuto also could see the despair among them, and his grin was even wider since the feeling of taking the life of those weaker than him had always been fun! Watching the weak begged for their lives before their death was so much fun! As soon as he saw his target, he raised his fist, ready to m him to crush his limbs, then slowly tortured him. His evil thought was clearly seen on his face, but... "Eh?" Before he even reached Tamazuki, half of his body was cut down. "..." Everyone. Carnage Kabuto fell as he lost his legs before he screamed in pain, but his jaw was broken since it was kicked by Tamazuki, and his head was stomped, but even so, he could hear the devil''s voice. "I will peel your body slowly, so let''s see how long you can stay alive, okay?" "...." Carnage Kabuto realized that the clown had always been him. Soon, a scream echoed through the underground tunnel before that voicepletely disappeared. Whether it was a gori, a slug, or a frog, they stood in a ce without daring to move. "So, give me another tour and meet Dr. Genus, okay?" "Yes!" 3x The three shouted with all their might and vowed to do their best to serve him. Chapter 209: Lets open a takoyaki shop Chapter 209: Let''s open a takoyaki shop When Carnage Kabuto was killed by merciless torture, Dr. Genus knew that he couldn''t run away, and he also didn''t run away since, unlike those of the "new human" that he had created, he was just a weak scientist. Well, against ordinary people, he might not be weak since his body should reach the pinnacle of a human being, butpared to those monsters, what was he? So, when a gori, a slug, and a frog led Tamazuki to him, Dr. Genus also served him in submissiveness. He didn''t want to die anyway, and moreover, he realized all of his hard work toward the evolution of the "new human" was useless! He had already prepared to change his original job. ''Maybe, I should sell Takoyaki or something?'' He happened to create an octopus that couldn''t die and could regenerate without limit, so opening a Takoyaki house should be good business. Moreover, he also knew that it was hard for him to stay in this ce any longer, especially with the "House of Evolution" being known to the world. Lastly, he also knew that no matter how hard he struggled, he could not defeat Tamazuki. "By the way, give me all your research data." "Yes." Dr. Genus epted everything. Even if he didn''t ept, Tamazuki could use his hypnosis to control Dr. Genus since he was nothing but a mere human. As Tamazuki sat on the sofa, he couldn''t help but use his [Analysist] on Dr. Genus. Simr to Shizu in the world of Tensura and Helga Lindwall in the world of Gakusen, Dr. Genus was an old man with a young appearance. Eternal youth. This is what he sought after. Unlike Shizu and Helga, who gained eternal youth from ability, Genus''s eternal youth came from science. Frankly, if his confidence wasn''t broken by Saitama, his ability would be top-notch. For someone who was able to develop the House of Evolution by himself, it was impossible for Dr. Genus to be a normal person. Still, because of this, Tamazuki knew that with the knowledge of eternal youth from Dr. Genus, he could at least add Shizu''s life to a few hundred years. It might seem limited, but it was good already, especially when she had only two years of life left. Yet, he had to say it felt a bit sad. Unlike him, who was practically immortal. Even if he died, as long as he was given time, he would resurrect. As he was awakened as a True Demon Lord, he had be an existence that couldn''t be defined by logic. His existence itself was a miracle. Yet, because of this, it felt quite lonely, especially when he thought his women would have a limited time in their lives. Their lives were fragile, and when they reached a certain age, they would pass away and leave him. Naturally, not all of them since not all of his women were human, but he thought he needed a method to achieve true immorality for them. Still, except for the knowledge of eternal youth, the other knowledge held by Dr. Genus also wasn''t lost to the former. First, it was cloning. When he observed his surroundings, he could see a lot of Dr. Genus''s cloning, helping him to copy all the data of his research, so it would be given to him. This cloning was useful, especially when he was thinking about creating a body for Rimuru. Because Rimuru didn''t devour Shizu, he couldn''t be a human, and he also didn''t have Shizu''s abilities, so because of this, Tamazuki had always thought of creating a body for Rimuru. Tamazuki was also thought to add various abilities to this body, so this cloning knowledge was necessary. Moreover, Dr. Genos could create Carnage Kabuto, Armored Gori, and various other monsters. Even if they were beaten by him so easily, it didn''t mean those monsters were weak. If those monsters suddenly appeared in his original world, then Nura n would be decimated and erased from Earth. It wouldn''t be weird if they conquered the whole Earth. Still, all of them had been defeated by him, and he got all of that knowledge. With this knowledge, Tamazuki knew that his decision to attack the House of Evolution was correct. Still, suddenly he realized that he might have gotten too strong. He could tell that if he returned to his original world, even if all of his followers were beaten, he would reverse the situation. Whether it was Nura n or Abeno Seimei, they weren''t his opponents. The only problem was the one who gave Nura Rikui the plot armor since there was a huge chance that this someone was the creator of the Earth and all the people who lived. Even if he was powerful now, he didn''t think he could defeat someone who could create and destroy the world. Still, if he wanted to, he should be able to though. ''Should I go back?'' He hesitated, but in the end, he held it since even if he had decided to attack Tokyo and harass the Nura n, it didn''t mean the war would start immediately. Moreover, with all the time he left for his training, the plot shouldn''t be started, so there was still leeway. "Here is all my data of all the research I have done in my life." Dr. Genus returned Tamazuki''s device with an exhausted and helpless expression. "Good job." Tamazuki patted him on the shoulder and decided to leave. Frankly, even if Dr. Genus didn''t transfer all of the research data to his device, he was okay with it since currently Aisha was hacking and stealing all the data on this House of Evolution. Still, he wanted to see the sincerity of this guy, and it also led him to whether he would erase him or just let him continue to live. "What''s wrong? You want to ask me something?" Dr. Genus hesitated, but after hearing his words, he nodded. "Yes. May I ask, what is the source of your power? Is that okay?" "Doctor!!" 3x The gori, the slug, and the frog turned pale since they were afraid of being implicated by Dr. Genus! Tamazuki might appear like a polite and kind young man, but they knew how cruel this guy was. "I don''t mind, though." "Eh?" 4x All of them were dumbfounded. "Listen carefully." All of them nodded and muted all of the noises in themselves and their surroundings. The secret of Tamazuki''s power... whether it was Dr. Genus or the mutants, all of them wanted to know. "100 push-ups, 100 situps, 100 squats, and 10 km of running. That''s the secret of my power." "..........." 4x "By the way, what''s your n after this?" Tamazuki asked and didn''t care about their reaction. "Ah, um, I n to open a takoyaki shop with an unlimited regeneration octopus that I have developed. With this octopus, I should be able to create a cheap cost, yet delicious takoyaki." Even Dr. Genus was surprised by what he was saying. From someone who wanted to evolve stupid humanity into a "New Human" into someone who wanted to open a takoyaki business. "...is it safe?" "Un, I have eaten it." "I see. Good luck with that. I will leave now. When you open your takoyaki shop, I will visit it." Tamazuki didn''t wait for their answer and then disappeared into the surrounding area. "......." What did he mean? Did he mean that he wouldn''t let them go? However, what could they do? "Should we open the Takoyaki shop soon?" Dr. Genus asked this question helplessly. "Yes." 3x The gori, the frog, and the slug agreed without hesitation. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 210: Lets become a hero Chapter 210: Let''s be a hero "Uncle, who is this?" "Oh, this is..." "I am a lone cyborg fighting for justice. I am called Genos, and I am also Saitama-sensei''s disciple." Genos, a young man with a cyborg body, bowed his head at Tamazuki. "I have that you call Sensei by an Uncle. Are you his nephew or something?" "Well, not really, though. We are neighbors. My name is Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki. You can call me Tamazuki, Genos." "Yes, Tamazuki-kun." Genos nodded. "...." Saitama. --- The next day, right after the battle with the mosquito mutant, Genos, the cyborg young man who fought for justice, came to his apartment. Still, Tamazuki was speechless. "Uncle, if you have a guess, then you should bring it to your apartment instead of mine." "Your ce is morefortable, especially when you have an air conditioner in your room." Unlike his, Tamazuki''s room had an air conditioner, so Saitama loved to stay. If possible, he also wanted to sleep here, but he knew that was asking a bit too much, and the thought of two men living in the same ce was kind of weird. However, it wouldn''t hurt toe to y from time to time. "Well, it''s fine, but don''t forget to clean up." "Yes, you don''t need to worry." Genos was silent as he watched the two and didn''t dare to interrupt them since, for someone who could talk with Saitama so freely, Tamazuki definitely wasn''t someone that could be underestimated. Moreover, Genos could see how special Tamazuki''s presence was. Tamazuki was so divine, which made Genos wonder whether Tamazuki was a god or something. While such an existence would make him feel unbelievable, the existence of a monster was the same case, so in case a monster appeared, the existence of god wasn''t so unbelievable, right? "Then, Genos, go and talk with your teacher." "Okay." "Wait! Wait! I haven''t agreed to be your teacher! Moreover, if you want a teacher, you should ask Tamazuki instead. He is also strong." "Really? Is he as strong as you, Sensei?" Genos was surprised as he looked at Tamazuki. Tamazuki rolled his eyes. "Don''t listen to him. I was beaten by him. If you want a teacher, you should go after Uncle. His power is real." "Then, Saitama-sensei, please ept me!" Genos bowed his head to the ground. "....." Saitama. The two then continued with their conversation while Genos asked what kind of cyborg Saitama was and whether Saitama''s skin was armor and wondered why Saitama was bald at a young age. Their conversation was so funny that Tamazuki decided to stay for a while. However, Genos''s existence was good, especially because he was the source of his energy, which was his core. ording to his observation, Genos''s core was a nuclear reactor, yet the size was rtively small, which was quite innovative. It was like one used by an uncle with red robotic armor. Yet, while they had their conversation, Tamazuki stood up from his sofa. "Huh? Tamazuki, are you going somewhere?" Saitama, who got bored listening to Genos''s exnation, quickly looked at Tamazuki, hoping to follow since he didn''t want to be troubled by Genos. "I am going on a date." "Okay, I am goingwait?! What?! A date?! You?!" Saitama looked at Tamazuki in shock. "Yes." "....." Saitama. "Genos continues your conversation with Uncle. Good luck with your training." Tamazuki waved his hand and left. "Yes!" Genos nodded eagerly. Only Saitama was in a daze and looked at Tamazuki with an annoyed expression, but he let out a long sigh, thinking that having hair was really good. --- "Good. Since you are here, let''s follow us to observe our job as a hero." Fubuki nodded at Tamazuki, who came while showing prestige as a leader of the Fubuki Group. "........" Tamazuki was in silence while staring at Lily. Lily pped her hands and showed an apologetic expression. "I was the one who asked her toe with us. I thought that I should show you what it means to be a hero and how wonderful this job is. I also want to introduce you to the members of my group." Fubuki then looked at her trusted subordinates. "Mountain Ape and Eyshes. Introduce yourselves to him." "Yes, Fubuki-sama!" 2x Mountain Ape, a man with a huge body, and the Eyshes, a man with long hair and long eyshes, approached him with a kind smile. "My name is Mountain Ape. I am B-ss: Rank 3. My power is Wild Switch, and with this ability, I can strengthen my body!" Even with the ck suit, one could see how strong Mountain Ape was from his body alone. "My name is Eyshes. I am B-ss: Rank 2. My weapon is these eysh curlers." Eyshes showed two eyshes curlers on his hands like beast ws. Simr to Mountain Ape, he also showed a cool pose. When the two introduced themselves, the rest also gave their encouragement and excitement, watching the 2nd and 3rd strongest of their groups. "Awesome, Mountain Ape!" "Great, eyshes, as usual, Eyshes!" "As expected of two strongestbinations on the Fubuki Group!" Watching all of this, Fubuki nodded in satisfaction since her group really had grown. Those heroes were all handpicked by her, and she knew all of them had a scary potential that they didn''t realize. She believed that since she believed that her eyes were never wrong. It was also the same case with Tamazuki. Fubuki could tell that this young man held that potential that he had never thought of, and she was the one that was going to teach him how to utilize that potential. "So, what do you think of our group? Are you too amazed that you can''t talk? But I can''t me you since the Fubuki Group is the number one group in the Hero Association!" "As expected of Fubuki-sama!" "Blizzard Group is number one!" "We are awesome!" In the middle of the street, all of them talked happily, ignoring the gazes of all the pedestrians around them. "........" Tamazuki pulled the bridge of his nose and wondered whether it was really a good choice to take down Fubuki. It wasn''t that she wasn''t beautiful, but her personality... how to say... it was disappointing. The system would give him a reward when he got his hand on various heroines, yet it didn''t force him to take them. Even if he didn''t use the system, the system was okay with it. Everything was his choice. Naturally, in some cases, the system gave him some advice. The advice was kind of useless, though. "What do you think? Do you want to join our group?" "Fubuki-san." "Yes?" "I refuse." "......." Everyone. "Wh-Why?" The rest were also restless, but they didn''t get angry since they had been repeatedly told by Fubuki and Lily that Tamazuki was as strong as the S-ss Hero. While some of them felt disbelief and even skeptical when they saw him, such thoughts were erased. After all, while Tamazuki might have deactivated some of his abilities and even made his appearance slightly below his original, he didn''t want to be provoked by stupid people. He was toozy to face stupid people, so he used his aura so it would make people a good impression and erase their negative thoughts about him. Still, facing Fubuki''s question, Tamazuki said, "It''s not a stable job." When that answer fell, all of them felt like an arrow pierced into their bodies. However, he wasn''t wrong. Even Fubuki was also unable to say anything. Still, Lily was the only one that was okay with his answer since when she thought about their future; she felt that it was better for him to have a stable job instead of a hero, especially when they had a family in the future. Lily suddenly blushed when she thought about their future children. Watching their reaction, Tamazuki sighed. "Well, you are going to work, right? Let me observe how you work." Hearing that, all of them got up one by one. "Leave that to us!" "Let me show you how cool a hero is!" "Come on! Let''s catch the viin over there!" Fubuki was also ready to show how amazing a hero was. "You are too gentle..." Lily whispered. "Really? I am quite rough, though." "...I don''t mean that!" Lilly scolded him with a blush, but well, she didn''t hate the rough part of him, though. Nevertheless, that day, the Fubuki Group gave their everything. However, Tamazuki had never intended to join the Fubuki Group or even be a hero since he realized that it was quite troublesome, and it also limited his action since sometimes the Hero Association would give him a task or two. Yet, he didn''t expect that a few days after this, Saitama would say, "Tamazuki, let''s be a hero!" "......" Chapter 211: You need to leave! Chapter 211: You need to leave! As usual, Tamazuki yed on his Nintendo Switch in his room. As for his business, everything was taken care of by Aisha. Ava also took care of the body for Rimuru. When he thought about it, he was rtively free, and he just flirted with Lily, and sometimes, he texted Fubuki from time to time since Fubuki didn''t have a friend and was often lonely at night, so they often talked before she slept. Nevertheless, the number of heroines in this world was so scarce that he sighed helplessly. The only good thing was, without a doubt, the viins that would appear on Saitama''s side since all of them had unique abilities, knowledge, or even items. While he didn''t appear or take the initiative to talk since he left everything to Saitama, he got various good things when he just stayed on the side. Paradise Group and Speed-o''-Sound Sonic. Sonic aside, whatever his ability was, in the end, he was just a mortal. Nevertheless, it was amazing since, for a mere mortal, he could achieve a speed that should be impossible to achieve by a human. His knowledge as a ninja was also important since it could be taught to his followers in his original world or the Tensura world. However,pared to Sonic, Tamazuki was happier with his gain from the Paradise Group. The Paradise Group was a terrorist group led by the B-ss criminal Hammerhead. They strived to create amunist utopia in which work is voluntary, and the unemployed receive full financial support. In other words, they were justzy people who didn''t want to work. Even worse, they had the power to realize that dream since all of them were wearing a special battle suit that could enhance the wearer''s strength and durability to superhuman levels. This might be hard to imagine, but a punch from the leader, Hammerhead, was enough to crumble an enormous luxurious apartment building. Yet, even so, it didn''t change the fact that the leader was beaten by Saitama with a single punch. However, this was a good item since he could use them for his followers. The monsters in the world of Tensura aside, it was a good choice for the youkai in his original world to wear this battle suit. Unlike the world of Tensura, which still gave a chance to the monsters, even a small and weak goblin, to evolve into a hobgoblin, the monsters or youkai in his original world were different. In his original world, everything had been settled. Nothing could change that. Everyone couldn''t be strong, and the strong ones were those whose parents were powerful. Yes, only those with powerful lineages could be stronger. Without a powerful parent, many of them could onlyy like waste and wait to be killed when the plots appeared. While he might say that everything depends on the legend and one could be strong as long as their legend echoed throughout the country, was there even a youkai who thought so? Simr to a human, many youkai justy waste, living day by day without any objectives. Nevertheless, their base power was more powerful than a human, so to make them more powerful, they needed a weapon. Those weapons came from humans. It was like how Nurarihyon used Nenekimaru (Youkai ying Sword) to defeat Hagorome Gitsune. Then, Tamazuki would also do the same, and that was by giving the battle suits to his followers. Yet, when he was in the middle of thinking about how to make his followers stronger, Saitama asked him to be a professional hero. "You want to be a hero, Uncle?" "Yes, from now on, I won''t be a hero by a hobby anymore!" When Saitama thought that no one knew about him, especially after he took down the Paradise Group and Sonic, he felt an immense shock. He had saved the world several times, and he also had been a hero for three years... yet... yet... his poprity was much worse than those who had just started. How could he ept that?! Nevertheless, Saitama still wanted to appear cool. "Genos and I are going to be one. You should also be one too, Tamazuki." "You, too, are going to be a hero, Genos?" Tamazuki asked. "Yes, Saitama-sensei promised to make me his student if I followed him to be a professional hero." Because of this, Genos agreed without hesitation. Still, if possible, he also wanted to see Tamazuki''s capability, so he hoped that Tamazuki would agree to join them to be a hero in the Hero Association. "Okay, right? You will agree to be a hero with us, right? Come on! Let''s go with us!" Saitama excitedly said, like how a marketer tried to deceive an easy customer. However, Tamazuki didn''t answer him and knew that Saitama was just greedy for ie. He had been living with Saitama for a while, and he knew that this guy didn''t have any money. Frankly, the source of Saitama''s ie had always been a mystery. Saitama might be poor, but he didn''tck anything, especially after Tamazuki came; his nutrition was much better than before since his diets were full of variety. Moreover, his boring problem had been solved since Tamazuki also had a lot of games. Still, because of this, when all of Saitama''s primary needs were satiated, he wanted more. Bing an official hero was that goal. Naturally, Saitama became one because he wanted to be famous, and it was lonely to be one alone. Moreover, because of the Paradise Group, Saitama was mistaken as a terrorist since he was bald like any other members of the Paradise Group, and he didn''t want something simr to happen once again. "No." "Why?!" "I am still a student. I don''t have time to be a hero." "......" This answer... Saitama couldn''t say anything in refute. "There shouldn''t be a problem, right? Your grade is number one in the entire school, no, in the entire country." "...did you hack my information?" Tamazuki stared at Genos speechlessly. "....." Genos panicked, then bowed his head. "I am sorry!" "...it''s okay. Don''t do it again. Next time you do it, then I will ask Uncle not to ept you as his disciple." "I won''t do it again next time!" Genos vowed and realized the danger of Tamazuki was more serious than he had thought. Yet, from the information he got, he knew that Tamazuki wasn''t just azy boy who yed Nintendo Switch and went on a date with his girlfriend from time to time. Instead, Tamazuki''s contain a huge secret that wouldn''t even lose to Saitama. Genos was curious, but he didn''t dare to open this Pandora''s Box. "I am sorry, Uncle. I won''t be able to join you. You should go with Genos. By the way, take some puddings with you; maybe, it will raise your spirit before the exam." "I see. That''s such a shame." Saitama sighed and felt quite disappointed, but hearing Tamazuki''s encouragement; he became happy once again. As long as good food was rted, Saitama''s mood became better. Tamazuki rolled his eyes, but after Saitama ate a pudding and Genos drank a good quality oil, they said goodbye while he continued to y with his Nintendo Switch. Then, in the evening, they returned and told him the result. As expected, they were epted, and Tamazuki also didn''t feel surprised when Genos became S-Rank Hero, the strongest among all the heroes. However, Saitama... "C-Rank?" "Un." "The lowest rank?" "Un." "........" Tamazuki only patted Saitama''s shoulder and cooked a good dinner that night, causing Saitama to cry in bitter tears. Yet, a few dayster, something that he didn''t expect happened. *Baam! Baam! Baam!* The door of his room was knocked on in a hurry. Genos was ready to use his weapon, but Tamazuki stopped him. "Genos, stop!" Genos quickly stopped, but then he asked, "Is it someone you know, Tamazuki?" He didn''t feel surprised that Tamazuki could guess the person who knocked on the door in a rude manner. "Well..." Tamazuki didn''t give him an exact answer and walked to the entrance of the door before he opened it. As expected... "Tamazuki, you need to leave here! This ce is dangerous!" Fubuki was there with an expression that one never expected would appear on her. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 212: Disaster Level Dragon! Chapter 212: Disaster Level Dragon! "We can''t waste any more time! We need to go in a hurry! Come on! Hurry up! Whatever your situation is, you have to leave now! Right away!" "Wait! Wait! What were you saying all of a sudden?" "Shut up! I am doing this for your good! Even if you try to fight, then I will take you away by force! I won''t let you die! Also, why the hell do you live in this ghost town? You have a better house, right? Why do you go and live in this dangerous ce?!" The moment Tamazuki opened the door, Fubuki didn''t give him a chance to talk, and she seemed to be trying to take him away from this ce. Naturally, themotion caused Saitama and Genos to feel curious. "Tamazuki, what is it? A lover spat? Also, isn''t your girlfriend a little older?" Saitama snickered, but then he was dumbfounded since he didn''t expect that Tamazuki''s lover would be such a sexy older woman. Unfortunately, Saitama didn''t have much interest in the opposite gender. It wasn''t because he didn''t like one, but his inside was wrecked, and he became indifferent to everything. Even if Tamazuki had a girlfriend, Saitama wouldn''t feel jealous, and frankly, he was more than happy about it. Still, it didn''t change that Saitama felt a little surprised, though. Yet, the one that showed the biggest reaction to this meeting was Fubuki. "Huh? Demon Cyborg? Genos? S-ss: Rank 17? Why are you here?" The appearance was Genos startled Fubuki, but then she looked around again and noticed Saitama. As a hero who had worked for the past three years and also became an official herotely, Saitama was confident in his poprity. He knew that Fubuki would realize who he was, but... "Who are you?" Fubuki asked in confusion. "........" Saitama. "Well, it doesn''t really matter." Fubuki shook her head, then said, "Demon Cyborg, since you are here, you should know how dangerous this ce is, right? Then, please hurry up and help me to take him away! If possible, help the others too!" She knew that they couldn''t stay in this ce any longer, and she had to take Tamazuki away as soon as possible. While in the process, she might sacrifice a lot of people, but she had no choice. The danger that they were about to face wasn''t on a level that could be taken care of by her, the S-ss hero, or even her sister. This was a natural disaster that was enough to destroy everything. Before this disaster, every resistance was meaningless. Running away was the natural reaction for all the people. "Wait! Wait! What do you mean that you don''t know me?! It''s me, Saitama! I have been working as a hero for three years, and I have saved the world several times! How could you not know me?!" Saitama was still cornered about the fact Fubuki didn''t know her. "Are you stupid?! Do you think this is a time for us to talk about this stupid problem?!" "Stupid problem..." Saitama was in shock. Fubuki almost unleashed her esper power on Saitama''s bald head, but she didn''t have time for a little fight since every moment was precious. She held Tamazuki''s wrist and then pulled him. "Anyway, let''s go!" However, when she pulled him, his body didn''t move, and she almost stumbled. "Tamazuki?" "Sorry, I won''t go." "Tamazuki..." From his eyes, Fubuki could tell that Tamazuki had made his decision, and he wouldn''t move away. However, she wasn''t surprised. As someone who held an unlimited possibility to be a hero, she understood that it was impossible for him to run away by leaving everything. She bit her lower lip and thought how ugly she was for running away in front of adversity when everyone was under this disaster. If she ran away from this, then how could she beat her sister? How could she prove to her sister that she was better? How could she tell all the people that she was a hero? "You are right. As a hero, there is no way that I can run away from all of this. I will stay with you. I will help you with everything, so let''s do our best to stop this disaster, Tamazuki." "Ah, um, thank you." Tamazuki looked at Fubuki with some confusion since he really didn''t understand what was happening and how this woman could make such a conclusion about where he would stay and help everyone. He wasn''t a hero, after all. Even if all the people in the Z-City were dying, he didn''t really care since they had nothing to do with him. Still, when Fubuki came, he also understood the disaster that was about to happen in this city, and when she said those words, he knew that he had to do something since if he wanted to get the heart of this woman, he had to do this. "Are you sure?" "Yes." Fubuki had made up her mind, and she had decided to support him. "Then, don''t regret this, okay?" "I won''t." Only Saitama was confused. "Just what were you talking about?" He might have lost his temper before, but he could tell that their conversation seemed more serious than he had thought. Was it a viin, a monster, or something else? Yet, before they gave Saitama an answer, a loud announcement could be heard by the entire Z-City. Not only this loud announcement but the noise of the people moving at the same time was heard even if they were far away in this ghost town, showing how panicked everyone was. [Emergency evacuation warning] [Disaster level dragon] When a disaster-level dragon was heard, everyone changed their face. Disaster levels are the designations given by the Hero''s Association to rank threats by strength and scope of destruction. There are five threat levels, with dangers ranging from threats to cities or even the entire world. It starts with Wolf, Tiger, Demon, Dragon, and God. Wolf: Any potential threat that poses a danger to an unknown degree. Tiger: Any threat to arge number of people. Demon: Any threat to a city and its people. Dragon: Any threat to multiple cities. God: A threat endangering the survival of humanity in general. The disaster-level dragon meant that it would destroy multiple cities from Z-City and its surroundings. [Please escape to the nearest shelter] [Only 21 minutes until the huge meteorite impact!] [ording to some specialties talks, Z-City will be annihted entirely!] [Please escape as far as possible!] Hearing those words, everyone had lost hope. Tamazuki, Fubuki, Saitama, and Genos also quickly ran to the side and looked into the sky. In the sky, they saw a massive object engulfed in mes and was about to drop into the center of the Z-City. Facing this disaster, it was a human instinct that told them that they had no hope. They could only stay in one ce, thinking that everything was about to end. Fubuki felt a terror that she had never felt before. She had faced many things in her life; watching a meteorite fall on the Z-City, she realized how powerless she was. Her legs were weak, and she fell, but she was caught by Tamazuki, who stood behind her. "Tamazuki?" However, Tamazuki didn''t answer her and only thought it was his chance to take down this woman. Yes, it was time to take down Fubuki! Chapter 213: The first act Chapter 213: The first act Facing this disaster, the Hero Association had given up. All the heroes and staff on the Z-City had already given up and run away before everyone else. The branch office was already cleared up, and no one was there. Everyone knew that Z-City had no hope anymore. Everything was about to be destroyed by this meteorite. While the rich and all the people with power had escaped, those ordinary people were only reminded to escape thirty minutes just before the meteorite was about to fall. However, because of that, it caused a huge panic, and it was impossible for all of them to run away since the street was packed and all the public facilities had died. All of them were trapped in this city and could only wait for death. Yet, it didn''t mean the Hero Association had given up. While it was true that they had given up their facilities and let all of their people escape from the Z-City, they still sent all the nearby S-ss heroes to do something about this disaster. In this case, it happened to be Genos and Bang, who were beaten by Tamazuki before. Naturally, this was only a gamble. If they fail, then that''s it. As it was a gamble, if they failed, they would lose two S-ss Heroes. However, this gamble wouldn''t hurt them, especially when Bang was so old. In case he died, then they didn''t care much since his age was already so advanced. Meanwhile, Genos was just a new hero. Hecked poprity, and even if he was destroyed, the Hero Association wasn''t afraid of his loss. Moreover, Genos was a cyborg. To begin with, could Genos be called a human? Wasn''t Genos a robot? Anyway, their public rtions (PR) could handle this problem. However, if they seed in protecting the Z-City, then they will receive unimaginable support and influence. By then, the position of the Hero Association couldn''t be shaken by anyone since it was necessary. So, they took this bet and sent Bang and Genos. Whether Bang and Genos naturally knew what the Hero Association was thinking, but even so, they were heroes. It was their job to save people. Even if the result was helpless, there was no way for them to give up. So, even if they knew that everything was meaningless, they still came to the Z-City. Still, what they didn''t know, was not only those two but there were still people who came, trying to save the Z-City and all the people who were unable to escape. Yet, some people also came for their selfishness, such as Bofoi or Metal Knight, S-ss: Rank 7. The moment Bofoi came, all of them were able to see it. "Is that a Metal Knight?" Fubuki asked with confusion. Simr to the others, she walked over the high-rise building, jumping from one building after another. This feat might be difficult for others, but she, who had the power of Esper, could do it easily. If she wanted to, she should be able to take a flight. However, it was a foolish thing to do since such an activity would reduce her stamina a lot. Still, strangely, she didn''t feel nervous. Facing such a helpless situation, she couldn''t see worry or fear in his expression. He was so calm as if everything was under his control. When she saw this expression, she became curious and wanted to stay with him more. She knew that this might be weird and strange, especially for her, who only sought power. Even when she tried to approach him, it was because she wanted him to be part of her power, yet the more she knew him, the more she felt an emotion that she didn''t know before blooming. It was also why she quickly came to him, asking Lily when he lived and even visited various cities until she found him in the Z-City before forcing him to leave. The reason was simple... she didn''t want to lose him. Why? Everything was because of this nameless emotion. An emotion that she didn''t think would be born in her heart, who sought after power. Yet, she couldn''t say it since she knew she couldn''t distract him. "Oh, that robot is falling down," Saitama suddenly said. Bofoi, who seemed ready to strike down the meteorite, suddenly fell like a broken robot. "....." "Wh-what''s wrong?" Fubuki was startled and lost her calm. "Maybe an error or something? Either way, unlike Genos, there is nothing inside, and it is only a normal robot." Tamazuki said those words without flinching, even though he was the one who hacked the robot of Bofoi. By now, what everyone saw was only an illusion, and the real robot was already taken by him inside the [Stomach]. "That''s good." Saitama nodded and felt relief since he didn''t need help. It was the same case with everyone since, as a hero, it was impossible for them to ignore Bofoi, who was in need of help. Still, because of this, Genos started first. As Saitama''s first disciple, he was going to show his power to everyone. He used his secret armament and soared into the sky before using his power to shoot down the meteorite. By his side, Saitama, Tamazuki, and Fubuki were there. "You all, what are you doing here? Huh? Inugami?" Bang was surprised to see Tamazuki. "Silver Fang? Why are you here?" Fubuki was surprised. Tamazuki only waved his hand before he looked at the meteorite. "I was nearby and was told toe here. Moreover, I am already old. Even if I die, it is nothing, but you guys should go. This isn''t something that can be solved by a human." Even the S-ss: Rank 7 had already given up. Fubuki''s expression was ugly, and moreover, she also had seen Genos had failed to stop the meteorite even though he had used his all. When this happened, Saitama was about toe up, but he was stopped. "Tamazuki?" "Let me handle this. If you punch it, then the fragments will crash and destroy the city." "Eh? Is that so?" Saitama scratched his head since he didn''t think too much before he acted. After all, everything could be handled with a single punch. However, he believed in Tamazuki anyway since he knew except for his extraordinary power, he could do nothing. Tamazuki looked at the meteorite, then said, "By the way, keep everything here a secret. Don''t tell anyone that I am the one who stops it, okay?" "Huh?" While they were confused, they didn''t have time to ask since they saw him taking out a sword. When this sword appeared, the world seemed to stand still. It was as if Tamazuki and this sword had be the center of everything. Then, suddenly Tamazuki appeared before the meteorite and was about to cut it. [It is advisable to swallow it by using [Bam]. That way, you don''t need to worry it will cause damage everywhere] Even if his swordsmanship was amazing, a small fragment might escape and drop on the ground, causing various damages. ''No, let''s keep "Bam" a secret.'' He didn''t wish everyone to know about [Bam] since it was important for his next action in this world. Still, even if he talked, he didn''t stop his hands and kept cutting the meteorite at a speed that was impossible to be seen by eyes. He kept cutting it until every size of the fragments was as small as the rice seed before he burnt all of them with his fire. When the heat came, it was something the world seemed to scorch for a moment before it disappeared. The meteorite that was about to destroy the Z-City had vanished, destroyed by Tamazuki! When everyone saw this, they were lost for words. Genos, Bang, and Fubuki widened their eyes. They knew that Tamazuki was strong, but they didn''t expect he would be this strong! Still, Saitama had expected this and seemed pretty cool with it. When everything was done, Tamazuki also did a finishing act by falling from the sky while making his body full of injuries with blood and broken limbs. Watching this, Fubuki quickly soared into the sky and caught him in her arms. "Tamazuki! Tamazuki!" She panicked when she saw him full of blood and various injuries on his body. "Fubuki-san?" "I am here!" "Can you take me to the hospital?" "Right away!" Hearing that, without hesitation, she brought him to the hospital as soon as possible,pletely ignorant about what was going to happen. As for the rest, Bang and Genos looked at each other before Saitama said, "Well, should we follow them?" "Okay." 2x --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 214: Tamazuki the hero Chapter 214: Tamazuki the hero The meteorite that was about to destroy the entire Z-City disappeared like everything was only a dream. However, everyone knew that it was reality. Still, since Tamazuki didn''t want anyone to know that he was the one who solved this problem, the Hero Association took this chance and stole this achievement for themselves. In public, they said that everything was because of the hard work of the group of S-ss Heroes. Thebination of Bofoi, Genos, and Silver Fang was the one that stopped the disaster that was about to destroy the Z-City. Bofoi aside, Genos and Silver Fang felt that everything was uneptable since they knew they weren''t the ones that took care of everything, yet they also had promised Tamazuki not to tell anyone, so they could only shut their mouths bitterly. Being fawned by a lot of people because of a certain lie made them ufortable, but they had no choice since it was his wish. Tamazuki still wanted to remain anonymous, and they also respected his wish. However, Fubuki was unable to calm down. "That bastard! How can they shamelessly take this achievement by themselves?! How dirty! What a cheater!" She was full of emotion, feeling angry at the audaciousness of the Hero Association. Fubuki might be a hero and also worked for the Hero Association, but it didn''t stop her from condemning the action of the Hero Association. "Even if they took this achievement by themselves, then they should put it on the Blizzard Group!" This was probably what she was angry about since, in her mind, Tamazuki was part of the Blizzard Group, so this achievement should be put on the Blizzard Group, right? "....." Tamazuki rolled his eyes and thought that this woman was so shameless. Yet, the world of adults was like this. If they couldn''t be shameless, then they might not be able to survive. "Also, that baldy over there! Stop stealing the fruit that I have bought for Tamazuki!" Fubuki was furious at Saitama, who ate the banana she bought for Tamazuki. When everything was over, she quickly brought Tamazuki to the nearby hospital. Still, when she brought him, she realized it was the most famous hospital with the best doctor. While she was confused and also nervous since she didn''t have much money, fortunately, it seemed that he had money. While she was curious, she didn''t ask much, but she knew that he held a lot of mysteries. This made her curious, and she wanted to know him more. Fortunately, he was part of the Blizzard Group, so she should be able to uncover this mystery. Nevertheless, she felt relief when everything was okay, and as long as he rested enough, she should recover. The only problem was that his two hands were broken, so he might have a hard time. While her mood was good, it turned bad because of the Hero Association, and it was even worse when she saw Saitama, who stole the banana from the fruit she bought for Tamazuki. "So, I can''t eat it?" Saitama asked. "Go ahead, Uncle." "Thanks." Saitama peeled the banana and ate it like it was the most natural thing. "........" Fubuki. "Anyway, Tamazuki, are you sure that you are okay with this? You should know if you im all of this, then everyone will owe you a favor and you will be famous! Moreover, you will be known as one of the strongest heroes! Are you okay with all of this? Is it okay for the Hero Association to steal all the things that should be yours?" When Fubuki said all of that, Saitama also looked at Tamazuki curiously. As Fubuki had said before, everything should be for Tamazuki, yet someone took everything that should be his for granted. "It''s okay. It''s not like I did everything for fame anyway. Moreover, it isn''t something as serious as you think. This fame, or everything that you talked about, is nothing in my eyes. The only thing that I am d for is that everything is okay. That should be enough, right?" Frankly, he was surprised by how easily he talked about something that wasn''t his character. For him, being a viin, doing something, and giving this thing to someone definitely wasn''t something that he was going to do. When he did some incredible feat, he would let everyone know, so all of them would give him an appropriate reward. This is what smart people do. Yet, he gave everything away. However, he really didn''t want to be a hero. Being a hero was troublesome and took a lot of his time. It also wouldn''t give him anything except fame. As for the money? Did he everck it? From the beginning to the end, all he sought was just power. As for the rest? He didn''t care since it meant nothing to him. "You... really are..." Fubuki sighed and felt helpless. "Tamazuki, I will go back." "Oh? You go back so early, Uncle?" "Un, I thought about going on with a job." "Even though you have been raised to be a B-ss Hero?" Unlike the C-ss Hero, that needed to do an activity every week, or else they would be fired, the B-ss didn''t need to do such a redundant task. Because of this meteorite disaster, and Saitama happened to be on the site, his rank also increased to a B-Rank. He might not do anything, but he happened to be there, so the Hero Association also gave him a reward. Yet, the reward for Saitama was nothingpared to what the Hero Association had received from society, government, and people. Due to the sess of erasing the meteorite, the height of the Hero Association had be higher than ever. Everything was at their fingertips. Even all the organizations in the country were no match for the Hero Association now since everyone knew everyone needed the power of the Hero Association. Yet, everything was just an illusion since if Tamazuki wanted to take everything; they wouldn''t be able to stop him. Frankly, it was a unique feeling since he was the one that had always taken advantage of others, but this time, he was the one that was being taken advantage of, yet frankly, he felt nothing. Was it because he knew the price of being known as the Messiah? Probably. However, he knew it would be much more troublesome if he was known as the one that erased the meteorite. "I just wanted to move my body." "Is that so?" "Un, then, quickly recover and go back, okay?" Watching Saitama, who had left, Tamazuki thought his existence might be important to Saitama, who had always been indifferent. "However, are you really sure that you are okay with this?" Fubuki asked once again. "......" Tamazuki was speechless since this woman had never changed. "It''s okay. Even if I don''t receive the fame that should be mine, I still receive many things." Due to the meteorite, the price ofnd and buildings became cheap, and I bought all of them. Now, my investment has returned tens of folds. When the meteorite was about to fall, he bought a lot of properties in the rich andmercial areas. The riches also wanted to give up everything, so they quickly sold him everything that they could since when the meteorite fell, everything would be worthless. However, the meteorite disappeared, and he got a lot of things for cheap. By now, everyone felt regret, yet they could do nothing since everything had been sold. If they wanted their property to return, they had to pay him several times higher prices. It wouldn''t be weird to say that he was the King of Properties of the Z-City. However, hearing his answer, Fubuki sighed and thought that he was too gentle. "By the way, Fubuki-san." "What''s wrong?" "Can you call the nurse?" "What''s wrong? Are you hurt or something?" Fubuki asked worriedly. "No, it''s just..." "It''s just?" "I want to take a leak." "......." Chapter 215: Geez, you are so perverted Chapter 215: Geez, you are so perverted His hands were broken, and he couldn''t use them because of this; he needed the help of the nurse. Yet, how could Fubuki ept it?! When Fubuki came to this hospital, she could tell that he was extremely popr. Every nurse in this hospital kept ncing at him from time to time. When he came to the best room, all of them were ready to give an extra service. Then, in case he asked their help to take of him, they would happily ept. Still, she didn''t want that. So... "It''s okay. You don''t need a nurse. I will help you." Suppressing the shame in her heart, she said those words perfectly. "..." Tamazuki was silent. "Wh-Why are you in silence!?" She couldn''t bear his gaze, blushing and scolding him. "No, I was just surprised, but is that okay?" He was surprised. While this woman''s personality was quite disappointing, she was cute regardless. "Un... if it''s you, I don''t mind." She murmured in a low voice. Still, he heard it, though. He wasn''t a character who pretended that he didn''t hear anything after all. Moreover, he wouldn''t be a man if he let this chance go. "Where is the pisspot?" Fubuki asked. "...." Tamazuki. "It''s okay. I can stand up." When he thought about taking a leak on the pisspot, he felt weird, and he might as well go to the toilet while she held him. It might be weird, but it wasn''t bad at all, he thought. "What are you trying to act cool for? Oh, I found it." Fubuki found the pisspot under the bed and then fell into silence. She had decided to help him, but she wasn''t sure whether it was alright. More importantly, he was much younger than her, so she was afraid that it might be a scandal or something. Still, when she thought about his room which was the best room in the hospital, so everything should be okay and nothing would find out what was happening, she thought that everything would be okay. "Then... let me help you." "Un." "By the way, is it only me, or have you gotten used to it?" "No, it''s just your imagination. I am pretty nervous inside since I have you to take care of me." "Well, it''s normal for you to feel that way since a beautiful woman like me is helping you like this." "...." Tamazuki. Was there a beautiful woman who called herself a beautiful woman? Yet, he didn''t say anything since he needed her help. However, while she tried to act cool, like him (she thought), she was pretty nervous inside. All of her life, she had only spent it in power. She only wanted to be stronger to show her sister that she wasn''t weak, could stand side by side, and not be so overprotective of her. A man? Such a thing had never crossed her mind. So Tamazuki was her first time. Her hand was shaking, but strangely enough, she was also eager. The curiosity also got her better, and she thought that she was also better than her sister after she did this. Still, she needed to take a while to open his pants. "...huge." Yet, when she had opened his pants, she was dumbfounded. Huge. This was her first impression. It was her first time seeing it, yet she could tell that his size was amazing. It wasn''t so huge that it was scary, yet it was good enough for her to appreciate it. Her face flushed red, and her breath grew rough. She couldn''t believe that she really had done this, but when she was about to hold it, so it would be easier for him to take a leak, her body froze when she saw it start to get hard. "....." She lost her words, and she realized he wasn''t cute anymore, especially when he hid a monster inside his pants. Yet, she couldn''t take her eyes away; she kept staring at it before she looked at him, who was looking away while blushing. "Hmph! What a pervert!" Watching him get embarrassed, she couldn''t help but tease him. "Did you get hard because of me?" "I..." "You pervert." She said those words while showing a teasing smile. He couldn''t say anything and only apologized. "Sorry, it is something inevitable." "Well..." She understood this, but she was also embarrassed and stared at his erection for a while without knowing what to do. "Can-Can you take a leak with this?" "Probably not." "Why?" "I can''t do it when it is hard like this." "Then, how do you calm it down?" "It will calm it down by itself if I let it go, but well, it might be hard with you by my side." "Then, is there a way for you to calm it down with me by your side?" "Well..." He hesitated. "Can you help me with your hands?" "Hands, huh?" She looked at his hands, then her hands, for a moment and made up her mind. "Fubuki-san?!" "Shh!" Her face is so red at this moment, but she bore it. "Is it good? It''s my first time doing this. I am not sure whether I can do well." Her hands were on his erection as she stroked it gently. "....." Tamazuki. "Can you stroke it with your hands a little harder?" "Like this?" "Ah, that''s good." "Hmm~, so this is good?" "Yes, it feels good." She probably liked being praised, so she became more excited, especially when she saw his reaction and was praised by him. Her hands were soft, and they were just right. She also spat on her saliva as a lubricant to make it easier for her to stroke his erection. A picture of her getting so close to his erection and opening her beautiful lips to spit her saliva on his erection was impossible to be erased from his mind. To make it easier for her to help him, she sat on the bed between his legs as she observed his erection and expression. "I am going to cum, Fubuki-san." Hearing that, she panicked. "Wh-What should I do?" Cum? While she didn''t have any experience, she knew what he meant. "Should I use a pisspot?" "The nurse might trouble us if we do so." It was also impossible to bring him to the toilet, so she looked at his erection once again before she opened her lips and swallowed his ns. The moment the warm feeling of her mouth was felt, he came directly into her mouth. "I am cumming!" She had prepared and taken everything, yet the amount was so much that it almost spilled out from her lips, yet strangely enough, she drank all of it. Her expression also changed slightly and became quite perverted and lewd, something impossible to see by someone whose profession was a hero. ''It tastes good!'' She thought as she kept sucking his semen from the tip. A lewd-sucking noise echoed through the room before a gulping sound was heard. She also put her two hands below her chin, so his semen wouldn''t dirty his bed. *Gulp!* When she drank all the semen in her mouth, she was in a daze from the strange feeling and warmth on her belly, but then she saw him getting an erection once again. She looked at him helplessly, then asked with a dirty smile. "Geez, you are really perverted." "....." What should he do? Tamazuki realized this woman was more dangerous than he had thought. "Hmm? What''s wrong? Eh? Eh? Wa-Wait! What about your hands?" "It just healed just now." "Eh?! Wa-Wait! Isn''t this too early? Also, shouldn''t this be your first time?! Ahnn~!" At that time, Fubuki lost her first time. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 216: Next is her sister Chapter 216: Next is her sister While he was okay and perfectly fine, he decided to stay in the hospital while waiting for his house in the M-City. Why M-City? While this city was simr to any other city since all the cities on this Earth had been attacked by monsters, viins, or even criminals, the M-City was quite okaypared to the others. The attacks were minimal, and they didn''t cause massive damage like in the Z-City or the Q-City. Even when it waspared to the A City, where a lot of the riches were living, the situation of the M-City was better. Maybe, some people were confused. Why? If he had thought about the reason, then the Fengsui of the M-City was good, and there was an existence that brought luck to the surrounding area. Who was this existence? He wasn''t sure, but he could tell that a lot of luck gathered in that area. Still, during his stay in the hospital, Fubuki kept staying by his side every night and slept with him. His room was huge, and she could stayfortably without any problems. The only problem was that sometimes she often fought with the nurses that were in charge of taking care of him. As for why she came at night, the day she went to work as a hero, it was impossible for her to stay with him all the time. "Fubuki-sama, we have caught the criminal." However, Fubuki didn''t seem to listen and was in a daze. "Fubuki-sama?" Hearing her name being called, she woke up and quickly nodded. "Good job. Let''s continue to work." With his nature, it was impossible for him to let her go. The chance was in front of him, and he ate her directly without leaving a single bone behind. Moreover, wasn''t it rude to reject a woman''s advance? Yet because of this, she had always visited him after she finished her work since everything was just wonderful. The only thing she was worried about was their rtionship. What is their current rtionship? Ar-Are they dating? When she thought about this, she blushed shyly. "Fubuki-sama?" Lily looked at Fubuki with doubt. Nevertheless, when Fubuki was gone, Tamazuki stayed in the hospital even if his hands were healed. While it was a bit boring, it was a good ce for him to spend time with her. Still, because of this, he also learned various things from this world, especially supernatural matters. As an esper, Fubuki sought after power, and to make her esper power greater, she learned everything that she could from the ult, human research, and various other things. Naturally, it was only superficial knowledge since her power didn''t increase that much. It was also when he learned about Fengsui. Along with his "Magic Talent," his Fengsui knowledge was at the master level, and it also gave a great boost to his real estate business since, at the ce where he bought the property, it was all fine. None of his properties were destroyed or attacked by various malice in this world. Still, he focused more on his media business than his real estate business. With "Argos," everything in this world was seen by him. The "Eye of God" magic wasn''t for nothing. Because of that, he could get all the important news easily without any problems. Nevertheless, he couldn''t help but think about his reward from Fubuki. Item: Steal. Unlike a skill, an ability, or even a talent, Fubuki gave him a single-use item. It might only be single use, but the ability of this item was ridiculous. Like its name, it was used to steal something, and this something was everything. Yes, everything. From luck, power, abilities, skills, memories, existence, fate, and various other things. Amazing, right? If he used it in Saitama, then he would steal everything from Saitama, from the name, power, fate, luck, and various other things. Still, while the ability of this item was amazing, it wasn''t easy to use it. If the existence that was stolen had the same level or weaker than him, then it had 100% of sess. However, if they were stronger than him, then sess would be reduced. The stronger they were, the harder it was for their "everything" to be stolen by him. Naturally, this was something only like those of "God" or something. As for others, it should be okay since he didn''t think that he was weaker than anyone in this world, especially when he had mastered Saitama''s power. Still, because of this, he wondered who he should steal from. Should I steal Nurarihyon''s ability? Nurarihyon might be weaker than him, but the ability to run away from him was good. Tamazuki also wanted to see the despair on his face when everything was stolen from him. Yet, he also wasn''t in a hurry. He only had a single item, and he wasn''t sure whether he could get it again in the future. A main heroine with a personality like Fubuki was rare, after all. In most cases, the main heroine was gentle or had othermon heroine traits, but Fubuki was different since her personality was real. She sought sess and power, and she would do anything for it, yet at the same time, she was also quite naive. Frankly, it was hard to see a good point from her since her personality was like any other adult who was career-oriented. If there was, then she was beautiful and cute, especially after she fell in love. Was she wonderful? It was hard to say, but he felt that she was okay. Still, if he gave her power, then he could imagine that this woman might get ahead of herself, bing the number one hero with her followers, then fighting her sisters, and various other things. Somehow, he could imagine such a future since he knew her lust for fame and power, though the rest was good. Yet, it didn''t mean that her character would stay like this. Still, even if she didn''t change, it was okay since it was fun to see when she failed. However, because of this, he didn''t think that he could get this type of item anymore. It was a powerful item, and he needed to think carefully about who he used this item for. When he was in the middle of a thought, the door of his hospital was opened. "Youe so early?" He looked at Fubuki, who entered his room. "Ah, um, the work is quite easy today..." She was embarrassed since she missed him but couldn''t be honest with herself. "Well, that''s good since I miss you." "..." Fubuki leaped directly into him and then kissed his lips several times like a chicken pecked. "...." Tamazuki. "Should we do it now?" "How about you take a bath first? You stink." "How cruel!" Still, Fubuki thought for a moment and asked, "But don''t you guys like the scent of the sweat from a woman?" Was it? "Enough of that. Let''s take a bath together?" "Okay." Instead of arguing whether a guy loved the scent of sweat from a woman or not, it was better to go to take a bath together, right? Still, with Fubuki taken down, the next one should be her sister, right? "..." Chapter 217: Let me see your crying face, Fubuki! Chapter 217: Let me see your crying face, Fubuki! "Tamazuki, do you love me?" Fubukiy on his chest while drawing a circle on his chest, meekly and full of love. "...." Tamazuki was speechless. "...un, I love you." "Really? How much do you love me?" Fubuki looked at him shyly and full of expectation. "Do you want me to have sex again to show you?" "Ah, um, let''s take a break. Frankly, my body will be broken because of you." Fubukiy weakly on his arm, thinking that this guy was a monster. Still, while he was really a monster, she thought that the reason why he was so good in this area was because he was young and, more importantly, her body was good, so he liked her much. Still, there was something that she wanted to ask him. "Tamazuki." "Hmm?" "Do you want to live with me?" "Live with you?" "Yes." She nodded, then talked about her concern. "Living in that ce is dangerous." The ghost town of Z-City, it was easy to tell that this ce was dangerous. It was full of monsters, criminals, viins, and many other things. When she thought that he was living in such a ce, she couldn''t help but feel worried. He might not have the money, but she had quite a sum of it since she was a B-ss: Rank. "Instead of living in that ce, live with me. I will make you happy." She looked at him with a fiery gaze as she held his hands. "....." He realized that his understanding of a human''s heart was a little too low, but this was normal since he couldn''t understand how one could make such an unreasonable decision so suddenly. Was it an impulse? Probably. Nevertheless, he realized that he might underestimate his position inside Fubuki''s heart. In Fubuki''s heart, he was her loved one. She loved him so much that she wanted him to be with her all the time. "Do you want me to be a household husband or something?" "Household husband..." Suddenly, she started to enter the world of dreams. --- "I am tired." When she finished her work, she walked to her home while rubbing her shoulder; then, when she arrived, she was weed by him. "Wee back, Honey-sweetie-bunnie." He smiled gently at her, then said, "Do you want to have dinner? Or take a bath first?" While wearing a naked apron, he shook his waist slightly. "Or do you want me?" "Of course, it is you!" All of her energy filled instantly as she walked forward, then pped his bare butt. --- "Hehehe..." Fubuki suddenlyughed weirdly with a slightly disgusted expression. "...." Tamazuki wasn''t sure what this woman imagined, but he took a tissue from the side and wiped the nosebleed on her nose. "That''s good! I will be the one who is working! Be a household husband!" She made up her decision and told him with a conviction to be a household husband without worry. "...." He blinked his eyes and didn''t expect this, but he didn''t really want to move with Fubuki since it would limit his movement. He had many things to do in this world, and he also needed to take down a few more heroines. His journey, adventure, and hardship weren''t something that could be understood easily by others, so he knew he had to do this alone. "What about your sister? Is it alright for you to leave so suddenly?" "My sister?" When Fubuki thought about her sister, she closed her eyes and showed a difficult expression. "What''s wrong? Is your rtionship with your sister so good that she won''t let you live by yourselves?" "Well... my sister is quite protective toward me, but I am already an adult. I can make my own decision, and I will live with you!" Even if her sister tried to stop her, she would go out and live with Tamazuki! Her determination had been made, and no one could stop her! "....." Still, he didn''t want to live with her. "Don''t make a sudden decision. There are only two people in your family, right? If you leave her sister so suddenly, then won''t she miss you?" "That''s..." As Tamazuki had said, there were only two people in their family. As for their parents? Probably dead? However, she had never thought of their parents as parents, especially after they sold her sister. Frankly, she knew that her sister bore so many things that she didn''t know, but at the same time, she also felt annoyed since she had always been treated as a little child. "So, talk to your sister first, okay? Also, you should know that I am a high school student." "Isn''t that more the reason for you to live with me? If you live with me, then you don''t need to worry about anything and just focus on your studies! Leave that baldy and live with me!" What is this? Did this woman feel jealous of Saitama? He wanted to roll his eyes, but then he could only let out a sigh. "Let''s talk about thister. You should talk to your sister, but more importantly, let''s do it again." "Ah, wait, wait! Ahnn~!" --- The discussion of living together was held for a while, and he lived in his apartment once again. Still, before he left the hospital, he went on a date with Fubuki since they had never gone on a date before. Their day was fun, and she was full of smiles, yet he wondered why he felt like he was being stared at. This stare definitely wasn''t from Fubuki''s sister or the members of the Blizzard Group since he was being careful with his date nning, so he wouldn''t meet them. The Blizzard Group aside, he wasn''t sure about Fubuki''s sister''s personality, so he tried not to meet her until he understood her personality. After all, the story he knew and the reality might be different. Even in the original story, could he tell that Fubuki was such an ambitious woman? Trying to bind him and make him for herself. Still, the most important thing was the person who had been following them. ''Hmm?'' With a nce of his eyes, he could see a beautiful woman, around the same age as Fubuki, but with sses and long aqua-blue wavy hair. ''Psykos?'' He wasn''t sure since this woman was one of the viins, but this woman triggered his system, so why not? Nevertheless, he decided to ignore her since he didn''t see any harm in her. However, as he continued the date, Psykos followed them from a distance, observing them and watching them since she didn''t expect the once ambitious Fubuki to fall into the hands of a man. "Hmph! In the end, Fubuki has fallen so low!" Yet, she couldn''t take her eyes away from the man. Unlike the other men whose existence wasn''t much different from those of excrement, she could tell he was different. It felt like her heart was at peace when she looked at him. This feeling had never existed before, especially after seeing that future. As she stared at them for a while, suddenly, she smiled and thought of a good idea. She looked at her reflection in the mirror and then showed a confident expression. "Let me see your crying face, Fubuki." --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 218: Tamazuki has always gone all out Chapter 218: Tamazuki has always gone all out Mizuki. While this name might be strange for some people who were unfamiliar, to those who were familiar, they could tell who she was. Mizuki was quite famous in the world of sports as she was a renowned track and field champion. Yet, suddenly she had decided to be a hero. Her decision caused a lot of ruckus in the world of sports, as many thought that she was wasting her time. No one supported her, not even her parents, yet she also understood since she was going to throw everything to be a hero. However, as expected, she had made up her mind, and no one could stop her. Frankly, it might not be weird for her to fall now, but when she thought about her idol, Superalloy Darkshine, she became spirited and never gave up. Nevertheless, she still needed money, and the ie from being a hero wasn''t that much either since she was just a C-ss hero, so to add to her ie, she also worked as a model. Yes, the model. The Hero Association also worked fast since Mizuki was a rare resource. Most of the heroes were male and had hardly a good appearance, so a female hero was a rare resource, and they were treated well. Moreover, they could also be the face of the public since most people love a beautiful girl, right? So, their public rtions quickly set up a publication for Mizuki. Mizuki might be a C-ss hero currently, but sooner orter, she would rise since her power was there. Even if she didn''t have power, the Hero Association didn''t mind to give a backdoor as she was famous. So, instead of helping people, her first job was to take a photo as a model. Along with her manager, she went to the studio where she took her picture. Naturally, it was her manager who greeted the photographer first. "Hello, my name is Sayuri. I am Mizuki''s manager." "Hello, my name is Inugami. I am today''s photographer." The two exchanged their name cards, but if Mizuki had arrived earlier, she would see how her manager and the photographer had an ambiguous handshake and expressions when they got to know each other. "Then, I will leave Mizuki to you, Inugami-san." "Yes, leave it to me. I will make her the brightest female hero." "Then, when your job is over. Can we talk about future work?" "Definitely." As the two finished their small chat, Mizuki arrived and was introduced by her manager to Tamazuki. "Hello, Mizuki-san, my name is Inugami. I am your photographer for today." "..." Mizuki blinked her eyes for a moment before she answered shyly. "Ah, yes, my name is Mizuki! Please take care of me!" She bowed her head deeply, causing her long ponytail to p into his face. "Ah, I am sorry!" Tamazuki, the photographer, rubbed his face and thought that Mizuki''s hair scent was pleasant. The scent of shampoo and sweat lingered on his nose, and he wondered how it felt to use that long hair. "It''s okay. Be easy and rx. Think of me as your friend, and have fun in this photographer session, okay?" "Yes!" He had to say having a handsome face was good. Nevertheless, as a professional photographer, he had to do his job seriously, right? --- "Yes, that''s right! Keep that posture for a moment! That''s the smile! Beautiful!" What to do... he felt that being a photographer was quite fun; maybe he should make a photo and a video with Fubukiter for his collection; while it might be risky, it was impossible for anyone to steal his collection, so everything should be okay, right? However, as he was with Mizuki, he should be focused on Mizuki. Unlike Fubuki, Mizuki was tall. She was even taller than him. ''Probably around 2 meters?'' Yet, it didn''t mean that height was bad. It was good, or rather, it made him quite eager since he had never done it with such a tall girl. Moreover, she was a great beauty. Her long dark orange hair was tied into a high ponytail with a scrunchie, and she had a band-aid on the left side of her face, giving a slight tomboyish charm. She also wore a light blue colored bikini, showing off her muscr yet curvy body. Her breasts were a good size, yet her hips and legs were the most charming part of her body. Her legs were long, and her hips were tight and smooth. Frankly, he wanted to jump into her and rub her face against her hips. Ah, it must be nice. Yet, he couldn''t be in a hurry and decided to satisfy his desire with Mizuki''s manager first. "Great, show me more of your smile! Your greatest charm is that bright smile of yours!" "Yes!" Bringing her best smile, she thought this photographer was fun and wanted to know him more. --- "Thank you very much!" The result of the photos was clear, and Mizuki''s manager, Sayuri, knew that the result of the photos would be good. With his power of money, Tamazuki became the photographer for the Hero Association. Nevertheless, his skill was obvious, or else he wouldn''t be able to keep his position even if he had money. With his learning ability, everything was possible after all. "Inugami-kun, is your work over? How about we go have a drink after this?" "Eh? Drink? Why didn''t you tell me?" Mizuki perked up her ears. "Ah, um..." Sayuri was speechless, but then she bit the bullet. "I n to have a drink with Inugami-kun to talk about your work." "Isn''t that more of a reason for me to go with you?" Mizuki frowned, thinking that her manager was acting weird. "Well... then, let''s go with us." Sayuri looked at Tamazuki and asked, "What do you think, Tamazuki?" "Hmm..." He didn''t agree immediately. "I still have some work to do, so at least you have to wait for twenty minutes. If you are okay" "Sure." "I don''t mind." The two agreed to wait for him without hesitation. "....." Tamazuki was speechless, but he tried to maintain his smile. "Then, please wait in the waiting room. You can wait there. There are books, televisions, foods, and drinks." "Yes." 2x Yet, they didn''t wait for him there but looked at him working. A man appears at their best when they are working. They thought that this sentence was correct since they couldn''t take their eyes off him. Twenty minutes seemed so short that they didn''t even realize it. Still, when he finished his job, he didn''t waste his time. "Should we go now?" They agreed and went to the nearby bar to enjoy alcohol and some snacks. Their convention was full ofughter as their faces turned red through the effects of alcohol. "........" While he was speechless, their conversation turned into where they wanted to see his house, so he brought them to his house, which was located nearby. Nevertheless, they continued their drink, and as expected, like what the system said, he didn''t let them go even if the manager didn''t even trigger his system. That night, it was full of fun. Chapter 219: Tamazuki is working hard Chapter 219: Tamazuki is working hard When Tamazuki worked hard to be stronger, Fubuki also had a showdown with her sister. Fubuki and her sister lived together in the same house. Frankly, having a house in this country was challenging since the price of the property was high. Moreover, their parents weren''t rich and even poor since they even sold their older daughter to a certain organization for money. Lastly, with Fubuki''s ie, it was impossible for her to buy a house. At least for now, unless she used a loan. So, where did this housee from? Naturally, it was from her sister, Tatsumaki. Unlike the younger sister, the older sister was S-ss: Rank 2, Tornado of Terror. In other words, she was second strongest in the Hero Association. Yet, this was a normal thing since, as an esper, her power was on a different level. Tatsumaki was different from Fubuki, who could only use a pebble or create a blizzard-like attack; her power was like a disaster. If she wanted to, she could easily destroy a city or two. If she became a viin, no one could stop her except for the strongest hero, st, Saitama, and Tamazuki, of course. However, with her nature, it was impossible for her to be a viin. Still, because of this, her ie was huge. By hunting various monsters, viins, and criminals, she gained a lot of bounty and used that money to buy a house where she lived with her sister. This is where the house came from. Nevertheless, Fubuki didn''t like this house since, for her, it was like a prison instead of a house. She was no longer a child, and being treated like a child by her sister was something that she hated the most. That''s why. She was going to move in and live with him. "Onee-chan, I have something to talk about with you." "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Fubuki''s older sister, Tatsumaki, looked at Fubuki with a nd expression, drinking warm coffee with plenty of sugar and milk since she couldn''t drink something bitter. It was right in the morning; the two had breakfast together. "If you have something to talk about, then hurry up. The Association keeps asking me to visit S-City since there are a lot of monsters that appear there." When Fubuki hesitated, Tatsumiki hurried her little sister to talk. Still, even if the S-City was in danger, she didn''t seem in a hurry and was even in a rxed mood since it was rare for her little sister to have something to talk about. Frankly, her day was rather nd since she mainly had nothing to do. Fighting monsters, viins, and other criminals helped her to erase her boredom. After all, unlike Fubuki, whose power wasn''t that strong, Tatsumaki had confidence in her strength to the point that she didn''t think anyone in this world could defeat her except for st, and probably... King. Still, because of that, Fubuki took a deep breath and made up her mind. "Onee-chan, I n to move." "......." At that moment, everything became quiet. The peaceful morning was no longer there; only silent oppression was felt inside this room. However, Fubuki decided to go forward and poured out what was inside her mind. "I am already an adult. I will live on my own, so I will move to live on my own, Onee-chan." Even if her sister was intimidating, the temptation of living together with him was much bigger, so she dared to confront her older sister. "Oh..." Tatsumaki put down the cup of coffee on her mind while she sighed helplessly. "No." "Why?!" "It''s dangerous outside. You should know how dangerous this world is. It won''t be weird if you are attacked by monsters." "I am strong!" "No, you are weak." Tatsumaki then squinted her eyes, then asked, "More importantly, why did you make such a decision so suddenly?" "!?" Fubuki''s heart was beating so fast since she had never told her sister about her rtionship with Tamazuki. Frankly, if Tatsumaki knew, Fubuki could tell that Tamazuki would be thrown out and beaten up. While she admitted that Tamazuki was strong, her sister was on another level. She also didn''t want him to be hurt, and more importantly, she loved him. Still, it was impossible to hide her nervousness. "It-It''s because I am already an adult." "No, you must be hiding something." Tatsumaki became suspicious. "Is it your Blizzard Group? Should I destroy them, so they won''t instill some stupid idea in you?" "No! They are not! This isn''t something that is rted to them!" "Then, tell me why you want to move. Don''t lie. I can tell whether you are lying or not." Frankly, Tatsumaki had been suspicious of her little sister, especially when Fubuki had stayed out for a week or so. However, at that time, she didn''t overthink since Fubuki told her that she was busy with the Blizzard Group. Yet, all of a sudden, when Fubuki was seen again, she told her that she would move. If nothing had happened, then Tatsumaki wouldn''t believe it! In this world, there were only two of them. When st saved Tatsumaki, she had made up her mind to protect Fubuki, and she would do so even now and in the future. Moreover, it might be her imagination that Fubuki seemed to appear more beautiful. Did she change her beauty products? However, Tatsumaki, who had checked Fubuki''s items in her room and bathroom, didn''t see anything weird, nor did Fubuki change her beauty products. By now, she had be even more suspicious and wanted to know what was happening since she didn''t want anything bad to happen to her little sister. Yet, this overprotectiveness was something that Fubuki hated the most. She wasn''t sure how many times it had been that she had been isted because of Tatsumaki. While she wanted to help her sister, she also hated her sister since she controlled her life so much, almost to the point of domineering! Fubuki didn''t want to continue living such a life; more importantly, she wanted to live with Tamazuki! "Hurry up and tell me!" Tatsumaki pressed Fubuki once again and even destroyed her phone that kept ringing. Fubuki, who was pressed by incredible pressure, shut her mouth, but in the end, she said, "I-I want to live with my boyfriend!" She did it! When she said those words, she felt like a heavy burden on her chest was lifted. She felt like everything was so light that she could fly through the sky. Yet, Tatsumaki was in a daze, in silence, and unable toprehend what was happening. "........" "...what did you say?" "I-I want to live with my boyfriend." Tatsumaki cleaned up her ears, wondering whether she had heard the wrong thing. "I want to live with my boyfriend." However, Fubuki kept talking once again. Tatsumaki took a deep breath, then smiled. "Can you tell me who that boyfriend of yours is?" "........" Fubuki. --- Nevertheless, Tamazuki didn''t know what kind of trouble was going toe in his direction. However, it didn''t matter since when Tatsumaki enjoyed her breakfast; he became stronger and stronger. "Hello, I am Tanktop Girl! Please take care of me today!" A beautiful woman with a short feminine hairstyle and a tank top that showed her well-shaped body greeted him with an excited smile. "Yes, please take care of me." Tamazuki also showed a gentle smile as he tried to be stronger. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 220: Beach Trip Chapter 220: Beach Trip "Why did you bring me to the beach?" "It''s okay, isn''t it? That''s fine, right? Come on!" "...." Tamazuki looked at Saitama, who invited him to go to the beach with Genos, speechless, but he agreed. He had been working hard for the past few days and thought to rest. Still, he had to say the women in this world were beautiful. Especially those who were from the Hero Association. At this moment, the Hero Association might have already be his flower garden. Frankly, being a photographer was a whimsical idea of his since he tried to do it, thinking he could get closer to the female heroes faster. He didn''t want to be a hero, but he still wanted to be closer to the female heroes. How? Naturally, it was impossible for him to be a fan since being a fan would erase his chance to get closer to the female heroes since being a fan would make him idolize the existence of the female heroes, but if he was someone that happened to work together, it would be different since he saw them nothing but like any other women. This is an important thing. After all, to chase after girls, he couldn''t appear so persistent and eager; he had to appear nonchnt like it didn''t matter when they were together and saw them like any other woman. Fortunately, he was sessful. With his mediapany he set up a photo studio that was affiliated with his mediapany, so in case his magazine needed to take a photo, they would go to his photo studio. Then the female heroes who took a job in his magazine visited his photo studio, then "identally" got to know him. No one would think that it was deliberately done by him. Everything was only a coincidence, but because of this coincidence, everything was easy. Frankly, he wasn''t sure why the female heroes and the female staff were so easily taken down by him, but maybe because their colleagues were hardly attractive and their job made it harder for them to know a man. Moreover, all of them were in their 20s, so they were eager to erase their status as a single woman or just wanted to have fun. Nevertheless, it didn''t matter since he got a lot of rewards from sleeping with all of them. The first woman was Mizuki, and because of her, he got quite a unique reward. While this might be strange, he got a gym that he could take out anytime. When it was deactivated, its shape was like a small capsule pill, yet when it was activated, it had be a spacious gym with various high-tech gym training tools like dumbbells which weight could be changed, various detailed books to create perfect muscles and an artificial intelligence trainer that could give wless instruction in training. It might not be powerful, but it was a good item. Moreover, this technology could be learned by him since with this; he could also create a portable house that could be brought around like a capsule pill. It was amazing, yet when it came to the second heroine, he was also quite dumbfounded. The second woman was a Tanktop Girl. As for the reward? Yes, a tank top. However, unlike a normal tank top that could be torn apart and also be loose from being used several times and stretched out, this "Perfect Tanktop" wouldn''t be troubled by any of those problems that happened on a normal tank top. The "Perfect Tanktop" could adjust its size to its wearer. Even if they were thin, fat, or other sizes, it didn''t matter since they could fit anyone. It could even change its color and make the people who wore it be fashionable, which was quite a strange function, yet it was good regardless. Moreover, it was indestructible. Even if he burnt it with his fire or brought it to the moon, space, or even Venus, it was okay. It couldn''t be destroyed, no matter what. It was, as the name described, a perfect tanktop. Yet, someone might be confused about what he could do with this "Perfect Tanktop" since wearing a tanktop wasn''t his style. For some people, this might even be useless, but that wasn''t the case. This "Perfect Tanktop" was a good thing since it gave him knowledge of good material for clothes. Ava did an analysis on this "Perfect Tanktop" by now; he could create various other clothes with a simr effect to the "Perfect Tanktop." This might be a weird reward, but it gave him a unique benefit, especially when his size was so huge and his main ability was fire maniption. Having a "Perfect Tanktop" erased his fear of being nude when he transformed or used his ability. Frankly, even if the person who wore the clothes disappeared or even vanished, the "Perfect Tanktop" would still exist, showing how unreasonable the existence of this item was. Still, those two weren''t thest, but thest one wasn''t a hero. Thest heroine that he had taken down was the staff of the Hero Association. Special Committee Girl. This was the name of the heroine. Unlike the word "Girl" in her name, she was quite mature with a suit that fit her status as a specialmittee on the Hero Association and sses that fit her image as an elite staff status. As for the reward? He got "Perfect sses." As for what it was used for and how it would benefit him, was there even a need for an exnation? After all, now, it is his break time. Along with Saitama and Genos, he went to the beach on the J-City. Still, it was lonely for them to go to the beach by themselves, so he also invited Charanko and Bang, who also happily joined. The five yed on the beach, ate good food and helped Charanko pick up the girls. Unfortunately, Charanko was unable to get one since all the girls went to either Tamazuki or Genos. Even worse, some even went after Bang and Saitama, yet this was normal since whether Bang or Saitama had a good body. As for Charanko? Was there even a need for an exnation? At that time, Charanko cried and thought that the world was lonely. Yet, they took a photo regardless. Bang even made an "Instagrum" and uploaded his photo with all of them, causing his older brother to cry in jealousy. It was a good day regardless, but a monster with a squid-like shape appeared and terrorized the beach. Watching this, Tamazuki wondered why so many monsters appeared, yet before he finished his thought, Saitama punched and pulverized the monster in one punch. "Saitama-kun, you are strong!" Bang was surprised. "Sensei is always powerful," Genos exined with a proud expression. Only Charanko realized that he was the weakest. However, Tamazuki looked at the squid-like monster for a moment, then looked into the ocean. "Tamazuki! Tamazuki!" Suddenly, Saitama called him. "What''s wrong, Uncle?" "Can you cook this squid?" Saitama asked while picking up the squid-like monster that he killed before. "......." Was it possible? Tamazuki wasn''t sure. "You might get a stomachache, you know?" Still, he thought he would remember this day forever. Chapter 221: Humans are inferior beings! Chapter 221: Humans are inferior beings! When it was time to go home, Tamazuki didn''t return with them all. Instead, he went back by himself by saying he would meet his girlfriend. While Saitama and Genos weren''t surprised, Bang smiled. "You, youngster, really know how to enjoy life." Yet, he didn''t feel jealous since, in his youth, he had a share of his yboy-like life. As a strong martial artist, Bang had nevercked a woman. It was a woman that would jump and leap into him anytime since every girl loved to feel the sense of security that he gave. However... "Introduce me! Introduce me to a girl, Inugami-sama! Please! This is my only request for you! If so, then I will do anything for you! I will even lick your shoes!" "...." Tamazuki decided to ignore Charanko and vanished before he entered the sea, diving deep into a ce that people never awarded that existed on Earth. Yet, for Tamazuki, who left to visit his girlfriend, Charanko was full of grudges. "That bastard! Did he forget about the vow that we exchanged at noon before?! Didn''t he promise to get me a girlfriend?! How cruel! Bad guy! Cheater! Dammit, is a girlfriend more important than a brother?!" "....." Genos and Bang. The resentment of an unpopr guy was huge, and it was unstoppable. Only Saitama was indifferent, but deep inside, the indifference in his heart disappeared. What was left seemed to be the feeling of anticipation and uneasiness. This feeling... he wasn''t sure how it could be born, but for one thing, in his three years of life, he felt his world seemed to change. He knew that everything was because of him, yet he had to agree with Charanko since, because of Tamazuki''s girlfriend, he had never eaten the foods cooked by Tamazuki anymore, which saddened him. "But if he cooked something for me, then I might forgive him..." Charanko murmured, which caused Saitama and Bang to nod since Tamazuki''s cooking skill was really that good. Nevertheless, Genos didn''t understand that feeling since he was a cyborg. He, who had be a machine, only lived for power and revenge, yet his power was far from enough. Facing Saitama, he knew he wasn''t his opponent, but what about Tamazuki? Genos was curious since Saitama had told him Tamazuki was the strongest opponent he had ever faced, so was it possible for him to ask for a spar too? When Tamazuki returned, Genos thought that he should ask him. --- Deep inside the sea, a civilization existed. However, this civilization wasn''t born from humans. Instead, it existed from the sea-dwellers, the beings that were born inside the sea and the ruler of the sea. Inside the sea, they were the rulers. The sea was their dominion. Everything inside the sea was theirs! So, for those greedy and stupid humans, who tried to steal from their domains, death was only their destination. There was no mercy for them, especially when they had stolen and also polluted their domains. For them, the reason why humans could plunder and travel through the ocean without being impeded was because of their charity. Yet, it seemed the greedy didn''t realize that and thought that they owned everything. This was something unforgivable! They wouldn''t forgive them! Especially because... "Did the Squid Boy really die?" "Yeah, he died being killed by a human!" "Those stupid nkton! Could they not tell that they could live well on the surface because of the kindness of our great king!" King. Yes, simr to the human world, the sea dwellers were also led by someone. This someone was the strongest among them. The Deep Sea King. This is what they called him. He was the ruler of the sea dwellers of the Seafolk. With what had happened to the Squid Boy, they couldn''t contain their anger, and they gathered at the castle where the Deep Sea King lived. In their hearts, there was no need to give mercy to the human anymore. They had to make all the humans on the surface be their cattle, like a cow, a pig, or even a chicken whose value they could squeeze anytime. "King! We have to attack the surface!" "It''s time for humans to know about the terror of the Seafolk!" "All humans should be ves for us, the Seafolk!" No one thought that those weak humans could fight them. All of them believed that those weaklings could only cower in fright, and they begged for their lives by bing their ves. The Deep Sea King only smiled as he watched his subjects talk about ns to invade the surface. Yet, he didn''t feel angry and even agreed with them since not only them, he was also furious toward the human who dared to kill the Squid Boy. He didn''t think the Squid Boy who came to the surface to terrorize the human was wrong. Instead, those humans should be happy to receive their attention, beg them, and happily be their ves. "Be quiet." When he said those words, all of them shut their mouths. "It''s a shame with what has happened to the Squid Boy." He was full of tears as the loss of his subject caused a great sadness in his heart, then suddenly he stood up from his throne and shouted, "That''s why we will avenge him! Let''s show those humans are nothing but nkton for all of us! Let''s show them despair! Show them that all of their resistance is meaningless! Give them great terror! Give them fear! Make them understand the price of killing ourrades! "Now..." He showed a cruel smile and asked, "Shall we invade them?" "Invade! Invade! Invade!" All of them roared excitedly. In the end, the surface was nothing but the extension of the sea. Before all the beings in this world lived on the surface, all of them were living on the sea, yet evolution weakened them and made them unable to live on the sea anymore. In other words, all humans were inferior beings. Yet, for them, the Seafolk, who could live in the water, were superior beings. Their evolution didn''t make them weaker. Instead, it made them stronger. So, now, it is their time to show those inferior beings who are the real rulers on this Earth! Yet, when everyone was talking about the n to invade the surface, a p echoed through the hall. Everyone was confused since those who dared to p their hands excitedly like this during this serious moment, especially in the presence of their king. The king might seem amiable, but all of them understood the terror of the king. After all, if the king didn''t show how fearsome he was, how could all of them follow him? Yet, when they saw the source of the p, their cognition was challenged, and all of them were dumbfounded. "Huh??? ..is that a human?" "Human? But he is deep in the sea like any of us!" "Then, it is a mermaid?" "Does a mermaid even exist? I have been living on the sea, yet it''s my first time seeing one!" The Deep Sea King frowned, then asked, "Who are you?" He had never feared anyone, and moreover, this was his domain. Inside the water, he was the king. He also had a lot of subordinates. He was invincible! The young man walked calmly toward the center, then talked with his telepathy. ''I''m human.'' "......." Before they could even start their invasion, their civilization was destroyed. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 222: I dont need a long time to conquer Chapter 222: I don''t need a long time to conquer Tamazuki sat on the throne inside the castle while trying to feel a new power that entered his body. He had just used [Bam] on the Deep Sea King and devoured everything. Whether it was the abilities, traits, memories, experiences, or other things, he got all of them. Still, while others might think that he was only interested in the ability of the Deep Sea King that made him able to breathe and be stronger on the water, he was also checking the Deep Sea King''s memory. How were they born? Were they like him, born from the talk and fear of the people? Or were they born at the whim of God? God... This single word made him wonder. Naturally, like in his original world, he knew that God existed. The creator of this world existed. Yet, what did God want to do? He didn''t know, but it didn''t matter since whatever God wanted to do had nothing to do with him. His original purpose in this world had never changed: to be stronger. By getting his hands on Saitama''s secret power, and various heroines, he achieved all of that, but was that enough? No. Probably because he was a youkai, he always followed his emotions. He was greedy for power almost morbidly. The only reason why he could calm down was because of his logic. He might be as powerful as Saitama now, but was he as powerful as God? Probably, if God was willing toe out, Saitama''s existence might have been erased already. Because of this... it shuddered him. The thought of him fighting a God was something that existed from the beginning. The Fate and everything that was born in this world had been set by God. Who would lose? Who would win? Who was the lucky one? Who was the unfortunate one? Everything had been written in a colossal storybook written by God. All the living beings in the present lived and moved ording to the story of God. The God, high above everyone, only watched his story calmly, watching everything move ordingly. It was like him, who was beaten by Nura Rikuo in the original story. Yet, simr to Saitama, who was like a bug, Tamazuki also became a bug that existed in this story. His existence shouldn''t exist. In this story, his existence should be something that was born to make the protagonist stronger, yet he rebelled and became an existence that was going to fight against his fate. Suddenly, he wanted to return, so he could beat the shit out of Nurarihyon somehow. Moreover, in this world, he thought of a particrly crazy idea. Devour God. When he thought about this possibility, he felt his body shudder. If he was a Tanuki like before, he might not have thought of this possibility, but he had be Heavenly Dog. So it was possible for him to devour a God. "Inugami-sama." Then, he looked at the number of Seafolks in front of him. While he had devoured the Deep Sea King, it didn''t mean he had devoured the rest, or rather, it was useless to devour them since even if he devoured them, he wouldn''t give him anything. It was the same with the Subterranean People that had appeared in the ghost town previously. He might have devoured the king and also got theva-like swords, but he kept the Subterranean People, telling them to continue to live, waiting for the day he called for them. It was the same with the Seafolks in front of him. Instead of devouring all of them, he might as well make them his subordinates. Moreover, even if he was a human in his previous life, he had be a monster, so instead of being afraid of the existence of monsters, he wanted to take care of them more. After all, not only humans are the only ones that need human rights. A monster also needs a right! The Seafolks also didn''t mind following him, especially when they saw that he was a monster instead of a human. Still, even if he was a human, it didn''t matter since power was most important for being a monster''s leader. As long as one''s power was enough, everything was okay. However, Tamazuki''s identity as a monster made them relieved since they knew he was the same as them. The only difference was that he was more handsome. Still, because of this, they wanted to marry him and their daughters. "........" While Tamazuki was speechless, frankly, he wasn''t sure why he decided to take care of them, especially when he just wanted to be stronger, but he felt that it wasn''t bad to make a power in this world. This world was full of resources, so having subordinates was necessary. "You go to the surface and talk with the Subterranean People. They are also my people. I will tell you..." Tamazuki talked about his ns, and all of them agreed. While they were confident in their power, if they could be stronger, why not? "Inugami-sama, if you want to gather our power, then we might as well conquer the Skyfolk." "Skyfolk? Does such a race exist?" "Of course." All of them knew his ambition, so they did their best to help him. Unlike the Subterranean People that stayed underground and didn''tmunicate with others, the Seafolk knew many things since the sea was vast. "Skyfolk, huh?" He looked up and used his "Argos," "The Eye of God" magic that made him able to see everything. While it took a while, he found the location of the Skyfolk. Frankly, the shape of those races was unique, and they fit with the description of the mysterious beings. Still, while the shape of the Subterranean People was like a humanoid monster, and the Seafolk was like ocean-based creatures with limbs, the Skyfolk was like a tengu. The humanoid crow-like monster appeared in a Japanese myth. "I will conquer it now." Saying those words, he suddenly disappeared and went to the living ce of the Skyfolk. However, all the Seafolk were speechless. Was he going to conquer the Skyfolk? Just like this? They thought that he was going to bring them, but he was going there by himself. Suddenly, they felt confused, but then ten minutester, he returned. "I have conquered the Skyfolk. Go to the surface and talk with each other." Leaving those words, he left. "......." The Seafolks looked at each other and stopped thinking since it was too much for their understanding. Nevertheless, Tamazuki thought that it was his time to go back. He had been in this world for a while, and he might as well return home now, but then, he saw a door for the new world appear. Frankly, this new door had appeared in the beginning when he saved that little girl in the early chapter, but he ignored it since he wanted to take down the main heroines. However, he knew that he had gone for a while. Still, he didn''t think the Nura n and his group were going to war since he knew the plot needed him. If he didn''t return, the plot where Nura Rikuo fought him and his group, then defeated him wouldn''t even exist. So unless he returned, nothing would ever start. If it was before, he might not have been able to do this, but as he grew stronger, he could have affected the timeline of his original world. Still, the journey to be strong almost made him addicted, so should he go to a new world again? Chapter 223: I plan to go back soon Chapter 223: I n to go back soon With how he had conquered the Subterranean People, Seafolks, and Skyfolks, it might not be weird to say he had conquered half of the world. The number of those races might not be much, but all of them held an almighty power that a normal human had never dreamed of. Oh, he made a mistake. It should be possible for a human to hold an almighty power, but unless a normal human dared to train like a Saitama and broke their limits, they might not be able to do it. As for someone like Tatsumaki, Bang, Atomic Samurai, and others, their numbers were limited. The number of talented people has always been scarce, and even if they existed, not all of them wished to be a hero that would protect others. Many, or most of them, would use their powers for their gains. Like him. Though, in his case, many might understand since he wasn''t a human but a monster. "Here is the list of the S-Rank Hero and their powers." "...." Tamazuki looked at the beautiful woman whoy on his side naked. Her beautiful naked body was shown toward him like it was the most natural thing. Moreover, her hair was short, so it was unable to hide her breasts, curves, and all the beautiful parts of her body. Probably, after he came to this world, he only realized how wonderful the short hair on a woman was. "Exma, is it alright for you to bring all of this?" Exma. It was the name of this woman. She is a female executive for the Hero Association and also the deputy chief of the Hero Disciplinary Supervision Division. As for how they could get to know each other, as long as they were heroines, how could they escape from him? Moreover, Exma was only a side heroine. Even if she had an important position in the Hero Association, it meant nothing to him. Naturally, like others, he got a strange reward from her, though. With this, he no longer had a problem with clothes. It was a perfect suit, and it made him appear more handsome. Still, this wasn''t a joke since this was really his reward. "It''s okay. Even if you want all the information about the Hero Association, I will give it to you." Exma kissed his cheek with a smile while saying something so outrageous that no one would believe it. However, this was the truth. She loved him very much. Not only his appearance but also the bed, but his power also conquered her. He was young, yet he was a genius businessman in the media. It was because of her rtionship with him that her position in the Hero Association grew stronger, and she became a woman with the highest authority in the organization. Everything was because of him. Moreover, she knew that he wouldn''t do anything that might harm the association. "Thanks." He kissed he forehead, causing her to close her eyes in enjoyment, feeling the exhaustion on her body disappearing slowly. Frankly, she was a bit jealous of those heroes since their physical abilities were strong; that way, she could do it with him even longer. As she slept by his side, he looked at the variousplete data of all the S-ss Heroes on the Hero Association. Everything was written, from names, abilities, skills, powers, addresses, favorite foods, and many more. With that knowledge, Ava made a simtion of his head, and he quickly learned all of the skills and abilities of all the S-ss heroes, from Tatsumaki, Atomic Samura, Child Emperor, Metal Knight, Zombieman, Drive Knight, Pig God, Superallow Darkshine, Watchdog Man, shy sh, Demon Cyborg, Metal Bat, Tanktop Master, and Puri-Puri Prisoner. Still, the Hero Association wasn''t omnipotent, as he was unable to get the information of King and st. King was known as the strongest human, and whenever he appeared, all mysterious beings were annihted, and because of that, the association was hardly able to get data about him. Yet, he didn''t have much interest in King. Unlike Saitama or King, st wasn''t aedic character. His title as the number one hero was real. Instead, he was more interested in st since his instinct told him that by meeting this guy, he could be stronger. As for the other S-ss heroes, he didn''t bother to pay much attention since,pared to Saitama, they were nothing. Still, was st like Saitama? "...if only I had learned more about this work." When he died, the work of "One Punch Man" hadn''t finished, so there were many things that he didn''t know. Still, because of this, he thought to go back. He felt that there was nothing he could learn here anymore. As for his intention to fight with God in this world, he thought that he might as well use Saitama as a vanguard. Then, when God was beaten by Saitama, he would devour its existence. Moreover, currently, he didn''t think that he could defeat God. Why? Because Saitama hadn''t met God. In the story, the main character starts his journey by fighting the antagonist characters, and because of that, they slowly grow stronger. God... from the name alone, meant that this existence was amazing, and it was probably thest antagonist character. If Saitama hadn''t met God, then it meant fate, or the plot meant that Saitama wasn''t ready for this existence. His power was more or less slightly stronger than Saitama, and because of this, he didn''t want to meet God. It might be strange for him to say he was slightly stronger, but that was the truth. If he wished to, he could kill Saitama. The key to killing Saitama was being done instantly, and he was capable of doing that with his swordsmanship. However, the moment he failed, Saitama would be like him growing immunity to his swordsmanship and bing stronger, so he didn''t use his swordsmanship when he fought with Saitama. Moreover, he also didn''t want to kill Saitama since he thought of him as an ally. Still, even if he nned to go back now, there was something that he needed to do. A spar with Genos? No. It was a waste of time. Even without fighting, it was easy to tell who would win. Instead, he was waiting for another viin to appear. Boros. This was one of the strongest viins and mysterious beings that came from space. What he wanted was the spaceship of Boros since it made him capable of doing space travel. Moreover, he was also greedy for Boros''s ability, and he was ready to use his [Bam] on it. Probably, he might be able to get the ability to breathe in space, like how he was able to breathe in the water after he devoured the Deep Sea King. Or a stronger ability? He wasn''t sure, but he couldn''t wait. However, it would take a while for Boros to appear, and there was also another thing that he had to do. --- In front of him was a two-story house, quite luxurious and located in an affluent area. Looking at the house in front of him, he took a deep breath and pressed the bell. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 224: Older sister Chapter 224: Older sister After he pressed the bell for a moment, he couldn''t help but think about the reason why he came to this house. Fubuki. Yes, it was because of her. He wasn''t sure what was happening, but he was unable to contact her for a few days, and Lily also told him that Fubuki didn''t work as a hero without even telling the Blizzard Group as if she had disappeared, causing a panic to all the members. Was she sick? Or did she have some problems? No one knew, but having an absence for a few days from her work as a hero naturally made him worry. Moreover, no one knew how sticky this woman was toward him, and it was quite weird of him if he acted coldly without asking about her situation, even if he didn''t care what was happening to her. After all, with Tatsumaki as her older sister, what would happen to her? Tatsumaki''s power was obvious. Tamazuki also had seen the video of Tatsumaki, so he was clear about her strength. Frankly, if she wanted to, it should be possible for her to conquer the Earth with her esper power. If he or Saitama didn''t exist, then the title of the strongest might fall on her head. Moreover, he had confirmed that Fubuki was inside the house, staring in his direction from her room, yet she didn''t seem to dare to call him. Did her older sister know about their rtionship? ''That seems to be the case.'' Besides that, he could not think of why Fubuki didn''te out until now. Still, as he waited for the answer, the two sisters naturally saw him. --- "Tamazuki!" In her room, Fubuki was excited, and her face was full of tears. She wasn''t sure how many times, but she had been thinking about him, wishing to meet him, and now she was able to meet him, yet because of her sister, she was unable to do anything. Tatsumaki, who was by Fubuki''s side and floated slightly, looked at Tamazuki curiously from the window. Even though she knew her little sister had dated a man, she hadn''t seen him, or rather, Fubuki didn''t let her see him. However, how could she give up so easily? Tatsumaki, who was an esper, could soar freely into the sky, and it should be easy to find him, but that didn''t seem to be the case. She was unable to find him, so she could only give up and stay by Fubuki''s side all the time. When Tatsumaki heard that Fubuki was going to leave her, she didn''t let him go. Even if Fubuki was in her 23, she thought of her as a child, and without her, Fubuki would be helpless. No matter what, she wouldn''t allow Fubuki to leave her. Still, she would be lying if she didn''t feel curious about Tamazuki since she could see how much love Fubuki had for this man, and it made her wonder what kind of magic he had to make her little sister like this. However, when she saw him, she understood. Handsome. Moreover, he was her type, and she couldn''t help but blush when she saw him. Many people might say that Sweet Mask might be the most handsome, but Tatsumaki thought that Sweet Mask was a sissy and he wasn''t her type. Yet, this young man was different. He had this air of elegance, yet also the regal and manly aura around him. This should be a contradictory feeling, yet such a charm appeared at the same time in this young man. Moreover, as a sister, her type of man was quite simr. If someone observed closely except for their height, whether it was their choice of clothes and hairstyle, their taste was the same, so having the same taste in men should be normal, right? Also, she was already in her 28. She would be lying if she didn''t panic and wonder whether she would be living alone all of her life, yet her little sister told her that she had a boyfriend. Would she do all of this if she didn''t feel jealous and afraid of being left alone? Her reaction might be an exaggeration since shouldn''t she wish for the happiness of her sister? Yet, for someone who was born with such a power, was she even normal to begin with? "Onee-chan, let me meet him! I want to meet him!" Even if Fubuki was afraid of her older sister, she still wished to meet Tamazuki. "No!" "Why?!" "I need to see what kind of man he is." Tatsumaki stared at Fubuki and then reprimanded her. "You know our status, right? What if he is just ying with you or just taking advantage of you? With his handsome face, such a thing is possible, right? He might seduce you, and he might have a hidden intention." Yet... "HE ISN''T SOMEONE LIKE THAT! IF THERE IS SOMEONE WHO HAS A HIDDEN PURPOSE, THEN THAT''S PERSON IS ME!" Fubuki was unable to hold her emotion when Tatsumaki mocked him and even said that he might have a hidden intention toward her. Sorry, he had such an intention, but it was impossible for him to say so, right? Yet, Fubuki''s strong reaction stunned Tatsumaki. Still, even so, her lips also twitched since she didn''t expect that her little sister would have such a hidden purpose toward this young man. However, when she saw him, she also understood her little sister''s thoughts. Still, it surprised her that her little sister loved him so much, yet it also made him feel annoyed since she was her older sister, and she had been with Fubuki for so long, yet why did Fubuki treat her like this? "Onee-chan, let me meet him." "No." Tatsumaki didn''t change her decision. "Stay here." "Wh-What do you want to do?" Hearing those words, Fubuki''s expression quickly changed. "I will meet him and talk with him." Those words alone caused horror in Fubuki. "No, no, Onee-chan! Don''t!" After all, the reason why she lost all of her friends was because of Tatsumaki. Then if Tatsumaki met her boyfriend, would she lose him? Such a thought scared her since she knew the horror of her older sister. In fear of her older sister''s power, many people left her, and if she lost him too, then... However, Tatsumaki didn''t care about Fubuki. She put her in her room and made a barrier with her esper power, so Fubuki was unable to escape. Fubuki knocked the barrier, trying to escape, and kept screaming, yet she was ignored. Tatmasuki walked downstairs before she looked at the entrance. "Let me see whether your feelings are true or not." She was going to test him to see whether he was someone that could be trusted or, like others, the one who had abandoned them. She had made up her mind to protect her little sister, and she was going to do it. Yet, Tamazuki didn''t know he was about to have a first confrontation with Tatsumaki. Still, Tatsumaki would be lying if she wasn''t nervous. With a beating heart, she moved forward and opened the door, facing Tamazuki for the first time. Their eyes met for the first time, and their gazes were locked. Yet, the words that came from his mouth made her furious. "Are you Fubuki''s little sister?" *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!* "........" "I am her older sister." "........" Chapter 225: Live with us Chapter 225: Live with us Tamazuki, who had all the information about the S-ss hero, had to say that he was still dumbfounded when he saw Tatsumaki for the first time. Still, he only knew her through photos, videos, data from the association, and stories from Fubuki, Exma, and Special Committee Girl. A selfish brat. This was their impression of Tatsumaki. Even though she was 28 years old, her appearance was like a little girl, so was it the reason why her personality was like that of a child? Yet, even if he knew all of that, he pretended like he didn''t know her and even called her Fubuki''s little sister. However, his reaction was quite normal, especially when he pretended that he didn''t know Tatsumaki. Moreover, with Tatsumaki''s appearance, who could tell that she was a woman almost in her 30? A petite body, an adolescent face with emerald green eyes, and matching green hair. She was cute, but he could tell that she had a troublesome personality like her little sister. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!* He felt that his left side was a little cold, especially when a st of energy exploded so close to his left side. "I am her older sister." She stood in front of the entrance of her house, folding her arms as she looked at him haughtily. "...." His lips twitched, and he thought that he wanted to teach her by pping her buttocks. Was it because of her power that she had be so arrogant? Well, this was natural since power was a source of confidence. However, Tatsumaki made one mistake. After all, she was much, much weaker than him. "Ah, sorry, so you are Tatsumaki-san, then?" "Ah, um, that''s right." She was quite dumbfounded since she thought that he would be in fear before he ran away with his tail, yet after he calmed himself, he faced her without fear. While she was annoyed by his remark before, she was quite satisfied with his conduct since from the beginning to the end, he didn''t show fear in his eyes, only a surprise, but such emotion was natural and wasn''t so hurtful, especially when it waspared to other negative emotions she often encountered on others. Moreover, he was her type, so she got a good impression of him from their first meeting. "I am sorry foring sote. It must be rude of me that I haven''t introduced myself to you. My name is Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki. You can call me, Inugami. Oh, I also brought you pudding here." "Oh, thank you." He was so polite, so normal, like he was facing another individual instead of S-ss: Rank 2, Tornado of Terror, Tatsumaki. It might be normal, but for her, who had gotten used to being treated abnormally, it made her feel happy. "Oh! It''s that popr pudding!" When she opened the bag, she knew these puddings were the ones from the popr store that she often saw from the sky. She also wanted to try it, but the ce had been busy, and with her image, how could she enter a pudding store? Though, if someone knew what she thought, all of them would think that no one was more than suitable to enter a pudding store than her. "I am d that you like it." "!?" She was stunned, she quickly said with a blush. "I-I don''t like it! But-But... since you have made a problem buying all of them, then I will ept them." "....." Tsundere? Tamazuki rolled his eyes. "Sorry for asking straight like this, but is Fubuki alright?" "Fubuki..." Hearing the name of her little sister, Tatsumaki''s mood became terrible once again. "Why did you ask?" "I am her boyfriend. Isn''t it normal for me to ask what is happening when I can''t get in touch with her for a few days?" Tatsumaki frowned, but then she said with a snort, "Maybe, she wants to break up with you." He rolled his eyes since it was Fubuki who would beg him to stay with her instead of the other way around. Frankly, even if he couldn''t meet Fubuki, he was okay with it, but he didn''t like how Tatsumaki was so overbearing, and at the same time, he also understood why Fubuki didn''t like Tatsumaki that much. Still, this woman was one of the main heroines. "If that''s the case, let me talk with her. If she wishes to break up, then let me hear it from her lips." "..." Tatsumaki had always wanted to break his calm exterior, but it was harder than she had thought. Neither of them budged in, and they just stared at each other. Still, it might be because she was short that she decided to use her esper power and floated to match his height. Unlike Tamazuki, who understood that the one that talked first would lose, Tatsumaki didn''t understand that since, in her mind, with her power, everything would be okay. "...do you love her?" What a pure question... he rolled his eyes inwardly, but his expression didn''t change and was firm. "I love her." "Tamazuki!" The two turned and saw Fubuki was there; then she leaped into him while crying, hugging him tightly. "I love you too!" "....." Tamazuki was speechless, but he hugged her while patting her back gently. "I miss you." "I miss you too! I miss you! I want to see you!" Fubuki cried while saying how much she wanted to meet him. Only Tatsumaki watched this scene with aplicated tone. Was she wrong? Somehow, she started to question herself, but she shook her head again. While she had a good impression of him, it didn''t mean that she could ept him so quickly. She needed to observe him better since she wanted to know him better. "Fubuki, let me talk with him." "No! I won''t let you hurt him!" Fubuki stood in front of Tamazuki. In the past, she was unable to break Tatsumaki''s barrier, but now, it is different. She had be stronger, and that was because of the power of love! So, no matter what, she would protect him! Still, if Tamazuki knew what this woman was thinking, his body would shudder from the cringe. "Fubuki, let me talk with her." "But..." "Believe me." "...okay." However, Fubuki still looked at her older sister warily. "You want to live with her?" Tatsumaki asked. "Not really," Tamazuki told the truth. "Oi!" Fubuki looked at Tamazuki angrily. "I mean, I am still in high school. You are a hero. What if you get a scandal for it?" "But... but..." "Wait! Wait! You are a high school student?!" Tatsumaki looked at Tamazuki in disbelief. "Un." Tamazuki nodded. "...." Tatsumaki stared at Fubuki, and Fubuki could only lower her head in shame. Immoral. This was the only way to describe Fubuki''s action. Fubuki was much older than Tamazuki, yet she dated him? If this was known by the public, Tatsumaki could imagine that her little sister''s career as a hero would be over. Yet, when she calmed down and thought about this matter carefully, she didn''t think that it was bad since she didn''t want her to be a hero. "What about your parents?" "I am an orphan." "...sorry." Tatsumaki apologized. "It''s okay." "You have me with you now." Fubuki hugged him tightly. "....." Tamazuki. However, because of this, Fubuki made up her mind. "Onee-chan, let me live with him! I want to be with him; he also feels the same!" Tatsumaki thought for a moment, then looked at Tamazuki. "Are you living alone now?" "Yes." "He lives in a ghost town in Z-City!" "Oi!" Tamazuki looked at Fubuki speechlessly since he knew that this woman wanted to make him appear sorry in front of Tatsumaki, yet he had to say it felt weird. He, who was so rich that his money couldn''t be held by hand, disguised as a homeless orphan boy. However, because of this, a certain development appeared in his mind, but with Tatsumaki''s personality, it should be impossible, right? However... "Inugami, right?" "Yes?" "Live with us here." "......" --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 226: He is her first Chapter 226: He is her first In the end, Tamazuki lived with Fubuki and Tatsumaki. Their house was quite huge and had many rooms, so even if he joined, it didn''t really matter. Though... "Is it really okay?" "Yes, you don''t need to worry. Just live with us." Even though this was different from her original idea, Fubuki felt that this wasn''t bad when she thought she could live with him under the same roof. The only problem was her older sister. "Is that your only luggage?" "Yes." His luggage wasn''t much, only a few clothes, game consoles, and little camera equipment. "Camera?" "I work as a photographer." "You... what? Why didn''t I know that?" "You didn''t ask." "........" Yet, Fubuki and Tatsumaki started to imagine how Tamazuki worked so hard at night while studying during the day alone; even so, he didn''t seem sad and even full of optimism about his future. This kind of confidence... even if he had nothing now, they believed that he could be sessful in the future. Still, his items were too minimal, so... "Let''s go out! I will buy you some necessary daily items!" Tatsumaki overbearingly said with a nonchnt attitude. What was this? A domineering president? "Good idea! Let''s get some clothes for you too!" "....." Was this the feeling of being taken care of? Somehow, it reminded him of a story of a runaway girl who was taken care of by an older man. It was quite a famous story. Nevertheless, he wasn''t in the position of the man but the position of the girl as he was taken care of by an older woman. While he was speechless and felt slightly ufortable, he decided to ept it. "It''s okay. You don''t need to pay for me." "What are you acting cool for? You don''t have money anyway. Just ept it." "......." His lips twitched with Tatsuki''s blunt words. If that''s the case, then he might as well enjoy the feeling of being taken care of. Still, he couldn''t ept their kindness like it was nothing, so he said, "Thank you." His expression was sincere as if saying that he was grateful. "...it''s okay." Tatsumaki pursed her lips, then said, "How about that one? Buy more." "No, this is enough, but while it might not be much, how about I cook you all a dinner?" "You can cook?" Tatsumaki looked at him with doubt. "I live alone, after all, so I learn many things." "Is that so?" Tatsumaki smiled. "But if it isn''t good, then I will punish you." "What do you mean by punishment?" "Well... how about you call me, Onee-chan too?" "......." Calling Fubuki an "Onee-chan" wasn''t a problem for him since they often had that kind of y, but it was hard to call Tatsumaki an "Onee-chan," considering her appearance and all. "...did you think something rude?" "No, no." Still, Tatsumaki looked at him unconvincingly. "Tamazuki, how about this one?" Nevertheless, even if the n wasn''t like what she nned, Fubuki was excited that Tamazuki would be living with her. --- At night, when they finished their shopping, Fubuki and Tatsukai fell in silence as they were unable to stop their hands from moving and their mouths from chewing. "Delicious! Wh-What is this? It feels like all the food that I have eaten in my life isn''t food!" "Then, what did you eat for your entire life?" Tamazuki rolled his eyes when he heard exaggerated praise from Fubuki. Still, he looked at Tatsumaki and asked, "Is it good?" "Well, it is so-so." It was delicious! Tatsumaki wanted to say that, but with her personality, how could she honestly praise him? Her expression was haughty, and her words were arrogant, causing Fubuki to feel dissatisfied. "If that''s the case, then you don''t need to eat! I will eat all of them!" "No way! Don''t you dare to take my chicken, Fubuki!" Watching the two sisters fight each other, Tamazuki wondered what they would think if he was thinking of having a "Shimai-Don." Would his body be twisted to death with their Esper ability? However, even if his path was dangerous, he wouldn''t stop! For his future, he had decided to take this dangerous step and took down two sisters at the same time. --- Due to his appearance, while Fubuki and Tatsumaki often fought, their house was more vibrant. It was like the piece that was missing between them was found, and everything waspleted. The best was, of course, breakfast, lunch, and dinner he prepared. Whenever he prepared a home-packed lunch, they felt like their hearts skipped. It felt so nice. Though, what Tatsumaki didn''t know, Fubuki was quite courageous and even pulled him to Tatsumaki''s room to have sex. It was like she wanted to show her superiority to her older sister by having sex with him in her older sister''s room. Yet, watching this perverted woman, he thought that having "Shimai-Don" might not be that difficult. As for Tatsumaki, while she had never been truthful and even acted so haughty, she would be lying if she didn''t feel happy about him. His food was good, the house was clean, and moreover, when she was bored, she could y a game with him. Wasn''t he perfect? The only thing that left her dissatisfied was when he worked. When he worked, he wouldn''t go back untilte. While it made her dissatisfied, the truth was that she was quite worried. So, when he told her that he was going to bete since he worked, she followed secretly. She saw him entering a publishing house and watched him working from a distance without being found by him. He was serious, and his attitude toward work was admirable. She could even see that many people liked him, though the annoying part was that he was too popr. When she saw him being approached by the female staff, she wanted to destroy the building, but she held it since he saw him avoid the women politely and always stayed in a group, so he wouldn''t be alone with the girls. "Hmm... good, good." She nodded in satisfaction. Still, as she kept observing him, she saw him walking out of the building and ready to go back. Frankly, it surprised her that she didn''t realize the time had passed so long. Still, as she watched him, she hesitated before inexplicably appearing nearby. "Hey?" He seemed surprised before he looked up. "Tatsumaki-san?" "Did you just finish your work?" Tatsumaki asked, but her expression betrayed her since it was hard for her to lie. "Yes." Tamazuki nodded. "Did you just finish your work too? Is there a monster nearby?" "Ah, um, yeah! There was a group of monsters before. Though, it was easy since they were all weak." Tatsumaki continued to lie. "Good work." "It''s nothing." Tatsumaki felt her face burning, but then she saw him looking in a certain direction. "What''s wrong?" "Wait here." Leaving those words, he left. She frowned and saw him enter a convenience store before he walked out again while holding something. "Do you like sweets or savory?" "Sweet?" "Then, here is a cheese bun." "Cheese bun?" Tatsumaki looked at the bun that emitted a white-hot steam on his hands. The temperature was a little cold, so a hot bun was a perfect dish to consume now. "...thanks." "No problem." While she felt a bit embarrassed, she took the cheese bun in his hands and held the wrapper, causing her cold hands to be warm. She opened her small, pink lips and took a small bite before her eyes shone. Delicious! Then, she looked up and saw him also taking a bite of a meat bun. "Is that a meat bun?" "Un, do you want to try it?" "...is that okay?" "Sure." Like it was nothing, he moved his bun closer, so she could take a bite. "....." What did he mean? Did he not care that they were going to have an indirect kiss? Yet, somehow, she felt quite annoyed by hisposure, so she took a bite of the meat bun like it was her greatest enemy, and her eyes shone since the juicy meat from the bun seeped deep inside the bun dough and burst out the moment she took a bite. Then, she looked at him, hesitated, before asked with a blush on her cheeks, "...do you want to try mine?" "Is that okay?" "Wh-Why not?" Then, excuse me." She looked at him, opened his mouth, and took a bite of her cheese bun. The two shared an indirect kiss, something that happened for the first time in her life. He took her first time. "...." He then looked at Tatsumaki, who lowered her head with a blush on her face. "...." "Tatsumaki-san, let''s go back." "Un." "Also..." "Ye-Yes?" "Let''s keep this a secret from Fubuki, okay?" Watching him show such a mischievous smile, she thought that Fubuki was so lucky. Chapter 227: I can see the spoiler Chapter 227: I can see the spoiler Tamazuki had been living with Tatsumaki and Fubuki for a while, and because of this, Saitama was sad since he couldn''t taste his food any longer. However, Tamazuki didn''t care much since he didn''te to this world to be Saitama''s mother. Moreover, it was a waste of time to spend his time with Saitama since he had learned all Saitama''s knowledge, so he might as well spend it on others. As for his rtionship with Saitama, even if they separated for a few years, he didn''t think Saitama would forget him. Moreover, even if he thought of Saitama as his ally and wanted to rely on Saitama''s power, Tamazuki loved to improve his power more since relying on others had never been better than relying on himself. Even if Saitama''s power was enough to destroy anything, Tamazuki felt that it was safer to improve himself. Yet, Saitama''s matter aside, he hadpleted his purpose in this world and thought of returning to his original world. Even though it was a wonderful stay, he had gotten everything, so staying any longer was pointless. A slow romantic life with various beautiful heroines was good, but he had something to do, so he couldn''t stop in this ce. Though, he would be responsible and say goodbye to all of them. However, before that, he wanted to wait for something. What is this thing? It was Boros. Yes, he was waiting for Boros to attack Earth. ording to the prediction of Shibabawa, the renowned fortune teller in this world, a great disaster woulde to Earth, and the first disaster was Boros. He could tell the exact time, which was why he was waiting on Mars. He was sitting on the peak of Olympus Mons, the tallest mountain on Mars, squinting his eyes, trying to see a group of people trying to invade Earth by entering the Sr System. Now, how could he tell Boros was about toe? It was all thanks to Shibabawa''s ability, Fortune Teller. As he was in this world, he wouldn''t miss this famous fortune teller''s ability. Frankly, he was skeptical at first, but after he learned it, he realized that her ability was real and this fortune teller ability made him able to see fate and read the future. While this ability was amazing, it might be hard to imagine how it works, but if he had to exin it, the world and everything inside would be like a single storybook. This storybook has a beginning, a middle part, and an ending. Knowledge of his previous life made him able to tell the general trend, big conflicts, and various other important events, yet, he didn''t know the details. The only thing that he knew was the general trend. Moreover, his appearance sometimes caused a butterfly effect where the story went in a different direction than originally. While his [Jupiter] helped him enter the important plot and gained the favor of various important heroines in the story, he wasn''t omnipotent enough to make everything move in his favor. However, with this "Fortune Teller," he could tell that detail, especially at the time. If he gave an example, it was like a "spoiler" in the story. Naturally, this ability wasn''t omnipotent since he could only see the "clip" of the future, and it was impossible to see everything. Though, he had to say, in the Shounen story, everything was predictable since the protagonist only would fight the viin, then power up before fighting a stronger viin until the end of the story, so even if he only saw the "clip," this ability greatly helped him. Unless there was a being that could change fate or not affect fate like him, everything would move ording to fate. Yet, in this world, was there even such an existence? Saitama wasn''t included since he was the protagonist. With powerful strength, an ability to read the future, and also the memories of his previous life, frankly, he couldn''t imagine that he could be defeated by the protagonist, and he was already invincible. However... ''Even if I am powerful, I still haven''t found a way to help my woman.'' He sighed helplessly, then shook his head since there were still many worlds that he could enter in the future. Frankly, he thought about returning to his original world first, taking all the heroines around the Nurarihyon for rewards and also devouring the Nurarihyon. Yes, he was thinking of devouring Nurarihyon. Nurarihyon''s innate ability was good. While he was powerful, having a life-saving ability like Nurarihyon''s would increase his survivability. After all, as long as he couldn''t be attacked, who could attack him? Moreover, even if he was powerful, he wasn''t arrogant enough to think that no one in this universe could defeat him. He was greedy for Nurarihyon''s innate ability and wanted to devour him. As for Nura Rikuo? While he was the protagonist, he was more like a weak human, so while he had Nurarihyon''s innate abilities, they were far weaker than the original Nurarihyon. Moreover, it would be boring if the protagonist was defeated so easily, right? By devouring Nurarihyon, Tamazuki hoped that Nura Rikuo would power up and be stronger since that way, it would be fun that way, right? Though, the only person that had a high chance of defeating him was Saitama. Yes, only Saitama. The rest? He had never thought of them as his opponents. Yet, Saitama probably might have a hard time defeating him now since he was about to devour Boros. Boros, this was one of the strongest viins that had ever appeared in this world. Even if this viin was defeated easily by Saitama, Tamazuki knew Boros was full of treasures. First was the spaceship. A spaceship that could travel from various universes. Even if he was smart, he might take a lot of time to develop it, yet when Boros came; he would get it instantly. The seconds were Boros''s subordinates. Boros had a lot of subordinates with various abilities, and by using [Bam], he would get all of those abilities. Thest was, without a doubt, Boros himself. Boros might have been beaten by Saitama, but his body was powerful, especially the high energy and regeneration. Because of this, he was waiting for Boros on Mars. Moreover, he was a bit annoyed with the Hero Association, which used his feats for their reputation, so he was going to defeat Boros in a space where it was impossible for this organization to take his feat for their reputation. He might have a lot of lovers in the Hero Association, but this and that were different, right? Moreover, if he did it on Earth, it would be quite troublesome since he knew he wasn''t the only one that was interested in Boros''s treasures, especially that spaceship. If Boros''s spaceship suddenly disappeared when it entered the Earth, then what would happen? It would lead to big news, right? So, here he was, and as expected of [Jupiter] since it greatly enhanced his luck, he soon saw the spaceship. He didn''t waste his time, and his body vanished before he appeared in front of the spaceship. Yet, what he didn''t know, he attracted a much bigger problem and stronger viin than a mere Boros. "Alright, let''s get you first." --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 228: Unfathomable Chapter 228: Unfathomable 20 years. Boros gazed over the boundless space filled with bright, beautiful stars, giving a mystery yet indescribable feeling to anyone who saw them. Yet, for him, who had spent his 20 years on this journey, he felt nothing. In the past 20 years of the journey, what he sought was defeat. This wish might be stupid, and many might think of him as absurd, but for him, who was known as the strongest in his gxy, this wish of his was precious. He wished to have an exciting battle where he could feel his barren heart filled with flood-like excitement. He wished for a battle where his blood was burning in the heat that wasparable to the star. That was his only wish, for him, who was known as the strongest. Yet, such a wish was a luxury for him, who was known as the strongest, so he could only live a dull day like the king of his gxy. However, one day, an alien seer told him his prediction. "On a faraway known as Earth, you might be able to find an opponent that can give you a hearty and intoxicating battle." Knowing that, Boros didn''t hesitate and set out his fleet toward the faraway known as the Earth. Naturally, this journey wasn''t easy since his gxy was rather far from Earth, and he was also unfamiliar with this, so his subordinates mistook somes as Earth and destroyed them by mistake. Tehe~! If Boros was a cute character, he might say something like that. Unfortunately, he wasn''t. His character was callous, almost cold, since he was interested in nothing but fighting someone powerful. In other words, he was a battle maniac. As for his subordinates, they didn''t care much, or rather they were more than happy to follow him. After all, 20 years were nothing to them, and the happiness that came from conquering and trampling those who were weaker than them was sweeter than any honey. Unlike Boros, who wished to fight the strongest, his subordinates weren''t the strongest, so bullying the weak was their hobby. Still, they also knew what was the wish of their boss and knew that he wished to enter the Earth. Then, in these 20 years'' worth of journey, suddenly, someone eximed. "We have entered a new gxy!" "What are you being surprised for?" "Isn''t it normal for us to enter one or two gxies?" It wasn''t their first time entering new gxies, so none of them showed much change in their expression. "No, that''s not it!" One of the aliens eximed, quickly calming himself as he looked at hisrades. "Earth! Earth is here! Earth is in this gxy! Tell Boros-sama!" Hearing those words, everyone was excited, but before they told Boros, they quickly tried to get all the information they could from the Earth. As for how they could get that information, let''s say that it is the power of the plot. However, when they got the information on Earth, they couldn''t help but frown. Still, the others had already told Boros that they hade to the Sr System, and the Earth was in front of their eyes. "Oh? We''re about to arrive soon?" Boros grinned as his body exuded an intense aura that could destroy a country or two. His three generals, the trusted people who were the strongest under him, also stayed by his side, waiting for their subordinates to give them the report about the Earth. After they waited for a while, the aliens that were in charge of information quickly entered the hall inside the spaceship, where Boros resided with a respectful attitude before they bowed their heads. "Boros-sama!" On the biggest throne, Boros sat there with three generals standing by his side with a solemn attitude since they knew they were about to face another battle. "Get up." "Thank you." Then all the information-gatherer aliens stood up before the leader of this group stepped up. "Boros-sama, we have gathered all their information about Earth." "Oh-ho? Tell me." Yet, the expressions of the group were rather weird and awkward. "What''s wrong? Is our opponent strong?" Boros was excited when he saw their expressions. "What are you scared for?" "We have countless, so many battles." "Don''t act like a child." The three generals also thought so, and because of this, they were dissatisfied with the hesitation of the informants. They believed that this group of aliens was scared and didn''t dare to fight the battle on Earth. "No, no! We-We''re not afraid, but..." "But..." "Our opponents are too weak!" Yes, too weak. Those informants who got the information about the Earth were dumbfounded and couldn''t even believe it since the creatures that resided on Earth were too weak! For all of them in this spaceship, who had been living on their, they had naturally be strong since their had a harsh climate. Moreover, because of this, their regenerative power was stronger than anyone. It was also the reason why they could face various fierce battles in various gxies without even a single scar. They didn''t fear any battle since they believed it was impossible for them to die. So, when they thought about Boros''s purpose, Earth, they were also ready for a battle, yet when they found out the information about this, they were dumbfounded since all the creatures that were living on that were too weak! "...too weak?" Not only Boros but the rest of the generals were surprised. "Yes." The leader of the information-gatherer aliens nodded. "Most of the creatures that live on that are carbon-based creatures known as humans. There are also other creatures, but all of them are weak. Too weak even for us to treat them as an opponent." "....." Boros took a deep breath before he closed his eyes. Was he going to spend another boring day? Was this journey pointless? He couldn''t help but doubt his decision toe to this. Everyone closed their mouths and didn''t dare to say a single word since Boros emitted a gloomy aura. Then, after a while, Boros said, "Let''s go to Earth and destroy it since it is worthless." "Yes!" No one dared to question him, and all of them exuded his order with all of their might. Still, Boros was disappointed, and because he was disappointed, he was going to destroy Earth. However, suddenly... [Danger! Danger! Danger!] "Huh? What''s happening?" Everyone was confused since an rm suddenly sounded and caused everyone to feel startled since it was their first time to meet something like this. However, soon, they got their answer. In front of the monitor, they saw a figure standing in front of their spaceship. While this figure might not be as huge as their spaceship, this figure was still massive when it waspared to their sizes. It was hard to tell what it was, but for one thing, they had never seen such a beautiful creature before. Standing with four legs, with the most beautiful white fur they have ever seen. The white color gave a sacred and divine aura, making all of them unable to say a single noise. Yet, Boros stood up from his throne as he watched this creature in happiness. "So, this is it!" This was the opponent that he had sought after! Yet, this creature had never thought of him as an opponent. It opened its mouth then a hell-like scene happened. Everyone was filled with horror, and no one could stop it. "Boros-sama!" "Help us!" "NOOOOOOOOOOO!!!" The creature opened its mouth and devoured a spaceship along with all the beings inside without leaving anything behind. Then, the alien group known as Dark Matter Thieves, led by Boros, quietly disappeared. Chapter 229: Tamazuki isnt so lucky Chapter 229: Tamazuki isn''t so lucky Yes, who could do all of that? The answer was obvious. Tamazuki. Yes, he was the one who devoured the spaceship along with all the aliens inside. When this group of aliens came near Mars, he started his move and devoured all of them. Nevertheless, he had to say the size of the spaceship was massive. His body was massive, but it was nothing when it waspared to the spaceship. ording to Ava, the size of the spaceship was 9,230m x 15,024m. Even the biggest ship, known as Seawise Giant in his previous world, was only 458 m, and this spaceship was twenty times bigger in width and thirty times more times in length. [Tamazuki-sama, do you want to see the information about their?] ''Okay.'' Then, Ava presented him with various information about the where this group of aliens resided. Unlike the Earth, their was like hell, full of harsh climates, and it was almost impossible for a living being to live there, but because of this, their bodies were tougher than anyone, especially in terms of regenerative. He loved their regenerative, and it was even stronger than his regenerative since even if they lost their limbs or body, they could recover, and now, he got their regenerative ability. As long as he was alive, he could regenerate his body no matter how severe the injuries on his body were. However, the knowledge of their and the spaceship was the one that he loved the most. Their might have a harsh climate, and it was almost impossible for a living to live there. Moreover, the foods were almost nonexistent as nothing could grow in that ce, but it had many rare resources, especially minerals and metals. Lastly, the technology on that was more advanced than Earth''s. Even the level of the civilization of the world of Gakusen, known for its advanced technology, was much lower than this alien. The only problem was the distance since it took 20 years for this group of aliens to arrive in the Sr System from their. Though, for him, it should take a while, right? After all, he had Shukuchi, along with the memories of those aliens; he should be able to arrive on that instantly. Even the energy matter was solved since he had a "Hole." Frankly, he felt at this moment, since he could walk around space and even go to other gxies so easily like he was going to another city. It was like taking a trip, so everything was unbelievable since he had never thought something like this would happen to him. Nevertheless, this feeling shouldn''t be felt by him. After all, he had traveled to various different worlds. However, the feeling of going to another world by using the "door" and walking by himself was different. [Master, shouldn''t you take down Boros first?] When Ava reminded him, he quickly looked over and saw Boros was there. Unlike the rest, which were devoured by him by using [Bam], Boros quickly escaped from the spaceship and quickly used all of his power. "Meteoric Burst!" Boros didn''t hesitate and used his everything in this battle since he knew Tamazuki wasn''t an opponent that he could take on lightly. Moreover, in that instant, all of his subordinates had fallen without even being able to do anything. Everything was meaningless. All the resistance was worthless. Yet, for Boros, who sought after a strong opponent to defeat him, how could he give up so easily? His body suddenly emitted powerful energy, and he was like a star. The "Energy Boost" was a trump card, and it was a technique that used histent energy to boost his body to speed and power beyond normal limits, at the cost of putting an immense burden on his body and thus shortening his lifespan. Unlike before, his appearance was much different. He looked like a cyclops-like alien with light pink, spiky hair and bangs that fell over his face, but now, his hair grew, reaching his back, his eye becamepletely white, and his body got engulfed in white energy. Yet, even so, Boros felt that his entire body was cold. This feeling... this wasn''t the exciting battle that he sought. Instead, it wasplete domination where he would lose without any resistance. He felt terror! It was like how a herbivore met a hungry, fierce predator! Yet... yet... "How could I give up?!" Boros roared. "Copsing Star Roaring Cannon!" He opened his mouth and gathered all of his energy in his mouth, creating a blue with golden tones energy, causing the space to tremble and throwing all the meteorites in the surroundings to the distance. "Be destroyed and die!" Yet, Tamazuki was calm and could even talk with Ava rxed. Why? It was all because of [Thought Procession], part of Ultimate Skill [Minerva]. Because of this skill, his thought could move faster, even a million times. So, even if Boros was fast, in his eyes, he was slow. Then, at that moment, Boros released the energy beam into his mouth. *BOOOOOOOOOOOM!* [Master, this beam has enough power to destroy a small] "....." With the reminder of Ava, Tamazuki felt helpless. Somehow, he couldn''t help but think whether Nura Rikuo or Amagiri Ayato was cute. Suddenly, he missed the day when he could bully the weak and didn''t need to be wary of anything. Yet, now, it is different. His opponent was much stronger. This Boros, who was just the viin that appeared in the beginning, had enough power to destroy a small, then what about the others? Frankly, if Tamazuki didn''t train with Saitama and became "Heavenly Dog," then he might disappear and be dust in this space. Still facing this energy beam, Tamazuki suddenly transformed into his hybrid form and held his katana. His change was seen by Boros, and he could see that Tamazuki was much smaller. Even when they stood next to each other, the difference in their height wasn''t much different, yet... yet... this form was dangerous! Boros felt an urge to run away, and it was his first time to feel like this. Was this the feeling of those beings that were killed by him? Probably, but Boros knew this feeling was horrible. Tamazuki just stood and raised his de, but the energy beam was cut in half. Watching this, Boros knew that everything was over, and along with this, he could feel that he had died. His body was cut in half before eternal darkness was the only thing he could see, and like others, he was devoured by him. That''s it. That''s his end. As predicted by the Alien Seer, Boros lost. Yet, this loss was more horrible than the one received by Saitama since Boros couldn''t feel the exciting battle that he sought, only despair and horror. Tamazuki, who had devoured Boros, also received the strongest regenerative power. Even if he lost his entire body, he felt he believed he could recover. ''Now it''s time to go home.'' He didn''t intend to go to a new world but return to his original world since he wanted to devour Nurarihyon and also take down all the heroines that he hadn''t taken down. However [Master, run away! Quick! Use the door to run away to another world!] Tamazuki felt that all of his hair stood at its end, and he knew that everything was toote. He saw a massive figure standing in front of him, and he knew he was facing a God. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 230: God Chapter 230: God When Tamazuki saw this figure, he knew that he was facing a God. God. The God of this world. Naturally, when he saw him like this, his mind was corroded with various negative thoughts, and he was attacked instantly. No, it should be a natural reaction when one is staring at a higher being. It was like an alert for those mortals not to put their dirty eyes on the holy-like body of God. His mind was like being pickled by thousands of nails, and it was also constantly eroded, but all of them quickly disappeared, and his mind became clear since his [Immunity] quickly made him immune to this mind invasion ability. His [Lord of Creation, Brahma] and [Lord of Guardian, Mars] quickly worked, trying to erase the effect of God on his mind. Still, at this moment, he wanted to say something. Fuck! He wanted to curse someone at this moment since he didn''t expect that he would meet thest antagonist of this world. He felt so surreal and terrorous from the bottom of his heart. He was sure that if he didn''t learn Saitama''s ability to break his limit, even if he had [Brahma] and [Mars], his mind would be corroded by God, and he would be lowered into nothing but a home pet. Still, even if he felt terror, he was also curious and observed God. God. This single word was spoken by many people from the beginning of the world until now, yet none of them could even imagine the appearance of God. Was God beautiful? Was God divine? Was God amazing? Yet, when Tamazuki saw God for the first time, he could see no positive traits present in God. All he could see was boundless terror. It was like the lump of all the negative traits that had ever existed in this world from the beginning to the end were gathered and formed into a being in front of him. Moreover, the appearance of God also made him feel terrible. God had the appearance of a giant humanoid figure made entirely out of flesh and bones with no face. The surface of God''s body also reminded him of Jupiter''s surface, with countless spiraling spots ovepping over one another. Hopeless. Despair. Terror. Tamazuki continued to feel all of those negative feelings, and his [Mars] continued to make an immune to ease his mind. Nevertheless, Ava continued to tell him to leave, but he couldn''t do so since he didn''t want to bring this dangerous being into another world. If he brought this existence to another world, what would happen? He couldn''t imagine it, and he had to keep this dangerous being in this world. Frankly, he wasn''t even sure whether this existed or not. Or was this just being projected in his image onto his mind? And the real existence was in another dimension? Tamazuki didn''t know, and his mind continued being ravaged. If Ava wasn''t here, he was sure that he would fall already. "Interesting being." Suddenly, he heard a voice. He was sure that it was a voice from this being. It was neither male nor female. It was hard to tell, but this voice greatly impacted his mind, and Ava continued begging him to leave. Tamazuki knew that this was dangerous and facing this being any longer was like seeking death. Yet, at the same time, he could tell that this being didn''t seem like trying to harm him. Instead... it might be hard to describe, but a curiosity? Yes, this is what he felt from God. Tamazuki felt that this being was curious about him. Yet, this being wasn''t the only one that was curious since he was curious about this being. While his [Mars] continued to make an immune, his [Brahma] tried to learn everything about this being. Yes, he was going to learn this being! "You are a dog, right?" "........" Tamazuki tried to endure his nerve. His race might be a dog, but being called a dog by someone else definitely wasn''t something pleasant. Then, suddenly, his body was transformed into his monster form. His figure as a "Heavenly Dog" was present once again in front of this being. Huh? However, Tamazuki was confused since he didn''t turn himself into his beast form. [Master, it is all this being''s fault. The [Mars] has made an immune system for this ability, but even if [Mars] can continue to create immunity for this ability, this being can use various different types of mind control abilities] While he was angry, he also understood everything. Even if he kept creating immunity for this being''s ability, this being had many other simr abilities, so even if the immunity had been created by [Mars], it was impossible to stop. If he gave an example, it would be like the flu. Flu is a disease, but there are many types of it. Even if one had been caught by one and their body had created immunity for it, they still had a chance to get this disease once again since it had many types. It was different from others, whose minds'' abilities were only one type. Yet, at the same time, he wondered what this was being nned to do. What was it nned to do by forcing him into a beast form? He didn''t understand. He waspletely clueless. However, for one thing, he didn''t feel this being was looking at him with hostility. Or rather, he felt that this being was looking at him with curiosity and... a smile? This dumbfounded and stupefied him. Because of this, he was confused. Moreover, when he was in this form, he could tell that this being stared at him with an even kinder gaze. Even if this being didn''t have eyes, he could tell that. It was like a feeling was transmitted into his body, yet even so, the inner of this being was a terror, so even if this being transmitted a feeling of kindness toward him, he still felt a terror since no matter how many times he created immunity for the power of this being, this being could crack his body and continued to invade his mind. Dammit! He was frustrated, but he continued to break his limit, so he could be even more powerful. Yet, this sentence was heard in his mind; he fell into silence. ''Do you want to be my pet?'' When God was looking at Tamazuki, he thought that it might be good to have him as a pet. Yes, a pet. It was like how a human had a dog as their pet. The being thought to have Tamazuki as a pet. With Tamazuki''s visage, this being thought that Tamazuki was fit to be a pet. After all, while it loved to toy with a human, it was a different case with another being. This being could tell that Tamazuki wasn''t a human, so this being was fond of Tamazuki. Then, like how a human pets a dog. This being also stretched its massive hand, trying to pet Tamazuki, ignoring the fact that its hand might crush him into pieces, yet suddenly... its finger was cut. Yes, a cut. "Fuck you!" Tamazuki looked at this being with disdain and devoured part of God''s body that was cut by him before running away! Chapter 231: Flea Chapter 231: Flea Tamazuki''s reaction was outside this being''s thought. This being didn''t expect there to be an existence that could even rebel or show a fighting spirit when facing it. Whenever anyone saw it, all they could feel was hopelessness. They could only give up and showed their alliance with their utmost loyalty to serve this being. Yet... yet.. this mongrel dared to hurt it?! It was filled with rage as part of its body was cut by Tamazuki. Then, without hesitation, this being used its hand to catch him. Tamazuki knew that he would be caught if he didn''t do something, as the hand of this being was so massive. This hand was as huge as the several Suns werebined together. Everything was covered by this hand. In front of this hand, Tamazuki felt like he was nothing but a flea or, even worse, one biological cell creature! Moreover, it was also impossible to run away as it also had a gravity that attracted his body, like a ck hole. Erasing the fear in his heart, Tamazuki didn''t give up and turned his body into the wind! As his body continued to break the limit, he became the wind and ran away! Wind. This was the reward that he had gained from Tatsumaki before. Like the "Fire" that he got from Julis in the world of Gakusen, the "Wind" had a simr effect, but he became the wind. Unlike a fire, the wind was free, and it was fast. His body was scattered in all directions as he became the wind, and his speed was about five percent of the speed of light. His speed might not be as fast as the light, but it was still fast. Yet, this was far from enough, so he continued to break his limit. This being was also surprised by Tamazuki''s persistence, yet it didn''t show any gloom or depression. Instead, it showed a smile on its creepy face. This being was having fun. It was like how a hunter yed with their target. Like a cat ying with a mouse instead of giving it a decisive blow. Watching Tamazuki run away scared was something fun for this being. This being had been living for so long that it existed before everything even started, so it also decided to y along. Strangely, Tamazuki didn''t feel that his mind was corroded or being invaded again, but he was still being chased around. What was this thought? Was this ying with him? While he was speechless, Tamazuki could imagine that this being thought so and yed with him since, in this being''s mind, he was nothing but an ant. At worst, he was a pet dog that could be killed anytime. While he was furious and wanted to devour this being, he also knew his limitations. Even if he had Saitama''s ability, it was impossible for him to get stronger so fast enough to match this being''s power. What he needed to do was to run away. Run away! Run away! Run away! Using his Shukichi, his surroundings quickly changed before he was inside the core of the Sun. He didn''t care about the heat and stayed there, thinking of escaping, but suddenly the world stopped. The time had stopped. Everything was stopped. ''Time maniption?!'' Tamazuki, whose mind was working so fast that it was moving millions of times faster, could feel the world stopped moving. Soon, a circle-like portal appeared on top of him, and a hand emerged from that circle, trying to catch him. ''Fuck!'' He wanted to curse once again, and he realized that this was the greatest danger that he had ever encountered in his life. Even if he faced the protagonist''s halo, the power of the plot, and everything, he wouldn''t be so helpless. Instead, he didn''t give up and continued to fight, yet this... this... was different! This was on an entirely different dimension! In front of absolute power, everything was meaningless. Even if he had the systems, knowledge, and everything, it was all worthless. Everything was useless. Tamazuki understood the fear, and he also understood that he would die. Even worse, even if he died, his soul might be kept, imprisoned, and tortured for eternity! "THERE IS NO WAY I WILL BE CAUGHT HERE!" Tamazuki roared and broke the limit again, creating immunity for this time-stop ability before he used his Shukuchi again, running away without hesitation. The hand of the being that was about to catch Tamazuki missed him. This being couldn''t help but frown upon and didn''t expect that Tamazuki could move so fast, but even so, so what? Once again, this being tried to search for Tamazuki, yet, this being didn''t expect that Tamazuki would run away in such aplicated ce. --- Tamazuki appeared again and saw zing magma in his surroundings, burning the earth and everything. However, unlike before, the magma was moving and wasn''t affected by the time-stop ability of that being. Even so, he ignored all of this phenomenon and quickly opened the door and vanished from this world. Then, soon, a hand appeared again and stared at the where Tamazuki disappeared for a moment, trying to search for him, including everything in the universe as it continued to stop time, yet everything was futile. Tamazuki had disappeared as if he didn''t exist in this universe. Moreover, the mark on Tamazuki''s body was also nullified, and it was impossible to track him. This being tried to put a mark again, but it was impossible, and he lost him. The being was curious and continued to search for him for thousands, tens of thousands, millions, billions of years, patiently from one corner to another, peering at every corner without missing anything before it gave up and stopped the time-stop ability and let time flow like before while thinking about where Tamazuki had disappeared. Yet, at this moment, everyone that was living in the universe didn''t realize anything. They continued with their lives without realizing anything. Even if time had been stopped for billions of years, no one felt a change in them, and they felt that everything was the same as the time had never stopped, to begin with. However, in the ghost town of Z-City. "Sensei, what''s wrong?" Genos asked Saitama looked at the sky in silence and moved his body slightly since he felt slightly stiff for some reason. "Sensei?" Genos even became confused since Saitama had been silent for a few minutes. Still, Saitama scratched his bald head, then sighed. "I want to eat Tamazuki''s food." "Let me cook for you!" "No, you can''t match his cooking skill." "..." This time, Genos didn''t say anything. It was like Genos didn''t think he could match Saitama''s power; he knew he couldn''t match Tamazuki''s cooking skills. "Though, I wonder where he is." "It seems that he is living with his girlfriends currently." "Really? That bastard! I hope he receives a punishment!" Yet, what Saitama didn''t know, Tamazuki had received his punishment, and this punishment almost made him lose his life. --- Then, a door suddenly opened, and Tamazuki fell directly into his human form, rolling into the ground, closing it instantly, and making it disappear before he gasped in the air when he knew that everything was alright. "Ha... Ha... Ha..." His heart was full of hatred at that moment, and he swore for revenge, but he knew he was still weak. He didn''t care where he was now and just thought to sleep since he was so exhausted, yet what he didn''t know, two figures found him and looked at him worriedly since his appearance was so miserable. "Mom, let''s help him!" Looking at her daughter, she hesitated, but when she looked at the young man, she nodded. "Okay." --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 I know that this might be uneptable. Tamazuki is strong, but the problem is... is he strong enough to fight the creator of the universe? Frankly, if I don''t make the opponent be strong, then... his journey will be too boring, right? Chapter 232: My targets are married women Chapter 232: My targets are married women "...where is this?" Tamazuki opened his eyes and saw an unfamiliar ceiling. He was inside a room that he had never been to before. The room was like one that could be found in a vintage European house. Moreover... [Master, you are in the new world] As expected... Tamazuki realized that he was in a new world since the scent of this world was different from the one that he had been in. As for what kind of world this ce was, he wasn''t sure, but frankly, he didn''t care much since when it waspared to the danger that he had encountered before, this world should be nothing, right? [Master, I am sorry] Suddenly, Ava apologized with a depressed tone. ''Why did you apologize?'' [Because... Because I almost made a mistake in my judgment...] Yes, Ava made the wrong decision when he met that being in the world of One Punch Man. When he met God for the first time, Ava told him to run away to another world quickly, but if he really ran away to another world directly, what would happen? If he ran away, then God would gain the power to go to another world, and even rampage on various worlds that he had ever been, ying with him, torturing him, and even worse, killing all that he cared about. That being loved to have fun. That being was also cruel. Tamazuki didn''t doubt it since that being was like the incarnation of a terror. It was like a collection of malice in the universe. Moreover, unlike Saitama, that could grow stronger without limit, this being... while it was hard to describe, Tamazuki felt that this being''s power was unfathomable. It was impossible to guess. It was infinite. That being... wasn''t something with his current could do anything. Or rather, was it even possible to defeat it? No, he should! When he thought about the humiliation he received, he knew that he had to do his revenge, devour it, and make it into his power. ''It''s okay, Ava. Let that be a lesson for us since I also underestimate that world. I thought that with my power, I could live freely...'' With the power of Saitama, Tamazuki knew that he had gotten arrogant, but how could he not be? The power he gained from learning Saitama''s ability wasn''t something that could be thought of by anyone. If he wanted to, he could destroy a or two now. ''Next time. Let''s go to that world again and devour it, Ava. Be my support and help me with my ambition.'' [Master...] At that moment, something changed inside Ava. At that moment, Ava really had be alive and knew what it wanted to do. Helping him, being his support, and giving her everything to him. For him, it would do anything. It would no longer be a burden, especially when he trusted it, even if it had failed him before. The frustration of its failure and happiness from his trust made it be even stronger. [Yes, Master!] [Ava will do my best to help you] [Ava will help you devour that being and be God!] ''Thanks.'' He sighed in relief and thought about what he should do now. As of now, he was lying on the bed, and he could smell the lingering scent of a female. ''One is older, and the other is a little girl?'' As a dog, his nose was his best trait, and he could tell various information with just a mere scent. From gender, diet, health, and many others, he could tell all of that through a scent. Yet, he didn''t pay much attention to the two of them since his mind still thought about the previous terror that he felt. He was sure lucky that he could run away before, but he knew that unless he gained a power simr to or a little weaker than that being, he definitely wouldn''t return to that world. The danger of that world was dangerous, and he knew the moment he returned, he would be caught instantly, and the existence of another world would be found out by that being. He definitely couldn''t return. Nevertheless, many might be curious about how he could run away. Still, even if he evolved into "Heavenly Dog," he was a "Tanuki" before. Trickery is his best skill. Still, he underestimated that being and thought that he could buy time when he entered the core of the sun, so he quickly ran into the core of Earth before changing his race into a human. While he wasn''t sure, the Earth was a special ce. Humans might be weak, but they have the most potential among all the races in the universe. Still, because of this, that being had a hard time finding him since he had be a human. Even if that being was omnipotent, it still needed time to find him among billions of humans. Nevertheless, the real reason why he could run away was because of the memory of Boros and all of his subordinates. It was impossible for him to run away if he stayed on Earth, so he ran away to Boros''s. Fortunately, his bet was correct. In the gxy where Boros''s existed, he was given a chance to run away, so he used his ability to leave that world and ran away to a new universe that he had never entered. Nevertheless, he was sure that with that being''s ability, that being would find him right away and, even worse, stop the entire time of the universe, ying hide and seek on a level that was impossible to be mimicked by others. [Master, you have worked really hard] ''Thank you, Ava.'' He had the urge to cry at this moment since he really worked hard to stay sane while being chased by that being. No, he was already crying. The feeling of being alive was wonderful, and he was so d that he could be alive. Maybe because of this, many might think of him as a crybaby, but... but this feeling... the feeling of being chased by the creator of the universe wasn''t something that could be described in words. Or rather, it was impossible to describe, to begin with! Moreover, if he didn''t have eternal life because of his transformation as a Demon Lord, he knew that he would perish the moment he ran away to another gxy. Yet, probably because of this that it was impossible for anything to scare him anymore. Lastly, he got a good thing from that being, and right now, his body tried to devour it. ''If I can devour it, then I can...'' He didn''t finish his words since he was sure that his goal would take a long journey. It might even reach an eternity, but it was okay since his life was eternal. Moreover, because of being chased by that being, time no longer moved. Yes, when he was in another world, the time in his original world and all the worlds that he had been into would stop. The time only moved when he existed there. It was no longer ten days in another world meant it was one day in his original world. After all, the concept of time in different universes couldn''t be just counted with such simple mathematics. It was already in the realm that a mere mortal would pass away the moment they decided to learn it. Still, he shook his head and thought that he might as well focus on this world, wondering whether his opponents would be cute like Nura Rikuo and Ayato Amagiri. Hopefully, so... Then, a picture of everything on this was shown in his eyes before he became confused about the city where he lived. His expression suddenly became weird before suddenly the door of his room was opened. "Onii-san? Have you woken up?" He turned and saw a cute little girl with a twin-tail hairstyle dressed in a white shirt, red skirt, ck knee-length socks, and a red bow tie. Somehow, he felt that this little girl was familiar. "Rin? Has he woken up?" Then, he saw a woman in herte 20s, who seemed to be the mother of this little girl, seemingly looking at him in concern and also a little caution. Yet, Tamazuki felt speechless since the two of them seemed quite familiar to him. [Master, you are in the world of Fate/Zero] Ava reminded him. "..." Tamazuki took a deep breath and felt helpless since he knew that his target would be a group of married women. --- Sorry, it''s not DxD, but Fate/Zero. Chapter 233: I am waiting for her to become a widow (Fate/Zero) Chapter 233: I am waiting for her to be a widow (Fate/Zero) Fate/Zero. Tamazuki was familiar with this work, and because of this, he felt a little helpless. Without a doubt, Fate/Zero was a famous work that he had ever watched in his previous life. It was also one of the most famous parts of the media franchise known as Type-Moon. It was also quite old, but nevertheless, it was the most famous since, unlike the others, this one didn''t give hope or a stereotypical story where everything ended with a happy ending. Instead, this story gave off a feeling of nihilism, where everything ended with despair. Moreover, the unique part of this story was that no one was the protagonist. Everyone in this story is the protagonist. However, even if this story was good, there was one big problem. Yes, a big problem. While everyone might be familiar with the setting, he needed to exin that if he wanted to go to another world and open the door to a new world, he had to get at least one heroine. This wasn''t a problem for him. Or rather, it was something easy. Moreover, he had a lot of experience in this area since it wasn''t his first time to have his way with the heroine. Nevertheless, there was one big problem in this world. All the heroines in this world were married women! Yes, a married woman. Even if there was another heroine, such as Rin or Sakura, they were just little girls, and he wouldn''t touch them. However, the others were married women. So, should he attack married women? How? If the married women were naughty or little slut, then it might be possible, but all of the married women in this work were full of loyalty and loved their husbands dearly. Could he be a devil and destroy their marriage? In the East, there was a saying, "I would rather demolish ten temples than destroy a marriage." It showed that destroying someone''s marriage was something unforgivable. What about Isabe Enfield in the world of Gakusen? That woman couldn''t be counted as a married woman since when she became an executive, the feelings were erased, and it was impossible for her to hold an affection for her husband with the adjustment she received. The only feeling she had was only to give more profit to thepany where she worked. However, the married women in this world were different. They would give their everything to their husbands and families even if that was their lives. "....." His lips twitched. Not because of Ava but because of the system since it was as abominable as ever. Still, many might be confused as to why he could be so familiar with this work in such a detailed way. However, if he had to give an answer, it was all because of Ava. Because of Ava, he was able to get all the information that he needed to know and dug out all the memories that he had almost forgotten. With Ava, it was impossible for him to forget anything. Nevertheless, he needed to face the problems that he needed to face. Could he attack a married woman? When he looked at the young mother in front of him, he knew that it was possible. In this house, there was only a daughter and a mother. The husband of this mother wasn''t in this house. In other words, he could do whatever he wanted with this young mother. Yet, could he? "....." No, he couldn''t do it! ''Calm down. Calm down.'' He took a deep breath, trying to calm down his mind, trying to think of a countermeasure. Even if he couldn''t attack the married women, he should be able to take their lips. Yes, only a kiss. A kiss wouldn''t hurt, right? [Master, if you have a problem attacking a married woman, you can summon a female "Servant"] "...." Yes, that was also such an answer! Yet, why... why did he feel a little disappointed that he couldn''t attack a married woman? No! No! No! Everything was the fault of the system! If the system didn''t tell him to attack a married woman, then he wouldn''t think such a thing! Instead, Ava was correct. He should summon a female "Servant," a unique existence that only existed in this world, to be his woman, so it would open a door for him to go to a new world. Still, because of this, he knew what he should do in this world and quickly made several goals before he returned to his original world. He had stayed quite long in another world, and now, he is in a new world once again. Tamazuki wanted to rest, especially after his previous horrible experience, so he thought about returning to his original world to rest. At least, he wanted to enjoy some of his high school life and also took several rewards from the heroines from his original world, especially the "Enhanced Learning" since it was still in an iplete state. ''When it''splete, what will happen?'' Could he learn "Intrinsic Skills" or special race skills when "Enhanced Learning" had beplete? He wasn''t sure, but the only way for him to test it was to go back to the original world. He took a breath once again inwardly and made up everything before he faced the two figures in front of him. "... you two are...? What''s happening to me?" Unlike the mother, the little girl was quite active and approached him without fear. "We found you near our house. Moreover, what happened to you? Why were you beaten up?" The little girl didn''t understand why such a young man could be so badly beaten. "Rin, don''t be so rude!" The mother chided her daughter lightly, then looked at him in an apologetic way. "I am sorry that my daughter was being so rude." "It''s okay, and I am sorry for troubling you two." Tamazuki bowed his head, saying, "Thank you for helping me, but I think I should leave now." "Eh?" 2x His sentence was unexpected. "Why should you go? You should rest until you get better!" "I think you should rest for a bit." To be honest, the mother was a little wary of Tamazuki at first, especially when she knew that it was a critical moment for her husband, but her daughter made her helpless since her daughter wished to help him. Yet, this was a normal reaction since she was facing a stranger and she might bring danger to her family, so she needed to be careful. However, Tamazuki''s words told them that he was going to leave right away, making her erase her doubt since she could tell that he didn''t want to trouble them. If Tamazuki had told her that he was going to stay, then she might have given a different answer. Still, Tamazuki felt a little speechless when they were eager for him to stay. He touched his face and rubbed his dirty cheek, thinking that being handsome really gave him a lot of advantages. Being forced to stay by the daughter, while Tamazuki thought of leaving since he didn''t want to have anything to do with a married woman, he could only helplessly stay since he knew even if he tried to hide it well, he was interested in the mother of this little daughter, especially when he knew this beautiful mother would be a widow sooner orter. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Who hasn''t watched Fate/Zero? By the way, I have written a new novel. The title is Riser Phenex Isn''t A Viin. You can check it on my profile on the Webnovel. Chapter 234: I am a martial artist Chapter 234: I am a martial artist "It seems my husband''s clothes aren''t big enough for you, Inugami-kun." Aoi Tohsaka, the mother of the daughter who had helped him, felt her face was hot and blushed when she saw Tamazuki wearing her husband''s clothes. Her husband''s clothes were a little too small for him, so they showed his perfect body, causing her to show such a cute reaction. "Sorry..." Tamazuki could only apologize awkwardly, wondering why fate wanted to push him into the abyss. Frankly, for him, who had always yed with danger, this shouldn''t affect him, yet he felt that this was a little bit too much! Was this the effect of [Jupiter]? How wonderful... wait! He meant, how outrageous! Yet, he had to say the appearance of this young married woman eased him. Tohsaka Aoi is a beautiful woman. She has long, dark green hair and eyes of the same color. She has this quiet and ideal version of a wife and a mother. If he gave aparison, she was like a white tulip. Whilepared to others, the color of this flowercked an impact, it was quietly beautiful. Nevertheless, it was such a shame that she had a husband. Even more unfortunate, she married the "Mage" and became part of a "Mage" family. A Mage in this world is different from all the worlds that he had ever been. In these words, the existence of the "Mage" was cruel. The majority of them were the lowest kind of human, or rather, they couldn''t be called a human anymore. It might not be wrong to say that they had be a different race. For their goals, they could do anything, even if they had to sacrifice their families. For her, who was married in such a family, it was nothing but a misfortune. Yet, for now, she didn''t realize that, and she also didn''t realize what kind of brutality that her family was about to face. However, Aoi, who was still oblivious to everything, felt embarrassed and ashamed of her thoughts when she saw this young man. She was a wife and a mother of a daughter, yet how could she act like a shamefuldy like this? "Inugami-nii, are you a martial artist or something?" Rin Tohsaka, who stood by her mother''s side, looked at Tamazuki''s body curiously. She thought that for someone like him, whose body was sculpted like a Greek God. No, even better. She felt that he could only be a martial artist. ''Martial artist...'' Tamazuki felt that this identity was suitable. Still, it was impossible for him to say that directly, so he only showed an awkward expression. Aoi could see the awkwardness on his face, so she quickly stopped her daughter from asking anymore. "Rin, you can''t be so rude, okay?" Rin stuck out her tongue with a cute expression, but she wasn''t a naughty child, so she understood that her question might trouble Tamazuki. "No, it''s okay. She is correct. I am a martial artist." Tamazuki gently patted Rin''s head with a kind expression. "Huh? Really? Then, are you in the middle of family feuds or being attacked by an enemy school or something? Or were you part of an underground fighter or something? Is there a king of fighters?" Her eyes shone brightly as she thought about the world of martial artists that was filled with blood and hard work. Tamazuki''s expression became even more awkward while wondering why this little girl loved a martial artist so much. "Rin!" Aoi looked at her daughter helplessly, but she would be lying if she wasn''t curious. Nevertheless, the two of them were from a "Mage" family, so they wouldn''t be surprised if a family of martial artists existed, but it was their first time seeing one. "It''s okay, Tohkasa-san." Tamazuki didn''t smile, but his expression was gentle. "My war is already over, and I am just wondering what I should do..." His expression was of those forlorn as he was looking into the distance. A daughter and a mother stared at him in a daze, and they had the urge to hug him since his expression was so sad, and they could tell that he was just facing something sorrowful. "Tamazaki-nii..." Rin was on the verge of crying and hugged his leg tightly, watching his sad expression. "Though I am still alive now, so maybe, there is still a meaning in this world, and I am searching for that." He patted Rin''s head and thought that it might be good to get Aoi as he could get an extra cute daughter. Currently, he might be a high school student, but for him, who had been chased by that being and ran away to a in a different gxy, age wasn''t something that he cared about anymore. So, even if he might be young, he didn''t mind having a child. Nevertheless, it might be hard for him to have children as he had be a higher being. Unless he gets a new reward from the system. "How... how about you stay here?" Aoi suddenly said those words on impulse. Yet, Tamazuki shook his head calmly. "Sorry, we just met, and I can''t trouble you like this." Aoi didn''t expect Tamazuki would reject him so decisively, so she apologized. "No, it''s okay... I am sorry for being abrupt." "No, I am happy about your offer and..." He appeared a little embarrassed, but then his expression was full of sincerity. "It''s my first time for someone to be so kind to me, but I might need a little more time to ept others'' kindness. At least for now." Rin and Aoi stared at him and thought that this young man was honest and kind. "Is that so? Then, do you have a n here?" "Well, I might search for work." "Should I get my husband''s acquaintance to let you work in this city?" Aoi asked. "Really... it''s okay. You don''t need to trouble me since I will be alright." Yet, somehow, Rin and Aoi couldn''t help but feel worried. "But at least, how about you stay first, Tamazuki-nii?" "But..." "Yes, at least you should stay for a few days until you find a job." Tamazuki wanted to refuse, but Aoi quickly stopped him. "Don''t refuse me, okay?" "But... I am not sure how to repay you." Tamazuki showed an awkward expression. Aoi showed a gentle and kind expression. "It''s okay. Just let yourself be pampered for a moment, okay?" She tenderly rubbed his cheeks, then patted his head with her soft and white hands. Tamazuki knew that his acting was good, but he didn''t expect that it would be so good. Yet, somehow, he didn''t feel surprised since his appearance was like a wounded animal, and because of that, they cared about him so much. Moreover, he was handsome. There is a saying, "Being attractive is justice." "Yes, yes. Stay for a few days, Tamazuki-nii!" Rin nodded in agreement with her mother''s statement. Tamazuki was quite awkward, but then a loud growling sound was heard. Aoi and Rin looked at Tamazuki''s stomach andughed. Tamazuki showed an innocent blush. "That''s right! Since you have taken a bath, how about we have dinner now? I have prepared dinner." Tamazuki looked at Aoi, who gave him such a kind offer, and suddenly felt an impulse. What should he do? He thought that having a married woman wasn''t bad at all. Chapter 235: I am a teacher Chapter 235: I am a teacher Aoi wasn''t sure how long it had been since the warmth in her house disappeared. Yet, after her second daughter was adopted into a different family and her husband needed to face something dangerous, her mind was constantly challenged. Her days were filled with loneliness and sadness. Yet, for her husband, her only daughter, and her family, she had to appear strong and wait. However, when he was here, she felt that warm return, and she couldn''t help butugh at the conversation she had had with him. The three of them had dinner together, and this dinner was filled with the warmth that she sought. Tamazuki didn''t know that since he had been entangled by Rin, who kept asking him a question. "Tamazuki-nii, what kind of martial art did you master?" "Rin!" Aoi couldn''t help but chide her daughter again since she felt her daughter''s question was rude. While she wasn''t sure about the rules of the martial artist family, she thought that it might be quite simr to the family of "Mage," and of course, they kept the technique of their family a secret, especially from the outsider. "I am sorry, Tamazuki-nii." This time, Rin apologized since she knew that she might be too excited. His appearance made her forget all the unpleasant things that happened in her life, whether it was her little sister, who had gone and forgotten from her family, or even her father, who was about to face a dangerous battle. All of that was too much for a little girl like her. Yet, Rin, who was born into the Tohsaka family and chosen as the heir, understood the responsibility that she had to face. She couldn''t act like a spoiled girl and needed to act like the heir of the Tohsaka family. Nevertheless, before she was an heir, she was a little girl. Tamazuki''s appearance broke her defense, and she had fun having him by her side. She was even thinking of asking her family to hire him as a butler or something since it should be okay, right? Yet, when her mother reminded her, she also understood her mistake, so she apologized, but her heart definitely wasn''t in a good mood, and she also thought that she had made a big mistake. "It''s okay, Tohsaka-san. I can answer Rin-chan''s question." However, he didn''t get angry and patted her head gently like before. Rin loved this head pat, and because of this, she knew that he didn''t feel angry. "But..." "For others, this might be a secret, but currently, I am the only inheritor of this art, so I can make the decision whether I want to tell someone or not." Tamazuki, once again, thought that Aoi was a wonderful woman, and it was unfortunate that she had married. "So, what kind of martial art did you practice, Tamazuki-nii?" Rin asked curiously, but her question was rather quick as she was afraid that she might remind him of a sad memory. Tamazuki thought that Rin was such a cute and sensible child. Nevertheless, Aoi didn''t say anything when Tamazuki said that he was okay to tell them about his art. However, inwardly, she sighed and thought that this young man had faced a lot of things that made her quite distressed. ''Though, I need to wait at least ten years. No, eight years?'' Yet, in reality, what would their reaction be if they knew what he was thinking? "The name of my art is "Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist." He answered Rin''s question without a blush or shame on his face. "Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist?" 2x Still, whether Aoi and Rin were unfamiliar with this art, yet, from the name alone, they could tell that it was powerful. Or rather, the atmosphere, aura, and everything about him when he told this art was so convincing that they would believe him without hesitation. It might not be wrong to say that he had be a master con man. "While it might sound exaggerated, my teacher has always said, "the ultimate art for redirecting force. Before it, your fists are like tree leaves in a raging river." If Bang heard what Tamazuki said at that moment, he would be crying like a river, moved by the fact that he had a good disciple. Still, it might not be wrong to say Bang was his teacher since he learned this art. "Ultimate art for the redirecting force... before it, your fists are like tree leaves in a raging river..." Rin murmured with a flush of excitement on her face, thinking that those words were so cool! Simr to Rin, Aoi would be lying if she wasn''t curious. "Do you want to see some demonstrations?" "Is that okay?" Rin, who had been scolded by her mother several times, knew that it was a rude request, so she didn''t ask it, but if he was the one who offered it, then it was different, right? "You have helped me during my most perilous time. I will be small-minded if I refuse such a small request from my saviors." Frankly, even if they had seen his demonstration, it was impossible for them to learn it immediately. Yet, this was normal since even among Bang''s students, the one that could utilize this martial art better than Bang was only Garou. As for the rest? They were disappointing. Still, when Aoi wanted to ask whether it was really alright, Tamazuki said, "This martial art isn''t used for killing during the war, but it is to protect as it is the ultimate defense art." Aoi looked at him helplessly, but she was curious. "Then, can you show it to us?" "Sure." Tamazuki nodded. "Can I show it on the outside? I might dirty your house if I do it inside." The two agreed and went to the yard to see his demonstration. Tamazuki also didn''t disappoint them and showed the ultimate defense art, Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist. At that moment, a blue aura that resembled the flow of water glowed in his extremities. Then, when he started to move. When he moved, the pair of a daughter and a mother showed a surprise. "This... is this a martial art?" "Strong!" His movement was as graceful as flowing water yet as deadly as the raging river. He could be harmless and protect the people he cared for, yet at the same time, give a killing blow to his enemies without any mercy. "Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist..." The two couldn''t help but mutter the name of this secret martial art once again. Yet, if Tamazuki knew what they were thinking, he thought that they were exaggerating since, in his previous world, it was a public martial art that could be learned by anyone. However, because of this, in this world, the value of this martial art was priceless as no one could teach this ultimate defense martial art in this world other than him. Still, he only showed this art for a few minutes, but he felt the reaction of Aoi and Rin was too exaggerated. However, Rin suddenly surprised everyone. "Tamazuki-nii... No, Sensei! Can I learn under you? Please!" Rin bowed her head as she made a fist and palm salute. "....." Tamazuki. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 236: First step Chapter 236: First step Tamazuki knew that he should agree, especially when he knew Tohsaka Rin was a future heroine... Tamazuki decided to ignore the system since he didn''t n to do anything to Rin. He patted her head and said, "Maybe, if you are a little older right now, you are too young. If you learn too early, you might damage your growth." "Ehhh...." Rin was disappointed. "Rin, you can''t be selfish, okay?" Aoi quickly stopped her daughter since she knew that Tamazuki rejected Rin softly. Nevertheless, wasn''t it normal? She knew that he had faced many things, and for now, he wasn''t ready to open his heart to anyone. Maybe a few yearster, but for now, he needs time. Still, if Rin could be his student, Aoi didn''t really mind since, unlike a "Mage," she could tell that this martial art was for those with a sincere heart and kindness. If Tamazuki knew what Aoi was thinking, he wouldn''t deny her since she was correct. While he knew that he was a bastard, he knew that Bang created this "Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist" due to his will, who wanted to walk on the path of kindness once again. "Though, I can teach you a breathing method and also a physical training routine for a basic before you learn the real thing." "Eh? Really? Is that okay?" "Yes, but this isn''t easy, and it might be boring, you know?" "I don''t mind!" While Rin was from a "Mage" family, she didn''t mind walking on the path of martial arts. Fighting the bad and protecting the weak! She wished to be such a martial artist! Her eyes shone as she thought of such a future. "Tamazuki-kun, is that really okay?" Aoi looked at her daughter helplessly and looked at Tamazuki with an apologetic expression. "It''s something that can be learned by anyone, and it isn''t like it is a secret, Tohsaka-san." While Tamazuki realized Aoi had called him for the first time, he still used to call her by her family name. "Sensei, you should call Mom by her name instead of her family name!" Rin quickly said. Tamazuki''s lips twitched, wondering whether this daughter of Aoi wished him to take down her mother. "But I am not your Sensei yet, Rin-chan." Rin stuck out her tongue and knew that it was only a time before she would be his disciple, so she wanted him to have a good rtionship with her mother. "Yes, I don''t mind if you call me that." Aoi smiled and agreed to her daughter''s request. "...." Tamazuki thought that [Jupiter] was really a bug-like skill, yet when he thought that it was an Ultimate Skill, he felt that it was quite normal. By using this skill, he could amplify the good feeling of someone without them noticing it. It was also the reason why he was easily likable by anyone. Yet, it also wasn''t so omnipotent that he could be easily liked by Aoi''s husband since his presence would definitely bring harm to their marriage. Though, why did he feel excited for some reason? He could imagine how Aoi would feel guilty as she drowned in pleasure by him. He shuddered and quickly shook his head. Was it the effect of devouring that being? Had he be evil because of that being? Probably not. After all, he was a viin, so wasn''t it normal for him to do a bad thing? Still, this was too early. He couldn''t show his fangs yet. He needed to appear weak, making his prey lower their guards until they showed their everything to him and even presented him with their beautiful and plump bodies into him without hesitation. "It''s already night. How about you sleep first?" "Eh? But what about my first lesson, Sensei?" Rin pouted. He showed helplessness. "How about tomorrow?" "Tomorrow? Really?" "Yes." "Will you promise me?" "I promise." "If you break a promise, what will you do, Sensei?" Rin asked. Tamazuki thought that this little girl was so crafty. "Rin, I will tell you a secret." "What?" Rin looked at her teacher curiously. "A smart girl isn''t popr." "....." Rin. Aoi couldn''t help but chuckle hearing Tamazuki''s words. "Mom! Why are youughing?! Sensei, what do you mean by that?!" Rin looked angrily at her mother before she looked at Tamazuki begrudgingly. Still, who cares about the boys? The boys in her ss were so stupid, and she didn''t care about them! "You are still young, Rin. Maybe, when you are in your 20s that you will understand this sentence." "That''s too long!" "Not really. It will pass without you even realizing it." Rin looked at Tamazuki with an unconvinced expression, yet it was normal since she was still young, and she felt that such a time was a long time. However, Aoi understood that when one became an adult, everything moved even faster, especially in the 21st century when technology had be so advanced. Though the timeline in this world was still in the 20th century. Nevertheless, those words made Tamazuki appear deeper in their eyes. Yet, this was normal. For him, this world was easy. In this world, nothing could harm him, especially after his experience of being chased by that being. Was there a stronger being than God in the world where he was before in this world? He wasn''t sure, but for now, he was okay, and because of that, he didn''t want to endanger the two of them. They talked for a while before it was time to sleep. Rin was an elementary school student and a little girl, so she needed to sleep early. Even if she didn''t want to, her mother wouldn''t allow her to sleepte. Gaining their trust, Aoi also prepared a room for him in the guest room to sleep. However, he didn''t intend to stay since the war was about to start, and he could tell that he wasn''t chosen, especially when he didn''t find the sign that he was chosen on his left hand. Even so, it didn''t mean that he had fallen into despair. Instead, he had an idea of how to get a qualification to enter this war, but before that, he had to leave this house first. After all, if he stayed in this house, many things would be quite hard to achieve. Moreover, the husband of Aoi and the father of Rin were hispetitors. Though, toward this person, he didn''t need to do anything since someone would deal with that person. Still, when he was about to leave, someone stood at the entrance of his room. "?!" The two were startled. "Aoi-san?" "Tamazuki-kun? Are you going to leave?" Aoi stood there in her green colored dress and shawl to give her warmth on this night. "Yes." Tamazuki nodded and didn''t hide his intention. "I see..." The sound of disappointment in her voice couldn''t be hidden, but she knew that she couldn''t stop him. Still, once again, it might be an impulse, especially when many things happen in her life, so she said, "But before you leave, can you apany me to drink for a while?" Chapter 237: The fault is within Tamazuki Chapter 237: The fault is within Tamazuki "Are you okay with wine, Tamazuki-kun?" "I don''t mind." Tamazuki sat on the sofa and watched Aoi pour red wine into a clear crystal ss. Maybe because of his height, along with how he carried himself that he appeared older than he was, so Aoi had never thought that he was still in high school. Still, he didn''t reject her offer and even epted it. As of now, they were in the study room inside the house that was located on the first floor near the guest room where he stayed. Meanwhile, her daughter''s room was on the second floor, and she had already fallen asleep. Only the two of them were inside this room. There were no other people, including her husband. Yet, Aoi had never thought about how dangerous and ambiguous her situation was, or she might have noticed but pretended that she didn''t notice. However, she only thought that she might not meet him again, so she just let loose her control and... she just wanted someone to talk to. In the past year, her belief and love had been constantly tested. Whether it was the matter of her second daughter or her husband who had to enter a dangerous war. In the beginning, she thought that she had prepared herself to marry a "Mage" family. After all, she was also a part of the "Mage" family, even though currently, her family lost the qualification to be one in this modern world. Nevertheless, the pedigree inside her blood still existed, and it was why she became the wife of Tohsaka Tokiomi. When she married him, everything was good. She loved her husband dearly, and she had two cute daughters. She spent all of her time on her family, wanting this happiness to continue forever, yet her husband didn''t think so. Her second daughter was sent and adopted into Matou''s family under the arrangement of her husband. Then,ter, her husband needed to enter a dangerous war in this city, known as the Holy Grail. As a woman who married into a "Mage" family, she should be ready, yet she realized she wasn''t. Her husband told her that she should forget about her second daughter, yet how could she be? Tohsaka Sakura, now known as Matou Sakura, was her daughter. She was born from her, and she had her blood. They should be a family, yet her husband callously told her that she should forget about Sakura. Yet, it was her husband''s wish. She endured and continued to be a loving mother who cared for her family. She might have lost Sakura, but she still had Rin and her husband, so she wanted to take care of them dearly since they were her precious treasure, yet once again, she might lose that treasure. Her husband needed to join a dangerous war known as the Holy Grail. Even if her husband was confident, she couldn''t erase the worry in her heart since she knew that her husband could die. Her husband could lose her life. In this battle, everything was possible. Yet, once again, she endured. She endured it since she knew it was the price of bing a wife of a "Mage." Moreover, she still needed to take care of Rin. If she couldn''t be strong, who could take care of Rin? Simr to her, Rin should have been worried, yet she didn''t show it. Aoi knew that, and she couldn''t help but feel ashamed since, as a mother, she felt she was a failure, so she forced herself to be a qualified mother. Bing a suitable wife of a "Mage," taking care of her family and house when her husband wasn''t by her side. Yet... yet... could she do it? Sometimes, she couldn''t fall asleep at night and just stared out the window in a daze or took a stroll around her neighborhood to ease the worry inside her heart. Every night she wondered whether Sakura was alright. Every night she wondered whether her husband was okay. Every night she wondered whether she could take care of this family. She was worried, and at the same time, she knew she was weak. She needed someone by her side, and probably, Rin also realized that since she knew how smart her daughter was. Probably that was also the reason why Rin told her to save Tamazuki when they saw him fall on the street and pass out. Frankly, she didn''t dare to do anything and just thought of leaving him, but Rin told her to save him, so she decided to agree, but unexpectedly, his presence had grown into something that eased her worry, and into a rtionship where the two chatted together while drinking a ss of wine with ease. "Tamazuki-kun, you have said that you were the only inheritor of "Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist"?" "Yes." In this world, he was the only one. "Then, what about your teacher?" He showed a lonely smile toward the window. "...he passed away." "Sorry." Aoi quickly apologized. "It''s okay. It is sad since he is my only family, but it can''t be helped." It can''t be helped... It was like her case. Simrly, she was also powerless since she knew she was unable to do anything to change the decision of her husband and to protect her family. While she didn''t have a hobby of drinking alcohol, she wanted to numb her mind for now. "Aoi-san, you shouldn''t drink too much." "It''s okay. You will leave here after this, right? It is a rare moment." "But..." "How about you drink more." He sighed helplessly but still epted. Still, because of their conversation, they were quiet and only sipped their wine in silence. "Um... how do you deal with it?" "How do you deal?" "I mean... how do you deal with the loss of someone you care about?" They were the same, and that was why she wanted to know how to deal with the problem where one lost someone important. Tamazuki didn''t answer this question immediately. He gently swirled the wine ss, watching the red liquid dance in the ss. "I don''t. Even if I don''t want to and try my best to forget it, I can''t do it since he often appears on my mind every time I close my eyes since I know that I can''t meet them anymore. Those days in the past can''t be repeated once again. Everything has disappeared. "If you don''t help me back then, it might not be bad to pass away to follow since I can''t seem to find a reason to continue. "However, I am still alive. There must be a meaning behind it. It might be nice if I could change my past, but I can''t change it, so I will remember it for the rest of my life. It will be a lesson for me so it won''t happen again in the future, and I won''t have a simr regret." He thenughed and apologized. "I''m sorry. My words might be strange and sound quite high and pretentious." "No... it''s okay since I understand." She understood him well. It would be nice if the past could change. Unfortunately... it wouldn''t. In the end, she could only do her best, so the same mistake wouldn''t be repeated once again. This time, she was going to protect her daughter. The two then continued to drink quietly before it was time for him to say goodbye. "Let me send you to the entrance." Her face flushed red, and she stood up, but she staggered and almost fell. "Are you okay?" He quickly caught her, so she wouldn''t fall. However, because of this, they were so close at this moment. Their bodies heat, breath, and everything bes ambitious. Their eyes were locked on each other. As a married woman, it was impossible for Aoi to do something so dirty and treacherous, so everything was his fault. Tamazuki was a beast. In front of such a charming married woman, he was unable to control his will. Yet, Aoi couldn''t refuse him, or did she not refuse him? Nevertheless, his lips touched her lips before the two fell on the soft sofa in the study room, doing something that shouldn''t be done when her daughter was sleeping. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 238: There are many beasts in this world Chapter 238: There are many beasts in this world The night had be dawn. It was almost morning. Yet, Aoi was in a daze and felt guilty about what she had done. Her heart was so heavy that she couldn''t breathe, yet when she thought about how to react when she was with him, she felt ashamed. The scent of sex still lingers. It was so intense, as if announcing to the people present inside the room what the two of them had done. "I am sorry." Her naked shoulders trembled when she heard his apology. Was he at fault? He was. Yet, it was only partly since she knew she might have expected this. Inviting a younger man than her into a single room, then asking him to drink with her. Did she expect him to be a saint or gay? No. While she wanted to know how he could deal with his loss, a small part of her heart wanted him to make her forget everything by drowning themselves in pleasure. Then, she was correct. When they were together, all of the problems inside her head disappeared. She was in euphoria and felt intense guilt at the same time. It was probably her first time feeling like this. Even with her husband, she had never felt this much pleasure. Yet because of this, she felt even more guilty since she knew that she shouldn''t feel like this. In the first ce, how could she even give him a chance to be with her alone? Yet, for Tamazuki, this development didn''t surprise him. The rtionship between Aoi and her husband had cracked the moment her husband decided to give away their second daughter to the Matou house. Due to his greed, he lost everything. Nevertheless, Tamazuki was sure that as a "Mage," Tohsaka Tokiomi had never cared about all of those things. In Tokiomi''s mind, everything was for his ancestor''s wish. The inheritance of his family as a "Mage" and reaching the "Akasha," the root of all the knowledge, was something that Tokiomi upheld the most. So, was Aoi guilty? Naturally. After all, Aoi also didn''t openly oppose her husband''s decision to give Sakura away, even though she didn''t want to. Moreover, as a wife from the "Mage" family, she shouldn''t expect the normal happiness of a family. So, because of that, Tamazuki decided to take care of Tokiomi''s wife in his ce. He sighed and thought that he was such a gentle heart, but he knew that Aoi was in a mess since it was her first time to have adultery. While he had said the fault was on him, could she think that way? After all, while she appeared to resist at first, she didn''t really hate it. However, he couldn''t be blunt and needed to be gentle. "I will leave. Take care, Aoi-san." Then, he left, leaving Aoi alone inside the study room. Aoi said nothing, only pretending to sleep while hugging her nket tightly. However, after a moment, she woke up. While her lower body was quite sore, strangely enough, she was refreshed. However, she forced herself to stand up and walk toward the window then she saw his appearance walking away from her house without looking back. Her expression becameplicated, and she didn''t know what to do. She kept staring at him, even when she couldn''t see his figure anymore. She took a deep breath and thought that she should bury everything without letting anyone know until her death. Then, she rubbed her t stomach, which didn''t change much even from her youth, even after she had given birth to two daughters. While helpless, a tenderness couldn''t be hidden from her eyes. Still, unlike him, who was a beast, while she came from a "Mage" family, her physical wasn''t much different from a normal human. She thought to rest, but then she noticed something on the table. Three unfamiliar items were present. One was a book, the second was a crystal ball, and the third was a letter. She took the letter as she sat on the soiled sofa as she read this letter. "When you read this letter, I have gone, but I leave you two things. The first one is a book of training, "Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist." Tell Rin I''m sorry since I can''t teach her, especially... actually, never mind." Her expression was conflicted as she saw scribbles on the letters, showing his hesitation when he wrote the letter, putting her heart even in a moreplicated mood. "The second gift is this crystal ball. As long as you want to, you can see anyone that you wish to see from this crystal ball, but it might take your stamina, so be careful when you use it." The martial art book was one thing, but the second item... she could tell that it wasn''t something that could be given to someone he had just met for the first time! It wouldn''t be weird to say that this was a treasure that every "Mage" family wanted! Yet, it was given to her easily by him... Was it his way to apologize? Was it his way of saying that she should forgive him for this? She didn''t know, but even if he had made this mistake, he shouldn''t have given something so important to her, yet he gave it to her. Her heart was heavy, and her head was even more of a mess. However, she took the beautiful crystal sphere with her slender, weak hands and held it gently. She thought of something then a picture of him was seen on the crystal ball. She was surprised even more so when she could tell that he didn''t realize that she was looking at him. Shey her headzily on the sofa, naked, as she stared at him nkly, unable to forget what had happened between her and him. She kept staring at his figure until she closed her eyes, falling asleep unconsciously, never putting a single thought toward her husband. --- Inside the house of Tohsaka, in Fuyuki City, the room was filled with three people. One was an older man with an air of elegance and an expensive red suit. The other two were an elderly man and a man with a priest-like outfit, who sat side by side while facing the man with a suit. If other participants of this war saw the three of them, they would be surprised and couldn''t believe their eyes since the head of the Tohsaka family, Tohsaka Tokiomi, stayed in the same room with the priest, who had been chosen as the overseer of this war. From how they appeared together, it wouldn''t be weird that they had a good rtionship and might even be an ally. Yet, because of this rtionship, the other participants would be furious as the overseer, who was in the position of an impartial judge, had be a cooperator of Tokiomi, which clearly broke the rules of this war. "Risei, haven''t all the Servants been summoned?" "Not yet." The elderly priest shook his head since, as the overseer, he possessed a magical device known as the "Spirit Board." It had the function of disying the attributes of the Heroic Spirits summoned by the Grail. He could tell whether all the servants were summoned or not. Nevertheless, he wasn''t sure of the identity of the masters unless they made a report. "But I am sure that all of them will gather sooner orter." "That''s true." Tokiomi still maintained his smile as he swirled the wine ss in his hand elegantly. "But even so, let''s prepare our n." "Yes." Risei Kotomine, the elderly priest, nodded kindly. "Kirei, I will leave the rest to you." The youngest man among the three, who had been quiet, quickly became the center of attention. His expression was calm, almost t, or even lifeless, as he didn''t see meaning in life. Yet, he still answered that question. "Yes, leave it to me." "Yes, we can''t let the others get the Grail since we''re not even sure what they will wish for when they get the Grail." "Yes, the Grail can only be mine as my purpose is to reach Akasha." Risei and Tokiomi smiled as they thought the victor of this war was, without a doubt, them, as no participants would realize that the church had decided to cooperate with Tokiomi. Nevertheless, this conversation had nothing to do with Tokiomi. In his mind, only a single person could attract his attention, and he couldn''t wait to meet this person in this war. ''Emiya Kiritsugu...'' He hoped to meet this person so he could feel the void inside his heart. Chapter 239: Its better for this type of person to die Chapter 239: It''s better for this type of person to die Holy Grail. This was, without a doubt, his goal in this world. In simple terms, it was a war to gain the Holy Grail, a grant wishing tool that could grant any wishes of the victor of the war. Seven Mages were chosen in this war as they fought to get their hands on the Holy Grail. Among the sevens Mage chose, the three participants were chosen among the Three Founding Families of Tohsaka, Matou, and Einzbern. If he gave an example, it was like Tohsaka Tokiomi, the current head of the Tokiomi family. As for the rest of the participants, they were chosen by Holy Grail randomly. Though, the ones that were chosen were, without a doubt, those who wished for it. Then, among them, a murderer named Uryuu Ryuunosuke was chosen. Unlike others, Ryuunosuke wasn''t a "Mage." He was just a murderer, nothing less and nothing more. In other words, his participation in this Holy Grail was nothing but a coincidence. Nevertheless, he was chosen, and he didn''t even realize that he was chosen. Instead of thinking about the Holy Grail, he was feeling down with a serious loss of motivation. After some 30 victims, his methods for execution and torture had started losing their freshness as they all looked the same. Testing all the techniques he coulde up with, even when he witnessed their dying agony. He also lost the taste of excitement and stimtion from teasing his prey. Deciding to return to the ce of his origin, Ryuunosuke came home after some five years of breaking into the backyard storehouse as his parents had fallen asleep thiste at night. It was in this storehouse that he had taken his first victim, and it was now crumbling and abandoned. Meeting again after five years, his sister''s body hadpletely changed, but she waited for her brother at the ce Ryuunosuke had hidden it. The silent meeting with his sister gave him a partially strong emotion, and Ryuunosuke was disappointed that he hade for nothing, but at that moment, he found a rotten old book from the mountain of junk crammed in the warehouse. The thin worm-eaten book was not a printed copy but an individual note. The postscript says the ninth year of the Keiou era. This writing was more than a hundred years old, dating back to the end of Bakumatsu. Having asionally tapped into Chinese books during his student days, Ryuunosuke could read the notes without much difficulty. But the problem was the content itself. The incoherent writing of thin characters was preposterous nonsense about some kind of dark magic. Moreover, the inscriptions involved Christianity and Satan; apparently, it was about some Western ults. Offering human sacrifices to otherworldly demons to invoke spirits was definitely fiction. In the dying hours of the era of Edo, studying Western knowledge was a genre or heresy. While a book about the ult, the most heretic of heresy, could only be a prank, Ryuunsouke had some admiration for it, and he cared little about its authenticity. It was already quite cool and funky to keep just the old book on the ult from the storehouse. That was enough of a stimulus to renew his inspiration as a homicidal maniac. At one point, Ryuunsuke made the ce a "spiritual ground," as described in the notes, then resumed his nighttime reading. He didn''t know just what meaning thend now called the town of Fuyuki had, but Ryuunosuke was setting up the important points of the mood for new killings; he followed the instructions of the old book as faithfully as possible. When he first sacrificed a girl who had run off to y at night in an abandoned factory, the stimulus was more interesting than expected. The style of the sacrificial ritual totally captivated Ryuunosuke despite his inexperience. He became infatuated with the method, and after three failed attempts, the peaceful provincial city was struck with fear. By then, Uryu Ryuunosuke nned to break into the house of a four-person for the fourth crime; he was by thenpletely intoxicated with ecstasy in the midst of the crime, and of course, he started cooling off after repeating the same crime for the fourth time. The voice of reason in his head started whispering in his ears. Ryuunsouke had umted crimes as he wandered all over the country. He never killed twice in the same spot and always disposed scrupulously of the body. Most of Ryuunosuke''s victims are, even now, being searched as missing persons. But this time, a series of crimes without hiding the remains would warn people quickly; this definitely was folly. Obsessed with the method, he hadpletely forgotten about his usual prudence. This one was partially bad. For the three previous ones, he had tried to draw the magic circle with blood, and mistakes made him go short on blood. So this time, to draw a perfect circle, he had decided to kill a little more than usual, but really, nning to ughter a whole sleeping family might be a little too sensational. The police would be in a frenzy, and everyone in the region would be increasingly wary. Going into hiding was definitely not the style of a "leopard." Nevertheless, Ryuunosuke was excited. He had trained with his three previous victims, and this one should be perfect, yet when he was about to break into the apartment, someone suddenly appeared before him. "Eh?" Ryuunosuke was stupified since this figure appeared so suddenly, and he was still unable to understand anything until the special note that he had kept suddenly appeared in this figure''s hand. "Ah, that''s mine!" It was only his instinct, but Ryuunosuke could tell that this person wasn''t good news, but he had never run away. Instead, he pretended like he was scared and stupid before he struck him down with a knife, but suddenly a painful feeling was felt on his hand. "ARRGGGHHH!!! IT HURTS!" Ryuunsouke felt that his hand was burning, so he screamed in pain. Even though Ryuunosuke was screaming, this figure didn''t seem to take a nce at him. Instead, it felt like this figure was staring at his left hand. "What-What are you looking at?" Ryuunosuke asked as he held his left hand painfully. "Nothing." It was the first time this figure talked, but Ryuunsouke felt that this voice was so cold, yet strangely enough, he was so entranced. "Then, goodbye." Ryuunosuke was unable to understand what those words meant, but suddenly he could see part of his body was swelling. "Huh? Ah? Um?" Ryuunosuke became even more confused as many parts of his body kept swelling before he exploded, burnt, and became ashes,pletely vanishing from the world. While death might be too cheap to punish Ryuunosuke, Tamazuki didn''t want to waste his time with this abscess of society. ''Ava, analyze this note for me.'' [Yes, master!] Tamazuki then looked at the three magatama symbols that created a circle on his left hand and knew that it was proof that he had be a master. With this, everything was ready; he could participate in the Holy Grail, and what he needed to do next was to summon his Servant. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 240: I am a Master Chapter 240: I am a Master If Tamazuki wasn''t chosen by the Holy Grail, then he decided to rob the qualification of others. That''s what he did to Uryuu Ryuunosuke. He robbed Command Spells, a symbol of someone chosen as a participant, and three absolute spells for a Master to get the obedience of the Servant. Master. It is a designation given to an individual, usually a Magus, who has be one of the formal participants of the Holy Grail War by obtaining Command Spells and forming a contract with a Servant. Yet it wasn''t absolute since even Ryuunosuke, who wasn''t a Magus, could be chosen. However, it was him now. It might be strange how easy it was for him to get the Command Spells from Ryuunosuke, but as he had a "Magic Talent" and "Enhanced Learning," it was easy for him to learn the basics or even create the "Command Spells." Moreover, it was even easier for him to steal the Command Spells from others. Especially when he had "Degenerate," the Unique Skill from Shizu. Degenerate has two abilities: synthesis and separation. With synthesis, he could merge two objects into one. With separation, he could separate inherent properties. In this example, he could separate Ryuunosuke''s Command Spells, then merge them on his body. Moreover, Ryuunosuke was just a normal human. Doing this was just like walking into the park. Nevertheless, with the analysis from Ava, he could recreate Command Spells, but even if he could create them, they were nothing but fake as in this war known as Holy Grail, the Command Spells were only limited to 21 in number. More than that, it was nothing but a fake. Unless... unless those Command Spells were something gained from the previous Holy Grail. Nevertheless, even if the ones that he created were fake, he believed that the Holy Grail wouldn''t think that it was fake. After all, like in reality, a fake could be genuine as long as everyone believed it. Genuine could also be fake. It was a paradox. Then, when everything was over, and he had erased Ryuunosuke from the Earth, he took a house as his base camp. He controlled the owner and the rest and bought this house immediately, then made them leave. The house wasn''t luxurious, but even so, it was impossible for a normal person to buy it. It had two stories, a good yard, and a modern yet simple interior. He also used magic, so the neighbors wouldn''t think his appearance in the house was weird, or rather, they would think of him as their everyday neighbor. ''Should I buy more?'' Frankly, having several base camps might be better, but the other Masters would definitely not be able to tell that he was living among normal people, so it might be a waste of funds. However, this was the advantage of those Masters who weren''t part of the Three Founding Families. Those from the Founding Families had their own houses, and their base camp was in that house, so they couldn''t hide. Meanwhile, the other Masters, who weren''t Fuyuki City''s natives, could live in any ce they wanted to, and as long as they didn''t use a "Magecraft" and hid well, no one would be able to find them. Nevertheless, even if the location of the base camp of the Three Founding Families were something that everyone knew, no one thought to attack it since their base camp or house was like a fortress. It was full of traps and various other things. Even if a "Servant" was powerful, they might die if they entered the base camp of the Three Founding Families carelessly. Now, with his base camp settled, he has decided to summon a Servant. Servant. Servants are Spirits summoned by the Holy Grail for the purpose ofpeting under the Masters in the Holy Grail War. Still, when he thought about a Servant, he couldn''t help but feel quite curious as their identity was a hero and famous figures from the past. It was also because of this he hesitated at what kind of Servant that he should summon. Though, he could only summon the ss of servants that hadn''t been summoned as the other six servants had been summoned. Whether it was Saber, Lancer, Archer, Rider, Assassin, or even Berserker had been summoned. Then, the only ss of Servant that he could summon would be... "Caster." When he thought of Caster, it was like a Mage in the RPG game or even the "Mages" in this world. However, it didn''t matter since while Caster might be weak in a frontal and direct fight, this ss of Servant had a lot of tricks. Nevertheless, when he thought about the heroes and another type of Servants that appeared on the Fate/Zero, he couldn''t help but sigh. Stubborn. If he remembered well, all the Servants that appeared in this world were stubborn, and all of them had their own beliefs. All of them were irrational and followed their ideals and beliefs to the end, even if they shed with their Masters. Because of this, Tamazuki didn''t really want to summon those famous heroes or kings. ''If possible, I want an obedient one that won''t cause trouble and follow my orders without giving me a headache.'' In this world, he had several goals. The first goal was the heroine. He had taken down Aoi Tohsaka, and he gained... While it might sound strange, he has the ability to make children without worrying. As long as he wanted to, he could make a woman pregnant and bore his children. Moreover, his child would be amazing, and they would receive his traits along with his traits, races, or even talents of the mother. Lastly, the children of the monster might take the energy of the parents to grow and weaken the parents'' power as their power is needed to supply the growth of their children, but Tamazuki didn''t need to worry about that since his women could get pregnant like a human usually did. Frankly, if a woman bore his children, they would die as their energy would be sucked dry by their children. Unless he supported the woman with energy, they would be in a critical situation. However, this ability erased that worry and made him sigh in relief since this ability helped him to make a woman pregnant without worry. Leaving this ability aside, his second goal was the Holy Grail. It was something he sought after, as it would lead him to Root and enable him to master magic, the highest ss of Mystery that surpasses Magecraft and all current sciences of that age, along with all other information and abilities that existed inside the Root. As for the problem within the Grail, Tamazuki believed that he could solve it. Then, as for hisst goal, it was to devour all the Servants within this Holy Grail. Well, not all, but some of them since there were also heroines among the Servants, but the rest of the Servants in this Holy Grail War had various unique abilities and treasures. He was eager to get all of them. However, before that, he was going to summon his Servant. Yet, unlike others, there were differences in how he summoned his Servant, and he was anticipating what kind of Servant he would summon. Chapter 241: Caster Chapter 241: Caster In the living room, where all the interiors have been put aside, and above theminate flooring, Tamazuki began his preparation of the summoning ritual after he had finished his analysis of the note he had taken from Ryuunosuke. Even though he had read the stories and watched the anime, it didn''t mean that he knew everything, as the details weren''t told. While he was unfamiliar, it didn''t mean the others were unfamiliar, so he borrowed the note from Ryuunosuke and analyzed it, so his summoning ritual could seed. Frankly, it might be easier to go to the house of the Three Founding Houses or Mage''s Association, the international, self-preservative and self-defense organization formed by practitioners of Magecraft as they had more detailed information about Holy Grail, but he had been only in this world for a day. Moreover, the Holy Grail War would only take less than two weeks, so his time was limited. Lastly, he was an alien in this world, and he wanted to make his life easier instead of going to make trouble everywhere. After all, in this world, the existence of God, like in the previous world, might exist. If he was targeted once again, it would be so troublesome. Though, even if he was targeted, he didn''t fear since he could run away once, so the next one, he should be able to devour it. Including the "God" in this world. Though, he wasn''t sure whether "God" existed in this world. "If I am not wrong, the ones that control this world should be called "ya" and "Gaia." However, it didn''t matter since his focus should be on the ritual summoning. He drew a magic circle on theminate flooring with four encircling patterns of departure within erasure inside the summoning circle. Usually, there was a catalyst put in the center of the magic circle to summon a Servant. The catalyst could be anything that could be part of the Servants during their lives. It could be anything from a sword, armor, a talisman, or even their bones. However, he didn''t have one, and he also didn''t prepare for it, but it didn''t matter as he had [Jupiter], so his luck was greatly enhanced. Jokes aside, even if the catalyst wasn''t added to the summoning ritual, a Master could summon a Servant. However, unlike those Masters that prepared their catalyst, so they could expect what kind of Servant would serve them during the Holy Grail War, those who didn''t prepare a catalyst would have a random Servant. Whether this Servant was weak or not, no one knew since the result could be seen when the summoning ritual seeded. Nevertheless, even if he didn''t have a catalyst, it was okay since a catalyst wasn''t necessary. ording to Ava''s analysis, without a specific artifact, the Holy Grail will choose a Servant based upon simrities to the summoner''s nature. "I wonder what kind of Servant that I will summon." Frankly, he didn''t care whether his Servant was weak or strong. Even if his Servant was weak, he was okay with it since he didn''t expect them to fight. Why? Because he sought to devour the other Servants. He had made a n in his head, and he didn''t want a strange Servant that would interrupt his n. Still, as he had said before, among the seven sses of Servant, six sses had been summoned, leaving him with only the Caster ss of Servant. So, without a catalyst, he sought after a Servant that suited his nature. Frankly, when choosing based on power with a Catalyst, badpatibility may make forming a bond impossible, bringing about hardships without being able to have faith in each other. When allowing for a good affinity, it may bring forth a weaker Servant, and it is possible that a single mistake could rouse bad feelings between them due to the resemnce in their personalities being so close. However, this was normal since when there was an advantage, there was a disadvantage. Unless that person was a romance harem protagonist, a happy and easy journey was impossible. Nevertheless, even if it wasn''t necessary to use an artifact, it was still necessary for him to chant the spell. Frankly, Ryuunosuke''s note was thin, and whether the chant was correct or not was still questionable. Moreover, a wrong chant creates aberrations like Gilles de Rais, which was the original Caster in Fate/Zero. Originally, Gilles de Rais was more suitable as a Saber, but because Ryuunosuke was an amateur and didn''t know anything, it led to the situation where Gilles became a Caster, a ss that wasn''t suitable for him. In his case, even if there was only a Caster ss that hadn''t been summoned, it was the same. Maybe he got a Servant who was suitable for the Assassin ss or even Archer ss, but because of the wrong chant, they became a Caster ss, which made them even weaker than they originally were. In other cases, a Servant might have a bad connection with him, so they were unable to receive Magical Energy through normal methods. Even worse, the Grail had been corrupted by Angra Maiyu, the previous Servant during the Third Holy Grail. However, even with all of that, it didn''t matter. As he had said before, he had decided to fight this battle by himself, and this Servant was nothing but just a qualification so he could enter this war legally and was counted as a part of a participant. Then, without hesitation... "Fill, fill, filling, fill. "Fill, fill, filling, filling, fill." Frankly, he was speechless by the chant, but a strange session surrounded his body, and a lot of his energy was pulled and absorbed into the magic circle. Even if he knew nothing, he knew the amount of energy taken from his body was abnormal. ''Fortunately, fortunately.'' It was fortunate that he didn''tck energy, and he knew because of his sloppy chant, the energy which was usually supplied by the Holy Grail to summon a Servant was all taken from him. If he was a normal Mage or just a human, that amount would make him die. The Command Spells that seemed like a tattoo on his left hand shone brightly, and the air moved within the Magic Circle. The air grew hot. A current that shouldn''t be possible indoors. Soon, the breeze changed into a whirlwind blowing in the living room. Tamazuki stared at the Magic Circle drawn on the floor with fresh blood as it was unbelievably stated to emit a phosphorescent light. Violent gusts were known to trample the room, blowing off TVs, flower vases, and other furniture. In the center of the Magic Circle, a mist started to rise and sparks scattered. With all of this phenomenon, should he get a powerful Servant? A sh, then a roaring sound like a thunderbolt. Within a haze, a figure appeared. With his eyes, it was impossible for him to miss the figure inside, and it made him dumbfounded. The powerful Servant that he thought of wasn''t seen anywhere. Instead... "Did you call me? My name is Scheherazade." She lowered her head without even looking at him, showing utmost submission the moment she was summoned. "If you are willing to listen to a simple wish, I will serve you forever as a king." --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 242: Scheherazade Chapter 242: Scheherazade Tamazuki tried not to show his expression through his facial expression, but he had a feeling that Caster or Scheherazade might realize his confusion. "Um, Master?" "It''s okay. I am just surprised that you were the one that I summoned." "Yes, me too. I also didn''t expect to be summoned either." Scheherazade was quiet, showing a docile appearance, but inwardly she sighed as she filed with helplessness. Scheherazade. This isn''t the name of a famous female hero or male hero. Instead, it is the name of a narrator in the famous story known as "One Thousand and One Nights"a collection of stories structured with embedded narratives, tranted into Arabic around the 8th Centuryand the legendary queen of Persia''s Sasanian Empire. Whether the "Scheherazade" that is here is a character from the stories or the actual person who served as the character''s modelno one can be sure. There is no one other than herself who knows all the truths of "her own tale." Yet, Tamazuki could say that Scheherazade was an unfortunate woman. He wasn''t sure what kind of courage she had when she faced the king who would kill every maiden that entered his room every night as she tried to survive every night, but he was sure that she would have trauma since she wasn''t sure when she was going to be killed by the king''s whim. Even he felt weird that Scheherazade could be summoned since he didn''t think that this Servant of his could fight. Unlike a fighter, she was more like a courtesan whose job was to serve and bring happiness to those of the upper ss. Her appearance was slutty, yet, strangely enough, she seemed so pure. Her skin was exotic, her appearance was beautiful, and her body was plump and lewd. Moreover, she was a married woman. She was a married woman! He needed to repeat this since it was the most important point. Still, he felt that King Shahryar was an unfortunate man since even his most loyal wife was going on to the other man. Nevertheless, while he observed her, she also observed him. Her mind was in a daze for a moment, and instantly, the moment she was summoned, she could tell that he was a King, or even... a God. Yet, it was normal since many kings in history were linked to a deity. Even the King of China was known as the Son of Heaven and the autocrat of all under Heaven. In ancient Egypt, the king was also known as the pharaoh, the god of all of his subjects. Yet, Tamazuki was different. Scheherazade thought that she might need a real God. Even though he might not be one, his existence might be close. While she was curious, her survival was more important. Her appearance in this Holy Grail War was nothing but a misfortune to her. She also didn''t understand why she was even summoned, and the only one that she wished was that her Master wouldn''t ask her to fight the other heroes since her status was rather... wait, strong? She knew that she was weak, and her "Parameter" as a Servant was even more so, yet it was different now. Parameter: Strengths: C Endurance: B Agility: C Mana: EX Luck: EX NP: EX Luck and NP aside, she knew whether it was Strength, Endurance, or even Agility, her status should be at the lowest, yet they had raised by two ranks. ''Moreover, the Mana...'' She could feel that her Mana was so much, or even almost unlimited. It was amazing that she was unable to say anything. Yet, even if she was strong, she was still timid. Her survival was above everything, so she used her limited time to observe him. While she wasn''t the name of his Master, she knew that he was special, but then she noticed him crossing his legs in an awkward way. She nodded and didn''t say anything since she knew the best way to maintain her survival, but before that, she wanted to know what kind of person her king was and what he would do with her in this Holy Grail War. "So, what is that wish of yours?" Tamazuki asked softly. Every Servant was born with a Personal Skill. Those skills were born from their legends, stories, and identities. Scheherazade also had this Personal Skill, and even three of them. Her first skill was Storyteller (Rank EX). It is a skill that disys one''s amazing eloquence by verbally narrating tales and legends. It ispletely different from the written craft of literature, and adapts to the mood and mental state of the listener by selecting the most appropriate way of reciting the story, a storytelling ability specialized in improvisation. Frankly, while this skill was amazing, she didn''t think that she could use it for fighting. Instead, it could only be used to serve her king. Her second skill was Bedchamber of Survival (Rank A). It is a skill bybining "her own charm," "the charm of the ce," and "the charm of her actions" in the most suitable way ording to the situation presented, Scheherazade can form and make use of "an area where she has the lowest probability of death in the World." Although it is a conceptual area, it is also another "sleeping quarter," a safety base that is just like her Workshop as well. Frankly, it can''t be used in battle, either. Then her third skill, andst skill, was Counter Hero (Rank A). It is a skill that brings down the parameters of any hero on the asion of dealing with them. In her case, it is being limited to "anti-king." For that reason, it acquires Rank A. It bes something that especially demonstrates "the capability to survive against existences that have taken the title of King," grasping the king''s mood, disposition, abilities, principles, state of health, etc., to make use of every art of coaxing she has so that by doing this, no matter how capricious a king can be, she can conduct herself in a way that will at least not get herself killed. Yes, not to get herself killed. Even if this skill couldn''t help her in a fight, it could help her to stay alive. Moreover, even if Tamazuki wasn''t a King within the history or legend, she could tell from her instinct that he was a king. "Can you promise me you won''t take my life?" While she asked this question timidly, he answered her question without hesitation. "I promise you, or rather, I never expected you to fight in this Holy Grail War. I want you to be in charge of logistics and support and help me with the strategy to take down my opponents. In this Holy Grail War, I will be the one who fights. While you don''t know me, and you might not believe me since we have just met, I promise you that as long as I am alive, I will keep you alive, so as long as you help me without betraying me, then I will promise you all of that." "......" Scheherazade blinked her eyes as she stared into his eyes. One says that eyes are the window of the soul. She could easily tell someone''s emotion through their eyes, and she could tell that he didn''t lie and he promised her to stay alive along with a logistic job without the need to fight or die as long as he stayed alive. While she should have doubted whether he had the power to fight a Servant, she doesn''t have that now and kneeled to show her submission to him. "From this on, this Scheherazade will serve you with my everything, Master." She knew that she might need to spend more time with him to know his character, but nevertheless, from their first meeting, she could tell that he was a good king that she could serve with her everything. Chapter 243: My Servant can only be used on bed Chapter 243: My Servant can only be used on bed "Then, please take care of me, Caster." Even if Scheherazade wasn''t fighting, he called her a "Caster," so her identity wouldn''t be known, or rather, even if she might not meet any Servants and Masters in the future, this prudent of him to call her by her ss name instead of her real name, at least, during this Holy Grail War would give him a favorability from her. "Yes, Master. No, Tamazuki-sama. Should I call you that?" "Yes, I don''t mind." "Then, Master, how about we move now?" "Move? Why?" "Because if we stay in the same room for a long time and after thatmotion, there is a high chance that we might die." "...." Tamazuki looked at Scheherazade, who was looking at him with an earnest gaze. He knew that she was timid, but he didn''t expect that she would be this timid. "Sure, I don''t mind. You don''t need to worry about money; with your skill, you should be able to know a ce with the lowest chance of being endangered, right?" Then, he took out a map of Fuyuki City that he had stolen from the bookstore before and spread it on the table so that she could see it. "Then, excuse me." Scheherazade looked at the map and asked, "Where is our ce?" "This ce." He pointed to where this house was located. "Hmm..." She thought for a moment, then looked at him in surprise. "This house is surprisingly good." "Yes, I am learning Fengshui. This house''s location brings a good omen and the health of the resident." "Master, you are amazing." She didn''t lie since she thought that Fengshui was a good skill since it could bring good luck to their base camp, pushing away all the disasters, bad omens, and everything that brought misfortune. "Also, since you are my Servant, I will tell you about my "Blindspot" ability." "Blindspot ability?" Scheherazade stared at Tamazuki earnestly, waiting for his exnation. Blindspot Talent. It was the talent that he got in the beginning, and it was something that he had always been using. This was also the reason why he could run away from that being before. That being might have omni-precognition, but with his "Enhanced Learning," he had honed his "Blindspot Talent" to something that could even affect that being. The reason why he chose this house was also for the same reason since this house had a certain element that would make people ignore this ce. Hearing his exnation, she thought that she was really lucky to have him as her Master. Yet, that was the truth. If her Master was one of those among the Masters within this work, then her ending was clear. However, her Master was Tamazuki, so everything was different. By now, she was d that her Luck parameter was EX rank, so she could meet such a wonderful master. "Amazing, Master! Amazing!" She was full of excitement about the safety of this house, and if she added her Skill, "Bedchamber of Survival," then this ce would be the safest ce on Earth. "However, nothing is perfect. We might as well prepare for several base camps. But Master, you should be the one to choose our new base camp since your skills are better than mine." "Sure." He nodded and made his preparations for which houses he should buy, but he had to say this world was still inconvenient since a smartphone didn''t exist and an online service was still at the trial and error stage. After all, this was in 1994. Still, this feeling was quite unique since the worlds that he had been in had always had a futuristic feeling, but this time, it was different since it gave him retro and vintage. Nevertheless, even if there were many inconveniences in this world, it was also strangelyfortable. "Master, I will make this ce into our territory." "Territory?" "Yes." Scheherazade exined her ability as a Servant summoned in the Caster ss. Territory Creation. It is the skill to build a special terrain that is advantageous to oneself as a magus, such as for the purpose of collecting mana. Usually, the ce that was chosen was a ce where there were a lot of leylines. This ce was such a ce, but because it was located within the blind spot, it was hard for people to find it, even if those people were from the Matou family or the Tohsaka family, who had been living in this city for centuries or so. As this location was good, Scheherazade didn''t hesitate to make this ce into their territory. Moreover, the rank of her Territory Creation wasn''t low, and the rank of her skill was A++. By using this skill, she would make this ce into a "sleeping quarter," the ce where she and her Master could sleep peacefully with the lowest danger ever. Still, even if she didn''t do so, as long as she stayed by his side, everything was okay. Tamazuki could even run away from the God who created the universe. He could even run away from such a being, then was there even any existence that he couldn''t run away from? Nevertheless, he wasn''t arrogant enough to think that he could face an existence that was simr to a God. When he met such an existence, his only option was to run away. Anyway, he had taken down a heroine and got various rewards. The door to the new world had opened, and if he wanted to go to a new world, he could go anytime. However, he wanted to go back first since it had been a while since he went out, and he wanted toplete all the things that he hadn''t finished in the original world before he started his adventure once again. Still, as expected of the system. The moment he summoned Scheherazade as his Servant, he got a reward, but then his attention was attracted to the change of his house. From the eyes of others, there might not be changed, but he could tell the difference, and he could tell that a certain concept had been added to this house. By now, probably, this ce really had be the safest ce on the whole Earth. Still, what surprised him, it seemed he could learn Scheherazade''s skill. ''Hmm...'' With this sess, he knew that he could learn the other Servant''s skills too. This made him excited. Nevertheless, Scheherazade didn''t know what her Master was thinking and only focused on making this ce her safe haven. Still, she felt that this was from enough. As she had said before, this might be the safest ce on Earth, but it didn''t mean that nothing could harm this ce. Even if the chance was small, it was possible for her and her Master to die if they stayed in the same ce for a long time. "Is it finished?" "Yes." Scheherazade nodded with his question. "Master, this is far from enough, so let''s get more houses, okay?" "...okay." "Also, should we make a shelter?" "She-Shelter?" "Yes." "...." Tamazuki thought for a moment and nodded. "It should be possible." "Really? How long until the shelter is finished, Master?" Scheherazade was so d that Tamazuki was her Master. "Well, it can be done now." Tamazuki gestured for his Servant to move closer. "Come here." "Yes." Her body moved obediently yet lewdly as she fell into his arms. "Um... you don''t need to be this close." His lips twitched. "But isn''t it easier for me to be this close?" Scheherazade looked at him with an upturned gaze as she put her soft hands into his chest. "..." Was this a seduction skill? He felt like he was drunk whenever he heard her voice, smelled her scent, and saw her appearance. "Master?" She tilted her head, showing an innocent yet curious expression. Tamazuki shook his head and thought that this might be the weakness of being a dog. It was easy for him to get into the heat. Then, the scene before them changed. The living room they stayed in before changed into a world of shadows. "Should this ce suffice to be our shelter?" --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 244: Scheherazade loves her Master the most Chapter 244: Scheherazade loves her Master the most Shadow Motion. It was a skill he learned from Ranga and the other Tempest Wolves in the world of Tensura. This skill allows the user to utilize Shadow Space. It is a space inside the shadow that connects it to other shadows and can be essed through rted spatial movement. Usually, there is no air inside the space, so the user needs to hold their breath while inside. It is mainly used as a spatial ability that reduces the distance traveled to zero, ignoring obstacles by passing through the shadow space that leads from shadow to shadow; depending on the individual, the range can vary. Besides that, it is also used as a waiting area for Star Wolves, which allows them to stay by the other''s side regardless of the distance traveled by hiding in their shadows. However, Tamazuki developed this skill further and made this ce into his living quarter. It might not be wrong to say that in this world of shadows, he was the God. "......." Scheherazade fell in silence before she asked, "Master, are you a God?" If so, how wonderful was it since that way, she didn''t need to fear anything. Tamazuki looked at her, who was still on his arm, and didn''t move away. She even pressed her body even closer, subconsciously that it made all the blood on his body move into hisher region. It was impossible for him to stop the natural reaction that happened to his body. "Oh..." She felt an intense heat on her stomach, then eximed in surprise, and a blush appeared on her cheeks. "Don''t get too close to me, okay? I don''t want to be a beast." How long had they just met? How could the development suddenly be like this? Was it the effect of [Jupiter]? Yes, it should be. Nevertheless, even if he had a lucky pervert ability, which was an ability owned by every harem protagonist, there was a huge difference between him and all of those harem protagonists. There might be only one difference, but this difference would cause a different reaction in females. Erection. Yes, he got an erection. Such a reaction should be impossible for the harem protagonist since, no matter the situation, they could only fluster, have a nosebleed, or even be beaten up by the heroines. The choice of erection should be impossible, but it happened to him. Or rather, wasn''t it weird for it not to happen, especially with such a charming woman like Scheherazade? However, his body became tense when a soft hand suddenly pressed into his erection. "Wow... it''s so big." Scheherazade muttered in a low voice, but Tamazuki snorted inwardly since if this size was enough to surprise her, what if he transformed into his beast form? Let''s see how she was going to react when she faced such a gigantic beast. "Master... I am your Servant. I might not be able to fight, but I can help you with the rest, including maintaining your health." "...maintain my health?" "Yes, it isn''t good for you to hold back as it might lead to stress and diseases. If you feel ufortable, then let Scheherazade help you, Master~." She hugged him gently as she whispered those words into his ear. The hot air blew into his ear, causing something to snap within him. "Master?" At that moment, she didn''t know she had just awakened a dangerous beast. --- "Ha... ha... ha..." Scheherazadey on the bed weakly as she tried to catch her breath. Her brown skin was glistening with sweat and other liquids. She was unable to move, but her lower body quivered from time to time, unable to forget the sensation that he gave her. Inside... she could feel that her body was filled with boundless energy. Because of Tamazuki''s support, she didn''t need to worry about energy, or in this world, it was called a Prana. Nevertheless, she only used an appropriate among Prana, so she could maintain her physical body as she didn''t need to fight. Her Master was the one that would be fighting, so she wanted him to be in the optimum condition. Yet... yet... she underestimated him. As he had said before, he was a beast. His Prana was enormous. The proof? It was from his semen. Apart from Prana, a Servant could consume semen or blood for energy. His semen was full of energy, and it was so lively. Even if she was a Servant, she might get pregnant if this continued. Though it wouldn''t be bad if she got pregnant, since that way, she didn''t need to fight and take care of their children. ''Hmm... that''s not a bad idea.'' She then took a deep breath and used Mana on her body to recover her stamina. Her strength and endurance might have increased to a rank that she had never felt before, but that wasn''t enough to take care of his lust. Fortunately, as long as energy existed, she could stand up anytime. Still, she didn''t immediately stand up and sat on the edge of the bed for a moment, trying to recover from the previous hard work. To be honest, it was her first time facing such a fearsome opponent. Well, it was normal since she had only one experience, and that was with her husband, King Shahryar. Yet, with him, it was different. Sometimes, he was gentle. Sometimes, he was rough. In other words, it was incredible. She let out a helpless sigh and thought that it wouldn''t be bad to do it again, but she knew that this wasn''t a time to go to bed all the time. They had a battle that they needed to face, and she knew that he wanted a Grail. As for her? She didn''t care and didn''t really want to since she only wanted to stay alive. She didn''t wish to die. Because of this, she would do her best to support and help him with his ambition. However, when she walked into his study room, she was in a daze. He was sitting on the chair as he was observing water-like screens that spread all over the room. "Oh? Have you woken up?" "Master, what is this?" Scheherazade walked slowly before she sat on hisp docilely and curiously, watching all the screens within the room. She might have been born in the Middle Ages, but as she was summoned as a Servant, she was given information about the present world. Nevertheless, she didn''t understand what was on the screens before her. Tamazuki put his hands around her waist and inhaled the scent of her hair. Her scent was so good, and her thighs were so nice to rub. "This is my magic, Argos." "Argos? Eye of God?" "Yes, as long as it is within this world, we can see anything." The crystal ball he gave Aoi was an item that allowed the others to ess his Argos. Still, once again, this magic raised her favorability toward him even more. After all, what she liked the most was safety and security. However, even with all of this, his huge has her the most security. "Master... do you want me to help you with my hand?" Even without waiting for his answer, her hand had already moved into his thigh, rubbing it gently and alluringly. "..." He blinked his eyes, wondering how a woman could be innocent yet lewd at the same time. "Wait a moment; something will happen soon." "Something?" Scheherazade stared at the screen that showed the scene of the Tohsaka mansion, and then, she saw the appearance of two Servants that started their fights. Yet, unexpectedly, it wasn''t even a fight. Instead, it was a one-sided ughter from a Servant known as Archer. Chapter 245: Scheherazade is going to die Chapter 245: Scheherazade is going to die On the screen, a Servant, who seemed to appear as an Assassin, invaded the Tohsaka mansion, but before Assassin was able to do anything, he was killed by Archer, who stood at the top of the mansion, folding his arms and annihted Assasion without mercy. "You can''t look at me. Worms can only look at the ground when they die, like the worms they are." When those words fell, Assassin was rained down by numerous swords and died. While Tamazuki watched this famous scene calmly, Scheherazade was scared silly and hugged him firmly. She was going to die! This was her thought when she thought that if she was asked to face an Archer. Then, timidly, she peeked at his expression, observing his expression before she sighed in relief. His calmness eased her. Nevertheless, she snuggled into him, pressing her plump breasts tightly, easily gaining his favorability. It was unfortunate that Grail summoned her as she didn''t have an interest in one, to begin with. However, it was fortunate for her Master to be an almighty warrior. Or a monster? Nevertheless, whatever he was, she didn''t care since he was the only one that could give her this sense of security. However, it didn''t mean that she was useless. Instead, even if she was unable to help him in the battle, she could help him with the strategy and various other things so the victory would be in the hand of her Master. "Master, it feels like I am familiar with Assassin. As for Archer, while I am not sure of his identity, I can tell that he is a king." The war had already started, and it wouldn''t be weird for them to start their battle right away, so before that, the best way, they needed to gather all the information they could. If possible, she wanted to have ess to Argos, so she could search all the locations of Masters and Servants before they met each other, knowing their identities, before taking them down swiftly, or... wait for them to fight each other before they came out at the end to im the Grail. Or... might they as well hide and not participate in the Grail at all? "It''s normal for you to be familiar with the Assassin. If I am not wrong, this Assassin should be Hassan-i Sabbah." "Hassan-i Sabbah?" Schehezade was surprised. "Is that the Old Man of the Mountain?" If that was the case, why was he so weak? For her, who was born in the Middle East, she was familiar with the name of the Old Man of the Mountain, and as she was from someone in a high position, she knew how powerful the Assassin was. Yet... yet... he was so easily defeated? Suddenly, she became suspicious. "I think this is weird." "I also think that the Assassin isn''t dying yet. ording to the legend, no one knows the real identity of the Hassan-i-Sabbah. It can be one person, or it can be a group of people, so if we follow this legend, this Assassin might be more than just a single Servant." "Ma-Master... then, does it mean that there are several Assassins?" "There is a high chance of that." "...." Scheherazade knew that she was going to die if she had to face Assassin. Looking at his Servant, he sighed inwardly since she was too weak. Her physical ability and skills aside, her mentality was the real problem. Fortunately, he was strong. "Then, who about the Archer?" While she might ask this question on a whim, she had a feeling that Tamazuki might be able to tell the identity of this Servant. "Don''t be surprised." "You know him, Master?" She blinked her eyes and looked at her Master curiously. Whenever she saw him, he had this mysterious feeling as if he knew everything. This feeling was amazing, and it reassured her as if his side was the safest ce in the whole universe. "Yes, he is the first King in the worldGilgamesh." "..." Scheherazade. She was in a daze for a while before shey weakly on his chest. She was going to die. Yes, without a doubt. Simr to Hassan-i-Sabbah, she was extremely familiar with Gilgamesh since it was the famous king that appeared in Mesopotamian mythology. Facing such an existence, Scheherazade almost passed out. She thought that she was really going to die. "As I have said before, you won''t fight. I will be the one who is fighting, okay?" "Master..." She hugged him and thought that she was going to give him everything. "But... this one is strong. Can you defeat him?" "Well, he is strong." Tamazuki didn''t deny Gilgamesh was strong, especially when he had the memory of his previous life. Moreover, it wouldn''t be weird to call him a God as he had a divinity, and because of this, he was quite disadvantaged in facing Gilgamesh. As the first king in the world, Gilgamesh owned all the treasures in this world. Among the treasures Gilgamesh owned, there was one treasure that would give him trouble. "However, it isn''t like we will attack him immediately. We can also use the other Servants to fight against Gilgamesh." "That''s right." Scheherazade nodded. "I will do my best to help you, Master." "Thanks." He smiled and kissed her forehead gently, causing her to close her eyes in enjoyment and peace. "However, even if I have to face Gilgamesh, I won''t fear him." "Really?" "Yes." Whether it was Gilgamesh or Hassan-i-Sabbah, they had already be his targets, and he was going to devour them sooner orter. "But Master, those weapons that were used by Archer to take down Assassin, were they his Noble Phantasm?" Noble Phantasms. These are the weapons and/or abilities owned by Heroic Spirits. As humanity''s illusions, they embody the ultimate Mysteries of a hero as symbols of their existence through historical facts and anecdotes. These can be physical weaponry (e.g., swords, spears, bows) or support items (e.g., shields, rings, crowns). They can also be abstractions such as unique, often magical abilities (even close to or matching True Magic), unique (even conceptual) means of attack, curses, and changes to the very environment and its physical properties. When summoned as Servants in the Holy Grail War, they are the trump cards of the heroes that allow them to ovee others in battle. "Well, I''m not sure, but if we make the worst assumption, then all of those weapons used by him to annihte Assassin were Noble Phantasms. If we make even further assumptions, his Noble Phantasm might be a treasure trove. After all, as the first king in the world, it won''t be weird if he owns all the treasure in the world, right?" "Well...." Scheherazade felt that she was so helpless. "But I have to say Gilgamesh is too arrogant. Even if he is the first king, his territory is nothing but just a small vige." If they looked into history, even if Gilgamesh had the title of the first king, his territory was small. In modern times, his territory might not be able to be called a city, yet this Gilgamesh was so arrogant. "Isn''t it normal? During that time, it is an age of barbarism." Scheherazade wasn''t surprised by Gilgamesh''s personality since everyone during that era was a barbarian andcked a culture. Still, because of this, her fear of Gilgamesh was lowered since she knew that if it was a modern time, Gilgamesh would be nothing but a vige chief. "Well, that''s true." What did he expect from a primitive civilization? Still, he suddenly thought about the reward that he gained from Fubuki in the world of One Punch Man. ''Should I use it on Gilgamesh?'' --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 246: My Servant is stronger than I have thought Chapter 246: My Servant is stronger than I have thought Item: Steal. It was an item that made him able to steal everything that was owned by his target. Whether it was memories, treasures, experiences, skills, abilities, and all other things, they would be stolen. This item was amazing since it could be done instantly, and he didn''t need to kill it so he could devour it. Nevertheless, while this item was amazing, it wasn''t omnipotent, as those who were stronger than him could resist the effect of this item. Frankly, if it wasn''t because of this limitation, he might use this item on the being that chased and almost crashed him in the world of One Punch Man. After all, if he got the power of that being, was there even a need for him to walk around this journey or even use the system? By bing a God, he was invincible. Nothing could defeat him. He was everything. Suddenly, the longing in his heart grew, and his ambition became hotter. If it was before, he only thought of staying alive, defeating Nurarihyon and all the troubles in his world, but now, after his journey in various worlds, his view had already expanded. In front of that being, whether it was, Nurarihyon and everything that wished for him to disappear from this world, was nothing but an ant. They were weak and could be crushed anytime. Everything aside, that being was nothing but a weakling, including him. The next time he was going to meet that being, he wasn''t going to run away. He was going to devour it and truly be the highest existence within the universe. The one above all. The only one. However, such an existence was still distant. It was almost impossible to reach, yet it wasn''t impossible. Nevertheless, his focus was on this world. His goal was to devour everything within this world. Still, it didn''t mean he was going to destroy everything since, if so, he was going to be targeted by all the higher beings in this world. However, due to being chased by that being, whether it was his camouge was almost perfect. He was only any other human unless he was about to destroy this. Still, the higher beings in this world, the Servants in this Holy Grail War, also couldn''t be underestimated, especially Gilgamesh. Depending on the situation, if he couldn''t take it down instantly, then he would use the "Item: Steal" without hesitation as he was afraid Gilgamesh might destroy the world with his Noble Phantasm. This world was beautiful, after all, and there were many heroines that he hadn''t taken down. "But Scheherazade, with your skill, facing a King shouldn''t be a problem for you, right?" "Facing a King and defeating one is two different things, Master..." Scheherazade sounded so helpless. With her skill Counter Hero (Rank A), it was possible for him to stay alive against all the King types of Servants no matter how capricious they were, but if she was asked to defeat it, then it might be hard. She wasn''t an Assassin, nor was she a warrior, so fighting directly was impossible. If she was asked to defeat a Servant, then she could only manipte by using schemes, tricks, and body. Yet, if possible, she didn''t want to face a Servant. She just wanted to stay as a logistic and supported him from backstage. "That''s true. Sorry for asking." "No, it''s okay, but if I use my Noble Phantasm, then it might be possible." Yes, if she used her Noble Phantasm, she had a chance to fight against the other Servants. Moreover, with unlimited support from Prana from her Master, it was even possible for her to create a fictional world. "Tell me more about your Noble Phantasm." "Yes." Alf La wa-La. This was the name of her Noble Phantasm. This Noble Phantasm gave her the ability to turn fiction into reality. "A Reality Marble?" "Yes." Scheherazade nodded. "Reality Marble is a projection of one''s inner world onto reality. Everything in my story, stories that I have read and or created now, all of them can be created into a reality with my Noble Phantasm." Because One Thousand and One Nights were never a fixed set but a malleable collective that grew over time, and as Scheherazade is the originator of the said collection of stories, Scheherazade has the right and ability to choose what she decides to be the "One Thousand and One Nights" where the female storyteller can choose stories,pletely unassociated with the original One Thousand and One Nights, that came after her time or fiction and nonfiction that she simply read from books. "If I give you a story, then you can make it into reality?" "That''s possible, especially with the unlimited energy that you have given to me." Then to show her power, she showed her palm to him, and a cute miniature figure with Middle East-like clothes appeared on the top of her palm. "What is this?" "ddin." "....." With this power, he had to say; they were practically invincible, especially when she had a supply of energy from him. As for feeling afraid the energy from the world would be drained by him, he didn''t have it, as there were more than 200 billion gxies in the universe. Even if one of the two disappeared, no one cared, right? "Do you want to create a, so we can have a safe haven?" "Is it possible?" Tamazuki looked at Scheherazade, who was looking at him with shining eyes. "No, let''s not do that since our safety is currently enough. Moreover, against Gilgamesh, your world will be destroyed." "Huh?" Scheherazade became scared and asked, "Is Gilgamesh''s power more than that, Master?" "Yes, among all the Servants that are summoned in this Holy Grail War, Gilgamesh can be said to be one of the strongest." He didn''t lie since Gilgamesh was the one that gave him the greatest threat among all the Servants summoned in this Holy Grail War, yet it wasn''t to the point that he would run away like before. After all, no matter what, Gilgamesh is a human. No matter how special they are, in the end, it can''t change the fact that they are fragile beings and die in the end. "One of the strongest? Is there a Servant that can match him?" However, Scheherazade caught this one more important point. She didn''t doubt him since she felt like he was omniscient as if whether it was the past, present, or even future were clearly seen by his eyes. Still, Tamazuki didn''t answer her question and peeked into fate. Even with the disappearance of Ryuunosuke from the board, it didn''t change the end of the Holy Grail. Whether it was the beginning or end, they remained the same. If there was a difference, it would be the middle, but none of those didn''t include him within the equation. Fate didn''t have the power to turn him into a piece of the board like others. "Well, you will see her in a few days." "Her? Servant that can match Gilgamesh is female?" Scheherazade was surprised. After all, was there a female figure that could even match Gilgamesh? It might sound unfair or unjust, but besides bearing a child and taking care of the house, such as the role of a woman in the past. So, the fact that there was a woman whose existence could match Gilgamesh stupefied her. "Well, no hurry. I will buy bookstores and publishing houses. Let''s stay quiet since everything is still within the curtain." "Yes, Master." "Oh, right!" "What''s wrong, Master?" "Let''s get you less slutty clothes." "....." Scheherazade was a little speechless, but she couldn''t do anything since her dancer-like clothes were a default costume when she was summoned, but she also knew her clothes were rather slutty, so she agreed. "Yes, Master." She linked her arm against his and leaned her head, thinking that his side was the safest ce in the whole universe, but then she asked curiously, "Do you hate such clothes, Master?" "I love it." She chuckled and thought that it might not be bad to be summoned. While they made their preparations, the Vre Italia chartering from Germanynded on the Fne of the airport neighboring Fuyuki City. "So this is Japan." Two fair figures stepped into the runaway race as they came to this country for the first time, and the appearance of the two figures was the prelude of this Holy Grail War. Chapter 247: A modern war needs to be fought in a modern way Chapter 247: A modern war needs to be fought in a modern way "Have Irisviel arrived? I see." There were no more conversations, and it ended quickly. In a cheap hotel room, Emiya Kiritsugu, one of the Masters in this Holy Grail, continued to smoke with absentminded eyes, yet if someone looked closely, one would be able to see how empty and cold this man was. Nevertheless, when he heard about his wife, his eyes regained a little color, returning the humanity that he had lost for so long. "Kiritsugu, we should start." On his side, a handsome, fair-skinned beauty who used neither eye-line nor lipstick stared at him indifferently yet with gentleness. Such a contradictory gaze shouldn''t appear, yet it appeared on this short-haired beauty. Kiritsugu didn''t say anything, but he started his work because he had a feeling the war would start tonight. With the annihtion of Assassin by Archer, there should be six Servants left within this war, yet he didn''t think so. He felt suspicious and smelled a conspiracy, but he decided to hold it since he knew that nothing could be found currently. Nevertheless, his goal had never changed. Holy Grail. For his ambition, he had to get it. Because of this, he made his preparations three years ago. Or rather, his preparation had started ten years ago when he was chosen as the son-inw of the Einzbern family. However, during these ten years, he had lost his callousness and coldness as he felt the warmth of the people he cared about. This feeling should be erased as it would be a hindrance. He needed to regain the feeling that he had lost ten years ago, killing people mercilessly for peace as a "Magus Killer." It was also because of this his assistant couldn''t help but chide him as if this continued, they might lose. Watching Kiritsugu, who tried to regain the feelings he had lost by holding the weapons she had prepared, Hisai Maiya stayed in silence by his side, like always. However, even if he might have lost his touch, it didn''t mean he didn''t make his preparation. As a Master, he should have a Servant by his side, but he didn''t do that. He left his Servant to his wife''s side, letting all the Masters in this Grail mistake her as a Master while he was in the dark, killing all the Masters silently, ending this Grail, and achieving his ambition. However, when he started his preparation, suddenly, the door of the room was knocked on. Whether it was Kiritsugu or the beauty known as Hisau Maiya, their bodies tense. The reason why they chose this hotel was because no one knew them, and they could stay low-key. Also, would someone ever think that they would stay in the hotel? Moreover, who would ever think he was the Master? Even if some Masters in this Holy Grail War learned about his information, all of them would disdain him as the existence known as a Magus was someone arrogant. They believed in their "Magecraft," and all of them believed in the upright battle. However, that wasn''t the case with him. Tracking, assassination, and all types of modern weaponry, he would use all of them to dispose of his targets. His motto was to eliminate the minority for the majority. As long as one evil was eliminated, thousands of good people could live. However, such a person was suddenly caught in the by someone without even realizing it. By now, Kiritsugu and Maiya realized that this Holy Grail wasn''t filled with those outdated Magus who would use their proud "Magecraft" to take down their opponents. "Excuse me; this is room service." Kiritsugu nced at Maiya, and she nodded. "Room service?" "Yes, I have heard that someone asked for room service in this room." "But, I don''t ask for room service." Maiya walked quietly without a sound as she peeked at the peephole with a pistol in her hand. There she saw the hotel staff, but she couldn''t see his expression as he lowered his head, but suddenly the door was kicked forcefully, and several people in uniform came in as they raised their weapons. "Stand down! This is the police! Terrorist Emiya Kiritsugu, you are under arrest! Give up" *Bang! Bang! Bang!* Kiritsugu didn''t say a single word and shot down all the people inside. While his heart ached when he thought about killing those innocent people, he needed to do this to save more people. However, inwardly, he was enraged as he thought those "Mages" who participated in the Holy Grail involved normal civilians and police in this battle. By now, he knew that he needed to end this battle as quickly as possible, so no people would be harmed. Maiya, who was by his side, didn''t say anything and just watched this scene indifferently since killing those people would make Kiritsugu return to how he was. All the police and the staff hotels were killed by the bullets. "Maiya, let''s go." "Yes." They couldn''t stay in this hotel any longer, and they needed to change their positions as they would be surrounded if they stayed any longer. Yet, at the same time, Kiritsugu also raised a question. Who? Who among the other Masters would trap him like this? Or was he thinking too much? Was it because of his fault? Nevertheless, he needed to run away and search for a safe ce. Facing two professional killers with long experiences, the local police were helpless, but with the death of theirrades, all of them were filled with sadness and rage. How could they stay calm with theirrades being killed mercilessly? Moreover, how could they let such a dangerous criminal stay in this town without feeling fear? However, with limited weaponry, they could do nothing and quickly asked for the help of the police in other cities to help since if they let this terrorist go, then everyone in this town would be in a dangerous state! When the police dispatched their forces, two people watched what had happened in the hotel without missing anything. "It''s a pity." Scheherazade sighed when she saw the police were unable to capture Kiritsugu. "If the local police can capture him, then will he be called a "Magus Killer"?" "Well, that''s true, but because of this, it is impossible for him to run away anymore. Even if he is strong, he is facing all the Japanese police." If the opponents were a Servant, Scheherazade didn''t think the police could do anything but against Emiya Kiritsugu. She felt that this man had been doomed. When Tamazuki told her about Emiya Kiritsugu, Scheherazade didn''t hesitate to tell him to call the police to capture Emiya. While Tamazuki could kill Emiya with ease, he was still interested in his Servant, so he didn''t wish for this person to die so soon. Nevertheless, he agreed with Scheherazade''s n. This n might seem weird, but it couldn''t be denied that Emiya Kiritsugu was a criminal. After all, what kind of civilian would bring grenades, sniper rifles, missiles, and all the modern weapons that could only be possessed by an army and alike? Especially in Japan, where even the police had limited firearms or did not have them at all. In a country where firearms are banned, having them alone would make you a criminal. As for the Magus, while they were dangerous, they wouldn''t use those firearms as they were confident in the "Magecraft," so they were safe, and would normal people believe the existence of "Magecraft to begin with? However, Kiritsugu had always used that prideful nature of the "Magus" to take them down, using thetest technology to kill them, so giving him the title of "Magus Killer," yet it was also because of this, the moment he entered this country, he was alreadybeled criminal, and with his natures to clean up all of his opponents without mercy, his fate was already doomed by being targeted by all the Law enforcement in Japan. A modern war needs to be fought in a modern way. Though, the real reason why Scheherazade initiated this strategy was that she didn''t need to meet the enemies and just stayed in their base camp without fighting. Before the battle even started, the Master of Saber was already at a disadvantage, and sooner orter, even without them doing anything, he would be taken down. Meanwhile, Scheherazade and Tamazuki had lost interest in Emiya Kiritsugu, but his eyes stared at Maiya for a moment before he looked at his new target. The water-like screen before them quickly changed into a different scene. "Master, they are...?" "Yes, that''s Emiya Kiritsugu''s wife and Saber." "....." Nevertheless, when Scheherazade heard his confirmation, her eyes widened. "Eh?" Chapter 248: My Master loves a married woman Chapter 248: My Master loves a married woman Two figures walked down to the runaway, and one of them marveled at the scenery before her. "So this is the country Kiritsugu was born in..." She is a beautiful woman with long silver hair and red eyes, which were so distinctive and impossible to ignore. Even if she was dressed in a sloppy way, she would attract all the attention around her due to her beauty. However, due to herck ofmon sense in the outside world, the dress-up she thought currently would be fit formon garments was already off. Her silk blouse, her long knee-high boots, her casual coat with silver fox fur, everything wasing straight out of a high-ss disy window; it was very visible that she was a gem from a particr birthce with a particr tailoring. They were clothes clearly fit for modern fashion, but to Irisviel von Einzbern, who grew up with polished jewelry, it seemed intimate enough, even. Irisviel had indeed considered it a camouge for town areas, but it was simply impossible for a beauty such as her to disappear from the general public, to begin with. Yet even if that was the case, she might not even show a single attention since all of her attention was taken by the new scenery before her. While it might be weird, it was her first time going out after she was born. It was her first time to be able to walk out of her house and walk freely without being watched. Even if her purpose ining to this country was for the Holy Grail War, it couldn''t diminish the excitement in her heart. Now, with all of that introduction, it might be easy to tell something weird happened to this woman. Irisviel von Einzbern. Her identity wasn''t just a normal woman, or rather she wasn''t even a human as she was a homunculus, an existence created through an alchemical method to produce fully functional lifeforms from sperm and other elements without the use of a womb. While she might appear like a woman in herte 20s, she was only ten years old. Yet, nevertheless, she had married, and she also had children. However, homunculus was different from humans the moment they were born; their appearance was like those of an adult instead of a baby. Still, even so, no one would be able to tell she was a homunculus, especially when her smile was so bright, like a sunrise in the snow country, giving warmth and gentleness to those who saw her. "So, Saber? What do you think of ne travel?" Irisviel asked the Servant with a short stature, who stood by her side like a bodyguard. Simr to Irisviel, this Servant was a female in gender, yet she appeared far from being weak or transient. Her blonde hair was visibly light and soft, and she wore a dark blue dress shirt and necktie with a French continental dark suit, perfectly disguising her as a man. Nevertheless, it would sound wild and foolish to dress a young woman of under 155 centimeters like that, but this was different when it came to Saber. She didn''t appear like a perverted beauty having a beautiful woman dressed as a man. Saber''s cold and hard face wasn''t that of a feminineplexion. It was already a given that her disguising as a man was unequaled as a beautiful young man. Along with her thin stature, her face was obviously morous and fair-skinned, which could pass the manly, charming air of a pure young man. However, Saber didn''t answer Irisviel''s question. Staring into the distant blue sky, Saber felt something staring in her direction. It didn''te from one direction but from several directions. However, those feelings quickly disappeared as if everything was just a haze. "Saber, what''s wrong?" Irisviel noticed something strange must be happening. "Nothing. It might be my imagination." Saber shook her head and told Irisviel nothing was happening with a gentle smile. Hearing that answer, Irisviel nodded softly and sighed in relief. The two continued their conversation, and when Saber heard that Irisviel wanted to tour around the city, Saber was a little speechless as her fake Master didn''t realize what kind of war they were about to face soon. Yet when she heard it was Irisviel''s first time walking freely, Saber decided to be a gentleman and led her on a tour around the city as her partner. Happily, the two enjoyed their first date in Fuyuki City without realizing they were being watched out. However, Scheherazade''s expression was far from good. "Master... that''s... is that Servant can realize out surveince?" During this moment, she had thought that Tamazuki''s Argos was invincible and no one would find out that they had observed all of them secretly, yet Saber''s reaction broke her confidence. "That''s right. It seems to be part of her Skill." If Tamazuki didn''t use his "Blindspot Mastery," then Saber would realize that she was being watched over by them. "It''s like your Counter Hero; as the strongest ss, Saber should have a simr skill, right?" "...." Scheherazade sighed helplessly and thought that she might be the weakest Servant among the seven Servants summoned in this Holy Grail War. "Do you know what kind of skill is that Master?" "If I am not wrong, it should be Instinct (A Rank)." "Instinct (A Rank)?" "It gives her the ability to always instantly identify "the best personal course of action" duringbat. It might not be wrong to say that it is essentially a sixth sense in the realm of predicting the future." When Tamazuki thought about it, Saber seemed to have a better instinct than him. After all, Saber could even read the future, even if it was only for a few seconds. In his case, he could also read the future, but this reading future wasn''t something for a battle. Instead, it was for auxiliary or support since it needed preparation and couldn''t be used instantly. "But your "Blindspot Talent" is better, right?" "Yes." Hearing that, Scheherazade sighed in relief. Tamazuki didn''t lie as his "Blindspot Talent" could give him time to run away from a God who had an Omni-Perception, so Saber, who was weaker, naturally was unable to break away from it. Still, as expected, whether Irisviel or Saber, they were top beauties. Tamazuki knew that he shouldn''t do this, especially when the two were married, but everything was already toote. He had plunged into the abyss, and the taste of the married women wasn''t something that he could forget. "...." Scheherazade looked at his erection. "Cough! Cough!" Looking at his awkward expression, she sighed helplessly, but she asked, "Do you want to sleep with them?" "Don''t say such a stupid thing. They are married women!" "I am also a married woman, though." "........" Tamazuki. Scheherazade stared at her Master in a subtle manner and understood his taste. "It''s okay, Master. I understand." However, because of this, she was even relieved since she knew she was his type. "........" Tamazuki was d that he had an understanding Servant, but... but... was it really okay? Still, it was strange of him to admit such a taste, so he changed the topic of conversation. "Well, don''t you feel curious about the identity of Saber?" "Who is she, Master?" Scheherazade asked curiously, wondering about the identity of that girl while giving him a face, not to mention his unique taste. "King Arthur." "........" Hearing that answer, Scheherazade felt that her head was nk. Chapter 249: Two dangerous opponents Chapter 249: Two dangerous opponents "Ki-King Arthur?" Scheherazade widened her eyes. "That''s King Arthur?!" "That''s right." "....." Scheherazade. "...a female?" "Yes." "Is that existenceparable to King Gilgamesh?" "Yes." "....." Scheherazade took a deep breath and calmed herself. She didn''t think that he was lying. After all, there was no benefit, even if he was lying. It was a battle, and she also knew that he wouldn''t joke about this matter... even so... she was stunned silly. King Arthur, the legendary King of Britain, was a female. If Tamazuki wasn''t the one who told her, she wouldn''t believe it. Yet, at the same time, she also felt suspicious. "Is this the Servant that you told me has a simr strength to Gilgamesh?" "That''s right." "..." Scheherazade. "You believe me?" "I believe you, but..." It is hard to see how this Saber could beparable to Gilgamesh. Saber''s body was petite, and she was even smaller than Scheherazade. "Don''t underestimate her. You should know her legend, right?" "Yes." Who didn''t know King Arthur? If someone might be unfamiliar with Gilgamesh, no one would be ignorant of King Arthur. Even if they didn''t know the entire story of King Arthur, one would be able to tell his legend from Excalibur: Sword of Promised Victory. "But even so, how strong is she?" With just the legend, it was hard for her to tell how strong Saber was. "Well..." He thought for a moment and said, "You should know that ording to the legend, King Arthur is the incarnation of Dragon, right?" "Yes." "Then, she should have the power of the dragon." "....." Scheherazade. "Besides the power of the dragon, her instinct can even predict the future, superb swordsmanship, amazing parameter, andstly, Excalibur." "...." Scheherazade had long realized that she was the weakest Servant, but even so, she couldn''t help but sigh. "...Master, are we okay?" Whether it was Hassan-i-Sabbah, Gilgamesh, or King Arthur, all of them were powerful, and all of them were enough to cause anyone to feel helpless. Somehow, Scheherazade wondered why she was even summoned as a hero. After all, she was just a mere narrator of the storybook. Even if her Noble Phantasm was quite good, her experience in fighting was zero. Or rather, she didn''t want to fight. "It''s okay. I can defeat her." His calm answer surprised her. "Really?" "Yes." Tamazuki didn''t lie since he really didn''t think that Saber could defeat him. Even if Saber had superb swordsmanship, so what? He was a god of swords. If he wanted to, he could cut down the in half. "However, if the Excalibur is unsealed, then she might give me trouble." "Excalibur? Unseal? What''s so special about this sword? Isn''t it just a sword given by the Lady of the Lake, Vivian?" ording to legend, Excalibur was a sword given to King Arthur by the Lady of the Lake, Vivian. Frankly, except for that, she couldn''t tell much since the story of King Arthur had never exined how powerful this weapon was. However, she also knew that the power of the Servant couldn''t be described by a mere historical recount, story, or any other things written by the people in the present era as they weren''t in the same generation as King Arthur. The only people that could tell how powerful King Arthur was were those who lived in the same generation as her, but all of them had already died, so it was impossible for her to know how powerful Excalibur was. Yet, her Master seemed to know how powerful Excalibur was. "Excalibur is a sword forged by the as the crystallization of the wishes of mankind stored and tempered within the. The truth is it is used by the to fight against external threats. Now, the problem is, how strong are the enemies of the?" How strong was the enemy of the? Even Scheherazade couldn''t imagine it. No, she could imagine it, but her fear of death made her not wish to make such an imagination. "Master..." "Calm down. Currently, Excalibur is sealed, so the might isn''t that powerful. It also takes a lot of energy. If Saber uses it, then the Master might die from being overdrawn. However, if the Master is willing to use all three of the Command Spells, then it might be possible for Saber to use the unsealed Excalibur." Tamazuki didn''t lie since if the Excaliber was really unsealed, then it might be possible for the Sr System to be destroyed. He might be powerful, but he didn''t think that he was powerful enough to destroy the Sr System. It might not be wrong to say that Excalibur wasparable to Gilgamesh''s Ea. This was also why the two of them could give him a threat. Yet, when he thought about their personality, it might be hard for them to defeat him. After all, whether Saber or Gilgamesh, each of them had a w in their personality, which made it impossible for them to use all of their powers. He had to say, though, whether it was Saber or Gilgamesh who were his nemesis since each of them had an ability to counter him or an ability to destroy him. As for the rest? He had never thought of them as his opponents. "The battle will start tonight." "Will you fight tonight?" "I guess that depends on the situation. If you want to stay, then you can, though." "....." Should she stay? She hesitated for a moment, then shook her head. "No, Master. Let me go with you." After all, his side was the safest, and as Tamazuki had said before, her skill allowed her to give an advantage over the King type of Servant. Whether it was Gilgamesh or Arthur, the two of them were kings. Even if she couldn''t fight, she knew she could stay alive. Yet, it didn''t change the fact that she was scared, though. He chuckled and gently patted her head. "Sure." "Though, you will be the one who is fighting, right, Master?" "I am." He rubbed Scheherazade''s hair hard before he sighed helplessly, wondering why he even summoned a Servant. Still, because of this action, she leaned on his chest and snuggled into his arms. Watching Scheherazade, who was in his arms, Tamazuki thought that it didn''t matter as his Servant was cute and easy to hug. The two continued to watch Saber and Irisviel, watching them touring around Fuyuki City. ''Now that you mention it, I haven''t walked around Fuyuki.'' Whenever he was in another world, he had a hobby of traveling to various ces, looking at the ces that weren''t mentioned in the story, trying various foods, and enjoying life. However, he knew that this wasn''t the time for that, and he knew that, unlike his adventurers that wouldst a few months or so, in this world, it would end before a month. "Scheherazade." "Hmm?" "When everything is over, let''s go travel." "......." Scheherazade stared at him, showing a surprise before she smiled. "Un." Holding his hand, she hoped that everything could be smooth. As the two kept watching, the day became night. Irisviel and Saber went to the beach, watching the scenery of the beach as they talked to each otheronly Saber''s expression became dignified. Saber held and pulled Irisviel''s upper arm. Just by this gesture, Irisviel settled down and exchanged a look with Saber. "...an enemy Servant?" "Yes." The sensation didn''t change. From undercover, a hundred meters to the side, he was leaving in indications like a provocation. He was clearly conscious of Saber''s presence, yet didn''t shorten the distance, rather slowly distancing himself "He seems to be inviting us." "Hmm. That is honest. Does he want to choose the battlefield?" Without a trace of tension in her voice, Irisviel still kept cool as she replied. This battle situation was proof of herplete faith in Saber. This made Saber revise her inner judgment in favor of her mistress. "It appears the opponent has the same expectations as us. Making the opponent bite on the indication left for show... He is a Servant looking for a frontal fight, just like you, Saber, isn''t he?" "That would be a Lancer or a Rider ss. He makes a straightforward opponent." When Saber nodded, Irisviel again returned with a fearless smile. "So, shall we take on the invitation?" "I wish the same." At this moment, Tamazuki also knew that it was time for the prelude. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 250: The curtain is about to open Chapter 250: The curtain is about to open As Saber and Irisviel epted the duel invitation, Tamazuki put his attention on the bridge nearby. The broad bridge straddling the widening Mion River spanned majestically over 665 meters, arching with a diameter of over three roads. The top of the arch was over 50 meters high. Anyone standing so high and receiving the full force of the sea wind would miss a step and fall to his end into the river below, unable to go back up without great skills and a lifeline. Nevertheless, Tamazuki saw two figures there. One was a short young man who appeared so fearful and cried due to the danger he encountered, and on his side was a gigantic man with a body filled with muscles. If someone saw him, they would think of him as a humanoid bear. Scheherazade, who saw this, couldn''t help but frown and leaned closer to Tamazuki. "Master, that''s is..." "Yes, a Servant." "Which ss?" "It should be a Rider." "Rider..." Scheherazade shook her head. "He is a bad Servant." "Why?" "Because he endangers his Master." Even if she didn''t know much about Rider and just watched him for a moment, she could tell that she definitely couldn''t like this burly Servant. For her, who loved safety and peace of mind the most, Rider was definitely ipatible, as it was clearly written on his face that he was a reckless man that had never thought about the consequences of his actions. "It isn''t surprising as he is a hero from history." "Well, that''s true." If it was a modern world, Rider would bring ruin to his country, but he was from a history where everyone was still living in a primitive civilization, so if they wanted to win, they had to be reckless. "But Master, you must know his identity, right?" "I know him, but you should be familiar with him too." "Who?" "Iskandar." "...Iskandar? The King of Conquerors?" Scheherazade''s expression was ugly. Alexander the Great. Scheherazade, who was living in the Middle East, was familiar with this name as it was the name of the King who conquered the East. Fortunately, that person died young; if not, then the world might be in ruin. Tamazuki also didn''t have a good impression of Iskandar. This person might appear brave and courageous, making all the people who saw him feel their blood was boiling. However, he felt that this person was irresponsible as Iskandar only cared about conquering other nations and going to the East. As for the rest? Iskandar didn''t care at all. Only conquest. This was also the reason why his kingdom was destroyed when Iskandar died. Everything crumbled like a quicksand. Yet, Tamazuki also didn''t feel surprised since the King in modern times was different from the past. In that era, the King was like a God. It could be anything, and everyone could only obey no matter how unreasonable the wish of the King. It was also the case with Scheherazade''s husband, who kept killing all the women that slept with him every night until Scheherazade came and narrated the story of One Thousand and One Nights, ending the ughter. However, due to that, Scheherazade had a fear of death, and all the people that gave smell of danger, recklessness, idiots, and everything that might endanger her life werepletely hated by her. Tamazuki didn''t force her to fight and went for the battle by himself, so he quickly gained her favor. Moreover, her body was conquered by him, so everything was smooth. The only thing that he needed to do next was to show his power, giving her more confidence in him as the existence that could give her safety and peace of mind. "What''s the ability of this King, master?" While Scheherazade didn''t like Iskandar, she knew that Iskandar was a powerful opponent, especially when his legend was loud. "Iskandar is powerful, but he isn''t good enough to threaten me. However, if I have to exin his power, then it should be the power of thunder." "Oh, the power of thunder? Is it due to the legend that said that he is the descendant of Zeus?" "That''s right." "Then... isn''t he powerful?" Zeus. It was the King of Gods in the Greek religion. "It''s okay. It is just a god from a small region. You don''t need to worry too much. Moreover, he is just his child. He isn''t the real Zeus." Even if Zeus really appeared in front of him, Tamazuki didn''t fear this God as the God of Greek wouldn''t scare him at all. Moreover,pared to God in the Bible, Hindu Myth, and Outer Gods, Zeus was nothing as it could only control lightning. The force of lightning was powerful, but was it possible for him to destroy a? Tamazuki didn''t think so, and that was why he didn''t think of Iskandar as a threat. "Besides that, he has a simr Noble Phantasm to your power." "Eh? Simr to me?" Tamazuki then exined Iskandar''s Ionioi Hetairoi, the power that turned the world on the mind into reality. It was simr to Scheherazade''s ability that could turn fiction into reality, but Scheherazade''s power was more malleable. "Master... I have always wanted to ask this question, but how did you know all of that?" This is what Scheherazade had been curious about, but she only dared to ask now. She had been observing him, and she knew even if he was a king, he was quiteid-back, and his weakness was a married woman. She happened to be one, so she knew he was his weakness. "..." Tamazuki. Nevertheless, he wasn''t sure what she was thinking, but he asked, "Do you want to know?" "Un." "Do you really want to know?" "Yes." "Well... it''s a secret." "...." Scheherazade. "Let''s focus on the screen. Saber is going to face Lancer soon." His expression was full of tension and solemn as if he was about to face a dangerous battle that might endanger his life. Yet, she knew this guy was just joking around. He didn''t feel fear. Even if his opponents were legendary heroes whose names echoed through space and time, his expression was the same as ever. Even if she didn''t know how powerful Tamazuki was, she knew that his meaning of survival was top-notch, but due to his calmness, she had confidence that as long as she was with him, everything was alright. The only problem they needed to face was the two Servants he mentioned. Gilgamesh and King Arthur. Only the two. Because of this, Scheherazade hoped that Lancer could take down Saber. Even if Lancer was unable to do so, she hoped that this Servant wasn''t so useless and gave a big injury to Saber. --- The west bank of the seaside park was prolonged by a row of boring storehouses. The block, which contained harbor facilities, also yed the role of a wall that separated the eastern industrial area from Shinto. At night, the pedestrian traffic ceased, and the street lights shone uselessly on the asphalt, but it made the scenery even more empty. Unmanned derrick crances were turned toward the dark sea like an eerie flock of enormous fossilized dinosaurs. Indeed, this was a suitable ce for Servants who must confront hidden from public view. Saber and Irisviel walked up, magnificent as duellists going to the ce of agreement on the fourne road for therge vehicles that were meant to drive on it. The enemy, as well as already showing himself without running or hiding. The tall shadow standing in the middle of the empty street emitted an extraordinary amount of prana, even more, outrageous than his odd outfit showing that he was much more than human. The two Servants stopped, facing each other from about ten meters apart. And finally, the first battle of the Holy Grail War was about to start. Chapter 251: Many heroes love married women Chapter 251: Many heroes love married women Saber carefully observed the enemy she would be battling to death with. A handsome man. The pole, over two meters taller than himself, was obviously his weapon. Among the seven sses, he was in one of the three "knight" ssesSaber, Archer, and with them, the Heroic spirit of the Lance. Undoubtedly, he was the Servant Lancer. The strange thing was that he didn''t have just that one long spear. Along with the spear, Lancer was holding loose in his right hand, the head resting on his shoulder; he was also carrying in his left hand a short spear that was over a third of the length of the right one. To handle a spear with ease, the obvious stand was, of course, to hold one with both hands. Whatever you can do with swords, one can''t imagine that holding two spears ismon. The two spears were tightly wrapped from the handle to the tip with a cloth that looked like an amulet, hiding the shaft. This was probably a countermeasure to avoid revealing the true nature of the Noble Phantasm. "How nice of you toe. All of those who were parading around today in the town have only cowered away... you are the only one of valor who answers my invitation." With a humble, cheerful, praising voice, the manthe Heroic Spirit Lancer, asked Saber carelessly, without standing on guard. "That pure fighting spirit... am I correct in thinking you are Saber?" "I am. Surely you must be a Lancer." As the two started their introduction, Tamazuki and Scheherazade also observed them along with all the people that were present in that ce. "Master, I can see Saber''s real Master on the top of that building." "That''s true." Tamazuki saw Kiritsugu, Maiya, Lancer''s Master, and also Assassin, who were present, watching Lancer and Saber, who were about to start their duel. "By the way, are you not affected by Lancer''s power?" "I am not." Scheherazade shook her head. "I am a Servant, and there is no way that I will be affected by Lancer''s power. My body, soul, loyalty, and love are only for you, Master." Her voice, eyes, and everything were clearly telling him that she was his. "Moreover, you are more handsome than him, Master." She didn''t lie since while she could tell that there was something that made Lancer be attractive in the eyes of women, Lancer was still far behind Tamazuki. Moreover, appearance wasn''t a factor that made her choose her man. Only a man could give her safety and peace of mind. That''s what she sought. Moreover, she didn''t really like men. If possible, she didn''t want to approach them except for Tamazuki. Lastly, with her experience, she was also extremely careful toward the matter of rtionships. Why was her husband, King Shahryar, killing all the women that he had taken to bed? Wasn''t it because of his previous wife whomitted adultery? Because of this, she avoided anything that would cause a misunderstanding with her husband and only let the female stay by her side. "Diarmuid Ua Duibhne. That''s the identity of Lancer." Nevertheless, he didn''t think that Diarmuid could threaten him, but he had to say Diarmuid''s ability was hateful, especially toward married men and those who had girlfriends. Moreover, Diarmuid, even if he tried to act like a gentleman and loyal knight, he still had a ck history. No matter how much he tried to apologize and regret his actions, it was impossible for him to change that. Nevertheless, hearing the true identity of Lancer, Scheherazade understood why this person appeared attractive. Diarmuid of the Love Spot. This was his nickname and also the reason why he appeared attractive. The mole under his eye was a power given by a woman who was the personification of youth, giving him the ability to make any women who looked at it fall in love. This power aside, the reason why Diarmuid was famous was that he was running away with the wife of the King he served, killing all of the people who chased after him before being pardoned since he was too strong. Nevertheless, his ending wasn''t good as he died, gored by a boar. While it might not be rted, Diarmuid was the prototype of Lancelot, the first knight of King Arthur, whomitted adultery with King Arthur''s wife, Guinevere. Still, when Tamazuki thought about Diarmuid in the original story, whose only wish was to serve a King, he couldn''t help but disdain him. If this guy didn''t let his lust take over him and ran away with the wife of the King that he served, would all of the tragedy befall him? Moreover, by this point, Tamazuki couldn''t help but sigh that all of the sources of troubles in history and legends, many of them started by a woman. Even in the story of Adam and Eve, if Eve didn''t ask Adam to eat the forbidden fruit, the two of them wouldn''t fall from Heaven. Still, Scheherazade couldn''t help but ask, "Is he strong?" "No, he is weak." "..." Scheherazade. "Don''t doubt me. He is just a knight, after all. Not a King. Aside from the Beauty Spot, there is nothing particrly famous about his deeds. Moreover, he was killed by a boar." When Scheherazade thought about it, she couldn''t say a refutation and nodded as she thought that among all the Servants that appeared in this Holy Grail, Lancer was the weakest. Compared to Gilgamesh, Hassan-i-Sabbah, King Arthur, or even King Iskandar, what was Diarmuid? Tamazuki didn''t lie, as he thought that Lancer was the weakest. Still, he was eager for Lancer''s power, and he was going to devour himter. "I think that you are stronger than him." "...that seems to be the case." Suddenly Scheherazade realized that she might be stronger than Lancer, which surprised her. Lancer''s Noble Phantasm was the twonces on him, and her Noble Phantasm was to turn the fiction into reality. It was easy to tell which one was stronger, right? Nevertheless, when he looked at Lancer, it seemed Scheherazade wasn''t wrong since he was more handsome. Though, if Lancer''s power was like a curse, his appearance worked in a subtle manner, gently guiding anyone who saw him fall for him instead of forcefully making them fall. "So, the only one that we haven''t found is Berserker, right?" "Yes, only Berserker." An Assassin, an Archer, a Saber, a Rider, and a Lancer were known. Scheherazade was also a Caster. So, the only one that hadn''t been found was Berserker. "Master, you should know the Berserker already, right?" "I know, but you don''t need to get impatient since you will see him soon." "Is it powerful?" This was the most important point. "Powerful?" He thought for a moment. "His power should be simr to Lancer, but he has enough power, though his mind is corroded and bes crazy." This answer made her curious, but she knew Tamazuki wouldn''t tell her, but then she saw him stood up. "Master, where are you going?" "I am going to prepare." "Let me go with you." Scheherazade decided to follow him, but she saw his expression be so strange. "Wh-What''s wrong?" "No." He shook his head. "If you want to follow me, then you can follow me." "Okay." She nodded, but she didn''t expect that he would go to the toilet and do something unthinkable in this ce. Yet, when they were in the toilet, the duel between Saber and Lancer started! --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 252: Saber and Lancer Chapter 252: Saber and Lancer Picking up the long spear on his right shoulder by spinning it at once, Lancer raised the tip of the short spear in his left hand. His stance, spreading both spears like wings, really was an unreadable style. Saber''s fighting spirit boiled as well and exploded. The prana surge enveloped the girl''s slender dark suit in a swirl like a tornadoand the next instant, her body was wrapped in silver and azure armor. The armor and gauntlets created by magic were the true form of the beautiful King of the Knight, as a Heroic Spirit. Then, everyone who observed this duel was weed by a soundless stretch of silence. There was only the howling of the sea wind by their ears and an atmosphere as quiet and stagnant as death. The night was so serene before the merciless duel started. Warriors d in armor, in singlebat, battling with all the strength in their bodies amid the light reflecting off a sword and a spear and the shadow of swinging des. But the amount of Prana escaping prana and the intense heat was different. If it was merely a sh between cold steel, what would be the mighty torrent of air that apanied it and threatened to destroy it all within sight? The foot thatnded crushed the ground. The wind that followed the swinging of weapons crudely severed themppost in half. Everyone who watched could merely shut their mouths side and their eyes glued to the battle between the two. Yet, unlike the Servants, whose might was beyond imagination, those Masters, such as Irisviel, Kiritsugu, Lancer''s Master, and other Masters who observed this battle, could only see sparks of the collision between Lancer and Saber. Nevertheless, Scheherazade, even though she could understand and observe this match clearly, she was full of fear. She didn''t think that she could even get involved in this battle. The moment she entered, she would be shredded apart by Saber or Lancer. When she thought about Tamazuki''s words, she couldn''t help but sigh. Was Lancer weak? No way. She could tell that the Lancer was strong! As for Saber, was there even a need to question the strongest ss among the seven sses? Yet, when she peeked at her Master, she sighed in relief once again since she could tell that he was calm and this battle couldn''t even frighten him even the slightest. Even his heartbeat was quiet, as if the battle of Saber and Lancer didn''t even move his heart. If Tamazuki came to this world first instead of the world of Gakusen, then he might be nervous as he realized he might underestimate the might of the Servants. Even if he had said that Lancer was weak, it didn''t mean that he was really weak. Among all the Servants, Lancer was the weakest, especially when Lancer''s Luck had always been the worst. Even if they didn''t want to, they would be involved in a problem outside of their expectations. Among all the Servants, he didn''t want to summon Lancer the most since this bad luck would even spread to the Master himself. Nevertheless, he didn''t need to worry about this as he had summoned Caster instead of Lancer. However, even if Lancer would bring bad luck, it couldn''t be denied that he was strong, especially when each of the shes between him and Saber had broken the sound barrier. If Amagiri Ayato or Nura Rikuo were forced toe to this world, then without a doubt, they would die. "Master, can I ask you a question?" "What''s wrong?" "Saber''s weapon is a sword, right? Scheherazade had been confused since Saber''s weapon was invisible, so she couldn''t see the real form of Saber''s weapon. "That''s right. She has a skill known as "Invisible Air." It is a barrier to the wind that is capable of covering her sword and concealing it, so no one will recognize it." "Hmm... that''s a good ability." Scheherazade liked Saber''s skill since it increased survivability. "But if she is capable of concealing her sword with that skill, then it should be possible for her to conceal her figure with that skill, right?" Tamazuki thought for a moment before he nodded. "That seems to be the case." He didn''t think that was impossible since Saber was a genius, and he knew that she could use "Invisible Air" to conceal herself. Moreover, Tamazuki himself also had a wind ability, so he knew that it was possible to conceal one''s figure with a wind. "Then, why didn''t she do that?" "........" He was speechless by this question, but he also understood that for Scheherazade, as long as something could increase survivability, she would use it without hesitation, so Saber, who faced Lancer without using such a means, was like an alien in her eyes. It was something that she was impossible to understand. However, the answer is simple. "Because she is a Knight." "......." Scheherazade wasn''t stupid. Instead, she was smart. If not, then how could she stay alive under the cruelty of King Shahryar and be his Queen? Yet, because of this answer, she sighed at the young girl known as Arturia Pendragon. "I don''t like this girl and that Lancer too." Tamazuki only stared at Scheherazade speechlessly, but she hated anything that could threaten her safety and peace of mind, so whether it was Saber or Lancer, they were the two things that she didn''t like. Or rather, she probably hated all the Servants since this Holy Grail War; all of them fought and killed each other to get the Grail for their own ambitions. So, because of this, she knew she needed to support her Master with her utmost capacity. Still, Tamazuki could see the duel between Lancer and Saber hadn''t reached the climax, and they were still ying, testing each other''s capabilities, but even so, Lancer was at a disadvantage. Then, as expected... --- "Enough of this ytime, Lancer!" Both Saber and Irisviel were surprised by the cold voice resounding out of nowhere. "...Lancer''s Master?" Stiffening, Irisviel took a look around her, but there was no human form to be seen. With the unnatural echo of the voice, she couldn''t make out whether it was a man''s or a woman''s or where it came from. Perhaps, there was a camouge-like illusion. The enemy didn''t seem to be close to showing up in front of her anytime soon. However, what Irisviel didn''t know was that her husband, Emiya Kiritsugu, and his assistant, Maiya, had located Lancer''s Master and anytime, he could take down Lancer''s Master with his sniper, but if he did that, he would expose his location to the Assassin, who appeared nearby. This was something that couldn''t be done, especially when Kiritsugu didn''t even know who had reported him to thew enforcers. By now, he had be wanted by all the police within the prefecture, and the longer this battle continued, the more disadvantageous their position was. So this was something that he didn''t want to do; he put his hope on Saber to defeat all the other Servants as soon as possible. However, Lancer or his Master wouldn''t let Saber and her Master win so easily. "Don''t drag the fight anymore. This saber is a formidable enemy. Make it quick. You may unveil your Noble Phantasm." Saber''s face stiffened at the words of the unseen Magus. Noble PhantasmHe was urging his Servant to bare his fangs seriously. "Understood, my Master!" Contrary to what he had shown of his character up to now, Lancer dropped his voice quietly and charged the grip of his weapon. Without hesitation, he dropped the short spear in his left hand at his feet. "Then... is it that long spear?!" In front of Saber, Lancer peeled off the amulet tightly bound around the long spear in his right hand. It was a deep crimson spear. Totally different from before, Prana started to rise from the top of the spear-like ominous mirage. "That''s about it. From here on, I am out to do you in." Chapter 253: Lacers Noble Phantasm Chapter 253: Lacer''s Noble Phantasm Lancer changed his stance to hold with both hands his finally exposed lethal weapon. Saber also lowered her sword, measuring the distance between her and Lancer with greater caution. Exposing one''s Noble Phantasm can have two different kinds of effects. One type of demonstration of therge power of one''s deadliest moves as they announce its true name. Take Saber''s ultimate secret move. She has "Excaliburthe Sword of Promised Victory: currently protected behind a bounded field of invisibility, but if she throws away the camouge and shouts its true name, her sacred sword would shoot a stream of light that can mow down a thousand soldiers. As if it truly is an anti-force Noble Phantasm that can turn the ground into scorched earth, it cannot be used just like that but as ast step. Along with that, there can also be how the weapon already carries the nature of a Noble Phantasm. In Saber''s case, her "Invisible AirBarrier of the Wind King" is an example. That alone doesn''t have the capability to annihte the enemy; it is more a Noble Phantasm suitable in battle as a "sharp tool." It isn''t particrly used for strength, but to put it differently, it is easier to use and a trump card that can bring victory if used well. And so, Lancer''s red spear Probably thetter. So said Saber''s intubation. Lancer would keep exchanging continuous blows with Saber. She didn''t suspect the next strike to be decisive for the fight. "....." The two closed the distance by sliding their feet silently but with the tension doubling. Lancer made the first move. Compared to the acrobatic freedom of this spear up to now, this was a much simpler stand in a straight line. A stabbing thrust that was guessing the length of Saber''s de hidden under Invisible Air, or rather, renouncing to watch out for it. In a natural reaction, Saber repelled Lancer''s spear with the arm that held the sword, ignoring the pain. Really, that was neither too serious nor sharp, just amon strike, but... The disaster came like a squall. Between the entangled spear and sword, an abrupt, unexpected gale rolled in and blew around. "Wha?!" Letting out a shocked voice, Saber took three steps away from Lancer''s spear. Lancer calmly resumed his stance without chasing her. Yet, those Masters were unable to understand the situation. The gust of wind just nowsted only an instant, but it wasn''t particrly gushing out Prana. The origin of that win was an enigma, but that definitely wasn''t a threat from Lancer. Nevertheless, Saber was the only one who was shocked; Lancer was smiling boldly at her astonishment. "I exposed your precious sword." "....." Silently, Saber didn''tprehend Lancer''s victorious mutter. They both understood the reason behind this mysterious phenomenon. The wind that came from Saber''s sword... More specifically, that was Invisible Air''s doing. The bounded field of condensed pressure that could refract light had leaked out in just an instant. The instant it had shed with Lancer''s spear, the Prana controlling the wind around the sword had be loose. At that moment, Lancer had caught a glimpse of the shape of the "true sword" inside the torn, bounded field. Lancer''s murmur from before was proof that it was definitely his spear that had exposed the Invisible Air. "I got the length of your de. You won''t get me with that invisible interval again." Whether it was an exaggeration or not, Lancer started flinging thrust. Just as he had said, the spear strikes suddenly gained in vigor; the attacks were more severe and not vain anymore. Having certified the distance Saber''s de could go, he made no mistake in his aiming. Letting just one thrust pass meant a fatal wound; understanding that much, Saber kept moving her body and parried every single spear strike with her de. Flickering, there showed the afterimage of the shape of her golden sword. "Kh..." There was still pressureing out of Invisible Air, but it was a continuous, random gale violently blowing Saber''s blond hair in waves. There was no doubt left. Lancer''s red spear was draining Invisible Air. Each time it came with the tip of the spear, the golden de was showing like a stroboscope. ''But... with that spear...'' There was still a way; Saber encouraged herself. Using a spear with both hands was a style that Saber could deal with. Amid an interrupted series of strikes, Saber tried to find just one attack with weak aiming. With just that, she could twist her body instead of praying and relying on the hardness of her armor. A well-ced counter in a near-death situation could be a perfect opportunity. In a swift move, Saber struck at Lancer''s shoulder. She ignored the tip of the red spear grazing her nk. It should be superficial on her armor, and meanwhile, she would be splitting her enemy from the shoulder Saber foresaw the pain, her intubation saving her from a lost cause. With her sword dropping in mid-air, Saber turned over and threw herself to the side. It was hard to say if it had been a close call. Lancer''s howling spear definitely seemed to have spilled blood. There''s no need to say whose blood it is. Rolling on the ground, Saber escaped from Lancer pursuing her and stood up immediately to keep track of her opponent. Her eyes betrayed her pain. "Saber!" Seeing that something had happened, Irisviel started sending out Prana to heal Saber''s nk. "Thank you, Irisviel. I''m fine. The healing is working." Despite saying so, Saber was still holding her side as if there were still traces of pain left. "it does seem like victory will not be gained that easily..." Muttering, Lancer didn''t seem to be discouraged and instead spoke with an amused voice. Visibly, this man greatly enjoyedpeting against a formidable enemy. Grinding her teeth, Saber calmly assembled the puzzle in her mind, and a series of hardly believable circumstances pierced themselves together. --- "Master, didn''t you say that Lancer was weak?" "He is whenpared to all the Servants." Watching Lancer wounded Saber, Scheherazade became scared and couldn''t help but ask Tamazuki. However, Tamazuki was still as calm as ever. "Lancer, or Diarmuid''s Noble Phantasm, is just his twonces. That''s it. Meanwhile, you could see how Saber, who should be dead now, could suddenly twist her body and escape from death. Compared to Lancer''s Noble Phantasm, Saber''s battle intuition is far more difficult to face. Moreover, Saber hasn''t shown her Noble Phantasm at all." "When you say that..." "Though, it couldn''t be denied that Lancer is far stronger than you." "..." Scheherazade. "However, if you use your Noble Phantasm, then Lancer can do nothing." Scheherazade nodded since even if she feared facing the Servants and a coward who was afraid of death, she still had confidence in her Noble Phantasm. Moreover, in the Holy Grail, instead of facing the Servant, it was better to face the Masters as they were easier to kill. She might seem a cute, beautiful, submissive mature married woman, but nevertheless, to bring victory to her Master, she would do anything. "But two Noble Phantasms?" "That''s right. Lancer''s two spears are his Noble Phantasm, and as you can see, his red spear has the ability to cut off Prana." --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 254: Saber has a protagonist halo Chapter 254: Saber has a protagonist halo Saber''s armor should have blocked Lancer''s spear. Nevertheless, the tip of the spear had Saber''s blood on it. However, right now, Saber''s armor is the same as ever, without a scratch. To make a practical guess, just with the spearing in contact, the de passed through the armor as if it had vanished. Saber couldn''t dematerialize, but she could materialize her battle outfit and then cancel it. In other words, Saber''s armor was a knit out of Prana, and it wasn''t just material in the present reality like the clothes Irisviel bought. Furthermore, it was iprehensible that Invisible Air could be racked... the contact with Lancer''s spear had created a fissure in the bounded field that generated the wind. With all of those clues, it was clear that Lancer''s red spear could cut off a Prana. "Nevertheless, it isn''t so powerful that it could break or cancel the source of the Magecraft. Saber''s armor is still fine, and Invisible Air is still functioning correctly. The spear is effective only the instant it hits the battle." Tamazuki didn''t even nce at Scheherazade as he continued to exin. "His red spear ability is just that." However, he wanted that ability, and he couldn''t wait to devour Lancer. "So what about the short spear that he has dropped? Also, what''s the point of dropping it to the ground?" If Lancer had two Noble Phantasms, to begin with, wouldn''t it be more efficient to use them together when he fought Saber? "Calm down. The battle is still far from over, but still, if this continues, Saber might lose." "That''s great!" Hearing that, Scheherazade was happy since she knew that Saber possessed a power that could threaten Tamazuki, so if Saber could end this battle so early, then everything was good. As for Lancer? In the worst case, Scheherazade was going to use her Noble Phantasm and used the fiction in this word to take down her opponent, bringing safety and peace of mind to her and her Master. Still, ording to her Master, if Saber didn''t show her Noble Phantasm, then the victory would be on the hand of Lancer. With that thought in mind, she became curious about how this battle would end since whatever the result was; everything would lead to her n to take down all the Servants and Masters. --- Naturally, while Tamazuki understood the ability behind Lancer''s red spear, Saber, who faced Lancer, also understood it, and she also prepared a countermeasure against it. "It''s a bother to see you trump over just peeling off my armor." Nevertheless, she recognized the threat of Lancer''s spear, but she had no fear in her heart. The situation hadn''t been decided. At that moment, the silver armor covering Saber''s entire body scattered in every direction in a ssh. Irisiviel gulped in surprise. Lancer continued to observe without moving a single muscle. The chest te, the gauntlets, the long assets shaped like a skirt that protected the legs, nothing was left. Saber had removed her armor by herself. The fragments of armor scattered in metallic dust immediately disappeared like mist as Saber cut off her Prana. "If I cannot defend against your spear, I only have to strike instead. Prepare yourself, Lancer." Wearing a light blue dress, Saber resumed her stance. Lower, with her sword behind, she confronted Lancer, one leg forward and the other behind. Without consideration for defense, this stance was made for a lethal strike that would slice from one shoulder to the other. It was clearly visible to anyone that Saber intended to end the battle with the next strike at the risk of her life. "That''s brave. Is it all or nothing?" Lancer somehow seemed satisfied by finding again what he missed, but the tension was clearly noticeable in the tone of his voice. Having taken off her armor, Saber didn''t gain just agility. Prana needed to form and maintain that her armor was now avable for use in her offensive. This meant a lot to the skill of "Prana Burst" that Saber possessed. "Prana Burst" is the umtion of Prana in her weapon and her entire body, momentarily injecting an arbitrary exceptional boost to her abilities. So to speak, it is a jet st of Prana for her movements. She only had the thin body of a small girl, but this was the secret that allowed her to brandish her big sword with thebat style of a power fighter. Prana''s surplus could be converted into mobility power for close-rangebat, but when Saber used up the Prana needed for the armor in a "Prana Burst," it could grant her six times that bonus in power and speedthis was perfect for the destructive power of a one-hit-kill attack. The handicap of losing the armor was overturned by the advantage of throwing away her armor. This was Saber''s conclusion to deal with the "spear of exorcism" of Lancer. "That heroism. This is a brave decision. I definitely don''t hate that..." Like a matador facing a mad bull, he kept provoking her by lightly shifting from side to side in a low position. The asphalt torn up into gravel created many obstacles for a good foothold; Lancer''s movement stagnated a little when he put strength into his legs. Saber didn''t miss it. A loud bang roared in the atmosphere. The golden sword that was invisible until then turned over the darkness of the night with its brilliance. The Invisible Air thatpressed the air and refracted the light in an illusion could be used in another way. The instant the bounded field was released, it could blow the opponent with a single long-distance strike with a gale made out of the super high pressure of the condensed air. This was the application of Saber''s n. The point of holding the sword backward in a wide stance was for thatto elerate the air strike even more. Released from the golden sword, a jet of air came out from behind Saber. By releasing her armor to increase her Prana burst further, her body changed into a supersonic bullet. At this point, Saber''s speed was three times higher than normal. It was already toote for an ambush or evasion the instant she stepped forward. Even if Lancer''s spear could deal a serious wound to Saber, he would receive a lethal strike in the same instant. This was certainly a strike made to risk one''s life for a certain victory, ready to even have her flesh cut or her bones severed. Breaking through the wall of air at several times the speed of sound, the shockwave of the rush blew the surrounding rubble like dust. Lancer didn''t move. Having already given up on an ambush attack, the tip of the red spear didn''t flinch. What moved instead washis legs. With an extremely focused mind, the flow of time, even shorter than an instant, stretched and grew slower. At that moment, Saber knew. The opening Lancer was a bluff. It wasn''t a coincidence that Lancer missed a step. He had ced himself in the right position to stop. In other words, the position Lancer was chosen for his victorywas the spot where he had switched from two spears to one, dropping the short spear in his left hand. Lancer''s words were resurrected in her mind "That was my n." Saber saw it at the time, Ler''s threatening smile when he was sure of his victory. The glint in his eyes had spoken more than his words. "I will strike through your imprudence." Instead of picking the spear with his arm, Lancer kicked the gravel at his feet. It wasn''t just gravel that was flying in the air. A short spear that Lancer dropped earlier, its tip, was urately springing up through the air in Saber''s direction. The amulet wrapped around the whole spear, just like the long one, was already unfastened, revealing the yellow metal under it. Saber''s sixth sense could theoretically be surpassed thought for a natural talent for battle decisions, but it didn''t predict her blunder. One normally wielded one spear with both handsthat was the trap of the misconception. She could only be regarded as bluffing the capacity to have a spear in each arm. If that was Lancer''s way with the spear. If that Servant was the Heroic Spirit known as the bearer of "the two demonic spears." Yes, a Noble Phantasmis definitely not limited to one. The short spear that Lancer had kicked up, its tip, was swirling with a Prana just as sinister as the long red one, ring at Saber. It was already predicting the instant it would pierce Saber''s throat, as she could only charge forward, toote to break... --- While Scheherazade was surprised by Tamazuki''s prediction, Tamazuki knew that everything wouldn''t end so easily. ''After all, Saber has the protagonist''s halo.'' With that thought, the conclusion of the collision between Lancer and Saber was revealed. Chapter 255: No matter what Saber will be okay Chapter 255: No matter what Saber will be okay "Dammit. This is bad." Rider, who was standing on the arch of the Fuyuki Bride overlooking the battle taking ce in the warehouse district, muttered softly as he stood up. "Wh, what is?" Seeing the giant Servant disy impatience for the first time, Waver became agitated, and he questioned Rider while clinging to the steel frame. "Lancer brought out a decisive technique. Looks like he wants the match decided quickly." "Wouldn''t that be favorable for us?" "Fool, what are you talking about?" Rider stamped his hell on the steel frame he was standing on with a bang. For Waver, whose entire body was clinging to the frame, the tremor shook him to his very bones, and another shriek rose. "I wanted to wait out on the battle''s development before everyone arrives, but by the look of the current situation, Saber''s going to have a disadvantage, and it would be toote to attack by then." "Is it toote? Didn''t you want to strike when they have all be exhausted from fighting each other?" "...I think you have misunderstood me, boy." Rider furrowed his brows and tilted his head downwards to look at the Master lying beside his feet as if disappointed at the performance of a humorless clown. "I did hope that other Servants would take up Lancer''s bait. Isn''t it obvious? Rather than picking them out one by one, it''s far better to get them all together and have a great battle royale!" "..." Waver forgot to answer; he was shocked out of his wits in realizing the differences between his understanding and that of the brave Heroic Spirit. "Get them all together... a battle royale?" "Yes. It''s such a rare opportunity to cross des with the greatest heroes of all ages. If all six of them are here inpletion, I won''t let any of them get away." A fierce and dangerous growl like that of a lion seeped out of Rider''s throat, but there was a tint ofughter as he titled the needs of his lips upwards. Waver realized that only this man could wear a grin like that. Yet, his thought might change that thought when he meets the real beast in the future. "Now then, Saber and Lancer. They both have the ming spirit of true warriors. I admire them; it would be a pity to let them die like this." "What else is there apart from killing them?! Isn''t that the point of the Holy Grail Waaa-!" Waver''s slightly hysterical voice was mercilessly interrupted by a smack to his forehead. "Victory without ruin, domination without disgrace. That is a true conquest!" Rider proimed, holding his chest upright; then he unsheathed the sword by his waist and sliced through the hollow sky with a swing, cleaving apart the empty space. An enormous shining Noble Phantasm immediately appeared, apanied by a spiraling torrent of galloping Prana. Waver felt like he was about to be blown over by the sudden storm, swallowing his screams and hugging the steel frame even tighter. "Observation is over. We will join the battle, boy." Before his words were finished, Rider had mounted the Noble Phantasm with a leap, his mantle flowing. "Idiot! Idiot! Idiot! You''re acting nonsense!" "Oh? If you don''t want to go, you can stay here and look." "I am going! Bring me along, idiot!" --- Gales surged. A confusion of life and death. The moment the swordsman and the spearman slid past each other, flowers of bright crimson blood fluttered and bloomed briefly before fading away in the blink of an eye. Saber, who changed the past, stopped. The two of them turned at the same time. They both stood erect without losing the thought of warring against each other. The two Heroic Spirits were still intact. In thatst moment, Saber made a decisive decision and made a quick turn that prolonged their duel. As a result, the short yellow spear that was poised to pierce Saber didn''tnd on her chest but on her left arm. At the same time, the golden sword that Saber uplifted devoted just a little from Lancer''s vitals, the edge aimed at Lancer''s left arms. The damages they received from theirst exchange were simr to each other. However, was it the truth? "You still won''t let me win easily... It''s very good, that adamant manner of yours." Lancer stared at Saber with a deste smile as if desperately trying not to pay attention to the wound on his elbow. As expected, like a film rewind, Lancer''s injury was healed without anyone touching it and left no trace behind. A Servant''s self-healing would not manage to recover him that quickly; it must be his hidden and observing Master who used the healing Magecraft. Contrary to Lancer, even Saber''s demure beauty could not hide her pain and anxiety. Lancer''s airborne spear and the sword clutched tightly by Saber''s two hands had a definite imbnce in power. From the outside, at least, the wound dealt with by the short spear on Saber''s forearm seemed rather lightpared to Lancer''s injury. "...Irisvel, heal my wound as well." "I healed it! I did, but..." Irisviel was undoubtedly a first-rate Magus. The strength and intensity of her craft goes without saying. She is, in truth, an exception in the world of the Magi, possessing a body that was "designed" and "manufactured." It would be impossible for her to make mistakes when using basic Magecraft, such as healing. Even if an error did ur on the off chance, Irisviel would know how to deal with it herself. And yet "No, the healing did work. Saber, your current state is one of full health." "....." Saber did not dare to keep her guard down as she kept appearing on Lancer with caution and, at the same time, stared at the injury on her left arm. The wound did not bleed much and was quite shallow, but the problem was that her sinews were severed. The most important digit on her hand, the thumb, couldn''t be moved; therefore, Saber couldn''t exert enough strength to grip the sword hilt. Saber knew that there was nothing wrong with Irisviel''s healing methods, but the arm was not cured. Her left thumb felt as if it was born crippled, turningpletely immobile. "In front of my Noble Phantasm Gae Dearg, Crimson Rose of Exorcism, it''s good that you realized armor is useless." Perhaps he thought that after showing the effects of his Noble Phantasm, there was no point in keeping up the masquerade. Lancer spoke the true name of his Noble Phantasm with no hesitation. "But you were rash to discard our armor. If you have not, you would have a defense against Gae Buidhe, the Golden Rose of Morality." "I understand now... It is a cursed spear; wounds dealt with by it would never heal. I should have noticed this earlier.." A crimson spear that severs Prana, a cursed golden spear, and a love spot below his left eye that attracts womenit was easy to determine once all those are put together. Based on legends, the glorious name praised by the Celtic legends of heroes was remotely rted to King Arthur. It was quite incredulous that this did not ur to Saber. "The first warrior of the Knight of Fionna... Diarmuid of the Love Spot. I did not know that the Grail granted the honor of participating in the war with you." Servant participating in the fourth Holy Grail War, Lancer... the Heroic Spirit of the Celts, Diarmuid ua Duibhne. Now, each of them is at a disadvantage. Either Saber, whose sinews were severed, or Lancer, whose identity was known, but nevertheless, the two had never stopped their duel. Instead, it brought their spirit to the highest point as they were ready to end this battle. "Prepare yourself, Saber. I will win this time." "Only if I do not win first, Lancer." The two exchanged bold provocations as both nned their next fatal attack, slowly and cautiously approaching the other. The holy sword and demonic spear were at the edge of an explosive situation. The air was cold and clear and full of tensionat that moment, it was suddenly cloven apart by a thunderous ruckus. "?!" Saber and Lancer were both still in awe, simultaneously turning to look at the southeastern sky. The source of the sound was clear for all eyes to see. A flying object flew a sight line across the sky and was heading directly to their location, shedding violet sparks of lightning on its way. The sound was undoubtedly created by it. "....a chariot?" No one could stay calm as they watched this chariot being yoked by two bulls with muscles rippling like waves. Their hooves stomped the empty space, pulling the luxurious and splendid chariot forward. Lancer and Saber both tensed and stared at the suddenly arriving chariot that interrupted their battle. All the Masters were also tense and shivered in fear. The dazzling light that ceased as the chariotnded revealed the figure of a muscr man standingmandingly on the shelf of the chariot. "Both of you, put down your arms. A kinges!" Naturally, Tamazuki and Scheherazade watched all of this, but while she didn''t know, he knew what this musclehead Servant was going to do. "My name is Alexander, King of Conquerors. I am participating in this Holy Grail War and received the ss of Rider." --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 256: My Servant doesnt seem bad Chapter 256: My Servant doesn''t seem bad At that moment, everyone became gob-smacked. In the war of the Holy Grail, no Servant would want to dere his identity as it could be a keyponent of his battle nts, so Rider''s act was nothing but ridiculous! Scheherazade shook her head as she let out a long sigh since she didn''t expect such a stupid Servant to exist. "...has he really conquered one-third of the world?" The legend of Alexander is still famous even now as someone who conquered a third of the world during his life. Yet, when she saw the real Alexander, she was d that this person was their enemy. However, because of this, she could tell that Alexander was confident in his ability, telling all of them that even if they knew his identity, he would still fight them. Rider''s courage was worthy of admiration, but it didn''t change the fact that this guy was stupid. "I think that you are the most normal Servant, Scheherazade." "...I am not sure whether that is praise, Master." "It is." When they thought about all the Servants that they had seen until now,pared to all of them, Scheherazade was the most normal. Her wish not to die was a normal thing. Everyone wished for it. However, what about the rest? Assassin? They couldn''t say anything since an Assassin thought of themselves as a tool of their Master, and they would do anything as long as their Master ordered them. Frankly, Tamazuki knew that Hassan-i-Sabbah was a perfect Servant, and everyone wished to have him even if Hassan was weaker than others. However, in the Holy Grail War, there was no need to fight the Servants themselves as long as they could win the Masters. So, Assassin was the most suitable Servant. The only problem was that the Master of an Assassin was sick since their fate was doomed the moment they became the Servant of Kotomine Kirei. Archer? This was an egomaniac Servant. Everything in this world was his treasures, whatever they were, whether they came from past, present, or future. Everything in this world was his. If the Master wasn''t careful and showed respect toward Archer, then Archer would kill the Master without hesitation. Lancer? This was a fool who only wanted to serve his Master like a knight in the past, showing loyalty, yet fate didn''t allow him as he was constantly hit by misfortunes, especially by women. Moreover, all of his Masters needed to be careful of him as their wives or lovers might be... Cough! Cough! ...because of his Love Spot. Except that everything about him was normal. He was so normal. His character was almost cliche, like a knight that usually appeared in the storybook. Saber? She was probably the most ironic and saddest Servant as she only wished to save her country and her subjects, yet being betrayed again and again by her trusted knights, wife, and sister, and constantly being caught in many problems before, in the end, dying with regret being unable to save her country. Watching her lithe frame being burdened by many things that could crush her anytime, Tamazuki sighed and felt sad. Rider? Even if his act couldn''t be understood by normal logic, without a doubt, Rider was a reliable Servant and partner. Berserker? This Servant hadn''t appeared, so he refrained from talking about him for now. Though he knew if someone knew what he thought regarding those Servants, they would scoff at him as Caster and Assassin were the two weakest sses in the Holy Grail War. "I wonder who Berserker is?" "He is going to appear soon. Be patient." When Tamazuki saw Rider appear in front of everyone, announcing his identity loudly and confidently, Rider''s Master, Waver, quickly became angry andined, but Rider was a Rider, so he didn''t care and even tried to invite Saber and Lancer as his army. "...Master, is he serious?" "I guess so?" Scheherazade was lost for words when she saw how Rider tantly asked Lancer and Saber to fight for him. Naturally, Lancer and Saber refused without hesitation, which made Scheherazade sigh in relief. While the chances of the two Servants agreeing to the Rider''s invitation were almost null, the chances weren''t zero, especially when all of the Servants had their unique personalities. Still, Tamazuki thought differently as he knew that he could take all of them down with ease by using his Argos, shooting aser beam at all the Servants present on the screen, but he endured it since one of his goals was to devour all the Servants to gain all of their abilities. If he killed all of them, even if he got the Holy Grail, he wouldn''t be able to master all of their abilities. Though because of Scheherazade, he knew that he could learn the ss Skills and Personal Skills of the Servants. As for Noble Phantasms? It seems that he was unable to learn them. "Master, is it only me, or have you be more handsome?" Scheherazade suddenly felt that Tamazuki had be even more handsome that she couldn''t look away. However, Tamazuki didn''t answer her and thought that it was the effect of "Love Spot" that he learned from Diarmuid. As Scheherazade tried to kiss him, Waver, who was seen on the screen, suddenly shivered in fear as he hid behind Rider when he heard the voice of his lecturer, Kah El-Melloi Archibald, or Lancer''s Master. "Or rather, all the Servants are going to appear except you." Tamazuki then looked at Scheherazade and asked, "Do you want to appear too?" Scheherazade shook her head so fast that she made an afterimage while hugging him tightly like a baby ko. "NOOOOOOOO!" If she came to that ce, then she was going to die! Even if Lancer was weak, without a doubt, he could kill her with ease. Even if Saber was injured, without a doubt, she could kill her with ease. Rider? Was there even a need to question? The power behind Rider''s chariot wasn''t a joke as it was given by Zeus, the King of the Gods on Mount Olympus. Tamazuki might say that Zeus was only a God in Greek, but a God was still a God. There was no way for them to be weak. They should have the power to destroy a country or two. Unfortunately, Alexander wasn''t a real God and only the child of Zeus in the legend, so his lightning wasn''t so strong. Naturally, it was only by Tamazuki''s standard. If it was other Servants, as long as they were hit by a Rider''s chariot, they would be sent back to the Throne of Heroes instantly. Still, after talking for a moment, Tamazuki and Scheherazade were calm since they were far away, and no one should be able to tell they had been observing them while talking to each other. --- Kah, who was Lancer''s Master, as natural as he breathed, mocked Waver since this student of his dared to steal the catalysis, which he prepared to summon Rider. Because of this student, he could only summon Diarmuid, so he would have a simr fate to Diarmuid''s previous Master, whose wife was taken away. Still, Kah didn''t know his fate was like that. However, as Waver could only cower in fear, Rider, who was his Servant, patted his Master''s back reassuringly, then shouted, "Oi, Magus. If I understand correctly, you were supposed to be my Master instead of that kid, apparently." Rider called out to the unseen Master of Lancer. In fact, his face was covered and twisted by a huge smile of malevolent pity. "That thought is beyond ridiculous. The man that deserves to be my Master should be a warrior that rides with me into the battlefield, not a coward that doesn''t even dare to show his face." Silence descended; only the anger of the unseen Master could be fled spreading along the night air. Rider suddenlyughed into the empty sky, a roaringugh that exhausted the air in his lungs since this wasn''t the end. "Come on out! There must be others. Friends that are hiding in the darkness and spying on us!" Hearing those words, Tamazuki knew his most troublesome opponent was going to appear. A golden light immediately arrived following Rider''s bellow. The golden light came out from ten meters above, atop a street pole, where a figure standing in shining armor could be seen. Servant Archer appears. Chapter 257: Tamazuki is going to move Chapter 257: Tamazuki is going to move "Archer..." With the appearance of this Servant, Tamazuki didn''t hesitate anymore since soon all the Servants were going to appear. While it was better to face taking down all the Servants as soon as possible, so he could get the grail, killing all of them instantly, he hesitated since he knew this world was protected by a will. The will of the, Gaia. The will of humankind, ya. The two of them worked in tandem to protect the and humankind. His previous experience against that being in the world of One Punch Man before greatly enhanced his "Blindspot Talent" to the point where his existence could be ignored and not noticed by that omnipotent being, but if he attacked all of those Servants in one go, he was afraid that whether Gaia and ya along with all the dangerous beings on this world group might up to attack him, especially when he was an alien. He was an existence that shouldn''t exist in this world, so whether they were good, evil, or neutral, all of them wouldn''t hesitate to take him down. After all, wasn''t itmon sense for everyone to work together to take down amon enemy? Even if he believed that he could defeat them, he was afraid that he might destroy this "very" and ruin everything, including his chance to get his hands on the things he sought in this world. So his answer was obvious. One by one. He was going to solve each other one by one quietly, without letting them notice like a seasoned hunter waiting to take down his prey. Then, he controlled a flying creature in the shape of a mosquito with a bulging lower body toward the port where all the Servants of this Holy Grail War gathered. --- At that moment, Kirei was at the distant Fukuki church, and Kirei had told him, everyone he saw and heard Tohsaka Tokiomi through the jewelmunicator beside him. "This is bad." From a distance from Tohsaka''s residence, such an irate sentence was heard. Although Kirei knew the spear couldn''t see him, he furrowed his brows and nodded. "Indeed it is." Tokiomi and Kire did not disregard Rider''s nonsense talk like the others did. The reason was that they both thought of one particr Heroic Spirit who would never ignore something like Rider''s challenging words. --- "Haha, hahahahaha..." In the darkness, an old hatred burning in his one bloodshot eye, Matou Kariya let out augh escape. Now was the time he had anxiously waited for. He had endured a year of living hell, looking forward to that instant. Tohsaka Tokimi... Husband of Aoi, Father of Sakura, yet the man who had trampled over the happiness of the mother and child. The hated, cursed sword enemy who took everything Kariya wished for, who degraded it all. Now, the old resentment is cleared away. This was the time to face that man, changing into a sword, the hatred boiling in his heart. "Kill him..." There was an unimaginable pleasure in filling his voice with hate. Now, Kariya understood the meaning of the saying, "Revenge is a dish best-served cold." Tokiomi himself can wait. His Servant must first be demolished to make him lose the Holy Grail War. He was in maddening excitement just thinking of Tokiomi''s face smeared in frustrating humiliation. "Kill him, Berserker!! Pulverize that Archer!" --- The light was still filtered out, and there already was no surprise left in the hearts of the spectators. It wasn''t just a wild guess anymore that this was the fourth Servant who had made an appearance responding to Rider''s provocation. The dreadful point was that the beginning of the hostilities was a gathering of four Servants already. Nobody could possibly conjecture what the turn of events would be. "This guy is..." The one standing calmly atop the street light was none other than the enigmatic Servant who had sent into oblivious with an overwhelming destructive power the Assassin who was invading the Tohsaka mansion the previous night. It can''t be Caster; it''s an entire body covered in armor. If he had materialized in response to Rider''s call, it meant he had the sense to recognize the provocation as such; thus, he couldn''t be Berserker. By elimination, the only ss was thest of the three Knight sses, Archer. "I didn''t expect there would be two fools in one night to have the insolence of calling themselves "kings" and ignoring me." Archer''s words sounded displeased, scorning at the three Servants with a re. His arrogance and tone wereparable to Rider''s haughtiness but differed from the very root. There was never cruelty and mercilessness in the voice and eyes of the King of the Conquerors. "You are mistaken... I, Alexander, am the one who is well known throughout the world as the King of Conquerors." "Fool. The only hero in Heaven and Earth who is a real king is me. The rest are a collection of mongrels." Archer threw him aside with a deration that was more than an insult. Of course, color was already drained from Saber''s face, but the tolerant Rider drew an amazed sigh, ignoring it altogether. "If you want to say that much, could you first announce yourself? If you are such a king, you couldn''t be ashamed of your fame?" In Rider''s banter, Archer''s crimson eyes grew even more proud of anger as he red at the giant under him. "Are you questioning me? A lowly mongrel questioning a king like me?" Frankly speaking, Rider''s point was reasonable, but apparently, Archer took it as an incorrigible disrespect from his point of view. This wasn''t a matter of gaining interest from concealing one''s true name but rather from personal irritability; the golden Heroic Spirit was emitting a very clear murderous intent. "I grant you the honor of my presence, yet you can''t recognize me; such ignorance isn''t even worth living." At Archer''s conclusion, the space around him distorted in a haze; the next instant, the glow of beautiful des starteding out of the empty space. "?!" At that time, somewhere else, an unexpected torrent of Prana swept in a roar. As everyone was watching, the flowing Prana gathered and solidified, materializing into the shadow of a robust man. That shadow stood up near the fourne road that had be the battlefield of Saber and Lancer, two blocks further toward the sea. Truly, it was a fantastic apparition that could be described as nothing other than a "shadow." From the width of the tall''s shoulders, this was the body of a man,pletely covered in full armor without any opening. But it was different from the silver armor wrapping Saber or the luxurious golden one of Archer. This man''s armor was ck. Without a delicate ornament, with no polished luster. Like darkness, like hell, it was just bottomless ck. The fact was also invisible, covered with a rustic helmet. In the depths of a thinly carved slit, there was the ghastly glow of a pair of eyes with a re burning like a me. A Servant. It was in. Yet just what Heroic Spirit was this sinister appearance? This ck knight definitely didn''t have any of the "radiance" that bore the other Servants who were already there. Arturia, Diarmuid, and the King of the Conquerors Alexander, as well as the yet unannounced golden Archer, all have that "shine." This is an expression of pride in a Heroic Spirit. The honor of the legends everyone praises and longs for. This is an essential element of their "noble phantasm." But the newly appeared ck knight had none of it. You could say he was closer to an Assassin. The darkness around the ck armor definitely held a "negative surge." Thus, more than a Heroic Spirit, he might bebeled a vengeful spirit instead. While others discussed the identity of this Servant, Archer''s crimson eyes filled with absolute anger and murderous intent, he held on for a while, looking down at Berserker. The disgusting stare of the ck knight was turned only at him standing on top of the street pole; the golden Heroic Spirit could undoubtedly see that. "You mad dog, do you expect pity from?" The lowlife gaze was equally low and filthy. Being poured by this gaze was an intolerable disgrace for a nobleman. For Archer, who imed the title of King even more than Rider, Berserseker''s ill manners made him aplete criminal. The treasure swords and spears all around changed direction. Their tip was now fully aimed at the new target: that is, Berserker. "You shall at least entertain me when you scatter away, mongrel." Yet "This...?" "...drizzle?" Everyone felt a warm liquid dripping into their faces. While the Masters and some Servants didn''t feel anything, Saber felt livid for some reason. "Irisviel, don''t get your body into this drizzle!" "What? What do you mean?" Irisviel was confused, and the rest was even more so. Why did Saber be so angry at this drizzle for some reason? Even Saber wasn''t sure, but her intuition told her that this drizzle should be something that shouldn''t touch her body. However, Scheherazade, who was by Tamazuki''s side, was speechless. "Ma-Master... Th-That is..." "My urine." "........" Chapter 258: Lets get another Servant! Chapter 258: Let''s get another Servant! Due to Saber''s shout, the rest who didn''t care about this drizzle also started to get wary. After all, Saber wouldn''t make such a judgment so suddenly without reason. However, what was the reason? Even those who were stupid or an idiot could only tell one reason. Caster. The only Servant that hadn''t appeared until now was the one that caused this drizzle. However... What was the purpose of this drizzle? Saber also couldn''t escape as her cowlick was slightly wet because of this drizzle. The others who didn''t even have the "Intuition" skill were also unable to escape from this drizzle. Saber only had a hunch, but this drizzle should being from a simr source to the one that observed her and Irisviel. "Saber, why did you act so exaggeratedly?" "Isn''t it just a normal drizzle?" Either Lancer or Rider thought so. As for Archer and Berserker, had the two already fought... or was it a one-sided domination? Either way, neither of them cared much about this drizzle. "Saber...?" Irisviel looked at Saber with confusion. Saber took a deep breath and calmed herself while wondering why she was so angry for some reason. Yet, she knew this wasn''t in time for this irresponsible act as she needed to focus on the battle before her since, for some reason, Berserker was ring in her direction ominously. Others also didn''t pay attention and focused on the figure of Berserker and Archer. Even though they were quite wary previously because of Saber''s shout, they didn''t feel anything from this drizzle. It did nothing. Whether it was cursed or any other negative effects, nothing affected them from this drizzle. However, even if it did something, they didn''t feel worried since, as heroes from various timelines, all of them had their pride, and they believed they wouldn''t be defeated even with this small trick. Caster? They believed that they would defeat this Servant as it was one of the weakest Servants. Only... among the Masters some wariness naturally appeared since they were different from a Servant. While they were "Magus," their bodies might not be much different from a human. While this drizzle might not affect Servants, it might do something for the Masters, right? Yet, fortunately, it did nothing. They quickly let go of their worries and think of this as Saber''s small trick to overthink them. Or a trick to get them to let their guard down? However, this thought was something natural to appear as Saber was an enemy. Even if her actions told everyone that she was a righteous knight who would fight her battle in a fair and just manner, they had only met her for a moment. Even if they didn''t know much about her, she was still the King of Britain, so it should be normal for her to have the suaveness of tactic, right? Yet, what was wrong with this tactic? Many of them couldn''t help butugh inwardly, thinking that, like her appearance, her tactic was like a little girl trying to deceive an adult. However, Saber didn''t care about their thoughts as she only felt wary as if something might appear sooner orter. Though strangely enough, she didn''t feel that this existence might bring her danger, instead a warmness that she had never felt before. Only... Why did she feel angry for some reason? --- "Really?" "Yes." "...." Scheherazade stared at her Master for a moment and didn''t know what to say. Even if she could narrate a story for three years without being killed by King Shahrya, she wouldn''t be killed, yet... yet at this moment, she didn''t know what was the purpose of Tamazuki, her Master, to dirty everyone on the port, whether they were Servants, Masters, and all with his urine. Why? She tried to think of the reason, but at the same time, she also thought this act was simr to a certain animal. Yes! It was like... "A dog, right?'' "Ah, um..." Scheherazade lowered her head since she knew it was an insult topare her Master to a dog. "You don''t need to worry. If youpare me to a dog, then it is good." "Eh?" She was confused. Was the modern world starting to think thatparing someone to a dog was akin to praise? Yet, she didn''t feel surprised since, as someone who was in a high position, she also had seen many weird things. If she didn''t, then how could she create so many stories, right? It was because she had heard and experienced many things, along with her talent, that she could create many masterpieces that could make the violent and cruel king who killed all the maidens he bedded every night learn about patience. Though, she was still confused as to why Tamazuki dirtied all of them with urine. Was it his hobby? Was she going to drink his urine too? Well... she had drunk his other liquids previously, so... while it might be hard to understand and ept for a while, she didn''t really have much of a rejection. "No, I don''t have such a strange hobby." Tamazuki''s lips twitched as he sighed. "Can you just ask me normally instead of overthinking something weird?" He didn''t have a hobby to dirty someone and let someone drink his urine! This move... has a meaning! "Then, why?" Her green alluring, and beautiful eyes stared at his profile curiously, waiting for an answer. "It''s to track them." "Track? You mean you pour your urine on them so you can know where they are?" "That''s right." With the scent of urine on their bodies, whatever they did, even if they cleaned up, it would be impossible for them to escape from himeven if they ran away to the end of Earth. Frankly, while his sense of smell was strong, Tamazuki wanted to have insurance since all the Servants were unique and they had many strange things. Moreover, in case something strange joined the Holy Grail War, then he thought to maximize his profit and escape to a distant gxy. While it might seem like he was flirting and givingmentary on the fight all the time, Ava helped him control part of his body outside of the so that in case something happened; he could quickly run away. Running away might seem like a cowardly move, but he didn''t think so since if he died, everything would be worthless. What was wrong with running away? When he got the power, then he would truly give his revenge on everyone and devour all of them. "I know that this might be strange, but I am not a human." "...you are not a human?" "Well, I can be a human, too, though." Scheherazade was confused, but she held his hands firmly and softly said, "Master, whatever you are, I will be with you." She could tell that this power was impossible to possess by a human, but who cares? Even if he wasn''t a human, then it was okay since she knew no matter who he was, he would protect her, and that''s enough since that''s her only wish. By his side. Moreover, she wasn''t human anymore, so they fit perfectly, right? Tamazuki stared at Scheherazade for a moment and thought that he must be lucky to meet with this married woman. "...thanks." Scheherazade smiled and then hugged him tightly. "You are cute, Master." "Idiot, do you think you can make fun of your Master?" He looked at her helplessly. Scheherazade onlyughed, but then she couldn''tugh. "By the way, let''s go. We are going to start." "Huh? Now?" "Yes." Then with a mischievous smile on his face. "We are going to get a Servant for you." "????" Scheherazade. Chapter 259: Good evening Chapter 259: Good evening The battle over the port had briefly ended along with the disappearance of Archer. It seemed that Archer''s Master was no longer unable to see his Servant rampage, so he used the Command Seal to forcibly return Archer. Yet, none of those who presented felt this act was weird since they knew this was just the beginning of the Holy Grail War, so having Archer unleash all of his power was simply a disadvantage for them. Yet, Tohsaka Tokiomi didn''t know due to his action, an irrevocable crack appeared between him and his Servant... or the moment he had summoned Gilgamesh, his fate was already doomed? Nevertheless, Berserker, who was like a mad dog, didn''t seem to put his attention on Archer any longer. Instead, strangely enough, he became obsessive and attacked Saber crazily like someone possessed by an evil spirit. It was as if he held a deep grudge as if he wished to cut Saber into several pieces. While the others were confused, Lancer''s Master, Kah, saw that this was a chance, so he ordered Lancer to attack Saber. However, as a knight, it was impossible for Lancer to do such a dirty act, sully the pride and beauty of their duel. Yet, such an act was simply a betrayal in the eyes of Kah. Pride? The beauty of the duel? If they could win the Holy Grail War and eliminate the strongest ss, Saber, then everything was worth it. "Lancer, I order you to help Berserker to eliminate Saber." "My Lord!" Lancer was startled and sad, yet under the effect of the Command Spell, he could do nothing and could only follow the order of his Lord. While his heart was filled with remorse, he fought against Saber. Saber also understood Lancer''s situation, so she didn''t me him. If she falls on this duel, then that''s it. However A deafening stomping and crackling lightning resounded through the port before two enormous bulls rammed into Berserker, trampling him down like an ant. Rider''s sudden action surprised all of them. Berserker, whoy on the concrete ground, could only ground and was unable to stand up, showing the damage caused by Rider''s chariot was more severe than he had thought. Berserker''s Master, Kariya Matou, was also no longer thought to have let Berserker rampage any longer and forcefully returned Berserker to his side. "Lancer''s Master, if you want to fight, then I will face you with Saber." With the disappearance of Berserker, Rider quickly made an ally of Saber to take down Lancer to scare Lancer''s Master. After all, any longer battle than this would be meaningless. He was satisfied with this battle, and it would be a shame to end everything tonight. Grinding his teeth in hate, Kah knew that it was impossible for Lancer to win against Rider and Saber at the same time. "Let''s go." "Thank you." Lancer thanked the two before he followed his Master. "Then, Saber, let''s meet again." Riderughed and then left with his Master, Waver, who had passed out with his chariot, leaving Irisviel and Saber together. Kiritsugu and Maiya also left since this battle had ended, and it was time for them to move into the next n. As for his wife? He knew that Saber was there by her side, so he just left her. While Irisviel sighed in relief, she didn''t know her husband had left, only staring at Saber, who was frowning. "Saber? What''s wrong? You have been in a bad mood for a while?" "Irisviel..." Saber hesitated, but she didn''t know how to answer this question. She had been feeling quite strange the moment theynded on thisnd. It felt like everything was watched by something... ''And that drizzle...'' Saber felt that the effect of this drizzle wasn''t something as simple as what everyone was thinking. Her intuition told her so, and it felt like it told her something was about toe, but... what? Was it Caster? The only Servant that hadn''t appeared until now was this ss of Servant. Yet, Saber also wasn''t surprised by this act since Caster was known as one of the weakest sses in the Holy Grail War. If Caster came to the port and appeared between them, then Caster might be eliminated. Still, why? Why did that drizzle appear? Also, why was she so annoyed and so livid at this drizzle? It was as if... as if it was something dirty. "Saber?" Saber shook her head. "It''s nothing, Irisviel." "Are you worried about this battle?" Saber hesitated before nodding. "Yes. I feel like... a difficult opponent might appear." "But you will win, right?" Irisviel asked with a smile. "Yes." Saber nodded without hesitation. "Then, you don''t need to worry. I will leave the rest to you." Irisviel had no doubt about Saber''s strength as she knew the identity of Saber. King Arthur. Was there an existence that could eclipse her radiance? Irisviel didn''t think so. Moreover, Arturia was summoned as the strongest ss Saber, boosting Irisviel''s confidence even more. Lastly, if Saber unleashed her Noble Phantasm, then everything would end directly. Nevertheless, those words from Irisviel also calmed Saber and made Saber smile. Irisviel is correct. Whatever the enemy was, whatever their conspiracy was, Saber believed that she could defeat all of them. Having that belief, Saber held her sword tightly before she frowned and looked at her severed sinews. In this battle, Saber knew that all the Servants she had to face had their own advantages, and all of them were strong. They were opponents that she couldn''t take lightly, and she needed to give her all. After all, like others, she also had a wish that she wanted to realize. For that wish, she had to win this Holy Grail. Even if her sinews were severed, so what? Her spirit had never gone dim. Instead, it shone even brighter, setting aze her fighting spirit as she waited for her next battle. Then, with that thought, Saber and Irisviel also left the port and decided to return to their headquarters to have a moment of rest. The battle on the first day had ended, and no one wished to continue any longer. However, among all who were present, they forgot about one Servant. Assassin. Even if his presence was found by Kiritsugu before, Assassin didn''t care and even let Kiritsugu and Maiya observe him since what they didn''t know, he was also observing them. Yet, not only did he observe them, but he also observed all who were present in this port, from Berserker, Saber, Rider, Lancer, Archer, and their Masters. No one missed their surveince, and they had watched all of them without missing anything. The moment their target left, they also followed them secretly whilemunicating with their Master. Yet, there wasn''t only one Assassin. No, there was only one of them, but they could be 100 entities that could move separately. This was their Noble Phantasm, Zabaniya: Delusional Illusion. Each of them followed all the Servants and Masters who were present on the port previously, and some of them also tried to search the location of Caster and her Master since, until now, the presence of Caster was the most suspicious, especially that drizzle when Saber suddenly roared angrily. Many thought that Saber was only exaggerating as they felt nothing and the drizzle was just nothing but a normal phenomenon, especially when the night was quite cloudy. Yet, naturally, there were also some who thought that this phenomenon was weird as it was winter. Yes, the current weather in this country is winter. There shouldn''t be a drizzle, yet it happened. Knowing this, many started to get wary, but then, at the same time, they thought, what was the purpose of this drizzle? However, while those Servants and Masters needed to spend a sleepless night to think about the purpose of the drizzle, one of the Assassins who happened to track down Kiritsugu stopped and stunned since two figures appeared before him so suddenly. "Good evening." Chapter 260: Hassan of the Hundred Faces Chapter 260: Hassan of the Hundred Faces When someone appeared as an Assassin, the most natural thing to do was either to run away when their opponent was strong or fight, killing the target the moment they appeared. Either way, their actions needed to be swift and only a moment. As they were assassins, fighting frontal battles definitely wasn''t their specialty, but nevertheless, their reaction should be one of the fastest. Yet, the moment he appeared, Assassin was in a daze. Tamazuki was like the world. He was like a God who descended on the Earth. His existence was so bright yet warm, calm, andfortable. It was like having negative thoughts or the thought of killing him was impossible. Moreover, there was also a sense of helplessness. Ah... it is impossible to defeat him. This thought came naturally on the thought of anyone who saw him. Even Scheherazade, who had always been by his side, was startled when she realized this was when he was serious, and because of this, she knew his side had always been the safest in the world. Still holding his sharp dagger; however, Assassin''s arm dangling by his side showed that he had already given up. The thought of fighting Tamazuki had never crossed his thought at all, thinking that he had already been defeated. Moreover, due to his Noble Phantasm, Zabaniya: Delusional Illusion that separated his single entity into several of them, causing each of their power to be weaker than they were originally. It might not be wrong to say that currently, Assassin was the weakest Servant in this Holy Grail. "You are Hassan of the Hundred Faces, right?" "Ye-Yes..." While Assassin was stunned when his identity was known. It wasn''t something so surprising for the identity of Assassin to be known as it was normal for people to summon Hassan-i-Sabbah, or rather, most people would summon him as he was the most famous Assassin in the world. Moreover, the word assassin originated from his organization. Due to this fame, it wouldn''t be weird to say that Hassan-i-Sabbah was known as the strongest Assassin ss. However, Hassan-i-Sabbah had never been a single person. Instead, it was a title given to all the people who had entered the Order of Assassin. So because of this, even if one summoned Hassan-i-Sabbah, it didn''t mean they were the same, and each of them was different, depending on the Master''s luck. As for Kirei Kotomine''s luck, was there even a need to exin? Nevertheless, the moment Tamazuki talked about Assassin''s identity, it was impossible for Assassin to stay calm, or rather, all the Assassins, at this moment, almost lost their calm. After all, they were a single entity. Even if they were separated, they couldmunicate through their minds, exchanging important information or knowing when someone was in danger. If Kiritsugu summoned this Servant, then he was like a fish that had entered the water. "I will be straight." Tamazuki stared at Assassin and asked, "Will you make me your Master?" "What?!" "........" Assassin knew that a battle was meaningless, so he thought to ry all the information about this man to the other entities. After all, this man was a fearsome opponent, so they needed to tell their Master to prepare when they met this man again. Yet, the words that came out from Tamazuki stunned all of them silly in a ce. Would you make me your Master? In other words, Tamazuki wanted all of them to betray their current Master and make him their Master. "I know your wish." Tamazuki was still as calm as ever. He was like a Messiah who guided this chaotic world into a better ce or a pope who guided a lostmb, or a father who looked at his son in love. "to have a perfect and unified personality. "I will help you with that wish." "......." Assassin was silent. His mouth was closed and opened like a fish in the aquarium, showing how dumbfounded his situation currently was. His Noble Phantasm, Zabaniya: Delusional Illusion, was born due to his affliction of Multiple Personality Disorder. Because of this, each of the entities summoned by Assassin''s Noble Phantasm has their own personalities, and their experiences are not shared between them unless they want to share them. Naturally, the meeting with Tamazuki was something that they needed to share. Yet, at the same time, the words that came from Tamazuki''s words, which were their real wish for the Holy Grail, shook all of them. To have a perfect and unified personality. This is what they wanted the most in their lives. Hassan of One Hundred Personas is one of the neen people to hold the legendary Persian title of "Old Man of the Mountain." He was a candidate to be the next leader of the Assassins, along with No Name Assassin, but he was chosen due to their fear of her. Their official reasoning was that even though she copied the eighteen previous Zabaniya abilities, she had not produced a miracle of her own. However, due to this experience, he knew he wasn''t the opponent of No Name Assassin, and because of this, he wanted to be stronger. Having a perfect and unified personality would definitely bring them even further. Because of this, their will was shaken when Tamazuki said their wish. Unlike the other Hassan, he had many personalities, and each of them was different, so it was impossible for all of them to be obedient to their Master, especially when their Master had sacrificed one of them in the beginning. After all, even if he could be many entities, they weren''t copies, but all of them were single individuals, and when one of them died, it was impossible to return any longer. In other words, when one of them died, then they died. Frankly, he had been thinking about having plotted to hijack the Holy Grail before either Kirei or Tokiomi in the event the War had gone in their favor, but his meeting with Tamazuki changed everything. Facing this man, did the meaning of resistance even have a meaning? Everything was meaningless. "You don''t need to answer me right now. However, if you agree, you can give him a signal here." Tamazuki gave him instructions on how to agree to his invitation. If they don''t agree, then that''s it. He was going to kill them. That''s all. "Also, this is the n if you agree." Tamazuki also gave him a paper, telling him what their n would be if they agreed to be his Servant. He nodded obediently and didn''t even raise a question since everything was clear. "Also, you are going to follow Kiritsugu, right?" "Yes." "Then, bring this with you." "This is... a bomb?" While he was wary, Assassin epted the box from Tamazuki, but Assassin''s eyes twitched when he realized the content of the box. It was clear that the thing given by Tamazuki was a bombor C4 explosive, to be exact. "Kiritsugu is going to destroy a building with a bombter. With your ability, it isn''t going to be hard for you to add this bomb to that building, right?" "...can I ask why?" Assassin didn''t mind since this work was easy for him, but then, why? Why did Tamazuki want to add more bombs to the building that wanted to be destroyed by Kiritsugu? "As it is a firework, the merrier, the better, right?" His answer was ambiguous, but Assassin didn''t question him any longer. "Then, good luck with your work." Several leaves surrounded Tamazuki and Scheherazade as they disappeared without a trace. Assassin stayed for a moment, observing his surroundings for a moment before giving up and continuing with his work. But "By the way, let your Master meet Kiritsuguter." Assassin almost fell to the ground before he looked around once again and held his head, realizing Tamazuki was talking through his brain directly. "......." Assassin sighed and thought that the answer to his invitation was obvious, right? Chapter 261: Irisviel, I am coming! Chapter 261: Irisviel, I aming! When Assassin left, Tamazuki and Scheherazade were observing him through the world of shadow. They could tell that Assassin would really do what Tamazuki had requested before. Still, Scheherazade was concerned about one question. "Will they agree, Master?" However, even if she asked this question, if Tamazuki''s deduction was correct, she knew that the probability of inviting Assassin into their group was high. "They will." Tamazuki didn''t doubt since, unlike the other Hassan, this Hassan of the Hundred Faces had many entities, and there were no leaders among them. In other words, all of them were equal. However, they had a simr wish, and that was to have a perfect and unified personality, so instead of having Kirei, who could sacrifice all of them without blinking their eyes, and him, who was strong, who would they choose? It was obvious, right? "However, can we trust them?" This was the real problem that Scheherazade was worried about. If Assassin could betray his Master, then could he betray Tamazuki too? Words of betrayal were impossible to be trusted. When they tasted it, it was impossible for them to repent. "Well, their wish is something simple for me to grant." "Huh? Really?" "Having a perfect and unified personality. In other words, he is asking me to make his mind to be like a tool that is obedient and loyal to his Master, right?" Scheherazade was silent for a moment before she nodded. "That seems to be the case." Though she felt weird, she couldn''t deny Tamazuki''s words. However, Scheherazade felt that Assassin''s wish was weird. "While I have never shown it, I am quite proficient at mind maniption." "Oh? Can your mind maniption affect the mind of Servant?" "I can." Tamazuki sighed. "I have faced more dangerous beings, so a Servant is nothing." If it was before, it might be hard for him to affect the mind of the Servant. However, after he faced being in the world of One Punch Man, he knew that he could manipte the mind of the Servant. Especially Assassin, whose mind was fragmented and imperfect. Moreover, after being attacked by that "being," Tamazuki also learned the mind corrosion, maniption, and any other things used by that "being" toward him. Everything used to him by that "being" before had already been learned by Tamazuki. It was also the reason why Tamazuki didn''t feel that way toward Gaia, ya, and all the other beings dangerous beings in this universe. Still, the current problem was Assassin, and as long as all of the Assassins gathered near him, he could make them into his obedient tool. Was it wrong? Not really, since this is what they wished for. Assassin is a tool, after all, and they wished to be the best tool. Scheherazade nodded and felt relief at his answer. Though because of this, she became even more clingy since she knew his side had always been the safest ce in the whole universe. As for the thought of him controlling her mind, that didn''t cross at all; even if it happened, she didn''t really mind since as long as she was alive, everything was okay. The terror that she felt with King Shahryar resided and bore deeply into her being; as long as she stayed alive, she could do anything. "By the way, Master, who are we going after next?" If Tamazuki could get more Servants by his side, then wasn''t it better? That way, neither of them needed to work and let the Servants they had invited work for them. Moreover, with his abundant energy, he could support as much as the Servants he wanted to. In the universe, there were billions of gxies; even if one of them disappeared, used by him, who cares, right? However, Scheherazade started to think about his target. Whether it was Rider or Archer, the two were impossible since Scheherazade could see how hard-headed and stubborn they were. She could imagine that the moment they met each other, Tamazuki was going to kill them. As for Saber and Lancer? They were even more impossible. Scheherazade could see that they were like knights in a storybook that would only serve one master in their lives and would only be loyal to them. Unless, Tamazuki threatened them with their Master, it was impossible for them to follow him. ''So, should it be Berserker?'' With Tamazuki''s mind maniption, it should be possible for him to control Berserker''s mind, right? Yet, his answer was outside of her expectation. "Saber." "...Saber?" Even Scheherazade was at a loss when she heard Tamazuki''s target. Assassin was quite understandable, but Saber? "...Master, do you want Saber and Irisviel to enter your harem?" "Do you think I am a monster who is thinking by using my lower body?!" Tamazuki pulled Scheherazade''s soft cheek helplessly. "I am sorry~~." She apologized meekly and obediently. Tamazuki forgave her, but then she asked an incredible question once again. "Was it the reason why you wanted to kill Kiritsugu that much?" "......." Tamazuki. Schehezade nodded and knew that Tamazuki had always wanted to get his hands on Saber and Irisviel. Saber aside, Irisviel was the wife of Kiritsugu. If Tamazuki wanted to get his hand on Irisviel, he needed to deal with Kiritsugu. However, the feeling of love between Kiritsugu and Irisviel was real. If Tamazuki killed Kiritsugu directly, then it might cause Irisviel to hate him. Moreover, Scheherazade knew that Tamazuki didn''t like to get his women with mind maniption. If he really did so, then he might as well force her the moment he summoned her. Yet, he didn''t do that, and she was the one who took the initiative since she knew having intercourse with him was the best way to enhance their trust in each other. Nevertheless, Tamazuki wanted Irisviel and Saber, so Scheherazade didn''t mind helping him, especially when she knew it was impossible for her to handle him alone. Having someone to help her with hardship would be beneficial for her. Lastly, Scheherazade also felt sorry for Irisviel. For someone who was born in this world to die and her husband also didn''t care about her, only toward his ambition, ignoring the danger of bringing her in danger in this battle. Scheherazade thought that Irisviel should get a better man instead of having Kiritsugu. "Master, let''s get Irisviel. Oh no, wrong! Let''s get Saber." "......" Tamazuki stared at his Servant helplessly before he shook his head since Scheherazade wasn''t wrong. He was interested in Irisviel, especially when he saw her inhuman beauty. Her beauty wasn''t something that could be possessed by a human, and moreover, she was also a mother. In other words, she was healthy and could bear his child, too, right? Cough! Cough! Still, Tamazuki had prepared everything, and it was his time to move. "Let''s go." As he held his hand, the two of them disappeared once again and appeared in the middle of the street. The street was empty, without anything, and on their sides was a forest. Only the sound of insects, nocturnal animals, and wind could be heard. Though, soon, they saw a car that was moving at an incredible speed, like a drag racer was about to crash into them. "........" Scheherazade quickly hid behind Tamazuki while thinking that Holy Grail War was as dangerous as ever. Chapter 262: Saber: "The most dangerous foe" Chapter 262: Saber: "The most dangerous foe" Further removed to the west than the Miyama town of Fuyuki, the winding state highway stretched westwards with its back towards the city''s lights. Meanwhile, an undeveloped piece of forest waited for visitors further up the road. Continuing beyond even the prefectural border, the state highway silently meandered on. Although there were twones on the road, no crossing cars could be seen, even with the sparse street lights. The state highway in the dead of night seemed to fade from memory and into silence. On such a silent night, a silver beast flew by. Mercedez-Bens 300SL coupe. The flowing, elegant, streamlined body with a scent of antiquity resembled a nobledy, while the raring of the Straight-6 SOHC engine was like that of a fierce beast. And behind the steering wheel of the ssic sedan - recklessly going beyond 100 kilometers per hourwere unexpectedly the slender wrists of a youngdy. "Hey, hey, this goes pretty fast, doesn''t it?" Irisviel, who held the steering wheel and whose face was full of pleased smiles, said. Sitting in the passenger''s seat, Saber''s face was full of nervousness, and she barely managed to squeeze out a stiff smile and a nod. "In-Indeed, unexpectedly, this is... some rather... skillful... driving..." "Right? I had special training, even though it may not look like it." That being said, based on the unfamiliar way she dealt with the gears, she''s far from being a proficient driver. "Among all the toys Kiritsugu brought to the Einsbern castle, I favor this one the most. I was always just running circles in the castle grounds, and today is the first time for me to drive in such a wide space. It''s wonderful." "A toy, huh..." There won''t be an objection to calling something like a skateboard or bicycle a toy. But for a machine with a speed of over 100 kilometers per hour on a serpentine road, it is a mismatch of sses. People would never call things that can put their lives in danger with the smallest mistakes toys make in ordinary situations. Although it is a ssic sedan made more than forty years ago, it possesses a 299. M198 engine and its maximum speed is 260 kilometers per hour. Irisviel''s reckless roaming,pared to the car''s potential ability, is merely a beginning prelude. Apparently, Kiritsugu had specially prepared this car in Einsbern castle earlier on so Irisviel and Saber could have transportation apart from walking once they entered Fuyuki. For over half a month, this car had been parked in the hotel''s underground parkade. Now they are driving their precious car towards the Einsberns'' castle residence. "Hmm. Wait a minute, Irisviel. Haven''t you been driving on the right side until just a moment ago?" "Ah, that''s right." Irisviel nodded casually as if it was a very small mistake, and the car gave a jerk and moved onto the cruisingne. Irisivel had never been outside of Einsbern castle ever since she was born; for her, it was obviously her first time driving on a highway. Saber had been paying attention to her line of sight since they took off. Obviously, Irisviel didn''t know anything about street signs. Although driving on the left side was written in thew, it appeared Irisviel didn''t even know this. At least she could understand a little of what traffic lights mean, but that only went as far as considering slowing down when she saw the red light. Although right now it is midnight with little traffic, it would be a miracle for them to be able to safely arrive at their destination. "...do we still have a long way to go to reach the Einsbern castle in thisnd?" "I heard it will only take one hour to reach by car. When we get close, we should be able to see it..." Saber didn''t stop wishing for this dangerous journey to be over, even if only a second sooner. It was already very fortunate that no cars wereing towards them on the midnight highway, but the fact that the winding road still posed a great danger-filled Saber''s blood with adrenaline as if it were right before a battle. As a Servant, she possessed extraordinary reflexes and strength and could immediately carry Irisviel outside the car to escape if danger was present. However, this legendary sports car worth ten million yen would then be reduced to an unrecognizable pile of scrap iron. That didn''t fit with Saber''s frugal economics. "...wouldn''t it have been better to hire a chauffeur?" "Of course not. That would be borino, that would be too dangerous. After all, once we enter Fuyuki city, we can be attacked by other Masters at any time. You are the one who doesn''t want to see innocent people being dragged into this, Saber." "That is true..." Just which one was more dangerous on this mountainous road: being attacked by other Masters or Irisviel''s driving skills? Saber was half-seriously considering this question when a cold wave reached her senses like the edge of a de. "Stop the car!" "Aye!" Not understanding Saber''s sudden warning, the unmindful Irisviel asked dumbly. Saber didn''t have time to exin it to her. She forcefully stretched her torse across the driver''s seat, took hold of the steering wheel with one hand, and mmed her left foot tip, first on the brakes. The reason Saber could immediately make decisions, enabling her to control this rampaging machine, was her skill of Riding as a Servant. She couldpletely understand the control of all ridden equipment, both known and unknown to her. Fortunately, the car maintained a straight path during the sharp brake and did not spin furiously. The tires of the Mercedes skidded on the asphalt, emitting clouds of white smoke as the car''s uncontroble slide continued. Saber once again confirmed the feeling that set her nerves on edge. Without a doubt, it was definitely the scent of a Servant. Speak of the devil, indeed. Yet at the same time, both Saber and Irisviel thought that they were facing the most handsome man that they had ever seen in their lives. Unlike Lancer''s "Beauty Spot," which forcefully made women fall for him, the charm of this figure would make the concept of dislike disappear in their minds and also enhance the concept of favorability in their minds, causing them not to like him immediately. This feeling... was strange. It was as if they were facing the world itself, and their minds stopped working for a moment. However, in that moment of gaffe, Saber felt a palpitation inside her heart, ording to her instinct; she could tell that the figure in front of her was dangerous. The best tactic to face this opponent was to retreat, especially with her severed sinews. However, this figure didn''t let them go. Instantly, Irisviel, who was still in a daze, suddenly felt her surroundings melt like wax before she saw her surroundings had changed. "Ah? Eh?" Irisviel, who was in the car, suddenly appeared on the arm of the figure that stopped them. She was confused and unable toprehend what was happening. "IRISVIEL!" Saber hurriedly walked out of the car and released her armor and sword, ready to face the figure in front of her with caution. "Let her go!" Even though it was only her instinct, Saber knew she was about to face the most dangerous foe in this war, and before the battle began, she had already fallen to a disadvantage. Chapter 263: Scheherazade: "Is this NTR?" Chapter 263: Scheherazade: "Is this NTR?" While Scheherazade was worried, she sighed in relief when she heard Tamazuki had applied his blindspot ability to her figure, so whoever they faced, all of them would ignore her as if she wasn''t present in the world. Calming the happiness in her heart, she was curious about what Tamazuki was going to do. Tamazuki also didn''t pay attention to his Servant and stared at the car in the distance. With his eyesight, he could see how reckless the driver was, and it wouldn''t be weird for the driver and passenger to be in the ident if this wasn''t in the highway and midnight. Nevertheless, whether Saber or Irisviel, Tamazuki had to say they were beautiful. However, they were going to be his opponents, so he wasn''t going to hold back. With the speed of the car, he didn''t need to wait too long, and as expected with Saber''s instinct, she forcefully stopped the car before it was about to reach him. There was a distance between him and the car, but it didn''t matter to him. Instantly, Irisviel appeared in his arms. "Eh? Ah?" Irisviel was confused as she didn''t know how she could suddenly appear in his arms. However, for this, this was something easy to do as he had "Shukuchi," an ability that was simr to teleportation. "Let her go!" As expected, Saber was furious and asked him to return Irisviel immediately. Yet, Tamazuki ignored Saber and observed Irisviel in his arms. Still, he had to say her scent was good. Her scent was warm and floral-like, making anyone feelfortable to take a deep inhale into her hair, yet at the same time, he knew how fragile this woman was. Simr to Shizu, her age was limited. Still, her beauty was undeniable. It was a beauty that shouldn''t be possessed by a human with perfect proportion, neither too big nor too small. Perfection was the only way to describe the beauty of this woman. While he observed Irisviel in his arms, Ava also set up a barrier to cut any contact in this area and the outside. With the magic from the world of Tensura, his learning ability, and his "Magic Talent," it was easy for him to learn the concept of the Command Spells, Masters, and Servants. Everything had been learned by him, and it was easy for him to cut the contact between Master and Servant, especially when he had Shizu''s "Degenerate," the ability which made him capable ofbining and separating anything. Still, it was too early to separate the connection between Kiritsugu and Saber since Tamazuki didn''t want to give Saber despair so easily. Frankly, with his "Degenerate," he wanted to make Saber his Servant since it was possible for him to cut her connection with Kiritsugu, then connect her connection with him, making her his Servant. If he gave an example, his "Degenerate" was simr to Caster, Medea''s Noble Phantasm, and Rule Breaker, which was capable of dispelling and destroying any kind of Magecraft. Nevertheless, his skill was easier to use than Medea''s Rule Breaker since he just needed to separate and connect. However, watching Saber''s wary expression, Tamazuki knew that it wouldn''t be so easy. Still, he had the advantage of this situation as Irisviel was on hand. So, because of this, he cut off the Prana supply from Irisviel to Saber. "?!" Both Irisviel and Saber lost their calm at this moment. Irisviel still maintained her calm when she was taken by Tamazuki, but when her connection with Saber was cut down, she was startled and even lost her calm. Simrly, Saber kept thinking about how to defeat the Servant in front of her as it was impossible for her to cut down Tamazuki with Irisviel in his arms. Nevertheless, she tried to contact her real Master, Kiritsugu, through the Command Spells, yet it was futile. Even worse, her connection with Irisviel was also cut down, reducing her supply of Prana and lowering her parameter slightly since this way, she could only get her supply of Prana from Kiritsugu. Kiritsugu might be a "Mage," but he wasn''t a qualified one, and his Prana wasn''t as abundant as Irisviel, who was created and born for the Holy Grail War. However, Kiritsugu was nowhere to be seen! As a Saber ss, it was impossible for her to be apart from her Master, and when their distance had been separated far away, there was no way for her to get a supply of Prana from Kiritsugu! At this point, she was in a helpless situation where she couldn''t get a supply of Prana as her connection with Irisviel had been cut down. If she wanted to get a Prana, then she needed to either get the blood or semen of a living being, yet with her character, would she do such a dishonorable act? Moreover, at midnight they stood at the highway where no one was around; where she could find a living being? In other words, their situation has taken a turn for the worse! Yet, at the same time, Saber and Irisviel quickly realized Tamazuki''s identity. Caster. Except for Caster, it was impossible for others to do all these feats in just a moment. Yet, they also needed to question the identity of this Servant. Diarmuid, Alexander, and King Arthur. As for Archer, Berserker, and Caster that appeared in front of them, no one knew their identity. As for Assassin, this Servant had died, so no one cared much. "Caster, fight me directly! Let Irisviel go!" Saber didn''t have a method to break this difficulty, and the only hope that she had was that her opponent was someone with a noble character, like a knight, yet for him, who had kidnapped Irisviel the moment they met, she knew that it was only a meaningless attempt. Still, Tamazuki''s act became more outrageous as he put his hand on Irisviel''s soft belly. "Hmm~!" Irisviel bit her lower lip in shame as she stared at Tamazuki hatefully and angrily, yet when one looked closer, they would see a blush on her cheeks. What did this guy try to do?! Why did she feel this indescribable pleasure? While his touch felt good, she was married, so she couldn''t help but feel guilty. "What are you doing?!" Was she going to be vited? That thought crossed her mind. Though it made her feel weird for being wanted by another man. With her beauty, it was impossible for others to feel lust, or rather most humans would think to look at her with inferiority, and those of Magus would look at her in disgust because of her identity. Moreover, the only man she had ever been with was Kiritsugu. Still, she was married! "Le-Let go of me!" She tried to break away from his hug, yet it was meaningless. Moreover, due to the pleasure in her body, her strength was almost zero. "Bastard!" Saber was filled with rage as Irisviel was molested by Tamazuki. "Calm down, Saber. I won''t hurt her." Those were the first words that came out from Tamazuki, but Saber didn''t let her guard down or even believe him since who could ever believe the words of the enemy? Moreover, Tamazuki acted so chummily against Irisviel, hugging her waist firmly with his arms and putting his chin against her shoulder as their cheeks pressed against each other. Though Irisviel''s hair separated their cheeks, his act was too intimate! Especially when Irisviel was married and also had a daughter. Yet, at this moment, Saber didn''t have a choice since all the advantages were in his hands. Only Scheherazade felt conflicted at this moment since her Master was flirting with another woman right in front of her eyes. What was this feeling? If she didn''t read it wrong, ording to the current era, her situation should be called NTR, right? Was this NTR? Scheherazade put her hand on her chest as she tried to calm herself and thought that her Master loved a married woman so much. --- By the way, if you want to support me or see advanced chapters, you can check the link below: /akikan40 Chapter 264: Let me be a sacrifice for her Chapter 264: Let me be a sacrifice for her Saber couldn''t think of a way to handle this situation, but at the same time, she needed to solve this situation as soon as possible! With the impossibility of telling Kiritsugu what was happening to the two of them currently, Saber knew that the only way to break away from this difficulty was to defeat the Servant in front of her! Yet, with this Servant''s yful nature, Saber was afraid that he might use Irisviel as a hostage or a human shield, so in case she tried to attack, he would use Irisviel to stop her. Even if she hated it, she knew that her situation was already checkmate. Moreover, if she couldn''t get a supply of Prana, she might even disappear. She was a Saber. She was different from Archer, who could be so far away from his Masters due to his Skill, Assassin, with his limited and efficient way of using his energy, or Caster, who had millions of ways to maintain his presence in the world. Though fortunately, her connection with Kiritsugu still existed, so even if her energy was almost emptied, her existence could still exist since Kiritsugu, who was her Master, could act as an anchor, so she could maintain her existence. However, it was only for a moment, and as a Saber, her Prana consumption was the highest, so no matter what, she needed to break away from this problem as soon as possible! Still, at the same time, Saber also felt sorry for Kiritsugu since she couldn''t protect his wife and let Irisviel be molested by Caster. Though watching this situation, she also frowned since it reminded her of something unpleasant in the past. Nevertheless, knowing that her resistance was futile, Irisviel didn''t do anything lest she would be hurt by him. She knew that her existence was necessary for the Holy Grail. If she was killed so soon, then she couldn''t realize her husband''s dream. "....." Her husband''s dream... When she thought about that dream, she knew that she couldn''t die. Moreover, if she died, then what would happen to Saber? On this highway, how was it possible for Saber to get a supply of Prana when their connection was cut by Tamazuki? Then, suddenly an idea crossed her mind, especially when he was so gentle toward her. "...you can have me." "Irisviel!" Saber was startled and shouted in disbelief. However, Tamazuki was even more so. "...what did you say?" "You can have me." "...what did you mean by those words?" "I mean, literally. You can have my body." Irisviel tried to bet since she could see from his eyes that he was interested in her. She knew that her act was an act of betrayal to her husband, but she did this for Kiritsugu. In front of Caster, who had cut off all of their escapes, the only way to escape was to give her body to him. As expected, her bet was correct, especially when she saw a shocked, subtle, and difficult expression on his face. This Caster is a pervert! This was a thought on Irisviel''s mind. However, if her body was enough to give her and Saber safety, then everything was worth it. Irisviel knew that she couldn''t die right now, so she had to fight. Her body might be soiled by Tamazuki, but even so, her heart was only for her husband. "No, Irisviel! You can''t do that!" Saber was in shock, then looked at Tamazuki furiously. "You bastard! Let her go! Don''t vite her any longer!" "No, Saber. If this can save us, then it is okay," Irisviel said calmly as she smiled at Saber. Her smile was so gentle, yet because of this smile, it hurt Saber so much. Saber''s expression was also difficult, and it wasn''t hard for her to see that this was the best way to escape from their predicament, but as a knight, how could she let the wife of her Master sacrifice herself and let her body be tainted by this beast, so the two of them could escape from this predicament? Saber then stared at Tamazuki with hatred, who also happened to stare in her direction. Grinding her teeth, she took a deep breath, calming herself, and made a difficult decision. "...let Irisviel go, and you can have my body." "Saber!" Irisviel was in shock! "It''s okay, Irisviel." Saber forced herself to smile. "You are a married woman. You have a husband and a daughter. Meanwhile, I am just a remnant of the past. While I havee to this world as a Servant, I am still a knight. I have my pride and loyalty, so how can I watch my Master sacrifice herself for me!" If Saber could watch Irisviel sacrifice herself to be soiled by Tamazuki, then how could she call herself a king of knights?! If she could allow such an atrocity, then she might as wellmit suicide! Though, she couldn''t help but stare at Tamazuki, and strangely, the idea of being bedded by him wasn''t that unpleasant. Still, she hated him, especially when he was so cowardly. "So, let my Master go, Caster. While my body might be unsightly, you can have whatever you want with it, Caster." "No, Saber! You can''t do that! You are still a virgin! How can you give your untainted body to this beast?! I am married! I am okay!" "No, Irisviel! You can''t!" The two argued with each other, thinking that they should be the ones who sacrificed themselves. "...." However, the beast that they talked about, Tamazuki, was lost in words, and he was unable to say a single word because of their hurtful misunderstanding. Was he such a pervert? Was he like someone who would force himself toward an opponent''s gender? Don''t be kidding me! It was the woman who jumped themselves and opened their legs like an automatic door for him! "Enough!" Tamazuki was furious. "I am not a pervert!" "....." 2x His anger quickly stopped Saber and Irisviel, but they still looked at him in doubt. Tamazuki would be lying if he wasn''t hurt. Even worse, Scheherazade didn''t seem to intend to help him, telling him that he wasn''t a pervert. "I am a gentleman. I won''t force anyone to go on a bed with me, but if they offer themselves, then I won''t refuse." "..." 3x Neither Saber, Irisviel, nor Scheherazade knew what to say at this moment. "Also, don''t think of me as a pervert. This is a natural reaction when a man meets a charming woman." "..." 3x "Also, do you think that I will let you go even if either of you give yourselves to me? At least, you two need to give yourself to me before I let you go." "..." 3x The three of them realized that this guy''s skin was so thick that it wasparable to the Einsbern Castle. Either way, Scheherazade wanted to say something, but she was afraid that she might make herself known, so she shut her mouth. However, Irisviel and Saber realized that Tamazuki was worse than a beast! "I was kidding. You don''t need to worry that I won''t be a beast that moves with lust." However, no one believed his words. "Saber, and Saber''s Master, you shouldn''t doubt me. Even if I am a Caster, I still have my pride. If I want to get a woman, I will pursue them in a gentlemanly way, and there is no way for me to force them, okay?" While Irisviel and Saber were in doubt, they felt relieved since they knew that he wouldn''t force himself on them, but it didn''t change their current situation as they were trapped by Tamazuki, and if they wanted to escape, then... "Don''t worry. Let''s have a duel. You and me. If you can win, then I will let you and your fake Master go." Tamazuki tried to reassure them that he wouldn''t vite them. "...okay." Saber didn''t have a choice, nor did she deny that Irisviel was her fake Master, but nevertheless, she knew Tamazuki was a fearsome opponent. Still, Saber wondered how long Tamazuki would hug Irisviel, especially when he told them he wasn''t a pervert. Chapter 265: Tamazuki vs Saber Chapter 265: Tamazuki vs Saber "How long are you going to put your hand on Irisviel''s stomach?!" Saber asked in a furious manner, like a lion whose territory was breached by another. "Be patient, okay? I want to take something from her." Tamazuki sighed and knew that he couldn''t take advantage of Irisviel any longer, but it didn''t matter since he could take itter, so before that, he needed to work. "...take something from her?" While Saber was confused, Irisviel''s body was tense, and her expression was filled with anxiety. Irisviel knew what Tamazuki was nning to do, but she was helpless since she couldn''t resist him. Then, as expected "That''s?!" The one that was most shocked wasn''t Irisviel but Saber. Yet, how could she not be? The thing that was taken out of Irisviel''s body was Avalon! Avalon allows the scabbard of Excalibur, the embodiment of the utopia King Arthur seeks. It should have gone missing after the battle of Cann, but how could it appear inside Irisviel''s body? Also, if her Master had an Avalon, why didn''t they say anything about this? After all, if Saber held Avalon, then without a doubt, her strength would increase dramatically. She could even unseal the seal on Excalibur, bringing the power of this legendary sword to another level. Yet... yet... Avalon was hidden from her. It was also never told that her Master kept it. Saber''s expression was extremely gloomy, and she didn''t need to think about who was the one who hid it. It was impossible for Irisviel to do so, and the only one who could do this was... "Saber..." "It''s okay, Irisviel." Saber showed a bitter smile. "It seems that Master can''t trust me." Irisviel was unable to say a single word of constion since she knew that Saber was correct. Kiritsugu, Saber''s Master, was unable to trust Saber. If he could trust her, then why should he even hide the existence of Avalon? Watching Saber, who showed such an expression, brought sadness to Irisviel''s heart. On this Holy Grail, she realized that her husband still had many faces, and this face... it was impossible for her to beautify it. Ugly. It was probably the best way to describe Kiritsugu currently. While Irisviel could hide it well, she was also quite ufortable with her husband, especially when she found out that her husband had be a criminal who had killed many innocent people in this city. During their previous outing, Irisviel and Saber happened to see on the television and saw the news about Kiritsugu. With Saber''s character, it was impossible for her to ept such a dishonorable act, so she quickly questioned Kiritsugu. Irisviel also wanted to know, so she called Kiritsugu with her phone, but fortunately, she heard from him that everything was caused by the enemy, so he had to kill the police. Even though the act of killing Kiritsugu was still ufortable in their eyes, especially when the police were nothing but innocent people who were involved in the Holy Grail, they knew that it couldn''t be helped. Yet, at the same time, they couldn''t deny that Kiritsugu wasn''t a criminal, especially when he brought so many weapons. When one brought a perfect weapon that would only be brought by a professional soldier in the war or a terrorist in this peaceful country where firearms were banned, how could he not be called a criminal? Yet, they knew that theirint was meaningless since Kiritsugu''s method was impossible to change. However, Tamazuki didn''t care about the conflict in their minds since he was curious about Avalon, the Everdistant Utopia. As expected, it was a beautiful scabbard with gold and blue color. Frankly, he knew that it was impossible for a human to craft it, but somehow he believed he could craft it, especially when he had many rare metals from the world of Tensura. However, he knew that it was troublesome, and he might as well get this one for himself, so he quickly kept it inside his [Stomach]. When the ck gas suddenly emerged from his hand, Saber was quickly alerted, but she quickly sighed in relief since it didn''t seem that this gas was used to hurt Irisviel. Yet, when she saw Avalon disappear, her expression changed, but she couldn''t do anything. Still, there was one question that she wanted to ask. How could Caster know that there was an Avalon inside Irisviel? Also, what was Caster''s purpose? Was it Avalon? Or was it because he was interested in Irisviel? Yet, such a thought was simply ridiculous since Saber didn''t believe that a Servant appeared in this Holy Grail just because he wanted to sleep with women. Even if it couldn''t be denied that Irisviel was beautiful, she was married and had a daughter. Wasn''t that a minus point for a gentleman? Moreover, instead of a woman, the existence of the Holy Grail was something that should be more tempting than a mere woman. Yet, Caster''s actions had always made her doubtful. What was this guy nning to do? Still, if Tamazuki knew what Saber was thinking, he could only apologize since he came to this world to sleep with a woman. He knew that it was ridiculous, but his system was a perverted system, so it couldn''t be helped! "Okay, should we start our duel, Saber? I am sure that the longer you wait, the more disadvantage your situation is." "Even so, I will win." Even with severed sinews and her supply of Prana cut off, Saber believed that she would win! Yet, was Caster such an upright character that would uphold this duel righteously like a knight in primitive civilization? Whether Saber or Irisviel had such doubt in their minds, but they couldn''t do anything against him. "Okay, this ce is dangerous, so hide first." Suddenly, a shadow under his body moved and swallowed Irisviel whole. "Irisviel!" Saber lost her calm when Irisviel suddenly disappeared. She then looked at Tamazuki angrily, but she didn''t move since she was afraid that he might do something to Irisviel. "You coward! Didn''t you promise that we would have a duel?! Why did you get involved in Irisviel?!" "Did I promise that I wouldn''t involve her?" "...." Saber. Tamazuki thought that Saber was naively cute. "However, I won''t do anything to her. I keep her in a safe ce, so you don''t need to worry, and we can have our duel without any distractions." How could she believe him? His words were as light as feathers. His lie was as natural as his breathing. It was impossible for Saber to believe him, yet she didn''t have a choice since this was her only option. At the same time, she thought about her duel, yet his action made her dumbfounded and in a gaffe state since she didn''t expect he would take out a katana. Tamazuki took out his katana and put it on his side before he looked at Saber, who was staring at him in the gaffe. "What''s wrong? It''s already night. Let''s finish this duel as soon as possible." While Saber was confused, she also nodded and readied her sword, ready to face him. As Tamazuki and Saber were facing each other, their duel was about to start. Chapter 266: Saber is helpless Chapter 266: Saber is helpless Irisviel was startled when she suddenly sunk into the ground and was swallowed by darkness. When she thought that her life ended, she didn''t feel anything. "....." She opened her eyes timidly; then, she was weed by afortable room as if she was in the most luxurious hotel in the world. "....." She felt weird, but at the same time, she also confirmed that it seemed Tamazuki was interested in her. If not, then why should he bring her to this hotel-like room? Then, would he appear soon and vite her in this room? However, there was no escape, and she knew to keep the life of Saber and herself while also protecting the dream of Kiritsugu; she didn''t mind doing this. Still, soon, she noticed a water-like screen floating in midair. There she saw Tamazuki and Saber, who were facing each other. "Saber! Saber!" However, her voice couldn''t be heard, and she knew that no one could hear her voice. Even if she could hear their voices, they couldn''t hear hers. She sighed helplessly and knew that there was no escape. So, at this moment, the only thing that she could do was only once, and that was to pray for Saber''s victory. "Saber... you have to win..." However, simr to Saber, Irisviel couldn''t hide her shock, especially when Tamazuki took out a katana. "...isn''t he a Caster?" --- "...katana?" "Yes." Tamazuki nodded. "I am quite confident in my swordsmanship." "..." Saber was silent and couldn''t hide her doubts since her opponent wasn''t Caster. Why should he take out a katana to fight her? Should he have used magic? Yet, at the same time, she also thought about his identity. From his weapon, she could tell that he should be a hero from the East. Why? It was because of his weapon. If someone wasn''t from Japan, then it would be impossible for them to use a katana. But who was he? Still, even if she thought about all the possibilities, everything was meaningless since she couldn''t think of a famous character who was good with a katana yet could be a Caster. So, she gave up and focused on this duel. If she lost, then she would lose everything. If she wins, then she could have Irisviel back. While the character of Caster in front of her might be doubtful, she didn''t have a choice but to ept this duel. Still, this also brought her quite a bit of confidence since her opponent was Caster, so due to his ss, her parameter and skills should be lowered and weakened since his ss wasn''t fit. Yet, at the same time, she wondered whether it was his way of telling her to fight fairly. As of now, her situation was far from perfect, or rather she was in her worst condition. Shecked a supply of Prana, and her sinews were severed. Moreover, she just ended the battle. Even if a Servant could stay up as long as they wanted to, it was only the case if they had a supply of Prana. Her situation was the worst of the worst. Saber wasn''t confident that he would fight her with a sword because of fairness. Moreover, for him, who could do such a cowardly act, she couldn''t imagine he would fight her in a fair way, so there was only one conclusionhe was confident in his swordsmanship. Then, as expected Her body shivered! The moment he held his sword, she realized what kind of opponent she faced. This wasn''t a matter of the wrong ss or any other, but she felt like she was facing the sword itself. It was as if the word sword was born because of this Servant. Suddenly, she realized something. Was her opponent a God or something? If so, then ording to the history and myth of this country, then there could only be one figure. Takemikazuchi. It was the famous god of thunder and a sword god in this country. Yet, it could also be other deities, such as a god of war or other famous figures, since there were so many deities in thisnd. It was also because of this it was impossible to tell who Tamazuki was. Either way, because the Holy Grail was held in Japan, she knew that he would gain a bonus parameter, which boosted his advantage greatly. Her expression was solemn, and she also held her sword, facing Tamazuki like he was her greatest foe. Nevertheless, even though her opponent might be a god and a powerful Servant, she needed to defeat him, or else there was no turning point, and everything would end. Even her wish was impossible to be granted. Even worse, there might be a chance Irisviel was vited by Tamazuki. In this duel, she had to win no matter what! "Oh-ho?" Frankly, Tamazuki was surprised. If it was other Servants, they might give up the moment they saw him holding a sword, but it wasn''t the case with Saber, yet as Saber was one of the main characters in this story along with her status as the King, he knew that it was impossible for her to give up. Saber''s will was stronger than anyone''s. If she gave up so easily, then anyone would be disappointed. However, it was also the reason why it would be even better since that way; he couldn''t wait to see her feeble and resigned expression when she realized all of her struggles were meaningless. Tamazuki held his sword by his side, holding the sheath with his left hand and the handle of the sword with his right hand, clearly showing an Iai-stance (sword drawing technique). Meanwhile, Saber was holding her sword in front of her, tightly grasping the handle with her two hands. Nevertheless, due to her severed sinews, there was no power in her left hand, so even if she held her sword with two hands, it wasn''t much different from holding it with one hand. If she could use her Noble Phantasm, there was a chance, but could she use it? No, she had to use it! Otherwise, there wasn''t any way for her and Irisviel to escape. Their fate was already doomed. Moreover, how could Tamazuki give her a chance to realize her Noble Phantasm? Lastly, unlike Lancer, whose Noble Phantasm could be active passively, she needed time to release it. When she was in a dilemma, as expected, Tamazuki was as dirty as ever, and he didn''t hesitate to attack her. He suddenly appeared in front of her like he used teleportation as he drew his sword. Suddenly, the world lost all color, and everything was focused on his figure. Inside her mind, a picture of her body was cut in half emerged. There was no resistance, and she was defeated so easily. Her instinct told her the location where she was going to be cut down, and she needed to escape as soon as possible. Move! Move! Move! In that millisecond, she forced herself to move, trying to escape from his sh, yet a vacuum trapped her body in a ce, and she was unable to escape! ''Ah...'' Everything ended in just a moment, and he appeared behind her. Saber stood in ce in shock as she rubbed her chest. "...you are strong." The moment the sound of his sword was sheathed, everything ended, and she fell onto the ground. In that short moment, Saber, the strongest ss in this Holy Grail, fell into the hand of Caster. Chapter 267: Saber: "I have been sullied" Chapter 267: Saber: "I have been sullied" "Saber!" Irisivel closed her mouth with her hands in shock since Saber had lost. The strongest Servant that was prepared by the house of Einsbern lost just like that. She was unable to believe it, and she knew that everything had ended. Her legs had no power, and she plopped to the ground, hoping that everything was just a dream. Unfortunately, it was the reality. She knew that they had been defeated and no one could help them, including Kiritsugu. Tears ran down from her beautiful eyes, and she knew that they had no escape anymore. Everything was meaningless. However... ''No, there''s still a way.'' There was no other way than that. Even if she had to give her body to Tamazuki, it didn''t matter since, no matter what, her heart was only for her husband. However, whatever the method was, they had to win this Holy Grail since that way, this world would be a better ce. As she made up her mind, she looked at Tamazuki, who picked up Saber in his arms, thinking that... they might still have a chance to fight. However, with his perverted nature, she knew that he might not feel satisfied with just her body, so... --- "Master." Scheherazade approached Tamazuki when Saber was defeated. Only now did she dare to talk since she knew that everything had been solved. Nevertheless, it was impossible to hide her shock since the strongest Servant on this Holy Grail was defeated so easily. Even though her Master used various tricks to weaken Saber''s power, it couldn''t be denied that if he wasn''t powerful enough, then this battle wouldn''t be able to end so easily. Still, she wondered what he was going to do. "Caster, stand behind me." "Okay." She was obedient and stood behind her while looking at him curiously. Tamazuki looked at Saber, who had passed out and was wounded severely. Her figure became illusionary, and it was only a time before she disappeared into this world and was absorbed into the Holy Grail. ''No, it should be the Vessel.'' However, he wouldn''t let her die since he knew Saber would give him a reward. Moreover, as one of the main characters in this world, he didn''t doubt that the reward given by Saber must be wonderful. He became curious, but before that, he needed to cut down the connection between Saber and Kiritsugu. Without her resistance and when she was at her weakest moment, her connection with her Master was cut down easily. Tamazuki didn''t hesitate to connect Saber with him, turning her into her Servant, and without hesitation, he quickly healed her, giving her more energy. Instantly, Saber felt a boundless energy inside her body, and she also regained consciousness as her body was healed by him. Yet, when she opened her eyes, she was startled when she saw the figure that had defeated him. "Ah, you...!" Moreover, Tamazuki''s hands were on her breasts! She was a knight! If she was killed, then she didn''t mind since she had lost, but there was no way she would be sullied! She wanted to cut him down, but Tamazuki suddenly raised his left hand and said, "Saber, I order you not to be able to attack me and Caster." A single line on his Command Spells shone bright red before it disappeared. "?!" The sword that was about to cut his dirty hand was stopped a centimeter away as a force forbade her to attack this hateful man. "Bastard!" "Why are you getting angry at me? I am helping you. If I don''t save you, then your life might end, and you lose your qualification in this Holy Grail!" Even though his hand was still on her breasts, he scolded her harshly, yet how could he not be? A breast is nothingpared to life, right? She should be thanking him since he didn''t kill her since she only needed to pay him with her breasts. "......" Saber. ''Interesting.'' Instantly, he could feel an energy surge inside his body like a violent tsunami. This feeling was amazing, but then he quickly adjusted this energy, calming it and controlling it like it was something that he was born with. It was so natural that someone might look at him in a dumbfounded manner, yet with his enhanced learning, this feat was easy for him. Magical Core. Or it could be called the Factor of the Dragon. Arturia Pendragon is the holder of the Element of the Red Dragon, who carries the blood and very magical power of a phantasm in a human body, granting her a heart and unique Magic Circuits that transcend what can be achieved by normal humans and magi. It wouldn''t be weird to say that she was a humanoid dragon. Inside her body, there was a boundless energy that wasparable to the core of Earth. If he made aparison, the body of a normal Magus was like a battery that produced Magical Energy. Meanwhile, this Magical Core, which was owned by Arturia Pendragon, was like a nuclear reactor that produced Magical Energy. Simr to Arturia, his body was like that now. Even if he didn''t use "Hole," he could produce Magical Energy like he owned a nuclear reactor inside his body. While there wasn''t as much of his "Hole" that could use the energy of various stars in the universe, Magical Core was something that he owned by himself, not something external, so in case his ability was sealed, he didn''t need to worry about the amount of Magical Energy inside his body. Though, even without this Magical Core or Hole, the amount of Magical Energy inside his body was still enormous as he had evolved into a Heavenly Dog; having more Magical Energy wouldn''t hurt, right? Yet, he had to say whether he and Ava could tell this Magical Core still had room for development, but he could think about this matterter since he needed to solve the problem before him. Meanwhile, Saber, who was scolded, fell in silence as she saw the wound on her body was healed. Moreover, she could feel a boundless energy inside her body. Unlike before, when her body was limited, this time, she felt like she could do anything, and all of her parameters had increased dramatically to the point she was in a disbelief state, thinking she was dreaming. However, she knew that it was a reality. Moreover, she had been defeated before, and at that moment, she was about to return to the Throne of Heroes. By then, she would have died, and her qualification as a participant in the Holy Grail had been lost. However, Tamazuki had saved her, and he had saved her. But, in exchange, Saber had be his Servant. Also, didn''t he say Caster before? Then, she noticed a figure of a plump, sexy woman who stood behind him obediently. Even though she wore a veil to cover her face, she could tell that this woman was beautiful. Yet, at the same time, she was in shock since that meant she didn''t face a Servant, but a Master. "......" Her head was suddenly full of many things. There were many things that she needed to ask, yet her mood was also conflicted since inside, she was d that she didn''t die, which meant she still had a chance to get the Holy Grail to achieve the dream that she sought after, yet at the same time, her Master was no longer Kiritsugu or Irisviel, but this man in front of her. She wanted to open her mouth, but no voice came out since... she just didn''t know what to say currently. However, Tamazuki didn''t let her talk. "Come on. Let''s go back first. I want to rest. Let''s talk in the morning." Then, like before, his shadow rippled like the surface of theke, and Scheherazade plunged into it without hesitation. Tamazuki stared at Saber and waited for her. Saber stared at Tamazuki for a moment before she followed him since, at this moment, even if she was unwilling, she didn''t have a choice, and she knew in this battle, she was defeated thoroughly, but at the same time, she was also curious about the identity of this young man. Though she looked at her breasts, blushing as she felt a strange and pleasant sensation that she had never felt before, she also plunged into the world of shadow to follow him. Nevertheless, as the two entered the world of shadow, no one realized the trouble that was encountered by Kiritsugu, the previous Master of Saber and the husband of Irisviel, and Tohsaka Tokiomi, the Master of Archer and husband of Aoi Tokiomi. Chapter 268: Magus are all confident creatures Chapter 268: Magus are all confident creatures Just before Tamazuki''s attack on Saber and Irisviel, when Archer was forcefully called by his Master to the Tohsaka household, his heart was filled with rage as he faced this ipetent mongrel. "You are quite presumptuous, Tokiomi..." His tone was low and cold, clearly showing his anger toward Tokiomi''s disrespect. Facing this, Tokiomi bowed his head deeply and apologized. "I am sorry, King Gilgamesh, but if we show all of our cards, then we might be at a disadvantage." "Do you think that this King will lose? Me? Do you know who you are talking with, Tokiomi?" The pressure felt by Tokiomi was even more intense, but he could still answer Gilgamesh''s question. "We are still unable to find the Master of Caster and Caster, and they might attack us during that time. I know that my actions might seem unpleasant and rude in your eyes, but once again, I apologize since I wish for our victory, King Gilgamesh." Facing this Master, Gilgamesh was in silence and didn''t continue to talk since he knew no matter how many times he talked, it would be useless. While he could see that Tokiomi was gentle and tried to apologize, who knew what was inside a human''s heart? Gilgamesh became a King the moment he was born, and it was impossible for everything to be smooth. He had faced many people, including Tokiomi''s type of person. Suddenly, he became bored and wondered whether something fun existed in this world. ''Oh, there it is!'' He suddenly thought about Tokiomi''s only disciple and the hidden darkness inside that person. Instead, with Tokiomi, he knew that having him as a Master would be more fun. "There is no next time." Leaving those words, Gilgamesh disappeared. "Yes." Tokiomi still bowed his head before he straightened his back once again when Gilgamesh left. He wiped the sweat on his forehead before he frowned. Even though he appeared polite and respectful toward Gilgamesh, he had never thought that Gilgamesh was something to be served or idolized. While such a figure should be revered, in Tokimomi''s eyes, Gilgamesh was nothing but just a piece for him to win this game known as the Holy Grail. As long as Gilgamesh could follow his instruction without trouble, bowing his head was nothing for Tokiomi. However, Tokiomi couldn''t help but frown and felt a little unpleasant when he needed to waste one Command Spell for this stupid little unpredictable act. Still, Tokiomi needed Gilgamesh''s strength, but when everything was over, he was going to tell this oldest king that his era had ended. Nevertheless, tonight, Tokiomi wasn''t the only one that faced trouble. --- Looking down from the 32nd floor, the top floor of the Fuyuki Hyatt Hotel, Kah was growing and was unable to ease his depression. In this city, no building was taller than this. Still, the title of the tallest building would soon disappear as the Shinto shopping center would be built soon, and this building would be even more outrageous since it had 38 floors. But for Kah, the building was merely "wasteful." For him, who was born into the aristocracy, this building was merely a pigsty decorated with a luxurious appearance, yet for someone with his status, this building more or less fit his standard, especially when he was known as a prodigy and the heir of the well-known Archibald. Moreover, among the busy Clock Tower, he was still able to get the title of the famous Lord El-Melloi. This war was nothing but a ything during his break between his busy life as a Magus. It was nothing but a game. Nevertheless, even with such haughty confidence, there was no doubt about his qualification or power as a Magus. This hotel, while it might appear like rubbish in the eyes of the Magus, had be his stronghold. It had undergone aplete renovation, but not on the material type of renovation, but a fortification through Magecraft. In this building totaling thirty-two floors, Kah''s bounded field covered twenty-four floors. This ce could be called a castle of Magecraft. In addition, there were three magical furnaces for Kah''s exclusive use, and in ce of hounds, there had been summoned ten-odd evil spirits and apparitions. There wasn''t even a w in the drainage pipes: Kah hadpletely covered underneath the hall with his bounded field. In his mind, instead of attacking enemy territory, it''s much better to perfect one''s own territories. As for the challenger who dared to set foot here, Kah would make him realize the real terror of El-Melloi. Maybe, someone might ask why he was so brave to build his stronghold in such a tall hotel. What if this hotel was bombed? Naturally, as a Magus, Kah knew about a modern weapon, and he wasn''t stupid, but he thought that it was impossible for someone to bomb this ce, especially when this building cost hundreds of millions of dors. Moreover, if this building was destroyed because of a bomb, the insurancepany would naturallye to trace the reason why this building was destroyed. Such an act would attract the attention of the world was nothing but idiotic, especially when the Magecraft would be weaker with more people knowing this mystery. So, in his mind, the only way for someone to attack him was either to break from a frontal battle to break this hotel from the entrance, climb or wait until he went out. This was also why he could be at ease and reprimanded Lancer, his disappointing Servant who couldn''t even eliminate a single Servant during the previous battle in the port. Previously, Berserker had given them a chance to eliminate Saber, who was the strongest ss in this Holy Grail, yet Lancer was so disappointed and wasted this chance. Yet, as Kah tried to reprimand Lancer, his fiancee, S-UI Nuada-Re Sophia-Ri stopped him and even reprimanded Kah. In front of his fiancee, Kah wasn''t like those prodigies that were respected by others, but a weak man who let his woman walk over him. Yet, for him, who had everything in life, the only thing that hecked was only a woman. S fitted the description of the perfect partner that he sought, so even if S was rude toward him, he tolerated her as he would be lying if he didn''t feel anything toward this woman. In simple terms, Kah had fallen for S. However, S never loved Kah, and she disdained this marriage. Moreover, when Kayenth kept tolerating her, she also thought of him as a weak man. Yet, facing Diarmuid, who was known as someone who seduced the wife of his King, S became a weak woman who obediently followed her man. However, Kah didn''t realize that and only gritted his teeth in annoyance, yet he loved S, so he kept tolerating her, especially when he knew that he hade to this city with the intention of showing his fiancee how handsome he was in this battle. Still, even with a single failure, it didn''t matter since Kah knew that he would be the victor in the end. Yet, suddenly... "Wh-What''s happening?" The fire rm suddenly went off without warning, interrupting his train of thought. While S panicked, Kah calmly lifted up the river to listen to the receptionist. When he finished, his gaze once again regained the sharpness unique to Magi. "It seems like there''s a fire somewhere downstairs; the management is telling us to evacuate." However, Kah didn''t think this was a coincidence. Instead, it was all a deliberate act by the opposing Masters. Facing this provocation, he didn''t feel fear, or rather, he felt it was a chance to regain his dignity and demeanor in front of his fiancee. His Servant, Lancer, was also ready to regain the honor of his Master''s and acted ording to his Master''s order. "Now, why don''t we let them take a good look at Kah El-Melloi''s magic atelier?" Kah was full of confidence as he could imagine his opponent would die in this ce, yet what he didn''t know was that his opponent was an idiotic person that he never imagined to appear in this world. "Maiya, is everything ready?" "Yes, all the customers are outside." "Then, go with the n." Emiya Kiritsugu closed themutation and focused on the window where Kah''s room was located, aiming for his sniper, ready to shoot anytime. Chapter 269: Kiritsugu: "Everything is for the peace" Chapter 269: Kiritsugu: "Everything is for the peace" The not yet named metallic lookout. Nearing itspletion, it''s temporarily called the Fuyuki shopping center''s thirsty eighth floor. The construction is already more than half done, only the exterior left iplete. This high-rise building will soon be a shopping center and the symbol of Fuyuki city, but right now, it is only an empty skeleton of reinforced concrete, buffered by the strong gales of the night. Whether it is the streetlights on the ground or the stars in the sky, everything seems distant and beak. In this void, Kiritsugu knelt, unmoving, supporting the AUG assault riffle that had night vision equipped. The muzzle was propped up on her upright left knee. If Magus Kah noticed Kiritsugu''s n and escaped from the window, Kiritsugu, who was waiting there, would ambush him. Still, his n was simple, and that was to bomb the Hyatt Fuyuki Hotel where Kah was living. This n might seem ridiculous to others, especially when they knew the aftermath of this action was hard to erase. However, for Kiritsugu, this was nothing. In the past, he had shot surface-to-air missiles, bringing down a Boeing 737, arge passenger airne, including killing all the passengers inside. While this act would bring him to hell, Kiritsugu didn''t hesitate as he did this for justice since inside the airne, there was a virus that turned all the passengers inside into a Dead Apostle, a zombie-like vampire. If Kiritsugu let this airnend, then there was a high chance that this virus would spread even further, bringing cmity to the world, so without hesitation, he destroyed this airne, killing his mother-like figure. Currently, his decision is the same. To end all the sadness in this world, Kiritsugu decided to be a demon and bombed this building where all the innocent people who didn''t know anything would be involved. He didn''t think that his action was wrong as this was for a greater purpose. The minority might be sacrificed, but for the majority, this was nothing. When Kiritsugu ended this Holy Grail and killed all the Masters, he would get the Holy Grail and ask for the peace of the world where no one needed to fear war and all the malicious acts that happened in this world. This world... he was going to save it! Yet, even if Kiritsugu acted like a hero, his eyes were dead, like he was in despair and broken. However, if someone knew what he thought, they wouldn''t think of him as a hero but think of him as a lunatic since who was thinking of bombing a hotel, even involving innocent people? Still, even if many people thought that he was wrong, Kiritsugu didn''t care. He had walked on this path for so long, and it was already toote for him to stop. He might as well fall deeper since, this way; he coulde closer to his dream. Nevertheless, Kiritsugu wouldn''t do a meaningless act as he ordered his assistant, Maiya, to make all the customers in the hotel leave. Currently, inside that hotel, only Kah, S, and Lancer were present. Moreover, with his skill, Kiritsugu believed that he could st this building swiftly and smoothly without a single mistake. The C4 bomb that he had set up inside the hotel would cause the building to copse as if being sucked into the ground; that way, all the outside walls would copse inward, and there wouldn''t be any shards of debris flying outward and only dust created by the copse spread toward the surrounding streets. Precision sting. It is a highly advanced sting technique used primarily to demolish tall buildings. Due to the load-bearing walls and key support structures, the building copses downward and inward on its own weight. Using the least amount of explosives to obtain the result of total destruction. For Emiya Kiritsugu, who was familiar with all the sting techniques from past to present, there''s a very special appreciation for this type of art of destruction. Kiritsugu was confident in his art, and he didn''t think that he would fail, especially when he had obtained the building''s blueprints beforehand and determined the points at which to ce explosives. As long as the preparations were allplete, the execution required less than an hour. Still, usually, Kiritsugu would be the one who checked the explosion on the creme scene like an arsonist who was present when the house burnt in zing me. However, his current situation didn''t allow him to do so since he had be a criminal in this country. Kiritsugu wasn''t sure who that person was, but for one thing, he hated this person to death, especially someone who was so cowardly and acted like a conspirator who hid in the dark. This position was so ufortable for him, especially when he was the one who usually set up the trap for his targets. For a Magus, who was known for being proud of their Magecraft, they weren''t much different from a rabbit who could be killed easily by him, so this was the first time he encountered this kind of trouble as he had never met a cunning opponent. Kiritsugu might be a Magus, but he wasn''t a qualified one. Moreover, all the people in this city knew his identity. Even if he could hypnosis one person, it was impossible for him to hypnosis the entire customers in the hotel, so in the end, he could only leave the job to check the explosion to Maiya, who wasn''t known by anyone. Kiritsugu also trusted Maiya as she was already part of his life. Maiya also trusted Kiritsugu, and she didn''t think that Kiritsugu would fail. --- The fear and drowsiness of the customers, who had been awakened by the fire rm in the midst of their dreams and herded outside to the parking lot,bined with the cold outside, caused them to wear difficult expressions. Amidst these people, the employees of the hotel scurried about busily. "...Mr. Archibald! Kah El-Melloi Archibald! Are you here?" Of all the names recorded on the customer''s list, there is only one person whose presence has not been confirmed; the bellhop called in a frantic voice. Everyone regarded thisrgesse customer who had reserved the entire top floor of the hotel very tightly. On some level, this person least wants to be in danger. "Mr. Archibald! Are you here?" "...I am here. Do not worry." A resonant voice came from behind the bellhop, but as the bellhop turned around, he became confused. The person speaking to him was a woman. This kind of joke is too much! The angry bellhop was about to yell at herbut he was captivated by the woman''s eyes. That woman''s eyes held an indescribable, mysterious force of attraction; the bellhop was unable to avoid her eyes and was not able to even speak. "I am Kah El-Melloi Archibald. My wife S is with me." This unknown woman stated in a clear voice, and the bellhop epted this without any suspicion, as if hypnotized. "...is that so? Ah, yes. That''s it." With this, everything was ready. Maiya Hisau had finished her job, and it was time to end everything. "Is everything set on your end? "No irregrities. Ready." Maiya held her phone as she dialed an empty number, but there was no response whatsoever from her cell phone. The modifiedmunication wasn''t connected to an analog signal but to the trigger of a C4 bomb. Then, Maiya stood there, waiting for the explosion calmly, but as the bomb exploded, the precise and beautiful explosion didn''t appear. Instead, a scene of hell where a me expanded and swallowed everywhere appeared before her. "?!" Naturally, Maiya quickly ran away, but the others weren''t so lucky. Yet, even Maiya was unable to run away; her speed was far too slow to escape from this explosion, and like others, she was also swallowed. *BOOOOOOOOOOOM!* The copsed building spread outward, bringing ruin to the surroundings. "NOOOOO!!!" "MAMA, MY BODY IS BURNING!" "NO, I DON''T WANT TO DIE!" None of the customers and employees could escape from this disaster. --- From his safe position, where Kiritsugu could observe everything, his still-lit cigarette dropped as he saw not so perfect sting technique. Chapter 270: Kiritsugu is a hero of justice Chapter 270: Kiritsugu is a hero of justice "No... No... Impossible! There''s no way that I will make such a mistake!" Kiritsugu was in denial and had long lost his calm as he watched the disaster caused by his hands. It was impossible for him to make such a mistake, and the explosion should cause the building to be perfectly demolished inward without causing a single damage to the surroundings. Only the building! This should have been the case, but the reality was different. It was a scene that wasn''t much different from one that he saw in the wartorn area or... it might be even worse since those innocent people who had just woken up in the middle of the night were suddenly swallowed by a fire, died painfully. While people might think dying by fire was as simple as their bodies turning ash into intense heat, that wasn''t the case. Dying by fire was far from simple since before they died, the oxygen in their lungs would be deprived, and their bodies would be roasted. With a fire, it was impossible for someone to die instantly without any pain. Instead, they would be tortured as they screamed in horror and pain as their bodies were burnt. And the cause of this painful death was Kiritsugu. Kiritsugu was unable to believe the reality and hoped that this was a nightmare, but no matter how he tried to evade it, he knew that this was the reality. Whether they were men, women, or even children, all of them died due to the fire. Everything was because of him. "....." His heart was filled with coldness as if he had been thrown into ake in the middle of winter while naked. However, he quickly woke up and called the number of Maiya Hisau, who should be on the scene to watch over the n from the location. ''Please be okay! Please be okay! Please be okay! Kiritsugu prayed, but no one answered him, and the ringing of the call seemed like cutting every piece of his flesh. Then, in the end, the call couldn''t be connected. In the worst-case scenario, Maiya Hisau died. Everything was because of him. Due to his mistake, Kiritsugu caused this disaster. "No! No! No! It''s impossible! Everything should be perfect! No one should be dying!" Why? Why did it happen to me? Why did he make a mistake? His heart was constantly tortured with guilt as he had caused damage that shouldn''t have been done, yet soon, he killed his heart and fell deeper into the abyss. Unlike his previous hysteria-like state, he was as calm as a precise machine, as if the previous blunder didn''t happen at all. While Kiritsugu wished to cry at this moment, he knew that he didn''t have time to be weak, or rather, how could he be weak when he had caused this great mistake? Kiritsugu might be sad, but even so, it didn''t mean that he was going to be drowned by it. Instead, he needed to move on, so their sacrifice wouldn''t be meaningless. Erasing the sadness in his heart, Kirutsugu aimed his sniper once again, waiting for the Master of Lancer and Lancer to appear, yet watching the destruction before him, he knew that they should have died. His n was sessful, and he swiftly eliminated one of the Masters on this Holy Grail. Even though he had caused a lot of damage to the surrounding area and killed many people, everything was for the peace of the world. This was a necessary sacrifice so the world could be a better ce. --- On the side of the building where Kiritsugu couldn''t see, a ck figure snickered and giggled when he saw Kiritsugu''s expression. Watching those people who were confident in their n, yet in the end, were crushed, made him happy. Still, while everything might have been nned by Tamazuki, everything wouldn''t go smoothly if Kiritsugu wasn''t lunatic enough to st an entire hotel building. Did Kiritsugu not think of the aftermath of this destruction? Even if he was an Assassin, he was also quite knowledgeable about the current magic world, so he knew how ridiculous Kiritsugu''s n was. Nevertheless, when he saw Kiritsugu''s calmness, he couldn''t help but frown since, even as an Assassin, he didn''t have a hobby of killing people wantonly. He wasn''t a terrorist, and he was just an assassin, someone whose job was to kill people, so he either killed someone for money or for his Master. He didn''t kill anyone for fun like Uryu Ryuunosuke. Assassin also wasn''t like Kiritsugu, who could betray his ally and also kill all the innocent people who were present. Still, at the same time, Assassin was d that he didn''t have Kiritsugu as his Master since he knew if he had Kiritsugu as his Master, then he wouldn''t know when he was d. Suddenly, he thought his meeting with Tamazuki was good, and he couldn''t wait to work under him. ''Assassin, have you found Emiya Kiritsugu?'' Hearing the voice of his current Master, Assassin, showed a coldness before he acted like nothing happened, showing his utmost loyalty. "Yes, Master, he is here." That answer brought excitement to his current sick Master. --- With everything ended, Kiritsugu stood up and cleaned up everything. He didn''t need to waste his time waiting for Lancer and the Master since he knew that they died, so he thought to go out to save Maiya and the other people. Maiya was a Magus, after all, so there might be a chance she was still alive from this explosion. The others were also the same since even if it was only a small chance, he wanted to see them with his own eyes, but at the same time, he also hesitated since, due to themotion, the other Masters might be attracted to this ce. This might bring him unnecessary attention or, even worse, danger. Moreover, with his situation as a fugitive, Kiritsugu''s movement was also limited. "......" Kiritsugu looked at the Command Spells on his hand before he gritted his teeth and decided to look at the aftermath since he definitely wouldn''t leave until he saw Maiya''s dead body. Kiritsugu had made up his mind, but suddenly he heard a noise from behind. "Emiya Kiritsugu." Kiritsugu didn''t waste his time talking and aimed his assault rifle at this intruder who called his name. He had already made a single mistake, so he couldn''t make any more mistakes. However, before he was able to pull the trigger, his hand was stabbed with a knife. Then, soon after, several figures jumped out of the dark and were ready to kill him! ''Assassin!'' Kiritsugu was full of despair as he watched several Assassins jump out from the dark, ready to kill him. ''No, I don''t have enough time!'' Whether it was his other n or summoning Saber through the Command Spell, Kiritsugu knew that it was toote. Suddenly, he felt despair. Was everything going to end like this? Maiya... Irisviel... Illya... One by one, the faces of those he held dear shed before his mind. ''No, I can''t die!'' Yet, everything was meaningless. Even if Kiritsugu had a Magic known as "Time el," which was capable of enhancing his personal speed, it was meaningless in front of Servant. Even if the Servant was the weakest Servant, Assassin. "Assassin, stop!" When Kiritsugu was filled with despair as he thought that he was going to die, Kirei Kotomine''s voice echoed throughout the space. All the Assassins stopped their movement at the same time. Kiritsugu saw the blinding silver light of the de was just about to cut his neck, stabbing his heart and various other parts of his body. While his body was drenched with a cold sweat, he looked up at the figure in the dark. Soon, the figure of Kirei Kotomine, who was dressed in a priest suit, approached Kiritsugu with a smile. When Kiritsugu saw this smile, he felt a strange sense of uneasiness inside his heart. "Emiya Kiritsugu. How about we have a chat for a moment?" Chapter 271: Childish wish Chapter 271: Childish wish "...talk?" While Kiritsugu felt uneasy, he knew that he didn''t have a choice in this situation. His situation was so bad that it wouldn''t be weird for him to die. He also didn''t want to talk with Kirei Kotomine since this was just wasting his time. He had a goal that he needed to achieve, so he couldn''t stumble in this ce! He had to win this Holy Grail! ''That way....'' The pictures of those he held dearly shed once again on his mind as he made up his mind. This time, Kirei had an advantage, but as they talked, Kiritsugu knew there should be a single, or a small opening given, so he needed to be patient and wait until that time. His eyes which were dim like death, shone with hope and ruthlessness since as soon as Kiritsugu gave him a chance, he wouldn''t show mercy. Kirei didn''t care about the thought in Kiritsugu''s mind as he was only interested in Kiritsugu because he thought Kiritsugu could exin his confusion. Why did he think so? It was because Kirei thought that Kiritsugu was the same person as him. Moreover, his excitement increased as he could see a fighting spirit inside Kiritsugu''s eyes. They were the same type of people, yet why were they so much different? What made Kiritsugu push himself so much that he could kill his father, his foster mother, and many others and do all the atrocities in his life without blinking and calmness on his face? Why wasn''t Kiritsugu as empty as him? What pushed Kiritsugu so much? Kirei wanted to know all of that! Kirei was curious! "Kiritsugu, let''s talk for a while." Kiritsugu didn''t say anything and just stared at Kirei coldly. Still, Kirei maintained his smile and didn''t care about Kiritsugu''s animosity as he stared at the zing street, destroyed building, and cries of terror of the people. He wasn''t sure why, but somehow he felt excited and happy as he watched this tragedy, but he quickly suppressed it as he prayed to the Lord since he hated this side of him, and he felt that this side of him was like a devil that he shouldn''t touch. Yet, due to this suppression, Kirei was unable to enjoy, love, and feel anything. Everything was empty, like a walking corpse. However, Kirei knew he didn''t need to worry about that problem anymore since Kiritsugu should have the answer he sought. "Kiritsugu, why did you seek this Holy Grail?" Yet, Kiritsugu remained silent on this question. "Is it because of your job? Or do you have something that you want to achieve?" By asking this, Kirei wanted slowly to learn what made Kiritsugu push himself so much. Still, it was the same until Kiritsugu was pped by Assassin. "Answer the question of Master, you bastard!" "?!" Kiritsugu was startled as his cheek felt like it was burnt. Soon, he could feel intense pain before feeling humiliated. He nced coldly at Assassin and thought that he was going to kill it sooner orter, so he quickly calmed himself. "Calm down, Assassin. You don''t need to be rough with him." Even so, Kirei seemed happy with Assassin''s help. "Master, should I kill him?" "No, you don''t need to since I have many questions I want to ask him, but... if he doesn''t want to talk, then you can kill him immediately." Strangely enough, Kirei wanted to see the despair on Kiritsugu''s face. He imagined how exciting it would be when he gave Kiritsugu a chance to stay alive, yet in the end, he betrayed him by killing him suddenly. ''No! No!'' As a priest, how could he be so degranated? How could he feel happy by the suffering of others? Kirei thought about the teaching that he had upheld for thirty years, and he knew that his thought was nothing but sin. Once he decided to embrace this sin, hell was his only destination. There wouldn''t be any salvation for him, and he would be a demon. However... "Assassin cut off his Command Spells." There was no hesitation when Kirei''s words fell; Kiritsugu''s left arm, where his Command Spells were located, was cut off by Assassin. "?!" Grinding his teeth, Kiritsugu held the pain in his arm. Still, his expression was as calm as ever, even if his face was pale due to the blood loss. His situation was dangerous, and more than this, he would be in a weak state, or even worse, he might die. Yet, he didn''t do anything and kept staring at Kirei. "What''s wrong? You can heal yourselves, right? Why don''t you do it?" Kiritsugu stared at Kirei for a while and thought that he was going to kill him, but then he understood his situation and stopped the blood that gushed out from his severed hand. "So, can you talk now... or if you can''t talk, then I might as well kill you." "......." Kiritsugu took a deep breath and asked, "...what do you want to ask?" Even if he didn''t want to answer, he needed to keep his life first. "Why do you seek the Grail? For someone like you, you shouldn''t be interested in Grail, right? If Kiritsugu was like him, then Kirei knew that Kiritsugu shouldn''t be interested in Holy Grail, and like him, Kiritsugu would do a half-assed job in this Holy Grail like how he helped Tokiomi without much thought. Yet, Kirei couldn''t see that in Kiritsugu''s eyes... it was... it was as if... Kiritsugu truly wished for the Holy Grail. "...world peace." "....what?" Kiritsugu''s answer stupefied him so much that he was unable to say anything. "I wish for world peace. The world where there is no sadness or war. The world where no one needs to cry." Even though Kiritsugu''s eyes were dead, his voice was filled with a zing fire, showing his determination to achieve his wish. Facing war after war, Kiritsugu had been helpless in this world. He had been killing person after person, and his heart was numb. In his mind, he only thought about saving people. As long as he stayed alive, he would use his body to save as many people as possible. Hero of justice. This was his aspiration and something that he always had to do. Yet, even so, Kiritsugu knew that his struggle was meaningless since it was impossible for him to change this world. However, everything changed when he heard the Holy Grail, a tool that was capable of granting every wish. With this tool, then he could achieve his dream! He could achieve his dream of achieving a perfect world without sadness, blood, or crying. As long as he could achieve this dream, Kiritsugu could do everything. However, when Kiritsugu''s answer fell, everyone fell in silence. Even Assassin expressed disbelief. World peace? This guy? If Kiritsugu wished for world destruction, the group of Assassins would believe it immediately, but this guy wished for world peace! "........" As expected, there was something wrong with this guy''s head. However, the one that was most shocked was Kirei Kotomine. Kirei was speechless before he fell into disappointment and rage. What was this childish wish?! Chapter 272: Kiritsugu has never given up! Chapter 272: Kiritsugu has never given up! What was this childish wish?! Kirei realized that this meeting was meaningless and that the man in front of him was nothing but a waste of garbage. This meeting was nothing but disappointing before he fell into deeper despair since this way, he realized that there was no answer to his problem anymore. The two of them were two different people. While Kirei was someone empty that couldn''t feel anything, Kiritsugu was also someone empty, but unlike Kirei, who was unable to feel anything, Kiritsugu was someone that threw his feeling. As for why Kiritsugu threw that feeling? Everything was because of his childish dream to make a peaceful world. Yet because of this, Kirei felt enraged since he felt envious of Kiritsugu, who could feel it, but this guy threw everything like it was nothing. Suddenly, a dark emotion swelled up inside Kirei''s heart. Kirei wondered what would happen if he made this man fall into deeper despair. Still, if Maiya couldn''t even shake Kiritsugu''s heart, then what about Kiritsugu''s wife? What about Kiritsugu''s other families? When Kirei thought that Kiritsugu cried as he was unable to save anyone, his gloomy expression became a bright smile, yet others felt creepy by this crazy priest. However, this moment was enough for Kiritsugu to escape. Instantly, this building blew up. *BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!* Several C4 bombs that had been nted on this unfinished building blew up at the same time, bringing anotherndmark of Fuyuki city into ruin. The people outside, who were still busy managing the aftermath of the explosion at the Hyatt Hotel, were once again startled and fell into terror when another building was bombed! "NO, ANOTHER BUILDING IS BLOW UP!" "NOOOOO!" "HURRY UP AND RUN AWAY! DON''T STAY IN THIS PLACE!" No one thought that a lunatic would bomb twondmark buildings at the same time, and all the people in this city cursed this person, hoping this person would die since they had enough! Fortunately, unlike the Hyatt building, this building was demolished inwardly, and the explosion didn''t spread to the surroundings, so the people around were only hit by the ashes due to the explosion. Nevertheless, even if they were physically alright, it was impossible for their mental health to be okay. In this peaceful country where the police didn''t even have proper firearms, they were hit by an explosion twice. How could they stay calm? However, Kirei and the Assassins were speechless since they didn''t expect Kiritsugu would be so lunatic to blow up another building. Moreover, this explosion was different as this might also kill Kiritsugu himself. "Master, let''s escape." With their speed, it was possible for Assassin to escape, and naturally, they needed to bring their Master too. Kiritsugu didn''t say anything and acquiesced to the decision of Assassin since he didn''t wish to die either. Nevertheless, he became empty once again since he didn''t have an answer to how to solve his heart problem. As he was in deep thought, Assassin brought him to a safe ce as they saw the crumbling building in the distance. "This Kiritsugu is a lunatic." "Even in our era, there is no such a person." "I agree." Several Assassins discussed with each other. "..." Kirei. Naturally, Assassin had told this matter to Tamazuki as theymunicated with each other through telepathy, being known to Kirei. All of them knew that Tamazuki wanted to erase Kiritsugu, but he didn''t want to dirty his hands. moreover, was there a point for a being like him to make a hand by himself in front of such a flea creature? Still, simr to a flea, Kiritsugu''s existence was quite annoying for him. "Master, it seems that Kiritsugu has escaped safely." These sudden words surprised all of them, but they didn''t feel surprised since they knew Tamazuki knew everything. However, Kirei didn''t know this and showed a surprise expression. "Wow." Kirei was unable to hide his surprise. "Should we kill him?" They decided to kill Kiritsugu under the order of Kirei, so the one that took the me was Kiritsugu. Kirei fell into silence again, wondering whether he should kill Kiritsugu or not. After all, Kiritsugu possessed no threat to him anymore. Not only was Kiritsugu crippled, but he also lost his Command Spells as his left arm was cut off. By now, it was already a dead end for Kiritsugu. Frankly, when Kirei thought the despair when Kiritsugu was about to face death was something that he was looking forward to, but then again, since Kiritsugu didn''t pose a threat to him, how about making it better? What if... What if he kidnapped Irisiviel, Kiritsugu''s wife? By then, Kirei wondered what Kiritsugu''s expression was. Kirei wanted tough, but then an uneasy wave started to hit him again as his ugly side emerged. He couldn''t ept such a side, especially when he was a priest who served the Lord. "It''s okay. Just leave him." Kirei was a member of the church, and ording to the rule of the Holy Grail, Kiritsugu had lost, so there was no need for him to attack him again. However, hearing that the group of Assassins were at a loss as they were looking at each other since no matter how weak a rabbit was, a lion would use all of its power. Still, Kirei had made the decision, so they could do nothing, and their "new Master" also approved this matter. In the end, this matter ended, and with this incident, the curtain fell, telling everyone that stage one had ended. Though Kirei would probably regret his decision since Kiritsugu was a lunatic that should be erased from this earth. --- In the dark alley, Kiritsugu, who was able to escape, walked limpidly with a weakplexion, frowning, feeling many bones on his body were broken, and half of his face was almost ruined along with various degrees of severe injuries on his body. Frankly, it was a miracle for him to be able to escape, and he could stand up until now since his action was nothing but suicide. Nevertheless, Kiritsugu was at his limit, but his obsession pushed him forward. It was impossible for him to die, and it was even more impossible for him to admit the loss. Kiritsugu had thrown everything, so he couldn''t stop. No, he couldn''t forgive himself if he stopped! Still, Kiritsugu knew that he had lost many things, whether it was his connection with Saber, Command Spells, left arm, or Maiya. He had lost many things. If possible, he wanted to contact Irisviel, but the previous explosion broke all of his machines, including his phone. By now, it was impossible for him to contact his wife. What about Saber? However, even if Saber had returned to the Throne of Heroes, it wouldn''t stop Kiritsugu. As long as he still had his life, he would win. Kiritsugu would use his everything to win, even if he had to blow up this city and all the people who were living. His actions were akin to a demon. He wasn''t a human anymore. Yet, Kiritsugu felt that this was necessary. Facing this tragedy that fell on the people in the past, present, and future, Kiritsugu knew that he had to move and bring peace to this world, but before that, he walked toward the direction of the church of Fuyuki City, ready to blow up another building. Chapter 273: Delicious wine Chapter 273: Delicious wine Without knowing a misfortune that might fall before him tomorrow, Kirei returned to his hiding ce. In the beginning, he had sacrificed one Assassin to be killed to deceive all the Masters that he had defeated; that way, he could use other Assassins to hide and spy on all the Masters and Servants without them being known. "What''s wrong, Kirei? Why is your face so glum?" Kirei looked up and saw Gilgamesh sitting on the sofa of his hiding ce, taking out all the rare and expensive wines he had collected. As a priest, it was impossible for him to be extravagant, and all of the wine collections he owned were received from his teacher and friends. Nevertheless, he was reluctant to consume all of them, but Gilgamesh didn''t seem to care about all of them and consumed them wastefully. Some of the bottles were even rolled on the ground with half of the wine remaining. However, Kirei didn''t care about this and thought about Gilgamesh''s question. Why was he so glum? Wasn''t it obvious? "Emiya Kiritsugu." Kirei''s expression was full of bore. "He is more disappointing than I have thought to be." He thought he could solve his problem by meeting Kiritsugu, but the reality was otherwise. Kiritsugu wasn''t the man that he thought to be. Instead, Kiritsugu was just like a child who was trapped in an adult body. World peace? How old was this man? "Hahahaha...." Gilgameshughed when he heard Kirei''s answer. "...is there something funny, Gilgamesh?" Kirei''s mood was far from good, or rather he was in despair since he knew that it was impossible for him to achieve salvation. His life was at a dead end, and he didn''t know what to do with his life anymore. "I didn''t expect that someone could be so idiotic." Hearing Kiritsugu''s dream, Gilgamesh wanted tough since it was his first time seeing someone so idiotic. Maybe, those idealists and kids would think Kiritsugu''s dream was amazing, but those who were adults understood that Kiritsugu''s wish was like a child''s. Moreover, what was so fun about world peace? Or rather, wasn''t it better for the world to be more chaotic? Kirei shuddered with his thoughts as he prayed to the Lord for forgiveness. "Kirei, meeting Kiritsugu is just an excuse, right? Or rather, you should have the answer to the doubt inside your heart, right?" Gilgamesh swirled the wine ss with ease as he looked at Kirei with azy smile as if he saw something interesting. "...." Kirei fell in silence, but... but... how could he ept such an answer? As the servant of God, how could he ept that he could only feel happy by watching the misfortune of others? Knowing this, what was he? Was he even a human? Did his father sire a morbid dog instead of a human being? If Kirei was like Ryuunosuke, who was easygoing, then everything would be easy. He could be a psychopath who could only feel happy by watching the misfortune of others with ease. However, Kirei was a priest. What he was taught for the past 30 years and his experience in life told him that what he sought was nothing but sin. Once he touched it, he would enter hell and be something worse even than shit. Yet... yet... "Kirei, what do you think a human should seek in this world?" "...what a human seek?" "It''s a pleasure." Gilgamesh smiled as he watched Kirei, who was dumbfounded. "...pleasure?" "Isn''t it? Even if people do work they don''t want to do, it is because they want to give happiness to the people they care about, like their partner, children, or even a parent. Those simple actions bring them happiness, or we can also call it a pleasure." Kirei was in a daze as he kept listening to the words that came from Gilgamesh''s mouth. "Then, the question is, what is your pleasure? What makes you the happiest?" "...what makes me happy...?" Kirei started to think about many of the life experiences that brought him happiness. Was it his sess to be executor? Was it his marriage to his wife? Was it the birth of his children? Kirei thought about all the ordinary happiness that was felt by ordinary people, yet unfortunately, all of those events were unable to give him the happiness, excitement, or even pleasure that Gilgamesh talked about. Instead... Instead... he felt happy when he thought about how Kiritsugu appeared in despair when Kiritsugu realized that everything had gone. Even worse, Kirei also had imagined how happy he was when he thought how his teacher, Tokiomi Tohsaka''s face when Tokiomi was betrayed by him. This happiness... was it really okay for him to chase after it? "...is it really okay for me to chase after it?" "Why not?" Gilgameshughed at such a naive-like question from this emotionless priest. "Why is it not allowed for you to chase such happiness?" Frankly, for him, he didn''t care about anything since, as a king, what kind of scene and people that he had never seen in life? He was the King of this world, and all the people were his subjects. He had seen many things and experienced everything that the majority of people in history never felt. What he sought after was only excitement and happiness. Tokiomi was a boring man; even worse, he had angered him. Instead of being with such a man, Gilgamesh thought that Kirei was even more interesting. Watching this lostmb seek the light inside the darkness makes Gilgamesh unable to wait to see how Kirei is going to be in the future. Kirei didn''t answer Gilgamesh, or rather he was unable to talk. Even though he knew what he sought after, it was impossible for him to ept it easily. Moreover, his father was still around, and when he thought of his father''s disappointed face, he felt strangely happy, but it also shuddered him since he realized what kind of worthless human he was. "You can search for the answer slowly. There is a lot of time in this Holy Grail. Come on. Have a ss." "Yes." Kirei epted a ss of wine from Gilgamesh and swirled it for a moment, inhaling the scent of the wine deeply before he sipped it gently. Usually, even if the wine was expensive and rare, he didn''t feel anything special, and it wasn''t much different from the others, but today, when he thought of Kiritsugu''s despair, he felt the taste of this wine be even more delicious. Then, if he gave more despair and watched the misfortune of others, would this wine be even more delicious? While he knew that it was wrong, he couldn''t help but feel intoxicated. --- Tamazuki knew about the lunatic exchange between Kiren and Kotomine, but he had never paid attention to those two since they were just humans. Their only advantage was the protagonist''s halo, and those things were useless to him, or rather that luck would disappear sooner orter, especially when he was around. Instead of thinking of those two, Tamazuki was more cornered about the figure in front of him. Irisviel stared at Tamazuki nervously. Even though she told him she was okay to give her body, she also felt nervous. "Should we start now?" "...." Irisviel closed her eyes as she apologized to her husband before she unbuttoned her shirt, ready to give her body to Tamazuki. Chapter 274: From hating to succumbing Chapter 274: From hating to sumbing "....." Tamazuki was ready to do something to Irisviel, but he didn''t mean to do something like this. Yet, he had to say Irisviel''s body was good. Her body was without useless fat. Everything was perfect, including her breasts, which were the right size, along with her perky nipples. Even though she had given birth, the color of her nipples was still soft pink, as if motherhood didn''t affect her slightest. Still, even if her beauty was something that was impossible to be achieved by a human, which would cause people to feel that she wasn''t something that should be dirtied, maybe due to her pregnancy and her status as a mother and wife of someone who made her appearance became soft and lewd. However, even if she was beautiful, Tamazuki didn''t feel that this was correct, and he also wasn''t a beast that was moved by his lower body, but he knew that his purpose ining to this world was to be stronger. Sleeping with Irisviel was the fastest way for him to get stronger, especially when Irisviel was one of the main heroines. As for her status as a married woman and a wife? What was the point of hesitating when he also had done it with Tohsaka Aoi previously? Moreover, he didn''t do anything, and he was silent as he watched them having misunderstandings about him, especially when they thought that he would force himself on them. He didn''t do anything, okay? He was innocent! However "You beast!" "...." Somehow, Tamazuki decided to continue this misunderstanding, so Saber would be obedient. While Saber had be his Servant, it didn''t mean she could ept it, or rather she hated it so much, especially when she couldn''t do anything and could only watch the wife of her Master being vited by Tamazuki. She wanted to attack Tamazuki for being such a lewd creature, but she couldn''t attack him, so in the end, she hurriedly moved in front of Irisviel, trying to stop her from doing something like this. Fortunately, Tamazuki didn''t do anything and just stayed in silence. "It''s okay, Saber." Irisviel showed a serene smile as if she had epted everything. She pushed Saber away since she didn''t want her to stop her. She knew that everything had ended, and they had lost. If she wanted to keep her life and for him not to target Kiritsugu, then it was only to give her body to him. Irisviel slowly took off every piece of the fabric on her body, presenting her body to him. Still, Tamazuki was surprised when she didn''t have pubic hair, so he could see her smooth, beautiful slit. Watching him being entranced, Irisviel blushed and subconsciously hid her breasts and slit with her hands, but even so, such resistance was simply meaningless, or rather such an act lit up the fire inside his body since the bashfulness of the wife of another was just too exciting. Yet Saber, who saw all of this, fell into despair. Was it really okay? Was it really okay for her not to do anything and just watch Irisviel being eaten by this beast? Saber gritted her teeth in hate and said solemnly, "Leave her alone. You can have my body." She also showed her determination by taking off the clothes on her body. "Saber!" Irisviel was in shock. Appearing in this era, Saber thought that she was given a chance to fix her regret, fighting for her honor and protecting her Master, yet in the end, her fate was nothing but bing a woman that was about to be sullied by this beast. Even though this was uneptable, especially when she had thrown away her womanhood when she became the King of Britain as a knight, how could she watch the wife of her Master throw away her dignity and watch Irisviel being vited? Naturally, this was a difficult decision for her, but she had made up her mind and thought as if she was just bitten by a dog. "No, Saber! You can''t! You are a King! Your body is still pure! How can you get him to vite your body?!" Irisivel couldn''t watch Saber fall into the abyss. It was enough for her to fall alone. There was no need for Saber to be involved. "But Irisviel, how could I call myself the King of Knight if I did nothing? There is no way that I will let you bear this alone! I will protect you!" "But I am not a virgin! I have also given birth to a daughter!" "But you have a husband!" "But I am better than you, who is still a virgin!" As the two argued, Tamazuki was speechless and quickly asked Scheherazade for help. ''Scheherazade, what should I do? I''ve never asked them to sleep with me. Why do they make me like a bad guy?'' Scheherazade, who heard her Master''s voice through telepathy, stared at her Master for a moment and wasn''t sure what to say. Was her Master a viin? No. She didn''t think so. Only their position was different, and as they were in this war, it was impossible for them to be an ally since, in the end, they needed to fight each other to determine the winner of the Holy Grail. Even worse, Irisivel was Kiritsugu''s wife, and Saber was Kiritsugu''s Servant. Scheherazade didn''t hate Irisviel and Saber since she could tell that they had a fair personality and she could trust them, but Kiritsugu? She felt that this person was a demon. Naturally, while Tamazuki fought before, she didn''t forget to monitor all the acts of the Masters and Servants in this city, and she also had seen what Kiritsugu had done. World peace? Scheherazade thought this was only a facy and a lie, like how parents tried to coax children that if they didn''t fall asleep, they would be caught by a monster. Kiritsugu was like that. Irisviel was nk like a white canvas. The only person she had ever met was Kiritsugu, so it was impossible for her to choose. Frankly, Scheherazade had to say Irisviel''s luck was bad since her first man was Kiritsugu. Though, at the same time, she felt that her Master was cute for hesitating. ''Master, they''ve made up their minds. It''s rude of you if you reject them.'' "....." Tamazuki. ''There''s no need to hesitate, Master. You should sleep with them.'' If Tamazuki could sleep with them, Scheherazade would be more confident that they wouldn''t do anything or betray them, especially when Tamazuki''s skill in that area was fearsome. She knew all the women who had tasted it could only be his ves. ''Also, as a man, how can you reject two beautifuldies?'' Tamazuki showed a wry smile and thought that Scheherazade''s words were nothing but a facy. Were they willing to give their bodies to him? If they weren''t in this position, they wouldn''t do it. Yet, Tamazuki also knew that this was the reality. The weak didn''t have a right, and the strong won everything, especially in this world where supernatural power existed, so whoever had the stronger power, they got everything. Irisviel and Saber were weak, so they could only be beaten by Tamazuki. If there was a fortunate thing, they were a woman, so Tamazuki didn''t kill them. If they were men, would he show mercy? As Irisviel and Saber argued with each other, Tamazuki approached them, causing them to be startled, and wanted to do something, but everything was toote. Scheherazade, who was on the side, watched them curiously to show hate, denial, and enjoyment while pretending they hated it before they sumbed under him. She marveled at her Master''s skill, experience, and prowess, but she knew that it was far from over, especially when she was also pulled. Tonight, no one was sleeping. Chapter 275: Saber: "I dont know what to do" Chapter 275: Saber: "I don''t know what to do" As expected of the main heroine. Tamazuki sat on the edge of his bed as he looked at the reward given by Irisviel. Considering Irisviel''s position in the story was rather important and was also one of the main heroines, he knew that the reward given by the system would be impressive, and his guess was correct. Immortality. The description of this ability was like the name. This ability gave him an immortality. Frankly, this ability might be useless, especially when he became immortal after he became the Demon Lord. This should be in everyone''s thoughts, but that wasn''t the case. It was simr to the "Fire," which he got previously, and this "Immortal" gave him a factor and a talent to develop an ability that was rted to immortality. Themon development was regeneration since as long as his regeneration was fast enough, he wouldn''t die. Moreover, it was possible for him to develop abilities that were rted to immortality. Also, the most important thing... ''Ava, is it possible for me to help Shizu?'' ''It should be possible, but you need to develop your ability further, Master.'' Tamazuki nodded and felt at ease since developing abilities were simple things for him, especially when he had enhanced learning. Frankly, if possible, he wanted a power that could share, lend, copy, or give his power since that way, Shizu would be okay. However, there was no such a convenient thing. Unless he got his hand on the heroine that had a connection with the type of power he mentioned above, then the chance was low. Yet, it didn''t mean that everything was helpless since, with his power, he could visit various universes. Even if in the one universe, there wasn''t anyone with such a power, what about other universes? Moreover, after his meeting with that "being" in the world of One Punch Man, the development of his ability to travel to another world became stronger. There was no limitation where ten days he stayed in this world meant one day in his original world. Instead, no matter how long he stayed in another world, it wouldn''t affect the time in his original world or the other world he had stayed in. So, as long as he didn''t step into the world of Tensura, where Shizu was, he didn''t need to worry about the countdown of the limitation of her age. However, in the worst case, he might let her drink his blood or just take out this "Immortality" ability, then give it to Shizu. Nevertheless, due to this reward, he was at ease, and everything was quite smooth. However, he felt conflicted when he thought about the reason why he got this reward. Or rather, it wasn''t hard to tell why he got this ability from Irisviel, but it was also because of this reason; it was quite ironic. As a homunculus, Irisviel''s age was limited. She was born and set to live and die for the Holy Grail. When the Holy Grail War ended, her meaning disappeared, and she would die. In other words, she had only two weeks or so of life. However, before she passed away, her body would be weakened as she slowly died. So, wasn''t it ironic? He had an immorality, yet Irisivel only had such a short life. While he was in the middle of a thought, Saber, who was on the bed, didn''t sleep like Scheherazade and Irisviel. Shey on the bed with a flushed yetplicated gaze since she didn''t expect she would lose her chastity to this man. Saber was someone who had given her life for her kingdom. She gave everything to make her kingdom and subjects prosper. As a matter of feelings? She didn''t put that as something important. Even her previous wife, Guinevere, was nothing but a political marriage, and she didn''t care much about her, but due to this, she felt sorry since she had wasted Guinevere''s life, so even if she knew Guinevere loved her knight, Lancelot, she didn''t say anything. Yet, she didn''t expect it was also because of this that her kingdom was almost in ruin, bringing her endless regret and despair. Fortunately, she was given a chance to fix everything. However, the Holy Grail was moreplicated than she had thought, and there were many powerful foes that she couldn''t take on lightly. Yet, among those foes in this war, the man who had stolen her chastity was the most fearsome. Even now, her feelings toward him areplicated. She should hate him, yet at the same time; she also couldn''t do that, especially when she thought about the absurdness they had done previously. Her cheeks were tinted with cute blush, and the pleasure still lingered on her body. Frankly, she should have taken her sword and chopped him several pieces for insolence, but she couldn''t do that. She, who had been strong and the one being depended on, started to rely on someone and even sumbed under him, letting him ravage her body, turning her into something that she didn''t want to. By now, she was afraid. She was afraid that she might forget her regret, ambition, and wish because of him. This feeling was dangerous, and she wished to stay away from him, but she knew that she couldn''t, especially when she had be her Servant. Still, when she looked at Scheherazade, she couldn''t help but want to apud this woman since she knew this Servant of his was powerful enough to tame a beast like Tamazuki. However, her feelings toward him aside, there were many things that she wanted to question him about. Who was he? Was he really a Master? Also, why did he have so much magical energy as if he was a dragon? Lastly, why was their scent quite simr? Well, she couldn''t say that it was simr, but when her breasts were rubbed by him for the first time, his scent started to change and gave her some simrities, so it was also why when he held her, she was quite at ease somehow. "........" She then quickly shook her head since, as a king, how could she fall into such an indulgence? As a king, she needed to have discipline and not be tempted by the feeling of a woman that made her weak. Yet, when his eyes stared into her, her heart was beating so fast as if her body was electrocuted. Her body was hot before she looked away from him shyly. However, Tamazuki, who looked at Saber, was speechless since this woman was a female dragon, especially after she got his energy. Even if shecked experience and technique, her physical ability was far above Irisviel and Scheherazade. By now, with his Prana supply, it wouldn''t be weird for her to have all A Rank status or even A++ status. "You are not sleeping?" Saber didn''t really want to answer, but his gentleness made it hard for her to ignore him. "...no, with your energy supply, it is impossible for me to get tired." "......." Tamazuki thought that sometimes it was a disadvantage to have unlimited energy. "Do you want to talk?" "........" Saber fell in silence and nced at him with difficulty before she nodded hesitantly. "...okay." Chapter 276: Saber is inexperienced Chapter 276: Saber is inexperienced "Are you okay with a coffee?" "...okay." The two walked out of the room and went to the kitchen as he prepared coffee for the two of them. As for Irisviel and Scheherazade, neither of them followed them since they were sleeping. Yet, it was normal for Irisviel to sleep so soundly, especially when she was just a homunculus. Even though she was quite a special homunculus, her body couldn''t bepared to a Servant or even Tamazuki, who was a monster, so it was normal for her to be exhausted. Moreover, it was her first time tasting such a forbidden pleasure, so whether it was her mind or her body, all of them were in their most vulnerable state. As for Scheherazade? This Servant of his was smart, and she gave him time to talk with Saber so that Saber could faithfully follow him as his lover. ''Master, do your best.'' Scheherade thought in her mind before she continued to sleep since, simr to Irisviel, she was also exhausted. Yet, Tamazuki and Saber didn''t know what Scheherazade was thinking, and the two had a coffee during the dawn in the kitchen of his room inside this world of shadow. Still, Saber had to say that it was quite awkward. Before, they were fighting until either of them died, but now, she is almost dying because of him, and she is afraid that she might get pregnant because of him. Pregnant... Saber knew she didn''t have a child, but what if she had a child in the future? Would she treat this child like Mordred before? Yet, this life was different from how she was previously. Even though she was a King of Knights, she wasn''t a king anymore, and she was just a remnant of the past who still had a lingering regret and came back alive once again. So, if she had a child, while she might not be ready, her act might not be as radical as before, saying that she couldn''t acknowledge Mordred. Yet her reaction towards Mordred was also understandable since Mordred was born from the homunculus technique with the blood of her sister and her blood, which was taken without being known. Moreover, Morgan, her sister, had always been known for her tricks, so how could Saber believe that she had such a big child all of a sudden? Yet, if Saber had children with Tamazuki, it might be different, though. "How is your body?" "...I am fine." "I want to confirm it, but you are King Arthur from the legend, right?" His words were at ease as if it was something normal for him to know about her identity. While Saber knew that Tamazuki was strong, she didn''t expect him to know about her identity like it was natural. "Yes." However, she didn''t intend to hide it since even if she wanted to, it was impossible; after all, she had be his Servant. Moreover, she was also curious about him, so when he asked her, she also wished to ask him. "I know that it might be hard for you, or you might not be able to ept me as your Master now, so how about we get to know each other? I won''t ask you to ept me as your Master, but I don''t wish you to be an enemy, especially..." "...um." Saber also didn''t wish to be his enemy, and more importantly, with the rtionship they shared, it was impossible for her to think of him as an enemy. Suddenly, she blushed and subconsciously rubbed her t belly as if trying to reminisce about the previous experience. "I want to ask you a question again, but do you have something to ask me?" "Well..." Saber rubbed the edge of the cup with her slender fingers. "...what''s your name?" "Now that you mention it, I haven''t introduced myself, huh?" Tamazuki only realized that he hadn''t introduced himself, and they had mistaken him as a Servant. "My name is Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki. I am one of the Masters in this Holy Grail, and Caster is my Servant." "...even though I know you are a Master, I still can''t believe it." What kind of Master was this? Wasn''t this simply cheating? A Master is an existence that needs to be protected, yet Tamazuki could kill her with ease, which made her speechless. "...just what are you?" "What do you mean by this question?" "I mean... are you a human? A Magus? Or something else?" "I am a human." Tamazuki didn''t lie since he had a "human" factor inside his body. If he was bored by bing "Heavenly Dog," he could be a human. "Though I am not a human either." "...what do you mean?" Earlier, Saber asked her doubts; she became even more confused with his answer. "Frankly, I don''t really want to talk about my identity, but even if you might not ept it easily since I stole you from your previous Master, in my heart, you are my woman, so I will tell you the truth." "Yo-Your woman...?!" Saber was flustered. This should be an insult, especially for her who had thrown away her womanhood. Yet, after she was eaten by him and became a woman, she couldn''t say so, especially when her heart was beating so fast. Still, how could she have acknowledged that? "I am not your woman! I just want to save Irisviel! Don''t make a mistake!" Even if she said so, her face was flushed red, clearly showing her bad acting skills. Yet, at the same time, she was also annoyed. How could she be affected by her feelings like this? Why had her heart be a mess after they had just slept together? The more she thought about this, the more she felt resistance and realized how dangerous he was. She didn''t want to be like this since she was afraid that she might forget about her kingdom. She was given a chance, and it was impossible for her to give up, yet with her current situation... could she even realize her dream? "Let''s talk about my identity again." "......." Saber stared at Tamazuki nkly, who could callously and ignored her emotional struggle as he changed the topic of the conversation calmly. While she felt annoyed secretly, she nodded. "Then, what are you?" Her tone clearly wasn''t good, showing the feeling of her current emotion. Still watching her reaction, Tamazuki nodded inwardly, thinking that to conquer women, the fastest was from their bodies. As long as he got their bodies, he would get their heart sooner orter. It was like the woman in the NTR manga. The women were resistant and hated the man at first, but soon, they fell and abandoned their partner. Saber''s current situation was like that, and Tamazuki was the bastard who seduced the married woman. "I am a human, but at the same time, I am not. If I have to say, my existence is like a dragon, garuda, or those famous heavenly beasts in the myth." "So, you are like me?" Saber was surprised. "Well, that''s true." Tamazuki nodded since he was toozy to exin, yet Saber also wasn''t wrong since she wasn''t a pure human, especially when she had a dragon factor inside her body. "Saber, no, should I call you Arturia?" "...just call me whatever you want." Saber pursed her lips before looking away, feeling embarrassed after being called by her first name. Tamazuki only showed a light smile and asked, "Arturia, what is your wish in this Holy Grail War?" Chapter 277: Sabers wish Chapter 277: Saber''s wish "My wish..." Saber was stunned. "...is it possible to realize my wish?" "I want to say that it is possible, but at the same time, it isn''t possible." "What do you mean?" Saber was confused. Was it possible? Or was it not possible? "First, this wishing machine is nothing but a byproduct of the Holy Grail. The Holy Grail is nothing but a clump of magical energy and, thus, is not as omnipotent as people believe it to be. The real purpose of this Holy Grail is to open the way to the swirl of the Akasha, reaching the Root, the source of all events and phenomena in the universe." Saber was startled and wanted to interrupt, but Tamazuki stopped her. "I know what you want to say, but listen to me first." Saber hesitated but then nodded. "Let''s say that your wish is to make Britain the strongest kingdom in the world; then what do you think the Holy Grail will do to make Britain the strongest kingdom?" "What will the Holy Grail do?" Saber was confused, but then she was unable to give an answer. "I don''t know. What will it do?" "It will destroy all the kingdoms, countries, and empires in the world, leaving only a Britain only." "....." Saber. "In case someone wants to be the richest, it will kill all the richest people until no one is richer than him." "How could that?! Isn''t that a scam?!" Saber couldn''t control her emotions since it wasn''t the Holy Grail was a wishing machine, then shouldn''t it be capable of realizing the wish of those who asked? However, she also knew that Holy Grail didn''t lie since it really could realize the wish of those who asked it, yet... could she ept such a method? "Still, if you have a detailed method of how you want to achieve your wish, then the Holy Grail might be able to help it. The simplest way is to learn all the magic and phenomena in the world by gaining ess to Root." Facing Saber''s anger, Tamazuki was still calm. "So, what''s your wish?" "My wish..." Saber fell into silence, trying to forcefully calm herself from the truth she was told. Even though she didn''t want to believe his words, she knew that he didn''t have a reason to lie to her, and she also didn''t really doubt him, yet how could she ept such a method? Then, if she asked for her wish, then wouldn''t it mean that she had be a butcher of the majority of humankind in the world? Frankly, if it was before, she might not believe him, thinking he was lying before falling into a delusion, thinking that the Holy Grail could bring her to achieve her dream, but their current rtionship was different. Even though her emotion toward him was stillplicated, she didn''t wish to kill him, especially when he was the one who took her womanhood. That feeling still lingered on her body, and it was impossible to erase it even if she returned to the Throne of Heroes. So, at this moment, due to him, she might learn how to depend on others. "I want to save my homnd. I will change Ennd''s fate of destruction." Saying those words, Saber felt like the stone in her heart had vanished, and she sighed in relief as she sipped the warm coffee in her cup. Even though time had passed, the temperature of the coffee never changed. It was still as warm as before, showing Tamazuki''s delicate and skillful way of controlling his me maniption ability, yet she didn''t realize that since she was preupied with how he was going to answer her question. Was it really possible for her to achieve her wish by the Holy Grail? Based on Tamazuki''s exnation, it was possible, but with his exnation, she could imagine that the Holy Grail would butcher all the people who possessed a threat to Ennd, killing all of them until nothing was left, leaving only a few people who would work hard for the future of Ennd. Such a wish... was it something that she wished for? "Can you be more detailed? Why is Ennd going to be destroyed? Who are you facing? And isn''t Ennd a good country in this world now?" "......." Saber was speechless. "I mean Ennd in my time." Saber knew that Ennd was a good country in this era. Even if there were many troubles, it was still one of the world''s superpowers, especially during the Victoria era; it had be the greatest Empire in the world. Yet, due to this, she also calmed down. Nothing is permanent. Though even so, she wanted to fix the mistake that she had made. "It was during the Battle of Cann..." ''Having someone to talk to was nice,'' Saber thought. She didn''t hesitate to tell him everything about how everything began and how Ennd was about to be destroyed. Everything that started with Lancelot''s affair with Guinevere was revealed through the ns of traitors who hated Camelot, causing them to stand opposed. "However, I didn''t think that they had betrayed me. Instead, I blessed them well..." Artoria did not see this inescapably unrighteous action as a betrayal but instead understood Guinevere''s sacrifice due to having concealed her gender. She wrote a letter of pardon to Lancelot and Guinevere and gave them her blessings, saying that their actions "must have a good cause". However, Lancelot was afraid and ran, bringing about a tragedy where no one was right, and no one was wrong. Tamazuki was in silence and snorted, thinking that this Lancelot as a mere knight, dared to touch Guinevere, who was Saber''s wife. Even though the gender of Saber and Guinevere were the same, it didn''t change their marital rtionship. Frankly, Tamazuki didn''t have a right to say anything to Lancelot''s action since he also did it with a married woman. Yet, unlike him, Lancelot was simply a coward, and Saber was simply too good that she was used by many people. As he was in deep thought, she continued her story. By then, Excalibur''s scabbard was stolen when she repelled an assault along her country''s borders; when she returned ind, she discovered Britain was being torn asunder by civil unrest. Despite her valiant efforts to cate dissent, she was mortally wounded by the traitorous knight Mordred during the Battle of Cann. "I saw countless deaths of my countrymen, and I regretted my failure as a King..." Staring at the countless deaths of her countrymen, she reflected on her personal failures, regretting her life as king. "I thought to save my Kingdom, so I asked the Counter Force in exchange for services as Counter Guardian after my death, then I appeared here as the Einzbern Servant." Saber took a deep breath and then looked at Tamazuki. "So, what do you think I should do? How can I save my country? Is the Holy Grail really capable of realizing my wish?" Asking those questions rapidly, she stared at him with red eyes like how when her womanhood was ravaged by him. Her eyes were filled with tears as she thought about her regret and the death of many of her countrymen. They shouldn''t be dead at that time, and her kingdom shouldn''t have been destroyed, yet... yet... was it really impossible for her to escape from fate? Should she just give up her wish? Tamazuki then looked at Saber, then wiped her tears with his thumb, and stroked her translucent blonde hair softly. "You have done well. Good work." Those words broke the wall in her heart, and all the emotion in her heart flooded out like a broken dam; she didn''t hide away and stared at him, but though she was a bit embarrassed, she broke away from him, afraid his gentleness would make her weak and affect her to save the lives of her countrymen. "Tamazuki, answer me!" Chapter 278: Tamazukis outrageous explanation Chapter 278: Tamazuki''s outrageous exnation "Your wish isn''t hard to realize. In other words, you just want to have another chance to start over, right?" Start over. Everything would be restarted from the beginning, where everything had just started. Saber was stunned, but then she nodded. "Yes. I want to start over." She wanted to start over when she just pulled her sword and began her journey once again, then led her country to be great again. Yet, she also wondered whether this was okay since it also meant that she wasn''t going to respect the lives of others. Due to her selfishness, they would be killed again since she wanted to start over. In other words, their lives were nothing. If it was an RPG game, they were just NPC that no one needed to care about or remember. Their lives were cheap and could be discarded at any time. Frankly, Saber''s wish was a normal thing. After all, who was among anyone who didn''t have any regrets? Even those who hadn''t passed away would regret their youth, thinking they could be better or something, right? Saber''s wish was something like that. "This wish is possible since as long as you get the Holy Grail, you will gain ess to the Root, and you can master The Fifth Magic, which is capable of you to time travel to the past, giving you a chance to start over." With the Holy Grail, Saber''s wish was easy to realize. Saber was stunned since Tamazuki told her that her wish was easy to realize and it was humane enough since there was no need to kill all the mankind that was listed as a threat in the world. Nevertheless, in the eyes of Iskandar and Gilgamesh, the original disdained such a wish since Saber''s wish would make the struggle of the people under her mean nothing, and she did this wish for her selfishness. Yet, was Saber wrong? Tamazuki knew that there was no right or wrong in this problem. It was just a matter of position, and could the opinion of others affect other''s life? The life experiences of Alexander, Gilgamesh, and Arturia were different, so their views of life were also different. Nevertheless, whether Alexander or Gilgamesh were kings, once Arturia''s opinion was different from theirs, they would refute her. Moreover, they had an advantage in numbers, so they made Arturia''s wish wrong by standing in a high ce with a high moral attitude that her wish would trample the lives of her subjects. However, the reality? It was they who were wrong, and Arturia''s way of ruling was correct. If Gilgamesh and Alexander were in this present time, then they would have been killed by their subjects already. Lastly, as a king, why should they pretend like they cared about the lives of their subjects? Frankly, Tamazuki could tell that Gilgamesh and Alexander didn''t care much, but a king was impossible not to have self-esteem, and Saber''s correct and righteous way of ruling was correct, and their way of ruling was wrong, so they attacked Saber at the same time. Moreover, in reality, even a king, emperor, czar, raja, and many others must have a regret or two, and if they were given a chance to start over, who could confidently say that no one was unwilling? "...Tamazuki, do you think it is alright for me to ask such a wish?" Saber asked quietly. "Why are you hesitating now?" "I mean... by starting over, then many of those who have died will die once again, and... I don''t have the confidence to protect them..." Even with the knowledge of the future, Saber didn''t have confidence that she could protect everyone, especially those who had died. Even in the past, she didn''t appear to grieve, and her face was as emotionless as a robot; who knew what she felt inside? She had to appear so since Ennd needed a perfect king, and that''s what she did. However, everyone tried to force their understanding like they knew everything. Tamazuki sighed inwardly and thought that Arturia was full of tragic fate. "There is nothing wrong or correct in your wish. Everyone has their own views, and we are all different, so asking me that kind of question is meaningless." "....." Saber fell in silence since Tamazuki was correct. "So, let me give you a question." Tamazuki was at ease, then asked her calmly. "Do you wish to start over?" "Yes." This was the best way, she thought. "In case you have started over, have you found a way to stop all the tragedy in Ennd and stop its destruction?" "That''s..." Saber fell in silence for a moment. If she was given a chance to start over, what should she do? Would she still do it the same way? Yes. After all, she felt that her way was correct, especially when she could bring Ennd to a prosperous age with her previous way, so why should she hesitate? Yet she knew that there was one big problem. "...I will let Guinevere go with Lancelot." Everything started because of Guinevere and Lancelot, so as long as she epted their rtionship before it was released by the others, then the Battle of Cann wouldn''t start, right? As long as the matter of Guinevere and Lancelot was solved, then everything was good. "...so you let your wife elope with your knight?" "Yes." Saber nodded righteously. "....." Tamazuki''s lips twitched. It was fortunate Arturia was a female. If Arturia was a male, then he would wish to kill Guinevere and Lancelot, who had betrayed him. "Arturia, I think that you overestimate the potential of love." "... overestimate? What do you mean?" Saber was confused. "Whether Guinevere and Lancelot might appear to love each other, but will they still be in the future?" "Of course!" Saber felt the love of the two had potential. "I don''t think so." "Why?" Saber was confused. "The reason why Guinevere falls for Lancelot is because Lancelot is your strongest knight. He is filled with valor and bravery, but once his status as your knight disappears, what is he? A vagabond. A guy with nothing. Moreover, due to their elope, no one dares to hire them since hiring them means they are afraid to offend you even though you don''t think so. "Moreover, Lancelot is the only proficient in the fight. As for the others, can he farm, do business, or do other things? In the worst case, he might be a bandit that causes unrest in your kingdom, and that way, he will be targeted by you and the nobles in your kingdom. Lastly, who will trust a knight who elopes with the wife of his master? Who can trust such a man? "This is Lancelot; then what about Guinevere? As a former Queen who stands above many people, is she going to be satisfied to have a humble life?" Tamazuki didn''t think so since Guinevere was a Queen. Her life was super easy without any problems, and all of her needs were given by Arturia, so in case she was thrown into a hard life, could she bear it? Well, he didn''t deny that there was a miracle where two people could support each other because of love, yet as he had said before, if Lancelot and Guinevere didn''t have their status from Arturia, what would they have? After all, not everyone could be like him, who could get everything so easily. If Guinevere lost her status, wealth, and everything, could she still love Lancelot? Moreover, could Lancelot continue to love Guinevere even if he lost everything from his status and everything? There was no way to answer this question. Even Lancelot and Guinevere couldn''t answer since only time could give them an answer. Even in primitive civilizations, love needed to be realistic. "....." Saber opened her mouth wide as she heard his exnation. If Guinevere and Lancelot lost everything, could their love be as strong as ever? Saber didn''t know since she didn''t have any experience with love, but if she was in such a position, she believed that she could live a humble life with the one that she loved, yet the others were different, especially those nobles in her kingdom. Lastly, Saber knew Guinevere had a pampered life. Still, she wanted to argue, yet he beat her first, and his words were so outrageous that she couldn''t believe it. "Saber, I know that it might be strange, but I think the Battle of Cann is a good thing, you know?" "....." If possible, Saber wanted to smash Tamazuki''s head with the pommel of Excalibur. Unfortunately, she couldn''t do it. Chapter 279: Saber: "I need a heir" Chapter 279: Saber: "I need a heir" As expected, Tamazuki''s words touched Saber''s nerve, yet how could it not be? The Battle of Cann destroyed everything. Under Arturia''s rule, it wouldn''t be weird for her kingdom to start to dominate Gauls and Frankish. Moreover, her chance of victory would be high, yet due to the Battle of Cann, everything disappeared, and all her countrymen died, so she needed to start over. However, Tamazuki said that this Battle of Cann was good; how could she not be angry?! "Calm down and listen to my exnation first." Tamazuki held Saber''s shoulders and forced her to sit down. Even though she was reluctant, she followed his words, but her expression was still far from good. "If you don''t give me a good reason, then don''t me me for getting angry. Frankly, her threat was kind of cute, but even if she wanted to do unreasonable things, she couldn''t do it, and she also didn''t wish to. Moreover, even though his words made her angry, she also knew that he wouldn''t say something without a good reason. "I know. I know." Still, while Saber felt that the Battle of Cann had ruined everything, Tamazuki felt that it was otherwise. The Battle of Cann might destroy all the development that had been done by Arturia, but at the same time, it also cleaned up her kingdom from the mice, pests, and all other harmful beings. Arturia''s ruler might be good for her subjects and bring them prosperity, yet what about the nobles? "Nobles..." Saber''s expression became difficult. She knew that her ruler wasn''t absolute and there were many powerful nobles under her. Unlike her subjects, who loved her, those nobles hated her so much. Why? It was because she tried to make the position of peasants better. Those who were the rulers, like the nobles, hoped for their people to be stupid. They hoped that they would continue to live under them without thinking and live day by day without changing, without hope, and continued to be ignorant. However, Arturia changed all of that and threatened the position of the nobles in her country. It was also for this reason that Mordred, who was the initiator of the Battle of Cann, could gather so many people under her. It was those nobles who gave all of their soldiers to Mordred in the hope of killing Arturia so they could continue to control the stupid subjects and live afortable and easy life. "Do you think as long as you let Lancelot and Guinevere elope, everything will be okay? Even without them, those nobles won''t let you go, and your battle with the nobles is inevitable. By then, even if you start over, you will still kill your countrymen." "........" Saber couldn''t say anything since Tamazuki was correct. For those nobles, she was a sinner since being a good king definitely wasn''t good for their interest. Probably, many people talked badly about her, like she wasn''t fit to be a king or someone who didn''t understand the feelings of others, which was all initiated by those nobles. Her ruler, reformation, and everything were good for her country, but it was bad for the nobles. "However, the Battle of Cann erases all the threats within your country. You are the only voice and canfortably develop your country without worry." Saber opened her lips and closed them again, unable to say a single word, but she knew that Tamazuki was correct. In her eyes, this battle was nothing but a tragedy, but at the same time, it was also a chance for her to make her country better. Even though everything had to start over, the future of Ennd definitely was on the right track with the disappearance of those stinky nobles. However, even if she knew that, it was still hard for her to ept everything since her obsession with joining the Holy Grail was to save Ennd, stopping the tragedy known as the Battle of the Cann, so it didn''t happen once again. Yet, she didn''t expect this tragedy itself to be a chance for Ennd to grow even more prosperous. Saber should have denied him, but she wasn''t naive, and she understood that what he had said was correct. It was also because it was correct. She didn''t know what to do. "...Tamazuki, what do you think I should do?" By now, she believed him, and she knew that she should have a solution to help her. "First is to have a partner that you can trust, but this isn''t a problem for you since you have a lot of trusted people who still serve you and trust you even with what has happened, right?" Saber thought about those remaining knights under her and showed a soft smile. "As for those who have left, ignore them and leave them since having someone who can''t even be loyal and trust you isn''t worth it." Whether it was Lancelot and those knights who left because they thought Saber was unable to understand human nature, Tamazuki felt that they were stupid! What is a knight? They were nothing but someone who was paid by their master! How dare they touch something that was owned by their master or mock their master? Tamazuki felt that there was something wrong with their heads, and at the same time, he also felt that Saber was too kind. Moreover, this kindness was something that they took for granted, and they felt that they could do anything since they knew Saber wouldn''t punish them, yet they forgot whether it was their status, money, or everything that was all from Saber! If they lost that, what would they be? If they lost all of that, they wouldn''t be much different from peasants! Frankly, Tamazuki felt samurai were better since if they dishonored their master, they wouldmit "Seppuku," a suicide ritual. Meanwhile, those knights would run away, cower in fear, or pretend that they didn''t do anything wrong. Though he had a say, while some of Saber''s knights were insolent, the majority of them could be trusted, and they were those who could help her build her kingdom after the Battle of the Cann. Saber was quiet as she listened to him. She felt happy since she was understood by someone. While she knew that she should be inhuman to be a perfect king, she was still a human, and it would be impossible if her heart wasn''t affected by the betrayal of the people she trusted. Suddenly, a thought emerged in her head. Could youe with me? While their first meeting was awkward, Saber could see that he thought of her, and she was happy to have someone who could understand her to be by her side. ''No! No! No!'' Saber quickly shook her head, feeling slightly hot for some reason, and didn''t realize she was blushing. "Then, is that what I only need to do?" "No, there is one more." "What is it?" "You need an heir." "...what?" "Heir." "......." Saber. "So get pregnant and have a child." "......" Saber. Saber wanted to say something, but she knew that Tamazuki was correct. She needed to make an heir. After all, if she died, then her country would be in ruin since it was impossible for her knights to rule Ennd, considering each of them had their own opinions, and they might sh, causing another civil war. Somehow, she turned and looked at him. He also looked at her. The atmosphere between them became ambiguous, and their eyes seemed tomunicate with each other, but Saber''s body was tense since the door of the room was opened. "Ah, um..." Irisviel was there, looking at Tamazuki in a shy yetplicated mood. Chapter 280: Irisviel is tempted Chapter 280: Irisviel is tempted Irisviel, who had woken up and flinched since that night, was quite rough for her. She was like a lone ship under the storm. Her body wasn''t like hers anymore, and it was like she had given her everything to him, screaming, moaning like an animal. Even when she was with her husband, she had never shown such a shameful appearance, or rather, at that time, she forgot her husband. During this war, she had been disappointed by her husband many times, but she still trusted him since she was her wife. She was even willing to give her body to Tamazuki, so she could stay alive and help her husband to realize his dream. World peace. The world without sadness, cry, and war. The world that he sought after. Irisviel wanted to help her husband to realize it, so she had to stay alive. Fortunately, Tamazuki was lustful, and her n was sessful. Yet, she was afraid if this continued, she might not be able to leave him, and her love for her husband might vanish, forgetting everything and just enjoying their time together. However, this thought scared her, and somehow she was d that the first person she saw when she opened her eyes wasn''t Tamazuki. She looked around, and only Scheherazade. "You have woken up?" Scheherazade''s voice was quiet and beautiful. "Yes." While Irisviel was still weak, her body felt better since his semen could give her energy, and she had drunk it several times before with Saber and Scheherazade. "...has he always been this fierce?" "Yes." Scheherazade flushed and nodded. "He is good, right? With him around, I have almost forgotten about my husband." "...you have a husband?" Irisviel was dumbfounded. "Before I became a Servant, I was married." While Scheherazade didn''t reveal her identity, she told Irisviel that she had married Irisviel. Nevertheless, she knew that Tamazuki loved a married woman, and she knew her position in his heart was irreceable. "...." Irisviel wasn''t sure why, but she felt relief for some reason. Still, there was one thing that she needed to ask as soon as possible. "...Saber?" "She should be with him." "...with him?" Irisviel''s expression became gloomy since she knew this meant bad for her and her husband. If Saber could be tamed by Tamazuki, then how should they win this Holy Grail? Or rather, was there even a possibility of winning this Holy Grail from him? "It''s better you should give up. Instead of your husband, who will sacrifice you sooner for his dream, it is better to be with him. You don''t hate to be with him, right?" Scheherazade felt that Irisviel was pitiful. Irisviel was born for the Holy Grail, and she would die for the Holy Grail. Nevertheless, her husband had never thought to protect her, and he only thought about his child-like dream, which was simply impossible to realize. For such a dream, Kiritsugu might as well not wake up from his dream. Tamazuki told the history of all of the Masters to Scheherazade, so naturally, she understood Kiritsugu''s nature. Frankly, for Irisviel''s husband to be this man, Scheherazade wondered whether she was born under the unlucky star. Irisviel lowered her head and didn''t say anything. Kiritsugu was her husband and the one that she had stayed with the most, so it was impossible for her love to disappear from those words, yet this war made her open her eyes to what kind of person her husband was, and she will also be weakened when she thought how he held her before. "I have heard you have a daughter." "...what are you doing to do?!" While her body was weak, as a mother, Irisviel was strong. Her husband aside, her daughter was her bottom line, and someone who dared to touch her daughter, even if they were a god, she would fight them! "With your situation, your daughter should have inherited the problem in your body. If you be his woman, you should be able to live freely with your daughter without worry." "........." Those words seemed to touch her heart instantly. Irisviel knew that her daughter had a problem, and like her, her daughter''s age was limited. More importantly, even if her daughter was in her eight, her body was still small, as if she had never grown. Even if she wanted to do something, she was powerless, and her father (creator) wouldn''t allow her to meet her daughter until she won the Holy Grail War. Or rather, by going to this war, she had prepared not to meet her daughter anymore. In this war, she prepared to give up her life, yet someone told her that she could still have a chance to live with her daughter freely, without worrying about the problem with their bodies. How could she not be tempted? The only problem was the price. The price of all of this was to betray her husband and be his woman. However, if she had to be honest, she didn''t have resistance to being his woman. He could tell that he treated her dearly and at the same time also roughly, especially in a bed. While she knew that it was quite bad for her to say this, she loved to be treated roughly like what he did to her instead of what her husband usually did to her. "You don''t need to think about this matter in a short time. You will be with us anyway." "...you won''t let me go?" "You should know what is inside your body, right? Do you think he will let you go? For him not to kill you is already the greatest treatment." Irisviel showed a wry smile, feeling helpless. However, she knew that Scheherazade was correct, and she knew as long as Tamazuki didn''t kill her, it was already the greatestpromise, yet at the same time, she also believed that he could let her go. The only problem was the price. Well, she had given her body, so whatever he requested, she didn''t really mind. Whatever the posture, costumes, role-y, candle, whip, or anything else, Irisviel believed that she would do her best! Scheherazade looked at Irisviel from the corner of her eyes and knew that Irisivel didn''t give up on meeting her husband. Irisviel was probably going to use a trick or two, but somehow she felt that Tamazuki would allow Irisviel to do so. She let out a long sigh, but she knew that even if Tamazuki let Irisviel go, it didn''t mean he would really let her go. She knew her man had a lot of tricks, and letting go of Irisviel was just one of his stratagems in this war known as a love war. Frankly, if Tamazuki''s target was a single woman, then it might be easy. Unfortunately, her Master''s taste was a married woman, so his journey definitely wasn''t easy. However, no matter what, she was going to support him. The two stayed in bed for a moment, trying to recover for a moment before they got up together, walking out to the room. However, Irisviel was in shock, especially when she saw how close Tamazuki and Saber were. It was just a single night, yet their rtionship had changed so much. However, Irisviel didn''t give up since there was still a chance to change everything. Chapter 281: Where is the Lesser Grail? Chapter 281: Where is the Lesser Grail? "I-Irisviel..." Saber felt strangely awkward and was unable to look at Irisviel directly since she felt guilty for some reason. She was summoned to the Holy Grail as a Saber, and as a knight, she vowed to protect her Master, yet here she was, being chummy with the opponent. "Saber..." Irisviel also felt awkward but, at the same time, disappointed. She thought that Saber might be able to hold on and still believe in her and her husband, but she knew that it was impossible to do, especially when she thought about her husband''s conduct and the rtionship between Saber and her husband. Saber and Kiritsugu were like water and fire. If they talked to each other, then without a doubt, it would lead to an argument. Nevertheless, Irisviel also wasn''t surprised at why Saber had fallen so far. If she didn''t have a husband, then she might follow Saber, but she had a husband. Even if she knew her husband''s face was like this, she had decided to follow her husband even if Saber didn''t follow her. However, Irisviel also knew it was impossible for Saber to follow her, especially when the contract between Saber and her husband had been lost and stolen by Tamazuki. "You havee at the right time." "Eh?" Irisviel was confused. "Come here. There is something that I need to take out from your body." "........" Irisviel fell in silence before she let out a sigh since she knew this war was already futile. The winner of this war was, without a doubt, the young man in front of her, yet could he really take out the thing inside her body? "Are you going to kill me now?" "Huh?" Saber was confused, then asked, "Tamazuki, what did she mean?" "She thought I was going to kill her." His answer was so in that Irisivel and Saber were confused, making them wonder whether he would really kill Irisviel. "...kill? Are you going to kill Irisviel?" Saber was confused since Tamazuki''s face wasn''t like someone who was about to kill someone, or rather, his face was like an exasperated or exhausted face who faced an idiotic person. "Saber, did you know about the Lesser Grail?" "...Lesser Grail?" "Before we summon the Holy Grail, the Lesser Grail is needed to bait and hold all the energy absorbed from the killed Servants. So the question is, where is that Lesser Grail?" His words were clear, and Saber, who wasn''t stupid, instantly understood everything. "...Irisviel?" "Yes, she is the Lesser Grail. She was born as a Lesser Grail of this Holy Grail War, so if you want the Holy Grail and realize your dream, you need to kill her. Can you do that now? To realize your dream by killing the person that you have promised to protect." "......." Saber couldn''t say a single word since this fact wasn''t something that she wanted to hear. Did it mean that she needed to kill Irisviel if she wanted the Holy Grail? "...why?" Saber''s voice was shaky as she asked that question to Irisviel. If she knew about that fact, then what was the point of getting the Holy Grail? How could she, as a knight would, sacrifice the person that she wished to protect for her selfish desire? Yet, at the same time, her expression was ugly as she realized many things were hidden from her. Was she really that unreliable? Did they not trust her so much? In the end, what was she? Was she just a tool for them to realize their dream? Not only Kiritsugu but Saber also felt betrayed by Irisviel. Irisviel was quite awkward since she knew her secret was easily revealed by Tamazuki. The two fell into silence, and neither of them knew what they should say. "Well, even if she tells you there is nothing you can do since Irisviel is destined to die in this Holy Grail." "But you won''t let her, right?" Saber quickly caught his point and looked at him with a knowing smile since she knew his personality well. "......" Tamazuki''s lips twitched, and he wondered why Saber trusted him so much. Did she not remember what he didst night? Was this Stockholm syndrome? It was said that the feelings of love and fear were quite simr to each other since they made one''s heart beat so fast, so one often mistook the two feelings, and sometimes, people used fear to make someone fall in love, too. Nevertheless, he should focus on Irisviel first. "Come here." Irisviel looked at Tamazuki and wasn''t sure what to say at that moment. Was he going to remove the Lesser Grail from her body? But how? Or rather, wasn''t her entire body the Lesser Grail itself? Yet, facing Tamazuki, Irisviel didn''t have a choice and walked toward him obediently. "Irisviel, did Kiritsugu know about your situation?" Saber couldn''t help but ask since if Kiritsugu knew about Irisviel, whose body was created for a Lesser Grail, then Kiritsugu shouldn''t stay silent and let his wife be sacrificed for the Holy Grail, right? "No, he knows." "...he knows?!" Saber was dumbfounded; then her feeling became that of anger. "He knows, yet he still let youe here? Letting you die?!" She couldn''t help but raise her voice and got angry at Kiritsugu. She knew that Kiritsugu''s way of life was definitely the opposite of her, and she wouldn''t ept such a way of life. His way of life was disgusting in her eyes, especially when she saw how callous he was that he could even sacrifice his wife for the so-called empty dream of the Holy Grail. "...don''t say that, Saber..." Irisivel was awkward once again, but she felt her heart clenched tightly since this was the truth. "...that man... my husband... he bears something no one has experienced. He is a pitiful man." "Even so, it didn''t change the fact that he had sacrificed you!" No matter how tragic Kiritsugu''s life was, it didn''t change the fact that Kiritsugu was ready to sacrifice the life of her wife. Irisviel wanted to say something, trying to help her husband, but Tamazuki stopped her. "Let''s talkter. I want to take the Lesser Grail from your body first." "........" This time, Irisviel fell into silence again and looked at Tamazuki. "Tamazuki-kun, before you remove the Lesser Gral from my body... can you tell me your wish?" "My wish?" "Yes, I want to know what your wish is after you get your hand on the Holy Grail." Tamazuki raised his brows, then said, "I just want to be powerful by getting into the "Root," gaining all the knowledge and phenomenon in the world." It wasn''t a wish but what he nned to do. Moreover, he wasn''t like any others who wanted to rely on others to realize their wish. He only believed in his strength to get everything. By gaining Holy Grail and getting ess to the "Root," he would be stronger. That''s all. Scheherazade and Saber didn''t feel surprised by Tamazuki''s wish since they knew as long as he became powerful, he could help them to realize their dreams, or rather, after talking with him, they realized by his side was probably their wish. While Scheherazade could be honest with that feeling, Saber was a bit embarrassed since it was her first time to have such a feeling. However, Irisviel fell in silence once again, then said, "Then, if that''s the case, can you give the Holy Grail to my husband? I will give you my everything, so please!" "......" Chapter 282: Irisviel has given up Chapter 282: Irisviel has given up "...." "????" After a momentary daze, whether it was Tamazuki, Scheherazade, or Saber, they fell at a loss for a while. However, Tamazuki quickly calmed down and then asked, "Since you have said, then you think that the wish of your husband must be better, right?" If there was a reason why Irisviel said something like that, then it meant Irisviel thought Kiritsugu''s wish was better than Tamazuki''s. Irisviel was stunned at how easily Tamazuki faced her, yet at the same time, she knew how outrageous her words were. After all, the Holy Grail was as good as his, especially when he got his hand on the Lesser Grail. "Yes." "Oh... then, tell me what your husband''s wish is." "World peace." Irisviel said confidently, as if Kiritsugu''s dream would move everyone''s heart. Yet Saber and Scheherazade were at a loss when they heard it. However, Tamazuki was as calm as ever. "That''s a good wish. Your husband must have a kind heart to use his wish for others instead of himself." Was it sarcasm? Even so, Irisviel decided to ignore it since she thought that Tamazuki didn''t believe her, yet wasn''t it normal? Unlike her, Tamazuki and Kiritsugu had never met each other, and it was normal for him not to believe in Kiritsugu. So, to make him believe, Irisivel told him about the story of Kiritsigu from childhood until he became her husband. It started with a boy who wished to be a hero of justice before being forced to kill his father. Then, he continued on this path: killing, killing, killing, and killing. He killed people to save the others. By killing the minority, he would save the majority. His way of saving people was just simple math. He chose more people instead of the lesser people. Then, in the end, Kiritsugu was forced to kill his foster mother, then continued his life until he met Irisviel and became a father. Irisviel felt sorry for her husband and thought that her husband was a pitiful man who needed to be saved. Yet for Saber and Scheherazade, their expressions were far from good. Saving a majority in exchange for the minority? As long as it was for the majority, Kiritsugu could even kill his wife and even daughter. For such a man... they could only shudder when they thought Kiritsugu might get his hand on the Holy Grail, especially when Tamazuki exined the operation of the Holy Grail when it was going to realize their wishes. If Kiritsugu wished for world peace... whether Saber or Scheherazade shuddered. "Irisviel, Kiritsugu can''t get his hand on the Holy Grail!" Saber couldn''t control her emotions anymore and stopped Irisviel. "Huh?!" Irisviel was confused since she thought that they were going to move, but... why did they seem to be agitated? "Saber, calm down. Not everyone understands how the Holy Grail operates, after all. Let me exin. You are not good at this." "..." Saber pursed her lips, but she didn''t argue with him since she knew the matter of feeling was her weakness. If she said something directly, Irisviel might not ept it and even fight her. Their rtionship was good, and she didn''t want to make it bad due to Kiritsugu. Frankly, Saber felt that Irisviel might as well be with Tamazuki instead of Kiritsugu since she even doubted whether Kiritsugu loved Irisviel to begin with. "Irisviel, Kiritsugu''s dream is good since with world peace, no one in the world will be crying or sad due to the war and other tragedies." Irisviel nodded and felt relief since it seemed Tamazuki agreed, but "But do Kiritsugu know how to realize his dream?" "...eh?" Irisviel showed a confused expression. "...how to realize his dream? Don''t we just need to ask that wish to the Holy Grail, then it will realize our dream?" "....." Whether Scheherazade or Saber fell silent, especially Saber, since she realized how stupid she was. Was there even such a convenient tool that existed, to begin with? To realize the wish of everyone... The Holy Grail was capable of doing that, but the method... "How to say... the meaning of that wish is too broad." "...broad?" "And the Holy Grail can only work where one''s wish is detailed. Now, the question is, if Kiritsugu wishes for world peace, what will the Holy Grail do?" "..." Irisviel couldn''t answer and fell into confusion. "...wh-what will it do?" "Based on your story and understanding of Kiritsugu, then the answer is simple." Tamazuki calmly looked at Irisviel and said, "Erase all the living beings in the world." "..." His tones were in, yet they sent so much dread and impact into their hearts. "Wh-Why it is like that?! There is no way that it will be like that, right?" "Then, do you want the world to erase all the negative emotions in the people, letting them only have a good emotion, so when someone sees another kill another, they will smile and let bygone be bygone?" "..." "Or control everyone''s minds, so all the people will be mindless dolls that will follow the order and live in peace?" "....." "All of those methods can bring world peace, right?" "..." They couldn''t argue with him since his words were correct. All of those cruel methods could really bring world peace. If Kiritsugu really got his hand on the Holy Grail, then... Irisviel shuddered and couldn''t imagine the future. She wanted to believe it was a lie from him, but she also knew... was there even a point to lie to her? For him, she was nothing but a woman he was interested in. He might get bored with her, and at that time... however, she also felt that it might be good. "Tamazuki-kun, can you promise me something?" "What''s wrong?" "I will stay with you. No, I will be yours." Irisviel had made up her mind to give her everything to him. "I will give you my everything, but I hope you won''t touch Kiritsugu." Even though he might be gentle with a woman, he was ruthless toward the same gender. No one doubted that Tamazuki would kill Kiritsugu. Or rather, if Tamazuki wanted to, he should be able to kill Kiritsugu immediately. "Okay, I promise." Anyway, even if he didn''t do anything, Kiritsugu was already dying. "But... is the Holy Grail really that way?" "Yes." Tamazuki nodded. "It is without a doubt the Holy Grail can realize your wish, whatever it is, but at the same time, you need to think of the proper method to realize your dream. If you just ask that, then depending on the personality of the wisher, then the Holy Grail will realize that wish." Depending on the personality of the wisher... if Kiritsugu was the wisher, then there was no doubt all the living beings would die, and by then, world peace would be achieved. Irisviel was helpless. "Then, when are you going to take the Lesser Grail?" "I will take it now." Tamazuki put his hands on Irisviel''s breasts. "......." Everyone. Still, his expression was solemn, so no one said anything. Then, a bright light illuminated the entire room, and a small cup emerged from Irisviel''s body. Irisviel felt that her body was weak, but then energy suddenly filled her body and erased that feeling of weakness. While holding Irisviel on his arm, Tamazuki put the Lesser Grail on his body, and it was over. "...that''s it?" Saber couldn''t help but ask. "Yes." Tamazuki nodded. "Okay, let''s rest. It is morning already. I will prepare breakfast. By the way, can you turn on the television? I want to hear the news." "Ah, um, how do you turn on the television?" Irisviel asked innocently. "........" Scheherazade walked and turned on the television with a remote, but "You don''t need to worry. The terror of Kiritsugu Emiya is over. We have given him capital punishment for all the crimes, terrorism, and ughters hemitted in Fuyuki City..." "......" The room suddenly fell into a strange silence. Chapter 283: Maybe this is the best? Chapter 283: Maybe this is the best? "..." While Scheherazade and Tamazuki felt weird, Saber and Irisviel couldn''t maintain their calm and sat in front of the television as they heard the news quietly before their expression became ugly. Saber didn''t feel surprised and somehow felt relief. But Irisviel? However, this time, no one said anything, and they listened to the news quietly. "Kiritsugu is a famous killer, mercenary, and a killer in the world. While his purpose ining to Japan is still unknown, we can be sure that his purpose definitely isn''t good..." Then, the policemander, who was in charge of capturing Kiritsugu, listed all the crimes that had beenmitted by Kiritsugu. Everyone who heard those lists of crimes felt a shudder in the beginning before they felt numb since the number of crimes was too much! By then, the policemander had exined how Kiritsugu had entered the country illegally, killing a group of police, bombed the Hyatt Hotel along with the newly built department store, killing hundreds of innocent people before he bombed a Fuyuki church, killing one old priest. "Our police force won''t let such a savage criminal be freed in this country! We are going to protect our citizens! That''s why we have to give him capital punishment for what he has done." Even though the police in this country were quite unreliable, the crimesmitted by Kiritsugu were too much, as Kiritsugu had caused much damage in Fuyuki City. If he was let go, no one could tell what he was doing. By then, he might bomb the entire Fuyuki city, killing everyone in this ce. If he wasn''t satisfied, he might go to other cities, bringing more terror to the country. So, the police didn''t have a choice but to give him capital punishment (killing him) directly since they were afraid that more damage was being caused by him. "We are now investigating all the channels and hiding ces of Kiritsugu in case he might keep another bomb, so please support our investigation...." Tamazuki didn''t continue to listen and looked at Irisviel, who was still in a daze. Frankly, if he wasn''t around, then Kiritsugu''s n would be smooth before winning the Holy Grail, finding it to be corrupted, and then using a Command Spell to order Saber to destroy it. By then, the Holy Grail would damage and burn halves of the city, bringing another tragedy. Tamazuki suddenly wondered whether he had done a good thing. Still, he walked toward Irisviel and patted her shoulder. "Go and rest." Being patted on her shoulder, Irisviel woke up from her stupor, but she was still unable to hide her shock since her husband was killed. Frankly, it was quite ironic since she was using her body to protect her husband and also made Tamazuki promise her that he wouldn''t touch Kiritsugu, yet the reality...? When Irisviel saw the terror and ughters made by Kiritsugu, she shuddered, wondering whether this person was her husband. On the show, the police magnified the crimesmitted by Kiritsugu since they knew that even if killing Kiritusug was necessary, the aftermath of this trouble was troublesome since there were many organizations that hated capital punishment. In case the police were med by those organizations, they would be at a disadvantage, so in the end, they tried to magnify Kiritsugu''s crimes, telling everyone what kind of lunatic this person was. If they didn''t kill him, then Kiritsugu might bomb the entire country. If you dared to support him, then the police would think of them as Kiritsugu''s partner, making them into a terrorist organization. Yet, no one doubted Kiritsugu''s crimes were horrible, especially when hundreds of people were bombed, dying cruelly under the explosion. However, they were confused about why Kiritsugu would bomb the church. Yet, no matter what, with the death of Kiritsugu, no tragedy would happen once again. Then, themander said that Kiritsugu''s body was under the protection of the police, and he made sure that nothing like this would happen again in the future as he swore in the name of the police. When the news was over, it didn''t mean that everything was over since the channel continued to talk about Kiritsugu''s life as a terrorist, exined while supporting the police for his actions. Moreover, they also brought the families of the victims whose families were killed during the explosion. From the expression of the families, one could tell how much hatred they had for Kiritsugu. Some of them even cried in blood and thanked the police for giving justice to their families. "...I am okay." Irisviel calmed herself, but she knew that it was impossible. "Then, stay here. Sit there tight and rx. Don''t be alone since you might think depressed things. I don''t want you tomit suicide to follow this scumbag." "..." Scumbag... Irisviel wanted to refute Tamazuki, but she couldn''t since, from this news, she could see how low a human known as a Kiritsugu was. This person wasn''t emotional. Only killing people was the only thing that he could do. Those people whom he had mercilessly killed suddenly turned and killed him in return. Yet, at the same time, Kiritsugu''s life was also ironic since he was killed by the majority whom he wished to protect. However, this might be karma from what he had done in life. Saber shook her head and was strangely relieved somehow since when she saw all the crimes that had been done by Kiritsugu, she was d that it was over. The only problem was Irisviel. Unlike Kiritsugu, she cared about Irisviel so much. If not, then why should she give her womanhood to Tamazuki? Wasn''t it to protect Irisviel? In this Holy Grail, the one that she thought of as her Master was Irisviel, after all. As for Tamazuki? It might be hard for her to answer since a new emotion was born in her heart. "Should I get your husband''s body?" Tamazuki asked. "...no, it''s okay." Irisviel let out an exhausted sigh. "Maybe this is the best." Maybe death was the best thing for Kiritsugu since, by dying, there was no need for him to suffer. "When everything is over. Let''s get your daughter." "....." Irisviel looked at Tamazuki in surprise before trying to suppress her tears, then said, "Thank you." Yes, she might have lost Kiritsugu, but she still had her daughter. For her daughter''s sake, she needed to stay alive. As for her daughter''s problem, Irisviel believed that Tamazuki could solve it, yet at the same time, his words surprised her since it meant he didn''t mind her daughter, so maybe... Illiyasviel would have a stepfather? "Say, Tamazuki, is it possible to achieve world peace?" Saber suddenly asked. "It''s possible," Tamazuki answered without hesitation. "...you don''t mean by killing all the beings in the world, right?" "Of course not. It''s with a method that you will agree." "How?" Not only Saber but Irisviel and Scheherazade looked at Tamazuki curiously, wondering how to achieve world peace. "It''s to have amon enemy." "........" Everyone blinked their eyes and fell into a daze. Tamazuki then looked at them and said, "Are you just going to stay there stupidly? How about you help me to cook breakfast now?" Chapter 284: Kirei Kotomine is impossible to stop Chapter 284: Kirei Kotomine is impossible to stop Whether Saber, Irisviel, or Scheherazade thought about his answer to how to achieve world peace, and as expected, they agreed that this might be the perfect method to achieve world peace. Especially when it waspared to killing all living beings or erasing all the emotions of mankind. The only problem was whether there was even an existence that could make the world unite to erase this threat. Moreover, due to this method, there was no way for the people not to suffer. In the end, the so-called perfect method didn''t exist. When one was happy, the other was naturally unhappy. When one thought this was the most suitable method, the other thought that it was a lunatic method. So, in the end, they stopped thinking about this matter since they knew it was meaningless, especially when none of them wished for the word peace. However, it was different for Kotomine Kirei. Kirei stood at the ruined church where he was living and served as a priest in this city. While this church was a little gloomy, it was still a nice andfortable ce, yet everything was destroyed. Kiritsugu had bombed this ce and killed his father, Kotomine Risei. Frankly,st night whether Risei, Kirei, or Tokiomi Tohsaka were discussed to erase Kiritsugu as the Master in this Holy Grail. Why? Because Kiritsugu''s action might reveal the existence of the Holy Grail. The Holy Grail needed to be done in secret. No one should know about it, yet Kiritsugu did a big job of bombing two high-rise buildings and killing hundreds of people. If someone like this can''t be stopped, then who should? Probably, the original Uryuu Ryuunosuke might be better since the number of people that he killed might be less than Kiritgusu. Though, Kiritsugu might snipe or bomb those people who tried topare him with Uryuu. Nevertheless, the action of Kiritsugu might expose the Holy Grail, so they thought to gather all the Masters to take down Kiritsugu together, and the one who could take down Kiritsugu would get the Command Spells which were kept by Kotomine Risei. The three of them worked together and would use this quest as a way for Risei to legitimately add Command Spells to Tokiomi. Unfortunately, before they could set up this n, Kiritsugu was bombed. However, fortunately, Kiritsugu was killed by the police forces with an encirclement. Nevertheless, after the police had taken down Kiritsigu, they quickly contacted Kirei, who was the son of Risei. "I am sorry. Kiritsugu is so vicious. However, you don''t need to worry since we have taken down this terrorist." However, Kirei didn''t say anything and just looked at the mingled corpse of his father in silence. The others thought that Kirei was in shock, so they quietly stepped away and gave him time to calm down. Kirei kept staring at the corpse of his father and didn''t say anything. While everyone thought that he felt sad and was too shocked by this tragedy, Kirei was rather calm. He didn''t feel anything. It was as if the person who had died in front of him was nothing but a stranger, yet at the same time; it also broke the guise of his heart. It was as if the limiter that stopped all the malice in his heart was no longer there. "Excuse me, can I see Kiritsugu''s corpse?" While the police hesitated when they heard Kirei''s request, in the end, they agreed since they knew Kiritsugu had killed Kirei''s father, so it was normal for him to have such a request. Frankly, they shouldn''t agree since it might cause a lot of trouble, but Kirei used hypnosis, so he could quickly meet Kiritsugu''s corpse. Under the guidance of the police, Kirei saw Kiritsugu''s corpse. His body was riddled with bullets, and his expression was filled with regret, unwillingness, and shaking. Watching this expression, Kirei couldn''t help but giggle andugh. Fortunately, he was alone, or else everyone would think of him as a lunatic. Yet, watching the dying expression of Kiritsugu, he felt so much fun! It was so much fun! ''Oh, Lord... why do you make me so sinful?'' Kirei felt that he couldn''t control this happiness that was born from the bottom of his heart anymore. He knew that by now, it was impossible for him to suppress this evilness. Still, at the same time, he felt regret since he didn''t follow Assassin''s advice to kill Kiritsugu. If he followed that advice, then he wondered how delightful it was when he saw the despair on Kiritsugu''s face. Unfortunately, it was toote. Yet, at the same time, it wasn''t toote. Kirei had realized his inner self, and he also started to embrace it. He knew that he was a degenerate, so he might as well enjoy it, especially when his father had passed away. With this understanding, he knew that there was one thing that he needed to do. He walked out of the police station, thenmunicated with Tokiomi about his father''s death. "I see... that''s a shame. You should get some rest, Kirei." Tokiomi said those words with some regret and kindness, yet the truth? Who could tell? "Yes, teacher." However, Kirei didn''t care and continued to walk to his hiding ce. As expected, there he saw a familiar figure. "Oh, Kirei? Is it only me, or have you met something happy?" Gilgamesh asked curiously since Kirei''s face was like a child that was about to go to an amusement park with his parents. "Yes, I am really happy." Kirei took a wine actively and poured it into the ss by himself before he drank it, feeling addicted and intoxicated, feeling the taste of the wine today was even more delicious. Meanwhile, Gilgameshughed since he knew Kirei was so much fun! So, the two of them drank their wines and started their secret n. Nevertheless, Assassin, who had been silent,municated with each other and made up their minds to change their master tonight. --- As expected, the death of Kiritsugu was known by all the Masters of this Holy Grail. Berserker''s Master, Kariya Matou, didn''t care since he had never had much interest in Kiritsugu. His only purpose was to make Tokiomi regret his decision to throw Sakura away. Only Weber Velvet and Kah El-Melloi had a reaction, but while the former sighed, thetter snorted and felt schadenfreude at Kiritsugu''s tragedy. Still, no matter what, it was good that Kiritsugu had died since this person was nothing but a troublemaker, especially in his bombing act. However, they knew that even though Kiritsugu had been eliminated, the change Saber eliminated was almost zero since, by Saber''s side, Einzbern''s homunculus, Irisviel, was there. The only problem was Caster since the identity of this servant was still a mystery until now. Still, they didn''t know Tamazuki had targeted them and he was going to take them down slowly, one by one. However, at noon, when he was resting at his shadow ce, he saw a notice at one of his houses. "Hmm? Aoi?" One of the water-like screens on midair, he saw the picture of Aoi Tohsaka standing in front of one of his houses, seemingly nervous and uneasy, yet... also excited? "........." Tamazuki didn''t expect this housewife toe to visit him, but it was good, right? Chapter 285: Aoi Tohsaka keeps making mistakes Chapter 285: Aoi Tohsaka keeps making mistakes "Tamazuki-sama, who is that?" Naturally, when Aoi rang the bell of one of his houses, it attracted the attention of Scheherazade and others. The appearance of Aoi made them confused, and they wondered who she was. "It''s a bitplicated. I will exin it to youter. I need to go out for a while." Tamazuki then left to meet Aoi. Nevertheless, Scheherazade had a guess who Aoi was, and at the same time, she zoomed in on the hands area of Aoi on the screen, and then, as expected, she saw the ring on her left hand. "...married woman?" Saber and Irisviel were speechless. "So, he likes a married woman so much?" Irisviel asked. "Probably?" Either way, Scheherazade would be lying if this wasn''t fun, so she decided to observe Tamazuki and Aoi quietly. Irisviel and Saber looked at each other and thought that they might as well follow Scheherazade since they didn''t have anything to do. --- Aoi stared at the house in front of her and didn''t know what she was thinking. She knew she might be crazy, especially when she knew what kind of a man she was about to meet. Yet, even so, she decided toe here. Why did shee here? Aoi stared at the crystal ball that she held in her hands in silence. It was one of the things given to her after he left. Among those things, without a doubt, this crystal ball was the most precious one since it was capable of seeing anything that she wanted to see. During those days after she got this crystal ball, she used it to see Tamazuki, watching what he did and also watched her husband, who was at the Tohsaka residence, facing something that she didn''t know. Holy Grail? Frankly, Aoi didn''t know about this, and she didn''t care much either since she only cared about her family. Still, the reason why she came here was because she wanted to return this crystal ball since it was so precious. Moreover, she didn''t feel that it was correct for her to receive this item. Lastly, she was afraid. She was afraid she might use it to see her second daughter, which was given to the Matou family. Even though she knew that her husband had told her to forget about Sakura, she knew that she couldn''t, yet at the same time, she was afraid to see what was happening to Sakura. If she looked at Sakura, then she was afraid that she might ask her husband to return Sakura. Still, fortunately, she didn''t since if she saw what had happened to Sakura, then she mightmit suicide due to the shock. Nevertheless, to erase this urge, she decided to return the item to Tamazuki, and that''s why she came to his house. Still, it might be strange for her to be able to find the location of his house, but everything was due to this crystal ball. She often peeked at him, watched him work, and did various things. She also knew when she went out and when she returned. It was also why she decided toe at this moment. She pressed the bell of his house, then waited for a while and observed his house. "Yes." His voice made her heart shake, and her body trembled slightly as she quickly remembered the memory of that night. Then, the person that had made her crazy that night was seen. Tamazuki opened the door of his house and was also surprised. "...Aoi-san?" Aoi nodded gently while showing an awkward smile. "...Tamazuki-kun." "....." 2x The two fell into awkward silence before Tamazuki broke the silence. "Sorry, it''s rude of me to let you stay outside like this. How about you enter first, Aoi-san?" "I..." Aoi hesitated, but then she nodded. "Okay." Then, under his guidance, she entered his house and looked around curiously. "Sorry, I have just moved, so it''s still messy." "No, it''s okay. I am the one who suddenlyes without any notice." "So, is Rin okay?" "Rin..." Aoi thought of her daughter helplessly, then lightly med him. "She was crying when you suddenly disappeared." "...I will apologizeter." "You should." Those conversations were like it was something natural for him to visit Aoi''s house once again to meet Rin even though what had happened to them. Yet, it was like this. They talked to each other, pretending like nothing had happened. However, inside? Who could tell? The two entered the house and talked for a while, but Aoi quickly woke up and realized her purpose was toe. "Um, Tamazuki-kun. I am sorry, but I will return all of these." From her bag, she took out the two items given by him previously. As for the martial arts book, while Aoi thought about returning that book to Tamazuki, she changed her decision when she saw her daughter crying. Whether it was her sister who was adopted into the Matou family or her father who went for the dangerous war, she had never shed tears, but when Tamazuki left, she was crying like any other child. While Aoi was stunned, she was also sad and strangely happy since it felt like Rin had released all of those emotions in her heart. However, Rin only cried for a moment before she took Tamazuki''s books and learned everything with her. Watching her daughter who had gone practicing, Aoi didn''t have the courage to take that book away since she could tell that her daughter treasured that book that much or her connection with Tamazuki. Yet, with her rtionship with Tamazuki, Aoi also felt conflicted. Even though everything was done partly due to the alcohol, Aoi knew that if she didn''t invite him, nothing like that would happen, and their rtionship wouldn''t be so awkward. "Are you sure?" Tamazuki asked. "Yes." Aoi nodded. "Those items are too important, and I can''t have them." "I see." Tamazuki nodded and didn''t force her to keep those two items. "Then, I will go back now." "Okay." Tamazuki stood up. "I will see you off." "...yes." The two stood next to each other as they walked to the entrance of his house. However, unlike before, this time, they were quiet, and neither of them talked. It wasn''t until she was about to put on the mules that she spoke to him. "It''s enough for you to send me here, Tamazuki-kun." "Yes, Aoi-san." Aoi put on her mules, and then she faced Tamazuki. They fell into silence as they stared at each other. Then, at that moment, Tamazuki moved his lips forward. Aoi was calm as she leaned into him, letting him kiss her. Then, in the end, he brought her into his room and continued her second mistake. --- "........" 3x "...she is a married woman, right?" "Un." "I wonder who her husband is." "...should it be one of the Masters of the Holy Grail?" "...." "...probably?" "Then, do you think it is one of his strategies to take down the opponent''s Masters?" "......" "...probably not?" In the end, they stopped thinking and watched how Tamazuki took down another married woman. Chapter 286: The next target isnt a married woman, right? Chapter 286: The next target isn''t a married woman, right? "Keep those things since you might need them." "...okay." Aoiy on his chest and felt at ease. Unlike before, this time, she was the one who took the initiative. Everything was done because of her decision. It wasn''t his fault, even though he was the one who took the initiative to take her lips. As expected, she felt guilty, and her chest almost burst, but she knew she sought this since it made her forget many things. Still, she didn''t stay too long since her daughter might return from school soon. The two washed each other in the bathroom before she left. Before she left, she even asked him whether he had trouble with money. If so, then she would help him. Naturally, he said no, but as expected, it felt weird since it felt like he was a toyboy for some reason. Yet, he might have one, especially when Aoi was the wife of a rich husband. Still, he knew this wasn''t the end, especially when Aoi kept his crystal ball. ording to his prediction, the tragedy would happen soon, but before that, there was something that he needed to do. "What''s wrong? Why were you looking at me like that?" "Nothing." 3x The three of them were in synch. Still, whether Saber, Scheherazade, or Irisviel, the three of them had made up their minds to keep silent since it was impossible for them to tell him that he had peeked at what he did with Aoi. Yet... "Whose wife is that?" "......" Tamazuki looked at Irisviel, who asked that question innocently. "...Tohsaka Tokiomi''s wife." "......" Irisviel blinked her eyes, then asked, "The head of the Tohsaka family?" "And Archer''s Master." "......." Hearing that answer, they wondered whether this was part of his strategy or was due to his lust. "So, what are you nning after this?" Leaving the matter of Aoi aside, the night was about toe, so the Holy Grail was about to start. Even though Tamazuki had gotten his hand on Saber and Irisviel, and Kiritsugu was eliminated, the Holy Grail still continued, and there were many Servants they needed to defeat. Tamazuki fell in silence for a moment and had made up his mind. Yesterday, he had taken Saber, so this time, he was going to take down another Servant. "Are you going to take another Servant like Saber?" Scheherazade asked. "Huh? Really?" 2x Whether Irisviel or Saber knew how magical he was, but they were still surprised at his n to gain another Servant. With Saber, Caster, and his power, they were simply at an advantage, but he didn''t feel satisfied. "...is it another married woman?" "........" Tamazuki. "No, let''s take down Lancer." "Lancer?" 3x If possible, Tamazuki had made up his mind to take down three Servants tonight from Lancer, Berserker, and Assassin. However, if there wasn''t enough time, he might as well get Lancer and Assassin first. Assassin aside, the reason why he decided to go after Lancer instead of Berserker was because of Saber''s sinew. Her sinew was still severed due to the curse of Lancer''s Noble Phantasm. If Saber wanted his condition to be fixed, then she could only defeat Lancer. Still, to be honest, Tamazuki wanted to devour Lancer and got the ability of Lancer''s Noble Phantasm. Even though the ability of Lancer''s Noble Phantasm was rather in, they were effective. One had the ability to cut off magic, and the other had the ability to give a permanent wound that couldn''t be healed. If he got Lancer''s abilities, he believed he could be stronger, so he decided to go after Lancer first. However, if possible, he also wanted to take down Berserker since the identity of this Servant was the source of Saber''s misfortune. Still, hearing about his decision, Irisviel and Scheherazade looked at Saber since they thought it was his decision to take down Lancer due to Saber. "If it''s about my wound, then you don''t need to worry." Saber shook her head, but she would be lying if she didn''t feel moved. "...." Tamazuki felt speechless by their misunderstanding, especially when they looked at him with a warm and soft gaze, but it worked in his favor, so it was all good. "It doesn''t really matter. Either way, I need to take down the rest of the Servants." Tamazuki looked at Saber and asked, "I will be the one who fights him, and you can hide in the world of shadows." While Scheherazade and Irisviel nodded without hesitation, Saber had a hard time epting it, especially when her duel with Lancer would end just like this. Yet, she also didn''t refute him, especially when she thought about her condition. If she was allowed to use her Noble Phantasm, then Lancer''s fate was already determined, but would Lancer even allow her to use her Noble Phantasm? Moreover, her sinew... "...can I watch you close?" "Sure." "Then, when my sinew is recovered, I will be the one who is fighting. Especially that Berserker." Saber still remembers how Berserker suddenly went on a rampage and attacked her. If possible, she wanted to cut that Servant down by herself. "What''s wrong with that expression?" Saber thought Tamazuki would agree, but she saw his expression be weird. "No, it''s okay. If you want to take down Berserker, then I won''t say anything." If it was the former Saber who knew nothing and still naively believed bing king was to be inhumane and also took all the me for all the ruin on Ennd, he wouldn''t let her meet Berserker. However, her current was different. Saber had changed, especially when she became a woman. This change was a good thing, at least, in his eyes. Still, Tamazuki felt that being killed by Saber itself was a reward for Berserker, so if possible, he didn''t want Saber to kill Berserker. Instead, for such a person who couldn''t even feel regret for his mistake, he thought he might as well be the one who took this Servant down. Then, when everything was over, he thought that he should save Sakura since he also thought of devouring Matou Zouken, the ancestor of the Matou family. Matou Zouken might be disgusting, especially his insects, but there was no doubt his knowledge and his original magic, thew of water, was a good thing. Moreover, he was also the one who designed the Command Spells for this Holy Grail. With all of that in mind, why should he ignore Matou Zouken? Nevertheless, with the decision that had been made when the night came, they would start their move. Still, at his residence, Tokiomi and Kirei met each other as they heard the news from Assassin. "Caster?" "Yes, we have met Caster and his Master. If you want to, we can take him down." All the Assassins were present, bowing their heads as they waited for their order. Kirei didn''t say anything and looked at his teacher. Tokiomi fell in silence, then asked, "Are you sure you can take down Archer?" "Yes, we believe we can do so." There was no doubt in their voices. Tokiomi also believed in them. "Then, use your everything to take down Caster and his Master, Assassin!" However, Assassin didn''t say anything and looked at Kirei. "Yes, go follow the teacher''s orders." "Affirmative." All the Assassins disappeared and followed their orders respectively. When Assassin left, Tokiomi was, without a doubt, in a good mood since Caster and his Master were about to be defeated soon. As for Kotomine Risei? If he died, then he died. "Then, teacher, I will go back first." Kirei looked at his teacher for a moment before he said those words. "Yes, Kirei." Tokiomi nodded, but then he stopped Kirei. "Wait, Kirei." "What''s wrong, teacher?" "Tomorrow,e to visit me again. As your teacher, I haven''t given you a gift. I will prepare something for you tomorrow." Tokiomi''s face was kind and elegant, like a teacher who truly cared about his students. "Yes, teacher." Kirei was the same as a good student who followed his teacher''s words. Yet, what Tokiomi didn''t know was that malice had spread and wrapped around Kirei''s body stickily. Chapter 287: Are you really handsome? Chapter 287: Are you really handsome? When the sun was about to set and the night was toe, all the Masters that participated in this Holy Grail walked out from their hiding ce, ready to start their battle. Among them was Lancer''s Master, Kah, who also got ready to walk out and start his hunt. His aim was obvious, Emiya Kiritsugu. This dirty bastard didn''t follow the rules of the "Mage" and bombed his hotel. Fortunately, with his "Magecraft," Volumen Hydrargyrum: Marrow of the Moon Spirit, he was saved. Yet, even so, he couldn''t wait to cut Kiritsugu into several pieces. His Magical Workshop within the Fuyuki City Hyatt Hotel''s top floor, fortified with a twenty-fouryer Bounded Field, wasn''t cheap. It was extremely expensive, or rather, he almost took out half of his family treasure to win this tournament. Yet, that lunatic destroyed all of them. It was also the reason why he was saved; he wanted to fight Kiritsugu without hesitation. Unfortunately, he wasn''t alone. He brought his fiancee to this ce, so to protect her safety, he went to the outskirts of Fuyuki city to create a new basement. As for the new Magical Workshop, it was simply impossible since he didn''t have any more treasures anymore. All of those treasures he brought from his homnd were destroyed by Kiritsugu''s bombing after all. So, in this ce, when the city had not yet been decided as an emerging residential area, he chose a ce used for something like lumber as his base camp. The location should have been abandoned by developing trends, forgotten by emergent flourishing streets, and quietly stood in the heart of the small hilly area overgrown withlang. Yet, it was a perfect ce for hiding. Moreover, there was no need for him to be bombed anymore. Nevertheless, his revenge was useless, especially when he received news that Kiritsugu was killed by the police. Kiritsugu''s action was already too much, especially when he had killed so many people in this city. Even though everything was for world peace, no one would understand such a method where he could kill the minority for the majority. Still, hearing this news, even though Kah was a bit annoyed since he couldn''t use his own hands to take down Kiritsugu, he also felt delighted toward Kiritsugu''s misfortune. While it wasn''t his character, heughed so hard when he thought that Kiritsugu died in the hands of those stupid mortals. "Hahaha..." S Ui, Kah''s fiancee, who had been in a bad mood after her living ce was bombed, also felt happy inwardly since Kiritsugu was dying. For a Mage, while they looked down on someone like Kiritsugu, he was a troublesome opponent to them since he was like a rat who was hiding in the gutter and only came out when no one realized. Fortunately, that rat was eliminated and died. Still, this time, the fiance and fiancee, who had always been at odds, seemed to be in synch, especially when the enemy that had caused their ce to be destroyed died. As expected, to get two people to be together is the fastest way to have amon enemy. Nevertheless, Lancer felt a bit unsettled. "Then, Master, do you think Saber will also be eliminated in this battle?" Everyone knew that Irisviel, who had been on Saber''s side, was nothing but a fake Master. Master''s real Saber was, without a doubt, Kiritsugu. Frankly, Lancer never cared much about Kiritsugu, especially someone who used a dirty trick. After all, as a knight, he hated such a sneaky method so much, or rather, for all the knight types of Servant, Kiritsugu''s existence was like vomit. This guy was disgusting. Yet Lancer was cornered about Saber. If Kiritsugu died, then what about Saber? Was she dead? Was she eliminated along with her Master? That was the question that Diarmuid wanted to ask. The battle he had with Saber hadn''t finished, and he wished toplete it. The fight used all of their powers, where they gave their belief, blood, and everything. If Saber lost and disappeared just like this, wouldn''t it be a little regrettable? "Hmm..." Kah didn''t answer Lancer''s question immediately but fell into silence. "Probably not. The homunculus from the Einzbern is by her side. There is a chance that homunculus might be the new Master of Saber." "Then, Master..." Lancer was excited to hear this answer. Kah nodded. "When the nightes, let''s visit the Einzbern castle. It will be unfair if we don''t pay them a visit, right?" That answer was clear, and it meant that they were going to the Einzbern castle when the night came. Whether Saber had been eliminated or not, they needed to confirm it, and the fastest way was to visit the Einzbern castle. If Saber is eliminated, then that''s it. However, if Saber still lived, then they were going to kill them. Especially when Saber was still cursed by Lancer''s Noble Phantasm, so she should be at her weakest moment. This time, there shouldn''t be an interception, and no one would bother them. By then, they could fight while giving their everything. Whether Lancer or Kah, they anticipated the battle tonight. Unfortunately, S couldn''t share that excitement and only kept her lips shut, saying one or two critiques to Kah, causing his spirit to dampen slightly, yet it didn''t stop the zing spirit in his heart. Nevertheless, Kah didn''t realize the gaze of S on Lancer was slightly wrong. However, suddenly, their bodies were tense since their Bounded Field told them that someone hade to their base camp. "?! Even though Kah lost all of his treasures, it didn''t mean that he couldn''t create a basic Bounded Field. As he made this ce into a basecamp, he used his "Magecraft" to enhance it. Nevertheless, based on his standard, this ce was below his standard, and it wasn''t suitable to be called a living ce, but he could only bear it. However, there was no time to exin this matter since an opponent came into their door. "Lancer!" "Yes!" Due to Bounded Field, they noticed two presences that came right into their door. "S, stay here." S was silent, but she followed Kah''s words. Meanwhile, Kah and Lancer walked out from the base camp and saw their invader, and they were surprised when they saw a familiar Servant. "...Saber?" Lancer was dumbfounded. Kah showed a smug smile. "It seems we don''t need to visit the Einzbern Castle to take down Saber." Then, he looked at Lancer and said, "This time, don''t disappoint me again, Lancer." "Yes, I won''t let you down, Master." Lancer held his spears as he was ready for his second battle with Lancer. However The figure on Saber''s side, who they thought was Irisviel, took off the hood of his mantle, showing his appearance to everyone. "....." Both Lancer and Kah were stunned in ce. However, S already had a heart-shaped pupil when she saw him. Nevertheless, the three of them had a simr thought. ''This guy... is so handsome.'' 3x Tamazuki also nced at Diarmuid and thought that he was more handsome. Chapter 288: Lancer: "This battle is difficult" Chapter 288: Lancer: "This battle is difficult" Unlike Diarmuid, who used his "Love Spot" to forcefully make women fall for him, it worked like a curse. Tamazuki''s appearance was natural, and it made people fall for him naturally. Still, it didn''t mean it was omnipotent, as he had never thought to use it that way. However, facing Diarmuid, who often red and showed off his "Love Spot," there was no need for him to hold back. Quickly, S, who fell due to Diarmuid''s Love Spot, also changed her target and stared at Tamazuki for a longer time. However, Kah and Lancer were different. The two of them were men, so even if Tamazuki was attractive, neither of them was going to fall for him. Yet, strangely enough, Kah felt happy somehow and couldn''t help but stare at Lancer. As expected, Lancer''s expression was asplicated as if he had been defeated by something. Lancer might appear like a gentleman who treated his Master with loyalty and ady gentlemanly, but was he truly that selfless? Before he was a hero, he was also a human. He also felt a superiority toward others. It included his skill in spears and also his appearance. His spear aside, his appearance was something that he was proud of, even though it was also the source of his tragedy. So, when he saw someone better than him, he felt quite awkward and also ufortable. Still, it was impossible for him to show it, but he wasn''t someone who was good at poker face, so his displeased expression was seen by everyone. Nevertheless, the identity of the young man besides Saber made all of them doubt. Who was he? Why was he by Saber''s side? Shouldn''t Irisviel be by Saber''s side? While Lancer and Kah were confused, Tamazuki said, "Come on, Lancer. Let''s fight. I don''t have much time." "........" 2x Kah didn''t say anything and looked at Lancer quietly. Lancer felt extremely ufortable before he looked at Saber. "Saber..." "I am not going to fight you." Saber shook her head naturally. "He is the one who is fighting you today. He is... Caster." "Caster...?!" 2x Whether Kah or Lancer would be lying if they didn''t feel surprised. Was this Caster? Why did he appear in front of them like a warrior? However, Lancer snorted. "Is that so? Then, I will deal with him first before I deal with you." He had been excited about his battle with Saber, so it would be impossible if he wasn''t displeased by Tamazuki''s action. Tamazuki shook his head, wondering why a knight was so arrogant when their existence was nothing but being paid by their Master. Still, simr to Lancelot, the existence of Diarmuid wasn''t much different. If there was a difference, Diarmuid''s tragedy was a good thing, especially when he eloped with the wife of his King. Did Diarmuid think he could have a happy ending after what he did? You think too much! Tamazuki also didn''t hesitate and took out his Ser-Veresta. At that moment, everyone was hit by an intense hit. The forest was burnt, and everything was melted. Even magma started to spread from the bottom of his feet. "This is...?!" When Tamazuki took out his sword, they thought that he was just joking around, especially when his ss was Caster, but when everything started to burn, they lost their voices and were filled with horror. Especially Kah and S, who were just "Mage." Under the intense heat, they felt that their bodies were melting, but somehow, the two of them were pulled into something from their bottoms. "Master! S-sama!" Lancer panicked when he saw two important people whom he had promised to protect had been kidnapped. "You bastard! Let go of the two of them!" Lancet tried to hold the intense heat that appeared before him. Frankly, he wanted to attack Tamazuki directly, but Kah and S were on his hands, so he was in a passive position. "I put them in a safe ce. If you can win against me, then you will get them back. If you lose, then you will return to the Throne of Hero and say goodbye." Unlike before, his Ser-Veresta had been modified by him. Not only did hebine it with the rare metals from the world of Tensura, but he also added the magma swords he got from the world of One Punch Man. Thatbination created a new weapon that was capable of burning everything. Frankly, wielding this weapon was like holding a volcano. However, Tamazuki could focus this sword even further, creating even hotter heat, and he was going to do that. The me on his sword disappeared, and what was left was only a single katana, yet the heat didn''t disappear. Instead, it had be even hotter as it depleted the moisture in an entire area, causing the air and the water to dry up. Lancer was full of sweat, and he could feel all the moisture on his body starting to disappear as his skin became chirped and dry. Unlike Saber, Rider, Archer, Berserker, or even Assassins, Caster was on a different level, or was he the one who was weak? It was like he was facing the sun! The sun appeared right before him! Facing this opponent, Lancer showed a deprecating smile and wondered whether he even had a chance to win, yet... how could he give up? "OOOOOH!" Lancer threw his Gae Dearg: Crimson Rose of Exorcism. This spear was capable of rendering magical enhancements and projections useless by severing all ties with magical energy. In other words, in front of this spear, all the magic attacks were useless. But Tamazuki caught the spear with ease. "........" Lancer. Tamazuki then devoured the spear without hesitation as he used his "Shukuchi" to appear behind Lancer. "?!" Lancer felt all of the hair on his body stand on their ends before he quickly turned, trying to block Tamazuki''s attack, yet in front of this temperature, all the defense was meaningless. Tamazuki''s sword cut him down like butter. "......" As he died, Lancer wondered what kind of monster he faced, but his thought stopped as his being was devoured by Tamazuki. At that moment, Tamazuki stopped his Ser-Veresta and used his [Bam] to devour all the skills, abilities, experiences, and everything from Diarmuid before he transferred the energy from Diarmuid''s body to the Lesser Grail. Frankly, he could even summon the Grail now as long as he wanted to. After all, the prerequisite for one to summon the Holy Grail was to have enough energy. The energy to summon the Holy Grail was received from the seven Servants, but his energy was enough to summon it. So, why should he waste his time? Yet, he didn''t do that. Lancer was an easy opponent for him, especially when this guy''s Noble Phantasm was rather lukewarm. However, Gilgamesh was different. Tamazuki needed to be serious when he faced this opponent, so until he took down Gilgamesh, he wouldn''t summon the Holy Grail. Yet Saber, Kah, S, Irisviel, and Scheherazade, who saw Tamazuki take down Lancer at ease, could only gulp and think that the victory of the Holy Grail was already determined. Chapter 289: Saber: "Lets attack Assassin!" Chapter 289: Saber: "Let''s attack Assassin!" No one could say anything since Lancer was beaten so easily! Lancer wasn''t weak. Or rather, there was no doubt that he was one of the strongest. If he wasn''t strong, then how could he even wound Saber? Yet, he was killed. Lancer was easily killed and unable to do anything like a baby that was unable to do anything without its parents. --- "Impossible! Impossible!" "Lancer..." Kah was unable to believe that Lancer lost so easily. Even though he didn''t like Lancer, especially when this Servant of his often acted on his own or even seemed to have a good rtionship with his wife, he didn''t want to see his Servant lost like that! Was Lancer weak? No way! Nevertheless, S''s shock also wasn''t much different from Kah''s. Lancer''s Love Spot made her fall for Lancer, but that curse vanished when Tamazuki appeared. However, there was no doubt that Lancer was her ally. No, it was their ally! Their weapon! If they lost the Lancer, then how could they protect themselves? Facing Tamazuki, who could kill Lancer with ease, how could they defeat this being? Kah and S panicked and wondered how they could stay alive, especially when they were already trapped in this space and unable to escape. --- Still, unlike Kah and S, who were panicked, Irisviel and Scheherazade felt better. Scheherazade felt happy since his strength gave her confidence that he could protect her and give her peace of mind. By his side was the safest ce in this whole universe, and it was impossible for her to get away from him. Irisviel also felt the same. She had already given up and given everything to Tamazuki. Moreover, if he was strong, then he should be able to protect her daughter. Her life was limited anyway, and she knew that her death was near, especially when the Lesser Grail was taken out from her body. Irisviel could feel it, and that is why she didn''t give herself to him, yet at the same time, she also felt quite reluctant. ''I wonder why...'' Nevertheless, she also felt guilty about her dead husband since she had forgotten him so soon. ''No, I didn''t forget my husband!'' Her body might have been given to Tamazuki, but her heart was still for Kiritsugu. Kiritsugu, I am sorry. Irisiviel thought in her heart, but everything was for their daughter, so she could only be with Tamazuki. As she thought so, she felt relief for some reason, as if she had made a good excuse for the mistake she had made. Nevertheless, among the three of them, Saber was the one that shocked the most. She looked at her severed sinew that had recovered, but her feelings becameplex. In the first battle of the Holy Grail, she was the one who faced Lancer, so she knew how strong this Servant was, yet Lancer was defeated so easily by Tamazuki. Tamazuki also didn''t use a dirty method or anything that tarnished the pride of the knight. He only used one thing. Overwhelming power. It was like how he defeated her. Well, his way of defeating her couldn''t be said to be clean, but there was no doubt he was strong. The proof was in front of her. Frankly, if she wanted to, it should be possible for her to defeat Lancer, especially with her Noble Phantasm. Moreover, Tamazuki also returned her scabbard, allowing her to unseal her Excalibur. With all of those things, if she wanted to, she could destroy this. However, such a Noble Phantasm was impossible to do instantly, and it needed time, which was different from Tamazuki, who could use his powerful attacks in just a blink of an eye. Watching all of this, Saber should feelplex, especially when he was an enemy who had taken her down and Irisviel previously, yet strangely enough, she felt relief since she knew this Holy Grail was as good as his, and it felt good to rely on someone. --- After he devoured Lancer, Tamazuki fell in silence as he tried to digest his yield. It was his first time devouring a Servant, and frankly, he wondered whether he could seed since a Servant wasn''t like any creatures that he had devoured. While a Servant had a body that wasn''t much different from a human, he knew they were different. If he had to say, their bodies were like a clump of Prana that was shaped into a creature. Nevertheless, he seeded and got everything from Lancer, including his two Noble Phantasms. He could summon the two spears and apply the abilities of the two spears to his body, giving him a body that could nullify magic and also make him able to give a permanent wound to his opponent. Those abilities were simple, but they were good. Tamazuki felt satisfied with his harvest, and at the same time, he felt that he had done a good deed. His words might be weird, but if Lancer followed the original story, then what would happen to Lancer? In the original, Lancer wouldmit suicide when his Master ordered him to do so. Even though his Master did so because he wanted to save his fiancee, it couldn''t be denied that Lancer was betrayed once again by the Master that he served. Such a painful death where he cried ck blood as he cursed everyone wasn''t a good ending. However, this time, it was different. Tamazuki gave him a good ending; at least Lancer wouldn''t curse or cry in ck blood as he stared at his Master in the hatred that was enough to reincarnate him into a vengeful spirit. As he died, Lancer wouldn''t curse his Master and onlymented that he didn''t have enough strength. Such an ending was a good ending for Lancer. As Tamazuki thought that he was simply a gentleman, Saber suddenly raised her sword and reminded him in a loud voice. "Tamazuki! There are other enemies!" Suddenly, the air in their surroundings started to change and became menacing and dangerous. Moreover, around them, numerous numbers of ck figures appeared one after another. If they counted the numbers, they easily reached eighty in numbers! "Assassin..." Even though the opponent didn''t say anything, Saber knew who her opponent was. Yet, she didn''t expect that their numbers would be this much! What went wrong with this Assassin? All of the assassins walked toward them quietly, causing Saber to feel tense before she was startled when her shoulder was tapped. "?!" "Calm down." "...don''t do that so suddenly." Saber almost had a heart attack when she was touched so suddenly during this critical moment. "Leave this to Caster." "...Caster?" Saber was dumbfounded. "Are you serious?" However, Tamazuki didn''t answer her and took out Scheherazade. The moment Scheherazade came out, she was ready and used her Noble Phantasm without hesitation. "Alf La wa-La." At that moment, a bright radiance illuminated everything before it swallowed all of them. All of them vanished without a trance, but soon, a flying chariot arrived at the ce where the battle had just ended. "...we''re toote." Riser and Waver looked at the area, which was scorched by a hot temperature, and their expression was heavy since who was this enemy? Chapter 290: Tamazuki has a gentle heart Chapter 290: Tamazuki has a gentle heart Saber was startled. This was due to Scheherazade''s Noble Phantasm. Yes, this plump woman whose appearance was quite perverted had a strong Noble Phantasm. As they served the same Masters, Saber naturally knew Scheherazade''s identity; she thought that Scheherazade was weak, yet wasn''t it normal? After all, Scheherazade was nothing but a narrator in the story. This was also why Saber understood that Tamazuki had never expected Scheherazade to fight and fought by himself. Moreover, he was strong, which made her wonder whether her help was needed. Yet, Scheherazade was also strong! Especially her Noble Phantasm. At that moment, they were in space. On top of them, dark spaces, stars, and various other things could be seen. Watching all of them, everyone could only fall into a daze, especially when they were teleported into a sci-fi-like ce, or... a futuristic spaceship? Saber, who wasing from an ancient time, was unable to understand anything. "This... is this "Reality Marble?" Caster''s Reality Marble is to create a sci-fi-like world?!" Irisviel was shocked as they rotated around Earth. Alf La wa-La. It was Scheherazade''s Noble Phantasm. The use of this Noble Phantasm was real, and it was to turn fiction into a reality. Frankly, if Scheherazade didn''t have Tamazuki''s energy, then it was impossible to do something like this. Still, when she saw this creation, she also felt novel since she didn''t expect that she could create the space. With this, as long as someone gave her a threat, she could throw them out into space. Let''s see if they can stay alive or not in space. Listening to the exnation of Scheherazade''s Noble Phantasm through telepathy, Saber and Irisviel sucked a deep breath at the surreal situation around them. Yet Scheherazade''s Noble Phantasm wasn''t the only thing that stunned them. The act of a group of Assassins who kowtowed was something that stunned them the most! "You all have decided?" "Yes!" None of the Assassins hesitated, and all of them had decided to serve Tamazuki, especially when they saw the reality before them. Could they defeat space? No way! Even if they were the famous Hassan-i-Sabbah, they were just one of the leaders and weren''t the first Hassan. Moreover, he also wasn''t perfect, especially due to his personality troubles. Nevertheless, even if the first Hassan appeared, Assassin didn''t think that the first Hassan could do something to Tamazuki. "Then,e here." "Yes." They deactivated their Noble Phantasm and became one. A woman with long purple hair tied in a ponytail and a dark skin color appeared before him. She walked toward him before she was on her knees, waiting for his introduction. Tamazuki held her hair and thought that a ponytail was a good hairstyle. Still, he didn''t forget about his purpose and quickly cut the rtionship between Assassin and the Master. Then, he used "Degrenate" once again and made Assassin be his Servant. However, this wasn''t over as he manipted the mind of Assassin to be a perfect loyal servant and a weapon for him. This is what Assassin sought after. A perfect emotion. Yet, what was the perfect emotion? There was no perfect emotion in this world! So, in the end, he manipted the mind of the Assassin, so this Servant could only be loyal to him and worked as a perfect assassin and servant. Initially, he might not have mind maniption ability, but he devoured the "being" in the world of Saitama, and naturally, he got the ability of that being from a time maniption, all presence, mind corrupting, and many others. However, this was only a fragment of that being''s ability, and he knew that being was still omnipotent as ever. Still, this was enough to create a new emotion for Assassin, especially when this servant didn''t have resistance and gave their everything to him. Then, when everything was done, Tamazuki had three Servants by his side. Caster, Saber, and Assassin. All of them served under him. "......" Whether it was Saber, Irisviel, Kah, or S, they were numb. Yes, Tamazuki also took out Kah and S, and the two of them had been in silence and never said anything, no matter what their situation was. After all, no matter what, they knew how disadvantaged their situation was, and if he wanted to, he could take their lives anytime. Then, suddenly, Tamazuki put his attention on Kah and S. "?!" Kah and S felt their hearts stopped at that moment. Tamazuki nced at S for a moment and knew that this woman triggered his system, but somehow he didn''t have a particr interest in this woman. Moreover, this woman wasn''t the main heroine. To be honest, with his power, the system didn''t really have much help except for helping him to go to another world. Yet, that was enough to make this system simply awesome! Still, when they were gazed at by Tamazuki, somehow Kah gritted his teeth and said, "Please let her go. I will give you my life." Facing Saber, Caster, Assassin, and this mysterious Master, there was no way that they could escape, so he might as well ask for the safety of his fiancee. Even though his fiancee was like that, without a doubt, he loved her. "Kah..." S looked at her fiance with aplex and moving expression. In this helpless moment, her fiance was ready to give her life to him. In the beginning, she didn''t like this marriage and even tried to escape by trying to love Lancer, letting herself be cursed by the "Love Spot," even though, as a "Mage," she could fully defend herself against that curse. "No, just kill me and let Kah go." "S..." Kah couldn''t believe what he had heard and was in tears hearing his fiancee''s words, yet how could he? "No, let me!" "Let me!" The two argued with each other until their heads were knocked by Tamazuki. "It hurts!" 2x They wanted to re, but they shut their mouths when they saw Tamazuki. "Give me your hand." Kah hesitated, but he gave his hand to Tamazuki. Tamazuki took all the Command Spells from Kah''s hands. "..." Kah. "Stay there. When everything is over, I will let you two go." Hearing those words, Kah and S sighed in relief. As for the chance for Tamazuki to lie? If Tamazuki wanted to kill them, then he would directly kill them without saying anything. "I didn''t expect that you would let them go." Irisviel was surprised since she didn''t expect that he had this side. She thought that Tamazuki would kill the man and take down his wife. Yet, unexpectedly, he would let them go. Watching this, she would be lying if she wasn''t moved by his kindness. Simrly, Scheherazade and Saber thought the same. Since this decision meant he wasn''t just someone bloodthirsty, and he still had kindness inside his heart. "......" Tamazuki stared at Irisviel speechlessly, but then his expression changed,, and he said, "I will let them go, but I won''t let you go." "...eh?" --- "........" On the Tohsaka estate, Kirei and Tokiomi faced each other in silence. The two had been waiting for the news of Assassin since he came out to take down Assassin, but "...Assassin has been eliminated." "......." Chapter 291: Evil will always be evil Chapter 291: Evil will always be evil The death of Assassin naturally surprised Kirei and Tokiomi, who had been waiting for the good news. Unexpectedly, Assassin was eliminated when it was trying to hunt down Caster. "....." Frankly, Tokiomi felt that Assassin was useless, especially since it died while unable to tell a single clue about Caster. Even if you died, then you should tell us the information about Caster! Tokiomi took a deep breath, trying to calm himself since being angry wasn''t elegant, and it didn''t fit his personality. However, the victor of this Holy Grail wouldn''t change. Even if Caster was powerful enough to eliminate Assassin entirely, he didn''t think that this Servant could defeat his Servant, Archer. Moreover, it was a Caster. It was one of the weakest sses on the Holy Grail. If Caster wanted to defeat Assassin, then it might need to use its everything, and currently, it should be at its weakest period. So, this Holy Grail was as good as his. When his perception changed, Tokiomi also felt better, and somehow the loss of Assassin wasn''t something bad. "It''s okay, Kirei. You don''t need to worry." Tokiomi thought that Kirei was depressed since Kirei had lost his Servant. "Yes, teacher." Kirei lowered his head as he held his palm, trying to hide the Command Spells that didn''t disappear while feeling confused about why he was chosen again. He lost Assassin, but could he still continue? What did the Holy Grail wish for him to do? Yet, the words he exchanged with Acher suddenly echoed on his mind. Tokiomi didn''t notice this, but then, watching his student who was depressed, he thought to give him something to cheer him up. "Now that you mention even since I have be your teacher, I have never given you a gift, right?" "Teacher?" Tokiomi''s sudden magnanimous words startled Kirei. However, Tokiomi only smiled as he picked up the thin, long ck box in the corner of the room. When Tokiomi left, Kirei also hid the Command Spells on the back of his hand with his simple "Magecraft." It was only for a moment, so Tokiomi didn''t notice it and returned with the box. "Open it and see. This is my personal gift to you." Kirie opened the box. The velvet-line interior neatlyys an exquisite dagger. "This is "The Azoth dagger. It has been meticulously crafted from heirloom jewels. After it is filed with prana, it can be used as a Mystic Code. You have learned and practiced the ways of the Tohsaka magecraft; use this as the proof of your graduation." "...." Kirei held the dagger in his hand and examined it carefully. His gaze fell upon the sharp knife edge and, for a long time, did not move away. Kirei''s face, devoid of expression, must have seemed full of gratitude from Tokiomi''s perspective. "My benefactor... I will truly never be able to repay your great care or live up to your expectations." "To me, you are the best reward, Kotomine Kirei. With this, I can set forth for the final, decisive battle with no regrets." Tokiomi said with a clear smile, then got up from the sofa. Kirei believed that moment to be an arrangement of fate. If one were to say that it had been a mere congregation of coincidences, then how could it have been that Tohsaka Tokiomi chose precisely that time and ce to provide Kotomine Kirei with that dagger in the form of a gift? Was it all not an indication of inevitability? "I am truly sorry to have dyed you for so long" Now Tokiomi was facing the direction of the guestroom exit,pletely defenseless with his back to Kirei. Could this be a coincidence as well? "No, you do not need to worry, teacher." Or could it be said that this was inevitable, that this was fate? That no matter how much he could have prayed or hoped, everything would have eventually been drawn toward the abyss of betrayal? Kirei began tough loudly, augh more cheerful than ever. "I am happy that I can stay here." Not even Kirei himself knew he couldugh so heartily. Moreover, the dagger in his hand struck the defenseless back in front of him. "...ah?" The Azoth dagger that had been a proof of love and trust slipped between ribs to pierce Tokiomi''s heart. This one strike by an Executor who had experienced countless battles could be said to be deathly precise. There was no intention of murder, and there was no sign of it. Perhaps even Tokiomi, who had been stabbed, could not understand the significance of this wave of pain in his chest for a brief moment. Tokiomi staggered forward. Turning his head, he saw only Kirei, smiling brightly, his hands stained with fresh bloodbut there was never the slightest indication of understanding in Tokiomi''s eyes even till the end. With only a dazed expression devoid of anger, he copsed onto the carpet. In his final moments, his magus must have stubbornly believed his own understanding to be urate and refused to ept the real truth. Unerringly believing in the path he had chosen, moving forward without the slightest hesitation every timewhat a man, to not wake to the truth even after having fallen into an endless abyss. A sparking aura suddenly surged beside Tokiomi''s rapidly cooling corpse. Shining with radiant light, the golden Servant materialized in front of Kiri. "Hn, what a disappointing ending." A condescending expression seeped out of those red pupils. Archer nudged the corpse of his former Master with the tip of his foot. "I was anticipating he would make ast retaliation before death. Look at his expression. Completely at a loss. He wasn''t aware of his own stupidity even till the end." "That being his Sevant was in spirit form at his side. It was not illogical for him to let his guard down." Haring Kirei''s quip, Archer began tough loudly. "Already, you have learned to make jokes? Kirei, your progress is truly great." With a serious expression, Kirei asked Acher. "You really have no qualms about this, Gilgamesh, King of Heroes?" "Only until I grow tired of you. Once you cease to be interesting, you will meet the same fate as this carcass lying here. If there is anyone here who should being to a realization, it is you by right." The reply was extremely sharp, but Kriei showed no sign of wavering and nodded. Indeed, he could not entrust his life to such a dangerous character. It could be said that this was a deal with the devil. A domineering and violent Sevant with neither morality nor loyalty, whose interests were difficult to judge. Butprecisely because of this, they were a perfect match. Those at the pinnacle of morality had not brought Kirei the rest of the answer, it was this Heroic Spirit, who waspletely at odds with morality, who could be the goal for which Kirei would fight from now on. Kirei rolled up one sleeve, revealing the COmmand Spells on his arm, and chanted solemnly. "Let thy body rest under my dominion; let my fate rest in thy de. If thou submittest to the call of the Holy Grail, and if thou wilt obey this mind, this reason, they thou shalt respond" "I so swear. Thy offering shalt be my flesh and blood. Kotoromine Kirei, my new Master." Prana supply opened the moment the contract waspleted. The Command Spells on his left hand, functional once again, glowed anew, apanied by a burst of pain. The pact was ended, and so the strongest, most wicked team involved in the fight for the Holy Grailhere, under conditions unknown to all otherswas born. "So shall we begin, Kirei? You shallmand and draw open the curtains to this farce. As your meager prize, I will grant you the Grail." "No problem. King of Heroes, you will certainly also draw pleasure from this. Before you find the answer you anticipate, enjoy the jubtion of this battle to your heart''s content." The gazes from the red pupils filled with a delighted light, and the ck pupils immersed in gratitude intertwined with each other. Yet Aoi Tohsaka closed her mouth tightly with her two hands, breathing haggard as she was in tears, watching the copse of her husband. Chapter 292: I have a stepdaughter Chapter 292: I have a stepdaughter What should I do? What should I do? What should I do? Aoi didn''t know what to do as her head was a mess, and she cried watching the death of her husband. If she didn''t have the crystal ball given by Tamazuki, then she wouldn''t know all of this! Yet, she knew all of this. Her husband was killed by his disciple, and his Servant also betrayed him. Kirei and Gilgamesh had worked together and betrayed her husband! Yet... what should she do? She was filled with fear, sadness, terror, and also hatred. She knew that as they had killed her husband, it was impossible for them to let her go and even her daughter. There was a huge chance that they would target her and her family. "Tamazuki..." Suddenly, she thought of someone who could help her, but could he? Facing a Servant, whose might could even destroy a city or two, could he do something? Yet... she didn''t have anyone to rely on except for him! Her mind was a mess, and at the same time, she wished to kill Gilgamesh and Kirei, bringing them into despair. Clenching her firsts tightly until blood seeped out, Aoi made up her mind. She walked out of her room and went to her daughter''s room. There, she saw her daughter sleeping so soundly without realizing anything. "..." Watching her daughter''s expression, Aoi hesitated, but she knew that this was necessary to protect her daughter. As she made up her mind, her daughter seemed to wake up. "...mom?" Rin was confused as she looked at her mother. She was still sleepy and wondering whether she was still in a dream. "Rin, we have to go. Prepare your luggage." "Huh?" Rin was confused. While Aoi was in a hurry, she stillforted her daughter dearly as she stroked her cute face. "Rin, prepare your luggage as soon as possible. We have to go now." Rin wasn''t a stupid child, and she knew that something must be happening. If there was a reason why they would leave tonight so suddenly, then Rin''s expression turned pale, and her eyes were moist. "Rin..." Aoi realized that her daughter must have realized everything. Watching her daughter''s tears, her heart was also shaken since she was also in extreme sadness when she saw the death of her husband, yet she was unable to do anything. However... however... to protect her daughter, she would do anything! "Follow Mom." "Yes." The mother and daughter didn''t waste their time and prepared all the luggage as soon as possible before they left without bringing the car. The two were holding hands, walking under the midnight and streetmps in silence and tension. "...mom, where are we going?" Where were they going? "We''re going to go to Tamazuki." "Huh? Sensei?" Rin was surprised. While he was gone, she still faithfully held the book given to her and learned martial arts from him. Yet, her mother had said that he had gone, so she thought that she couldn''t meet him, yet her mother told her that she was going to visit him now. In the middle of the night? "He is the only one that I can trust." There was no other person she could trust except for him, and he was the only person she could rely on. While she knew that it might be wrong to do this, she knew that he loved her body, and it was a low price if her body could be used to protect the two of them. It would have been even greater if he could have killed Kirei and Gilgamesh, but she knew she had to be realistic. The only thing that she wished, for now, was the safety of her daughter. As for her life? Aoi didn''t have time to worry about that in her current situation. "Mom, don''t leave me, okay..." Aoi stopped her steps and looked at her daughter. Her eyes were in tears before she hugged him tightly, realizing what kind of stupid action she might do. "I am sorry, Rin... We will be together. I won''t leave you." "Um..." Rin hugged her mother tightly as she sobbed silently. The two hugged for a moment before continuing as they continued to walk in a certain direction. The scene of a mother and a daughter walking step by step with a big suitcase would attract the attention of the people in this city. Fortunately, it was midnight, and there were no people around them. Everything was quiet and strangely eerie, but it was a normal thing since Kiritsugu had just terrorized this city a few days ago. Even though the police had said that they had sent capital punishment to this terrorist, everyone was still in a paranoia state, afraid that Kiritsugu might have apanion inside the city. If they walked out in the middle of the night and suddenly met thispanion, then what should they do? It was why almost no people or even vehicles could be seen on this street. Yet, it was fortunate for the two of them since they would attract attention. As they walked, Rin never said anything and just followed her mother faithfully. She never questioned how her mother knew where Tamazuki was living, but her mother seemed to know more, yet it didn''t matter since what she was worried about was what had happened to her father. Rin knew that something must have happened to her father, but who? Who had caused a disaster for her father? As she was in deep thought, a hateful figure suddenly emerged in her mind. ''Kirei?'' Rin shook her head since she knew that even though Kirie was hateful, he was still her father''s disciple, so it was impossible for Kirei to do something to her father. As she was caught in her thoughts, she looked up when her mother suddenly stopped. "...is this where Sensei lives?" Rin looked at the single house that wasn''t much different from the surroundings, yet strangely, it appeared better and gave a better mood for anyone who stepped in. Rin became curious, but Aoi had been rather quiet. "...yes." Aoi didn''t hesitate to step in and press the bell of her room, feeling uneasy, waiting for him. Then, it didn''t take a long time before the door opened. "Aoi-san? Rin-chan?" Rin was about to greet Tamazuki, but Aoi suddenly hugged Tamazuki and cried, feeling at ease when he was by her side. "Tamazuki..." "Wait! Wait! Aoi-san!" "......." Rin blinked her eyes as she looked at her mother and hugged Tamazuki tightly. Tamazuki wanted to ask something, but Aoi kept crying, and Rin stared at him nkly. While he felt speechless, he knew there was something that he needed to do. "Anyway, let''se in first. We can talk inside." Even if he didn''t know what was happening, he knew that it was better to let them enter first. After all, if his neighbors saw him holding a married woman in his arms with a little child by his side, what would they think? Nevertheless, he had a feeling he would get the Holy Grail soon. Chapter 293: Irisviel might forget her husband Chapter 293: Irisviel might forget her husband Still, while he didn''t know what was happening, Tamazuki somehow could tell why Aoi and Rin came in the middle of the night like this. Or rather, there was only one reason why they came. There must be something happening to Tohsaka Tokiomi. While Aoi wanted to say something, Tamazuki said, "You two should rest first. We can talk in the morning. You don''t need to worry. No matter what, I will protect you two." When he saw the hesitation on Aoi''s face, he said, "Think about Rin-chan. She came here in the middle of the night, and you didn''t even tell her the reason, right? You need to have a good rest with your daughter first. If you are worried, I can stay outside of the room." "Tamazuki..." Aoi looked at Tamazuki and was moved by his words before she looked at her daughter. From the beginning to the end, she didn''t say what was happening and why they should leave their house so suddenly in the middle of the night. Yet, how could she be? Could she tell her that her father had passed away? Could she tell her that her father was killed by his disciple and his Servant? No way! However, she knew that she needed to be strong since, as a mother, this was the one thing that she needed to do. "Thank you." "No problem. You can sleep in this room." Tamazuki guided them into the room and helped them with their luggage. He was sure that it was a tough night for the two of them, so he didn''t want to aggravate them any longer. He also didn''t enter their room to apany them, giving time for a mother and a daughter to be together. Inside the room, Rin and Aoi felt at ease for some reason, especially when they knew Tamazuki was on the outside, waiting for them. "Rin, how about we sleep together?" "Un." Theyy on the bed together after changing into their pajamas and fell into a quiet night. "Mom." "Hmm?" "You haven''t slept yet?" "You haven''t slept either, Rin?" "Not yet." Rin turned her head and looked at her mother. "Mom." "Hmm?" "I will be a respectable head of the Tohsaka n like my father." Rin might be a child, but her determination would put any adults in shame. Watching her daughter''s innocence yet filled with determined words, Aoi blinked her eyes before she hugged her daughter tightly. "Then, mom will help you." "No, I will protect Mother! With Sensei too!" "........" Aoi looked at her daughter weirdly, but she nodded, feeling at ease with her daughter and Tamazuki around. "Mom believes in Rin." --- When the mother and daughter slept, Tamazuki returned to the world of shadows where everyone was waiting. "Tohsaka Tokiomi was killed?" "It seemed he was betrayed by his student and Servant." "........" Saber was at a loss, then frowned, thinking about the golden servant with disdain since that guy had betrayed his master. Only Irisviel looked at Saber silently with a helpless smile. Did Saber betray her master? No, Saber was simply unable to do anything since they were defeated thoroughly. Nevertheless, all of them understood why Aoi and Rin came to his house. After all, except for Tamazuki, who could they trust in this world? It was normal for them to rely on Tamazuki. Still, watching Tamazuki, who was gentle with Aoi and Rin, Irisviel was at ease since it meant if she brought her daughter, he wouldn''t mind either. Frankly, Tamazuki didn''t expect that he would be a stepfather, but it might be the price to take down a married man, and this price? He was willing to bear it. "Then, should we take down Archer?" Saber asked. Avalon was returned to her, and if she wanted to, she could open the seal of the Excalibur. By then, who could defeat her? "No, let''s take Archerter. I n to take down the Berserker first." "Berserker?" Saber raised her brow and thought about the ck Servant who suddenly attacked her like a madman. While she wasn''t sure why that Servant did that, she would be lying if she didn''t feel angry. Meanwhile, Scheherazade nced at Saber without saying anything before she looked at Tamazuki. Was this his bad hobby? Why did he n to meet Saber and Berserker? Though Scheherazade would be lying if she wasn''t curious about what would happen when Saber met each other. If Saber was still in the past like before, Scheherazade didn''t doubt that Saber would be in a mess as she was caught in her guilt, thinking that the fall of Ennd was her fault, yet she was different now, especially under Tamazuki''s influence. Who was at fault? There was no doubt it was the noble, also the knight, who betrayed her by sleeping with her queen, and also her queen, who let herself be seduced by a mere knight. Nevertheless, such a problem wasn''t something that should be talked about now since tamazuki had something to do. "How do you feel, Irisviel?" "Ah?" Irisviel was confused. "What do you mean?" Tamazuki approached Irisviel, who sat on the sofa quietly without moving, and held her hand to check her condition. "Tamazuki, what happens to Irisviel?" Saber was confused. "Her age is about to end soon." "........." Saber blinked her eyes and kept staring at Tamazuki, hoping that he was joking, but he wasn''t. She then looked at Irisviel, who showed an awkward smile. "Irisviel..." "Sorry, Saber..." "No... no... why should you say sorry?!" There was no need for Irisviel to apologize, but... but... Saber felt that her heart arched since there were many things that her previous Master and Irisivel had never told her. While she knew that they were strangers that had only met each other under the Holy Grail, she had vowed to serve them as a knight, yet it seemed wasn''t the case with them. While Saber was caught in her sadness, Tamazuki didn''t say anything and used the new development of his ability that he got from Irisviel. Immorality. He used it on Irisviel with the help of Ava, and as expected, Irisviel''s vitality deteriorated at the speed visible to his eyes and recovered at the fastest speed. By now, as long as he was around, Irisviel was simply immortal. "Well, that matter is solved now." "Eh?" 2x Suddenly, Saber and Irisviel let out a strange noise as they looked at Tamazuki with doubt. "Irisviel''s problem has been erased, and she can live well now. You don''t need to worry." Saber and Irisviel wondered what they should say at this moment. Wow, amazing! Should they say that? Yet, they couldn''t since they were caught in sadness as they thought Irisviel would die soon, but Tamazuki told them that their problem was solved. "You are my woman, after all. How could I let you die, Irisviel?" Tamazuki gently caressed Irisviel''s pale and soft cheek. Still, because of this, he could be relieved, knowing that he could take care of Shizu''s problem. "............" Irisviel blinked her eyes and felt afraid that she might forget her husband soon. "Well, I have helped you. Shouldn''t you give me a reward?" "............." Looking at his cheeky smile, Irisviel let out a helpless sigh before she pulled him into their room, ready to give him a reward for his hard work. Chapter 294: Rider: "Lets get an atomic bomb" Chapter 294: Rider: "Let''s get an atomic bomb" "Weird! It''s weird!" "What''s wrong? Why do you keep saying that?" The huge figure, Iskandar, looked at the small figure of his Master, who seemed to be panicked. Waver Velvet had always been like this after he saw the aftermath of the battle on the outskirts of the town. He had always felt something weird was happening, and it must be rted to the mysterious Caster. After all, Waver had seen all the Servants on this Holy Grail, and the only one that he hadn''t seen was Caster. Caster was extremely elusive. Not only was it impossible to find him; even now, no one knew the appearance of this Servant. Yet, there was no doubt that this Servant was dangerous, and if Waver wasn''t wrong, then Lancer, the Servant that was summoned by his lecturer, Kah, and could wound Saber, was defeated. Yet, how? Lancer definitely wasn''t weak, but from that battle... even if Waver didn''t want to admit it, Lancer must have been defeated without being able to do anything. The only remains and traces of their battle were just the scorched earth. Yet, even if the earth scorched, it didn''t leave any heat, which made him wonder whether the battle had ended a few days ago, but he knew that it was impossible. In other words, Caster should be someone with an extremely deep mastery over a fire. ''Fire...'' Naturally, this was the mostmon element, and it could be seen anywhere. It was also the most important thing that humankind had found. So, what kind of Servant could represent a fire and could be a Caster ss? Waver had a hard time imagining since there should be many figures that were rted to a fire, or even worse... it might not be a human. Instead, it might be a god. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Iskandar looked at his Master weirdly. Even Iskandar was the descendant of Zeus, so it wouldn''t be weird for a god to appear, right? If that was the case, then this Holy Grail would be difficult. Moreover, Saber... With the life of Kiritsugu gone and the disappearance of Saber and Irisviel, Waver was afraid that everything had something to do with Caster. "Say, Riser... can I ask you something?" "Finally, you want to talk with me instead of murmuring like you have be a fool." "I am not a fool!" Waver was angry before he sighed, feeling pointless for getting angry at Rider. "So, what do you want to talk about?" Iskandar asked as he looked at his Master curiously. "Do you... Do you think that you can defeat a god?" "Haaa...?" Iskandar looked at his Master weirdly as if saying, "What are you talking about?" "Listen to me carefully!" Waver was furious, but he exined his conjecture and his understanding of what kind of enemy they might face, and this enemy was extremely dangerous as it might have taken down Saber and Lancer. "Hmm... I see." Iskandar nodded. "So you think the identity of this Caster is a God?" "Yes." Waver nodded, then exined. "There are many gods that are rted to fire, right? Like Ra, Agni, even in your country, there is a god of fire like Hephaestus." However, suddenly, Iskandarughed heartily. "......" Waver blinked his eyes, feeling confused, as Iskandar suddenlyughed when he exined how serious their situation was. "Why did youugh?! Have you gone crazy?!" "Hahaha... if that''s the case, then you don''t need to worry." Waver frowned and asked, "Do you have so much confidence in your strength?" Well, he knew that Iskandar wasn''t weak and strong, so he thought that Iskandar should be confident. "Of course!" Iskandar replied loudly. "Especially against a god who doesn''t even dare to face me and meet me. I am not afraid of such a cowardly god! If God appears, this Iskandar will y it down!" There was no doubt in his voice. Even if his opponent was a god, there was no fear in Iskandar''s voice. Instead, Iskandar was more excited as he thought that he might be able to meet a god. "Hmm... or should I recruit him into my army? If I have a god in my army, then my army will be invincible! Then this world will be conquered by me!" Iskandar thenughed once again as if feeling happy with the idea that he had thought. However, Waver was speechless, without being able to say anything. "YOU IDIOT! HOW CAN YOU BE CARELESS?! "Also, what kind of an idiot will invite a god into their army?!" Waver felt that this Servant of his had be dumb! "But boy, if I have a god in my army, then my army will be invincible." "Then, do you think that god will ept your invitation?!" "Well, enough of this matters. If we really meet this Caster, the only way we can do it is to fight. You don''t need to worry. I still have my Noble Phantasm." "Noble Phantasm..." Waver murmured as he thought of Diarmuid''s twonces. "So, is your Noble Phantasm powerful?" He was curious. "Well, one of them is the bulls that we often use." "Oh..." "Of course, there is more." "There is more?" "Yeah, if I use this, I believe no one will be my opponent." With this Noble Phantasm, whether it was Lancer or Saber, Iskandar didn''t think they could stay alive. While Waver was in doubt, he didn''t question Iskandar and decided to believe in him. "But it is such a shame that Saber has been defeated..." Iskandar sighed. "Why so? Isn''t it great for the strongest Servant to be eliminated early?" "You fool! This is a rare chance where many kings from various times can be gathered together! There is no such chance in the future! Don''t you want to set up an event where the kings gather together and talk about their views? I want to do such a thing! The King of Knights! Also, that golden Servant! I want to know what they want to do with the Holy Grail." Waver fell in silence since he could imagine how grand such a talk would be when many famous kings from various eras gathered together. "Unfortunately...." 2x Golden Servant aside, the Masters of a Saber was already eliminated. As for Irisviel and Saber? They hadn''t seen their figures in the Einzbern castle, and with Saber''s character, it should be impossible for her to hide, so even if they felt shame, the only answer was that they must be defeated. Nevertheless, even if Iskandar appeared carefree, he knew that Caster was a fearsome opponent, especially when Caster was capable of defeating Lancer instantly. Even if Caster was using the Noble Phantasm, it didn''t change the fact that Lancer had been defeated. As for why Caster didn''t appear and quickly hid, it might be because Caster wished to eliminate all of the Servants one by one. This was the most troublesome opponent, but for one thing, Iskandar knew that Caster woulde sooner orter. ''Come.'' Iskandar wasn''t afraid. Instead, he was ready for the battle that would be initiated by Caster, so before that, he was going to learn more about this world superpower and, if possible, get his hands on their weapons, such as... an atomic bomb. Either way, before they met Caster, the lives of the Master and the Servant were pretty peaceful. Chapter 295: A piece of trash Chapter 295: A piece of trash Matou Kariya had fallen into a pitch-ck dream. He could see nothing. He could hear nothing. Only his skin could feel the shockingly dense pressure of the darkness. Where is thishere seemed to be inside someone''s body. Therefore, Kariya asked the darknesswho are you? As if with suffocating pressure, the darkness rumbled low. Like the angry roars of stormy winds, like the sky had fallen and the earth had cracked. "I am The alienated The ridiculed The despised The dense ck shadow that moved within the darkness was like a human shape poised to attack. The bones and skull were immersed in the pitch-darkness. A pair of bright eyes was even more terrible than the darkness. Bersekerthe manifestation of Matou Karia''s curse, no, the Servant his hatred had called from the end of time. "No need to praise my name No need to envy my body I am the shadow under the radiance of heroic spirits Birth of the darkness of glorious legend" Like a miasma that rose forth from underground, the sound of sighs of hatred wrapped around Kariya from every direction. Kariya began to feel uneasy; just as he was about to run his gaze, the city touch of the metal gauntlet gradually neared, catching mercilessly on Kariya''s clothes. This was Kariya''s thin body lifted into midair before Berserker''s eyeshe was fixed in a position where he could not but meet that crazed gaze. "And so I hate I resent Nourished by the sighs of the people precipitated within the darkness, people that curse the light" "...." Kariya struggled against the gauntlets mercilessly locked around his throat, groaning in pain. In his eyes, yet another indistinct and confused scene appeared. A sword was shining in bright light, and holding onto the hilt, a radiant young warrior. This person is no stranger to Kariya. That was the Einsberns'' Servant, Saber. "This is my disgrace Because of her unsullied glory, I must forever be belittled" The ck Knight''s helmet cracked apart. The face revealed was shrouded in darkness, but that pair of fiery eyes and the teeth trembling from hunger could be clearly seen. "You are the sacrifice" He pronounced coldly, embracing Kariya without another word, coldly shing sharp teeth piercing into his jugr. Kariya screamed in agony. But this scream could not move the other. The berserk ck Knight sucked at the blood seeping from Kariya''s throat and swallowed heavily. "Good, give me more Your blood and flesh, your life Let them ignite my hatred!!" No... Stop... Save me! Kariya used all the words he could think of to beg forgiveness, hoping there would be someone to extend a helping hand, but in this darkness, it was impossible for him to obtain salvation. A miasma of red shed intermittently before his eyes, consciousness confounded by pain and fear gradually bing foggy. But he still squeezed out thest remaining bit of strength and cried out in his loudest voice. --- Waking with a pained cry, he was still within the darkness. But even thus, the stench of rotting given out by the ice-cold and damp air, as well as the hair-raising sound emitted by thousands of words crawling, still told him clearlythis was, without question, the real world. "....." The dream of just now,pared to reality, exactly which would seem more merciful to Kariya At least, from the one fact of being able to forget that this body was about to die, perhaps remaining in the world of nightmares would be happier. By exactly what miracle he had burnt and had fallen from the rooftop of a building had been saved, and how he had returned to the underground worm storage of the Matou residence again alive was now impossible to understand through his memory alone. His limbs felt dulled, but he knew that he was chained to a wall, his hands shackled. He could not stand on his own feet; his shoulders, supporting the weight of his entire body, hurt as if they were about to be torn from their sockets. Butpared to the itch of the worms covering his body, it was not even worth mentioning. The worms licked at burnt skin, and under that skin was new skin colored pink. It looked as if the burns were currently healingthough the reason was unknown. It looked as if the Crest Worms intended to use Kariya''s body as a seedbed to extend his life. But this waspletely useless. In order to re-grow the skin, Prana had already been forcibly consumed; the few days of life left in Kariiya''s body were almost about to dry up. He could clearly feel that even the simple action of drawing breath and then expelling it was depleting his strength. Very soon, he would die. At the same time, he understood that he was absolutely unable to put up resistance; Aoi and Sakura''s faces were constantly shing in his mind. He once vowed to save them with his life as the price... but in the end, his wish had not been fulfilled. This disgrace and shame tortured Kariya''s heart even more than the pain in his body. Remembering the faces of the people he loved, but immediately after, the indifferent expression of Tohsaka Toikomi and the sneer of Matou Zouken invaded his heart, pressed onto him until he could not breathe. "Bastard..." From the depths of his dry throat, Kariya cursed angrily with all the strength he had left. "Bastard... bastard, bastard." The sound of his sobs was suddenly muffled by a sound of pleasuredughter that came from behind him. The worms scurried to avoid the elderly and a small silhouette propped up by a crutch and slowly walking closer to Kariya. It was none other than precisely the object of Kariya''s hatred, Matou Zouken. "Ah, Kariya, you are really quite pitiful like this." The elderly magus used his crutch to poke at Kariya''s jaw, forcing him to lift his head. Kariya no longer had the strength to rail at him but nevertheless used his remaining right eye to re at the other with hatred and murderous intent. Just looking at his opponent had already exhausted him. "Don''t get it wrong. I am not reprimanding you in any way. I am happy that you still have a fighting spirit within you, and because of that, I will pass on to you the "trump card" I have secreted away for this day.e on" Zoken''s crutch suddenly pushed at the hollow of Kariya''s throat, forcing him to open his mouth. Immediately after, it moved upward like a mouse and was fiercely stabbed into Kariya''s mouth. "Ah, uu...!?" Kariya fainted from the pain. The words followed the cavity of his mouth and mercilessly invaded his gullet, finally arriving within the spasming abdomen. Now, even if he had wanted to vomit, he could not; it was already toote. After which, as if a red-hot block of metal had been ced into his stomach, an intense burning sensation grilled Kariya''s body from the inside. "Uu... ah!?" Kariya began to struggle in agony; the cuffs on his hands jangled. The blood, which seemed to have stagnated, now boiled, ran away, and his heart also pounded crazily, almost to the point of breaking apart. It was a piece of concentrated Prana. The Crest Worms within Kariya''s body, which had temporarily regained vitality, began to move again. The mock Prana circuits of Kariya''s entire body also started to pule like never before, and his limbs were beginning to feel pain as if they were being torn apart, but this also meant that Kariya''s numb arms and legs could feel again. Seeing the "trump card" take effect, Zouken jeered loudly. "Huhuhuhu, this does have an immediate result. Do you know? That piece of Prana you swallowed just now came from a Lust Worm. The one that first absorbed Sakura''s innocence. How about that, Kariya? The vitality of a young girl, absorbed continuously over the" Before Zouken finished, suddenly, his entire body was swallowed. "......" Kariya, who had been sobbing, watching Zouken in hatred as he thought about the torture Sakura had gone through, opened his eyes wide when he saw several figures suddenly appear. Yet, in that moment A malevolent figure with pure darkness appeared once again in this dirty dungeon. "ARTHUURRR....!!!" Chapter 296: There is no salvation for treacherous Chapter 296: There is no salvation for treacherous Even Tamazuki was unable to listen any longer and swallowed Matou Zouken whole even though he felt disgusted, butpared to "being" in the One Punch Man world... somehow Zouken was better? Nevertheless, Saber, who also came out with Tamazuki, frowned, feeling extremely disgusted by this ce as it was covered in crawling disgusting worms. Still, the two noticed a figure in the corner. In the corner, a figure could be seen, lying weakly on the ground as his body spasmed uncontrobly as if he was in great pain. Yet, even with such a miserable appearance, he seemed... happy? Suddenly, however, a shrill voice filled with hatred aimed at Saber. "ARTHUURRR....!!!" The armored figure was surrounded by hatred and evil as his entire body was corroded, staring at Saber. Saber frowned and raised her sword while wondering why this Servant had such a big hatred toward her. Tamazuki knew that Zouken hadn''t fully died, but he could take care of that old wormter since he thought he needed to face Berserker first. He looked at Saber and asked, "Saber, don''t you know him?" "...I don''t know." Saber shook her head since she had never seen someone like this. "Are you sure?" "Yes." Yet, the ckened Servant was like a wild beast. Even if there was nothing on his hands, he approached Saber crazily, ready to fight him. Facing this attack, Saber was at ease, and she didn''t think that she would lose, especially when all of her statuses were enhanced due to Tamazuki''s Prana. At the time of their confrontation, there was no resistance. Berserker, who moved like a wild beast, was sted and mmed into the wall of the dungeon, causing the entire foundation of the mansion to shake as if being hit by an earthquake. "Arthur....!!!" Even so, Berserker was still staring at her with such hatred. Even if his head was covered in a helmet, his eyes, which could be seen through the gap of the helmet, were staring menacingly and obsessively at Saber''s visage. Yet, Saber didn''t seem to realize the identity of this Servant. However, she might not care about him as she only wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible. Still, if it was on the original, she might feel doubt about who this Servant was, especially when she was targeted several times. Nevertheless, at the end of the original story, she realizes the identity of the Berserker, but it doesn''t change her decision and y this Servant. However, Tamazuki knew that facing Saber, Berserker had never been serious. Even if Berserker lost his mind, he would never raise his sword against his King. Especially when Berserker never summoned his Noble Phantasm, Arondight. Saber was about to end this Servant, but she was stopped. "Tamazuki?" "Let me end him, Saber." Saber raised her brow. "But if you do so, then I am afraid that I haven''t done anything for you." As a Servant, she felt that she was the one who was being taken care of by her Master instead of otherwise. "It''s okay. It''s too cheap if you are the one who kills him. Instead, it should be more painful for him to be killed by him instead of you." "...is it only me, or do you hate this Servant so much?" "Oh, I hate him so much." "Why?" "Because this person had caused so much pain for you." "........" Saber blinked her eyes before she connected the dots of her doubt. She quickly realized the identity of this ckened knight, and she couldn''t help but cast a doubted yetplicated gaze. "...Lancelot?" This time, Berserker, or Lancelot, seemed to be in silence, hearing his name being called by his King. Under Saber''s order, Lancelot was a brave and handsome knight admired by thousands of people. Yet now? What was he? Lancelot had be mad, crazy, and ugly. As Tamazuki had said before, there was no good ending for a knight who had betrayed his Lord. A knight was just someone who was being paid and given glory due to the tradition, yet when that knight was betrayed, then they should prepare for the consequence as their position was nothing but was given by their Lord. When Lancelot became the knight under Arturia, he was given everything and even had the body of the wife of his King; he enjoyed his life much, yet when his action was known, he should be prepared for the price of his action. "Even a god is better than you since it has never bitten the Master who has taken care of it, yet you? Not only have you caused the destruction of her kingdom and even ran away from the woman who had entered her everything to you; before appearing once again in front of her, asking her to kill you as if asking for salvation. "I have never seen someone as shameless as you!" Except for himself, of course. After all, Tamazuki knew that he wasn''t someone good either, but he wouldn''t abandon his woman like this woman. "If I am in your ce, I might as wellmit suicide due to shame!" "ARGGHHH! ARGGGHHH!" Berserker was screaming as if in pain. Tamazuki''s words were like a sharpnce that stabbed into his body. Tamazuki was correct. What did Berserker want to do? Didn''t Berserker just want to have salvation from the King that he had betrayed? Wishing her to kill him with her hands for what he had done? If so, then why should he run away in the first ce, even abandoning the woman that she loved? In front of Arturia, Berserker should justmit suicide, yet His head was beheaded by Tamazuki. His eyes widened as his head slid down from his neck. If he could have a chance to return alive once again, he would scream, ''How dirty!'' Yet, against this treacherous knight, who cares about the method of killing? Tamazuki killed Berserker and devoured him. Tamazuki devoured Berserker without mercy and swallowed everything, including his Noble Phantasm. In his hand, he summoned the legendary sword, Arondight in his hand. Unlike Arturia''s Excalibur, which had a golden color, Arondight was dark like a night. "He died?" Tamazuki turned and looked at Saber, who had aplicated expression on her face. "You okay?" "Yes." Saber nodded before she sighed and shook her head. Her trust in someone was something that couldn''t be gained that easily, so when she trusted someone, she would give her everything. Naturally, when she was betrayed, it hurt her. However, this was over. Tamazuki burnt all the worms in this dungeon before he hugged her, so she could calm down. "...I am not weak." Saber showed resistance. "I am the weak one. I am afraid of the worms." "..." Saber was speechless, but she didn''t push him this time and hugged him. "Then... I will hug you." "Thanks." "...no, I am the one who should thank you." Saber sighed and wondered why she became so weak by his side. She knew that it was dangerous since the feeling of relying on someone was so addictive, and she was afraid that she might not be able to wake up from this feeling. Still, if there was a problem, the ce where they hugged was a bit strange. So, after Saber felt better, she asked, "What about Berserker''s Master?" "It should be over there..." "....." 2x Chapter 297: Sakura is going to be happy Chapter 297: Sakura is going to be happy Usually, Tamazuki would collect the Master of the Holy Grail and only let them go when he got the Grail, so this was also the case with Berserker''s Master, but it seemed he couldn''t do that since Kariya Matou, Berserker''s Master, had passed away. On the corner of this dungeon, his bodyy on the ground painfully, yet with a peaceful smile. While Saber felt weird at first, she couldn''t help but frown at the tragedy of this pitiful man who was being yed by fate all the time. Kariya''s wish was simple, and that was to save Sakura, the daughter of the woman that he loved, yet what he met was only tragedy after tragedy. Yet, such a wish was impossible to realize, especially when he was surrounded by the malice of this world. It was as if his existence existed to be tortured and enjoyed by those with crazy heads. Fortunately, his fate changed. Kiriya''s death was more at ease as he died due to his Prana, blood, and flesh sucked dry by Berserker. Was such a fate better? It was hard to say, butpared to the original when he was being yed and forced to strangle the neck of the woman he loved, making her have a dead brain due to theck of oxygen, this death shouldn''t be too bad, especially when he saw the terror and scare on the face of Zoukeno who had tortured him much. Watching the person Kiriya wanted to die the most before he died was already the greatest gift he received. Take that! Kirya thought. Still, before he died, he had a dream where he saved Sakura and brought her to return to Aoi and Rin as they spent their days happily. It might be only a dream, but that dream was enough to put a smile on him, whose body was wrenched by worms. "What do you want to do with him?" Saber asked. "Should I cremate his body?" After all, they were nothing but strangers. "Maybe you should bury him?" "Well, I will do so." It might be a little trouble, but it was okay with him. "Are we going back now?" "No, there is something that we have to do first." "What is it?" "There is someone that I need to save." Tamazuki walked out of the dungeon, and Saber also followed. --- "......." Sakuray on the bed with a muffled voice as her body was in intense pain. ''Who?! Who is that?! How dare they?!'' Even if his entire body was devoured by Tamazuki before, he didn''t die since his body had never been in the physical form of a human normally. Instead, he put his soul into the worms he had created. As long as those worms existed, he was okay. He might be weak, especially when his body was devoured, but there were still a few worms that existed outside, especially inside Sakura''s body. He had been living so long, and his only enjoyment was to toy with his family. When Kariya realized everything, it would bete. Zouken wanted to see that expression on Kariya. That despair... that terror... that hopelessness. Zouken couldn''t get enough! However, Sakura, who was in pain, could only stay silent as her body spasmed from the pain until suddenly, the door of her room was opened. Two figures appeared. One was a beautiful young woman who was frowning deeply, and the other was a young man with a face like a being from heaven. Was he an angel? ''Ah... am I going to die?'' Sakura felt that it wasn''t bad, especially when she thought about the pain she felt in this house. Her life had never been good, especially after she was abandoned by her family. Her father, who threw her out of the house to this hell-like house; her sister and mother, who forgot her; then Zouken, who threw her into the worm holes where her body was bitten, and tortured; thenstly, Kariya. Kariya might wish to save her, so she could go back to her mother and sister, yet could she truly return to that ce? To the ce that had abandoned her? No way! Maybe death was better. As she shed her tears, feeling relieved by salvation, she could feel that her body was warm and felt all the pain in her body disappear. It had been a while for her to feel like this, and she forgot about this feeling. It was so wonderful. "...thank you." Even if her voice was weak, she still said those words. Yet, Zouken, who was inside Sakura''s body, was screaming in pain, wriggling like a worm. Watching this little girl, Tamazuki thought that maybe death was too cheap for Zouke, so he decided to torture him. As he tortured Zouken, Tamazuki didn''t forget to heal Sakura''s body and took out all the worms inside her body. All the worms from Zouken had entered various parts of Sakura''s body from spines, and all the holes on her body, torturing her every day, but all of them were taken out by him by using "Degrenate." "That lowlife!" Saber grinding her teeth in anger as she thought of the torture that this little girl had experienced. Tamazuki might be able to heal Sakura''s body, but her mind? "...by the way, this is the daughter of that married woman, right?" "Um." While he felt weird at the way Saber mentioned Aoi, he nodded. "Her husband told his second daughter to go to this house, and the others couldn''t stop it." Fortunately, Tokiomi died. Then, under his care, Sakura woke up and blinked her eyes, watching the two of them. "...am I not death?" "Of course not." Tamazuki was speechless. "From now on, you will be following me, and I won''t abandon you. Are you okay with that?" "......." Sakura stared at Tamazuki with her usual nk expression, but something was brewing inside her mind. This something was known as a "hope" and "expectation." "Yes." "Do you want us to bury Kariya?" "...Uncle Kariya?" Sakura thought for a moment and didn''t feel surprised by Kariya''s death. Nevertheless, she agreed to help them. "Yes." The three of them buried Kariya at the cemetery after he manipted the minds of the people who took care of the cemetery and then bought thend to bury Kariya''s body. Frankly, due to theck ofnd in Japan, most people would be cremated, and the family would create a small shrine for the ashes of those who died. As for the cemetery? It was too expensive, but money wasn''t a problem for him, so he did that. As for Matou''s family house? Tamazuki had cleaned them up by burning that house with his fire. While it might bring unnecessary trouble, it didn''t matter since he knew the police would think of it as a gas leak or something. Then, when everything was over. He returned to the world of shadows with Saber and Sakura. "From now on, this will be your home." Sakura, who had been holding Tamazuki''s leg, watched her surroundings curiously as she looked at two beautiful older women in front of her while thinking this ce would be her new home. "As for them, you can think of them as your new mother." "......" In Sakura''s mind, she wondered why she had a lot of mothers. Nevertheless, everything will be good for Sakura from now on. Chapter 298: Brother from a different era Chapter 298: Brother from a different era The next day, news of the Matou estate exploding due to a gas leak was announced on television. Matou estate was one of the famous families in Fuyuki city, so when their estate was burnt, it quickly became one of the hottest news in the city, especially when Kiritsugu Emiya bombed several buildings one after another previously. Even though the police had said that Kiritsugu had received capital punishment, what about hisrade? Everyone became wary, and they were afraid that something simr would happen once again. Frankly, the government could tell that the explosion that happened on Matou''s estate wasn''t due to a gas leak. Instead, it was something else, but the government also didn''t want to cause any more panic, so they could only make such an excuse. Moreover, with everything that was burnt due to the fire, they couldn''t find anything, and they could only make an excuse to exin it to the public. Nevertheless, secretly, they tried to search for Kiritisugu''spanion. After all, Kiritsugu was such a maniac, so hispanion should be at least on the same level, right? Naturally, the government panicked and scared in case hundreds of people were killed once again, so they could only do their best to find any clues they could find to solve this problem. Unfortunately, all of their hard work was meaningless since they couldn''t find anything. However, for the two Masters who were left on this Holy Grail, they knew that this was the work of the Servant. "This is bad..." Waver felt dreaded by how elusive Caster was. Not only was Waver unable to catch the tail of the Caster, but Caster was able to kill most of the Masters and Servants one by one. Frankly, Waver also had doubts about Kiritsugu''s death. It might be his instinct, but somehow he felt that Kiritsugu''s death must be the work of Caster. The hunting was initiated by the police organization of this country; the mistakes on the bombs, and many other things; everything was done by Caster. "Hahaha...!" However, Riderughed. "I want this Caster to be my prime minister! Having such a wicked guy must make my army be stronger!" "What the hell are you saying, you idiot?!" Waver looked at Riser exasperatedly, wondering whether a muscle was the only thing inside Rider''s head. "He mighte to us, you know?! What if.. what if..." Waver didn''t continue and lowered his head. He was in terror and scared, wishing to go home to London as he felt regret about joining the Holy Grail. There was nothing more frightening than an unknown. From beginning to end, no one knew who Caster was and what his appearance was. No one knew anything about him. Instead of Caster, Waver felt that this Servant was more like Assassin than the real Assassin. If there was something known about this Servant, then Caster''s attack was rted to a fire. However, was it really the truth? The fire might be something that was used by Caster to trick all of them, thinking his specialty was a fire, but the truth? Moreover, Waver wasn''t sure when Caster was going to attack. What if Caster suddenly attacked him when Waver took a break? At the moment, when everyone rested, Caster would attack. As Waver thought of such a possibility, he shuddered, then he couldn''t help but think. "..did Caster have the ability to observe everyone?" "What did you say, kid?" Rider looked at Waver in doubt. "Caster might have the ability to observe us from a distance! If not, then how can he take down all of the Masters and Servants one by one with such a precise time, location, and moment?" In the case of Lancer''s previous battle with Saber, every Servants gathered together as they were attracted by their shes with Prana. It was impossible to hide their fights, and as long as the battle didn''t end in a second, the other Servant would naturally notice the fight and quickly approach the fight to observe from a distance, like how Rider did by observing the fight between Saber and Lancer on the distance bridge. Yet, Caster found the right time and moment to fight his opponents one by one, defeating them before leaving without being noticed. If Caster had the ability to observe everyone, then everything was possible! "You mean..." Rider frowned. "Even if we''re inside this room, we are being seen by Caster." "Yes!" "How?" "I don''t know!" Wiver shook his head. "After all, he is a Caster. He was the pinnacle magician of his era, but it might be part of his Noble Phantasm. Still, if that''s the case, we should be able to deduct his identity due to this ability." "For example?" "Galileo Galilei? The inventor of the telescope and astronomer? He might be able to use the power or star or something? There can be others too, but I am not sure since there isn''t much we know about him." "Then, you don''t need to think too much." "Eh?" "Anyway, he wille to us sooner orter, right? Then, we might as well enjoy our life to the fullest and make him feel jealous of us!" Saying those words, Rider tried to y the video game that he had bought yesterday. ".........." Waver blinked his eyes before he was so angry by Rider''s irresponsibility. "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU SAYING?!" "Calm down. Calm down. If you keep angry all the time, you won''t get tall." "This isn''t the time for us to y a game! What if Caster attacks us?!" "Then, we attacked him back! We will counter him! We will be the victor! Believe me!" There was no fear in Rider''s eyes, and all one could see was a zing fighting spirit that could make everyone in awe. "......" Waver was unable to say a single word as he saw Rider''s visage. King. This was the best way to describe him. It might also be the reason why all of his people decided to follow him to the Oceanus, the distant sea in the East. Due to this confidence, Rider became the light of hope for everyone. Even Waver, who was scared, also had the urge to show his allegiance and believed in him. Facing those words, he took a deep breath, then said, "Then, do that. I will believe in you once." "That''s good! Now, apany me to y this game!" "...are we really going to y this game?" "Of course!" Rider showed a bright smile. "Isn''t it wasteful not to y this game even though we have bought it?" "Well..." Waver couldn''t argue, especially when the game machine wasn''t that cheap either, especially for him, who wasn''ting from an old Magus family. He also came without the permission of anyone, so even if he prepared money, he couldn''t afford the luxury like how his teacher would a single floor for himself as a ce to stay in the Fuyuki. In the end, Waver gave up and sat by crossing his legs as he yed together with Rider. "Ah, you made a mistake!" "You are the one!" "Dammit, you are so bad!" "How dare you say that to me?!" The two had a st ying a game together. Chapter 299: Isnt he too strong? Chapter 299: Isn''t he too strong? "Berserker and his Master have been eliminated." "Is that so?" Gilgamesh didn''t show much interest as he swirled his wine ss, watching the red blood wine move in a spiral. Simr to his expression, inside his heart, he didn''t care whether Berserker and his Master were dying or not. In the end, everyone would die. If there was a difference, then it would be when they were going to die. If Berserker and his Master died, then that''s it. Moreover, Gilgamesh also didn''t like that mad dog who put such dirty eyes into his visage. For someone who dared to do such a thing, death was only his destination. It was good that Berserker had died, so there was no need for him to endure the disgusting feeling in his heart. However, Kirei sighed. "What''s wrong?" "I thought that it might be good to use Beserker''s Master as a y." "y?" This caught Gilgamesh''s interest. Kirei nodded and then exined his n of how he would invite Kariya into the church to meet Tohsaka, who had died, and then Aoi Tohsaka woulde and misunderstand the fact that Kariya was the one who killed her husband. By then, Kirei would be able to see the fun drama where he could control Kariya like a marite. Unfortunately, Kariya died. "Oh, that''s really a shame." Gilgamesh also sighed since it might be good to watch such a drama. "Though, this Caster is quite troublesome." Kirei''s expression became sharp when he mentioned Caster. After all, unlike the other Masters, whose identity was known, the Master of Caster and Caster were unknown. Until now, no one knew who they were except for his fire-rted ability. Or was it that Caster wanted to believe that he was proficient in fire-rted abilities? No one knew, but his conduct was clear. Whenever there was a chance, Caster would take down one Servant after another, one by one, before disappearing like smoke. Even Kirei was wary due to this. If there was something that he knew, then Caster''s Master should be someone who was chosen by the Holy Grail randomly, so there would be a total of seven Masters. Yet, due to this, there was no doubt this Master should be an amateur. However, why did this guy seem to be more dangerous than Kiritsugu, who had bombed arge building and killed hundreds of people with ease? Moreover, his Assassin was also killed by the Caster. Lastly, there was no doubt Caster erased Assassin at ease, and there wasn''t even a chance for Assassin to escape or ry a message to him. While he might not say anything because of his personality, he was quite annoyed. Kirei was, without a doubt wishing for the Holy Grail since he thought his wish could be granted through it, so he didn''t want anyone to trouble him. "There is no need to be wary of a rat who is hiding inside the gutter." Gilgamesh was at ease as ever. "If this rat wishes for the Holy Grail, then there is no doubt that this rat wille out sooner orter." "That''s right." Kirei nodded and also felt at ease. On this Holy Grail, there was no doubt the King of Hero was the strongest Servant. Caster? While Caster might be mysterious, Kirei didn''t think that Caster could defeat Gilgamesh. If Caster dared to meet Gilgamesh, then Gilgamesh would kill him. Nevertheless, Kirei really wondered whether there was a way for him to track down Caster and his Master since being on the passive definitely wasn''t something that he loved. If he could, then the faster he could track that person down, the better it was. "So, there is only this rat, and Rider leaves?" Gilgamesh asked. "That''s right. There are only the three of you." When Kirei thought of this, he felt amazed since it had been a few days since the Holy Grail started, but four of the seven Masters and Servants had been eliminated, and the one who had eliminated them was Caster. "......" While Kirei believed in Gilgamesh, he couldn''t help but feel worried when Caster suddenly appeared by their sides, then erased them. If that''s the case, then what should they do? Gilgamesh was okay since he was a Servant, but he? Kirei was just a normal human. Even if he had trained his physical body to the limit, there was no chance of him fighting against the Servant. However, Gilgamesh had never thought too much and still arrogantly thought that everything would be okay, yet how could it not be? He had all the treasures in the world, including a weapon that could destroy the whole world. Nevertheless, Gilgamesh felt a bit disappointed since he knew that Saber had gone. Frankly, when Gilgamesh saw the visage of that king of a knight, he was tempted and felt that she was suitable to be his queen, especially that valor, yet an aura that was filled with tragedy. Gilgamesh wanted to see how her expression was when Saber fell on his bed. Unfortunately, Gilgamesh was unable to see the expression and didn''t know that Saber was already taken down by someone. Nevertheless, due to his arrogant nature, there was no way for Gilgamesh to realize the danger that was about toe. If Gilgamesh was careful enough, then he would use his Noble Phantasm to realize everything. Yet, with his personality, such a thing was impossible. So, it was due to this that the two of them didn''t realize when someone suddenly appeared before them. Tamazuki didn''t waste his time and thought that it was time to end everything. After all, the longer he finished this, the more that the others might notice him. He was being sneaky for participating in this Holy Grail, but it didn''t mean that he couldn''t be noticed, so before Gilgamesh used his everything, he decided to strike first. --- Suddenly, Gilgamesh, who waszily drinking his wine, blinked his eyes as he saw a stranger appear before him. This stranger was like the god that had terrorized his country before, yet before he could even move, this stranger took out something and muttered in a low voice. "Steal." At that moment, Gilgamesh felt that he had lost everything. Whether it was his treasures, birth, experience, skills, or talents, everything was stolen by this stranger. "No... No..." For the first time, Gilgamesh realized the feeling of terror, which was something that he had never felt, even if he faced various gods during his era. Meanwhile, Tamazuki felt everything was great, and, as expected, the result of using "Steal" was nice. Frankly, using [Bam] might be easier since he could see that Gilgameshcked a guard. However, Tamazuki didn''t want to bet since the moment Gilgamesh could use the treasures in his vault, then he would attract the attention of this. The Holy Grail was just about in front of his eyes, so there was no way he would give up. There was no hesitation. His katana cut Gilgamesh''s neck as he devoured him by using [Bam]. Gilgamesh had ended, then Tamazuki looked at Kire and asked, "Anyst words?" "........" Kirei let out a long sigh, feeling helpless at Gilgamesh, but he knew no words hade out of his mouth since his neck was already cut by Tamazuki, and his head slid down, falling into the ground. Chapter 300: A day before everything ends Chapter 300: A day before everything ends Tamazuki sighed as he felt how outrageous Gilgamesh was. Fortunately, he was using the "Item: Steal," or else it wouldn''t be so smooth. Moreover, it was also fortunate that he didn''t use it on that "being" in the world of the One Punch Man since if he used it on that "being," there was no doubt this item would fail. Yet it was different when he faced Gilgamesh. Tamazuki got everything from Gilgamesh, whether it was his charm, treasures, talents, knowledge, experiences, or everything. As for Gilgamesh''s arrogant nature, Tamazuki didn''t get that. Yet, for Gilgamesh to have such a nature, Tamazuki felt that it was normal since Gilgamesh existed during the barbarian era; in front of the barbarian, why should you be polite? Or rather, if you were polite, then you would be looked down upon since it was proof of weakness. In the era of barbarians, one could rely upon strength. It was also the reason why Gilgamesh was strong, especially with all the treasures inside his "Gate of Babylon." Using "Item: Steal," Tamazuki took Gilgamesh''s everything, and it was also why he could summon the "Gate of Babylon," creating a golden ripple by his side as he took out something from inside. From axes,nces, swords, and various others. Everything was a treasure that one could only dream of in their lives to get them. Then "Enkidu." The golden chains suddenly appeared by his side, but unlike the "Gate of Babylon" and others that he could manipte easily, this golden chain seemed to be trying to fight his influence. Was it due to the fact that this weapon was created based on Gilgamesh''s best friend, Enkidu? Nevertheless, it was useless. Tamazuki''s hands turned dark as he grasped the golden chains, causing the beautiful, holy chains to corrupt and turn into a dark color, giving an ominous feeling, yet instantly, this anti-divine chain was already controlled by him. Lancelot''s "Knight of Owner" made him able to control this anti-divine chain instantly. ''As expected of this world.'' In the world that he had ever been in, there was no doubt that this world gave him the most variety of power, which was a ridiculous improvement. Yet, it wasn''t the best since the best was no doubt being taken by Saitama. Saitama''s power might be the most in, but there was no doubt that it was the strongest. "Tamazuki-sama, have you finished?" Scheherazade asked as her head popped out from the shadow. "Yes, I am done." "...didn''t you say that you will have trouble with this Servant?" Was this a problem? Wasn''t this so easy? There was no brutal fight, and everything was done smoothly without wasting a single time. "It is easier than I thought." "....." Scheherazade. "....." Assassin. "......" Saber. "Still, why do you think that this Servant is dangerous?" While Saber had to admit that Archer was quite aggressive and also kind of... unique? Since this guy owned several treasures, Tamazuki said that this was the strongest Servant out of the seven of them, so she felt that it was quite uneptable. "Saber, you are strong, but you need time to unseal your Excalibur, but this guy? There is no need for him to do such a troublesome thing. Why?" Tamazuki decided to show them why he was wary of Gilgamesh. "Ea." At that moment, everyone felt that their hearts had stopped. Everything seemed to stand still as they saw the weapon that was called Tamazuki. It was a sword. No, it might be a sword, but it was hard to call it a sword, especially when its shape was simr to a drill with three segments on the body and various tribal-like marks. Moreover, the tip was so dull that it couldn''t be used to stab or sh, yet... yet... even so, all of them present could see that this weapon was dangerous! No, this weapon was capable of destroying the world! Whether Scheherazade, Saber, or Assassin felt that they would die facing this weapon. Fortunately, Tamazuki didn''t release this weapon too long and put it back into the "Gate of Babylon," yet even so, the three Servants felt dreaded by the terror that came from that weapon. While Tamazuki also felt that this weapon was amazing, he didn''t feel that scared since he had faced an even scarier being. Yet, there was no doubt the existence of this weapon made the three Servants realize the terror of Gilgamesh. "Now, do you understand?" "Um." There was no need for him to exin since that weapon was enough to let them understand the horror of Gilgamesh. It was fortunate that Gilgamesh was defeated before he was able to summon this weapon. Moreover Tamazuki closed his eyes, and as expected, he found another treasure. Sha Naqba Imuru. It was a great irvoyance ability that allowed him to discern heavily concealed truths with a single nce, made him fully capable of reading the True Name and Noble Phantasms of his opponents, and was able to guide others with the most optimal tactics upon releasing his true name, while simultaneously increasing the attack and defensive power of his entire team. Unfortunately, Gilgamesh was too arrogant. He was so arrogant that he would rather die than use this Noble Phantasm. "So, there is only one more Servant." One more Servant... The three Servants couldn''t help but feel emotional since they didn''t expect their journey to be tough and their battles would be filled with blood and tears, yet with his overwhelming power, he could do everything by himself, taking down everything on their own. So, because of that... "Tamazuki, let me handle thest one," Saber said. "No, let us! Let us be the ones who take the Rider!" Assassin also joined. As a Servant, Saber felt that if she didn''t take thisst Servant, then her meaning of existence would be lost. Meanwhile, Assassin didn''t want to lose to Saber, though everything depended on the will of Tamazuki as his existence might not be different from God in their eyes. Tamazuki''s will was their will. Everything he asked, they would give their everything to him. Even if it was the whole world. "How about you, Caster?" "Eh~?!" Scheherazade was startled and then hugged him tightly. "I-I only follow your will, Tamazuki-sama." Her voice was full of coquettishness as if trying to tempt him. "......." Saber and Assassin. They thought that Tamazuki didn''t summon a Servant but a woman to warm his bed up. Tamazuki was a bit helpless at Scheherazade, but since she was cute, it didn''t matter. As he caressed her hair, he said, "Well, let''s talk tonight. Rider isn''t weak. His Noble Phantasm is unique. If there is someone that can defeat him, then it will be you, Saber. Naturally, with your Noble Phantasm without holding back." Saber was surprised. "Is he really that strong?" It was hard to imagine how strong that foolish king was. "You will see tomorrow. Still, Scheherazade should be able to defeat him more easily, though." "Eh?" Scheherazade was dumbfounded. "........" Saber and Assassin were speechless, but when they thought about Scheherazade''s Noble Phantasm, they didn''t feel surprised. Nevertheless, the attack on Rider wouldn''t start immediately as they needed to wait until tonight, and before that, let''s calm the pair of mother and daughter, shall we? Chapter 301: Rin the Avenger! Chapter 301: Rin the Avenger! On the next day, Aoi and Rin woke up at the same time, and naturally, they were quite sleepy. Maybe because they were a daughter and a mother, they were quite simr to each other. The two of them were quite weak in the morning, but then, their noses twitched slightly as they smelled a delicious scent. Rin opened her eyes, wondering whether her mother was cooking, but it seemed that wasn''t the case since her mother was by her side. Aoi was also woken up by the smell. The two of them widened their eyes as they thought there was only a single possibility. Who was the one who cooked? There was no doubt "Good morning. Did you sleep well?" "Tamazuki-kun." Aoi felt moved by how he would prepare breakfast for them, but she also couldn''t stay silent and quickly approached him. "Let me help you." "I am almost done soon. You just had a rough day yesterday, right? Just rest and let me pamper you." His words were kind and gentle, which greatly moved Aoi since she wondered whether someone had ever been this gentle toward her. Moreover, as he had saidst night, it was a rough day for her, and she couldn''t tell this to her daughter. After all, how could she say that her husband and Rin''s father were dying and killed by Kirei Kotomine? Nevertheless, she was nothing but a weak woman. She needed to be strong, yet what could she do? So, the only thing she could do was to rely on Tamazuki, who was her support and also the one who held an important position in her heart. Her reaction was even more intense, especially when she was the wife of a Magus. As the wife of Magus, she should prepare herself not to have the happiness a normal woman could have. Even if her education from her childhood also said so, as a woman, who didn''t wish for such happiness? So, the kindness given by Tamazuki was like a drug that made her addicted and unable to escape from him. "Rin-chan, you should sit down too. The breakfast is almost ready." "Yes, Sensei." Unlike her mother, Rin was much calmer. Nevertheless, under that calm mask, her heart was constantly in tremors as she was searching for the reason why her mother told them to move to her teacher''s house. Rin would be lying if she didn''t have a guess what was happening, yet strangely enough, she was calm, or maybe it was because she wasing from the Magus family that she was prepared for everything. Nevertheless, the three of them had a good breakfast together, having quiet, warm, yet happy food together. Frankly, the food cooked by Tamazuki was so good that Rin and Aoi could only quietly eat and focus all of their attention on the food. Moreover, those foods were good enough for them to forget all the troubles in their life until "Mom, can you tell me what is happening?" Rin''s childish voice asked this question to her mother sincerely. Aoi''s movement stopped like a deer that met its natural predator. She hesitated, yet she could see the will and calmness in Rin''s eyes. At the same time, she also felt extreme regret since she could see her daughter had matured so much in this single night. As a mother, this should be something happy, especially when Rin was quite naughty, but she couldn''t be happy with the situation where her daughter was forced to be mature. As Aoi hesitated, Tamazuki said, "You should tell her." "Tamazuki..." "She might be a child, but she is the next head of your family, right? I am sure that she is more than ready to hear everything." There was no way to hide everything. It was better to tell Rin now since the more Aoi hid, the harder it was for her to tell everything. Nevertheless, under his persuasion, Aoi nodded as she walked to Rin and brought her to the sofa to tell her everything. She hugged her daughter tightly as she said, "Rin, your father... has passed away." "......." Rin might have expected this, but she didn''t expect that it would be the truth. Her eyes were reddened, and tears kept dripping from her eyes, yet she held her sadness since she knew that she was going to be the next head of the Tohsaka family. "Who...?" "...it''s Kirei." "Kirei?!" Rin widened her eyes as she looked at her mother, trying to see a lie in it, but her mother told the truth since her father was betrayed by Kirei, his only student. "Kirei..." This news was something that made her unable toprehend for a moment. No, she needed time to understand everything. It wasn''t until she recovered that she looked at her teacher. "Teacher, please teach me!" "...you want to have revenge?" "Yes!" There was no way for her to let Kirei live as if nothing had happened. "He is dangerous, you know? And you are just a child." "I am not saying that I will do it now. I can wait." Rin knew that she was just a child and fighting against Kirei was courting death. She needed to grow up and learn everything before she could send a decisive blow to her revenge. "Calm down. Your mother won''t wish you to do such a thing, and in case this Kirei passes away, what will you do?" "Eh? Did Kirei pass away?" Not only Rin but Aoi was dumbfounded. "Just in case." "Then..." Rin thought for a moment, then said without hesitation, "I will be a great head of the Tohsaka family! I won''t let this family fail in my generation!" No matter what, she needed to continue with the Tohsaka family. "That''s great. I will support you." "Sensei..." Rin looked at Tamazuki and hugged him tightly. In the end, she was just a child, and having him greatly relieved her as he was her support. Aoi was also d, watching all of this, but then she couldn''t help but blush at her dirty thought, thinking that he could be Rin''s stepfather. Then, when everything was settled, he turned on the television, but "Last night, there was another explosion. The victim is known as Kirei Kotomine, the son of a former priest who was caught in a previous explosion at the church. Even though there is no conclusive evidence, the culprit should be rted to Kiritsugu Emiya''spanion..." The three of them fell into silence as they heard the news. While Tamazuki was calm, Rin and Aoi were speechless, and their hearts were hardly calm. The killer of Tokiomi Tohsaka was there, dying before they could do anything, but... This was a good ending, right? Nevertheless, as the matter of revenge was over, the end of the Holy Grail was about to start tonight. The only Servant on this Holy Grail, Rider, was going to be his target next. Chapter 302: Who is alone? Chapter 302: Who is alone? At a certain house in the neighborhood, Rider and Waver yed a game. While they might not have much of an expectation toward the game, they didn''t expect it to be so great that they got hooked, so all of these times, they spent their days ying a game. Why? Well, they knew that it was impossible to catch Caster''s tail, so they might as welle to wait for him. It definitely had nothing to do with the fact that the game was interesting, okay? Nevertheless, there was no doubt that they had a st. Until "Waver! Iskandar! I aming to y!" "...." 2x "...Rider?" "Yes." Waver was scared, but Rider was speechless. There was no doubt whose voice this was. Even though they had never met, they knew who the identity of this voice was. Rider stood up and then stretched his head out of the window before he saw a handsome figure out there. Tamazuki stood outside of the house, smiling. "....." Rider took a deep breath, then said, "Wait there! I am going out soon!" "Okay, I am waiting here." Rider sighed in relief since Caster wasn''t an unreasonable character as he was afraid that Caster might involve the Mackenzie family that had been in the help of him and Waver. "Let''s go out. He has been waiting for us!" Even though Rider was hooked by the game, it didn''t mean he couldn''t tell the seriousness of their current situation. If they made Caster wait too long, he wasn''t sure what kind of n or what Caster might do. After all, Caster had the advantage. Especially with how Caster was so brave bying directly in front of the house. Meanwhile, whether Rider or Waver, they knew nothing of Caster. "O-Okay!" While Waver was scared, he didn''t want to involve the Mackenzie family and quickly followed Rider. Still, he looked at the gamest time and heard Rider''s voice. "Don''t worry. We can y itter." Waver looked at Rider, feeling moved, before nodding. "Yes!" The two walked out of the house after talking with Glen and Martha Mackenzie about having to meet their friend. Even Caster was also helping them by kindly talking with the two elderly, which made Rider and Waver feel uneasy since this guy was too calm! Moreover, Caster was alone. "Are you here alone?" Rider asked curiously. There was no trace of fear or anxiety on his face as he was looking around at the outside, trying to see whether there was a trap or not. "What do you think?" Tamazuki only smiled. "Anyway,e on. I don''t want to fight in this neighborhood and involve others." This time, Waver and Rider agreed. Magecraft might be powerful, but the more people knew about its existence, the lower its effect was. While no one knew why, people could only conclude it was thew of the world. The three of them walked with Tamazuki in front and Rider and Waver behind, following him. "Also, I am not Caster." "Then, are you saying that you are an Assassin?" Rider asked jokingly. "No, I am Caster''s Master." "......." 2x "So, if you kill me here, then you can win." Tamazuki still had a smile on his face. "How about it? Do you want to try to kill me?" "......." They didn''t know how to act or react in this current situation. So, was the person in front of them Caster''s Master? Then, why did he courageouslye in front of their house? Still, if they really killed him, then they would win? Suddenly, many thoughts appeared in their heads, especially on Waver, who was always overthinking as he was trying to see what Tamazuki wanted to do. Rider was the same and felt uneasy, but suddenly, he realized how quiet the street was. It was so quiet that there was no presence of people as if only the three of them existed, but then the space suddenly melted, and the scenery of their surroundings changed. Even with such confusion, Rider held his Master tightly as he took out his sword, ready for the battle, but then, nothing happened. The only thing that changed was the fact they weren''t in their previous location anymore. Instead, they were at Mount Enzou. This was a sacred mountain in Fuyuki City, and it was where Ryuudou Temple was located. "Is this Caster''s ability?" Rider frowned and understood why Caster could take down all the Servants one by one so swiftly. Frankly, if Tamazuki hadn''t called the two of them before, even Rider wasn''t confident that he could block this sudden attack. Even if he believed that he wouldn''t be defeated easily, what about Waver? Waver also said that Caster had the ability to see anyone from a distance. With such a method, was there even an existence that could defend against him? So why didn''t Caster take advantage of that and meet him personally? Was Caster so confident that he could defeat him? Rider was in doubt, yet also snorted since he wasn''t weak. Especially when he believed that his Noble Phantasm was invincible. Still, should he kill him like what Caster said before? As for when Caster told them that he was the Master of this Holy Grail, there was no way for Rider to believe it since the dangerous feeling that came out from this being wasn''t something a human could possess. This guy was a monster. Rider had no doubts about that, but then again, if they fought, he didn''t think he would lose. "Am I the only Servant on this Holy Grail now?" "Yes." Tamazuki nodded at ease. "I had defeated the rest. Only you remain." "!?" Waver was shocked. While he knew there was such a possibility, hearing it from Tamazuki''s mouth still shocked him. "That''s a shame." Rider felt deep regret. "It was a rare chance for heroes from various times to gather together. Before you start to kill them, isn''t it better for us to talk to each other? Share wine as we talk about our aspirations with the Holy Grail." "Is there a point? Since I am the one who will get the Holy Grail anyway. Hearing someone else''s aspiration for the Holy Grail is just a waste of time." Rider sighed helplessly. "You don''t have a romance, don''t you? You are not fun. You are boring." Yet, hearing that, Tamazuki only looked at Rider with a smile. How to say... Rider could see that he was like a clown in Tamazuki''s eyes. His eyes became sharp and dangerous since, as a king, who wished to be mocked like this? "Why are you getting angry? Weren''t you the one who mocked me? You have your own opinion, so I can''t have my opinion? Or do you want others to have the same belief as you? What a tyrant..." Tamazuki''s voice seemed like he was so scared, but everyone could tell that he was just mocking Rider. "I am." Rider didn''t back away. "As a king, it is my duty to be a tyrant!" He didn''t think that he was wrong and thought that he was correct. Tamazuki yawned and knew that there was no point in talking anymore since there was no doubt that Rider was an enemy. "Now, you said that yourselves. Is there even a point in talking with someone who won''t listen to others?" "....." Rider. "By the way, you have asked me whether I am alone or not, right? Well... I am not." Then, one by one, many Servants appeared one after another. Saber, Caster, and Assassin. The three Servants appeared at the same time, though Caster was hiding behind Tamazuki. Yet, due to this "......." Rider and Waver. Chapter 303: Ionian Hetairoi! Chapter 303: Ionian Hetairoi! "A-Asssasin?! Also, a Saber?! Why are they there?!" Waver felt that his heart was beating so fast, thinking they had lost! After all, he knew that they were surrounded by three Servants at the same time. His legs were trembling, and he almost fell on his bottom. If Rider wasn''t standing in front of him, then he might fall and even pee on his pants. "Saber? Why are you there? Are you seriously following this bastard?!" Rider couldn''t believe that he had seen Saber on Tamazuki''s side, and at the same time, he also felt jealous. When he invited Saber, she rejected without hesitation, telling him that she was a king and there was no way for her to follow anyone, yet now? Saber followed Tamazuki without hesitation and obediently. As for Assassin? Rider didn''t care at all since this Servant had nothing but a small shrimp in his eyes. As for the woman who hid behind Tamazuki, Rider felt that this should be the Master of Caster. Meanwhile, Tamazuki, who was a Caster Rider, felt that this guy was nothing but a trickster. The reason why Tamazuki was confident with his victory was all due to Saber, who was by his side. While Rider wasn''t sure why they all followed Caster, he felt a bit annoyed since his charm was defeated by Tamazuki. "Is this where your confidencees from? Is it because of Saber and Assassin? If so, then aren''t you underestimating me? If you think that you can defeat me because there are the three of you, then you are wrong!" Rider''s aura was like a beast, facing the three of them without fear. "...did this guy even try to listen to us?" Caster asked quietly and helplessly. Saber and Assassin were speechless, but they knew that from the beginning to the end, Rider didn''t give them a chance to talk. Everything was his single drama where he thought that he was a brave hero who faced the most fearsome enemies. Yet, in reality? This guy had never listened to them and just talked as he was willing to believe. If it wasn''t something that he wanted to believe, then he would ignore, mock it, and even deny it. Was it wrong? Rider wasn''t wrong since he was a king, so all of his words were correct. Even if he was wrong, every one of his subjects would agree to it. However, the only problem was that they weren''t his subordinates. Their position was the same. Using his deeds during his life to force them to submit to him was simply meaningless. "But I am a magmious king! I will give you three a chance!" Rider looked at the three confidently and said, "How about you three follow me? I will bring you glory!" "...." Everyone. "Rider, I will face you." Saber stood up in front of everyone courageously. As expected, she felt that talking with Rider was a waste of time. Every king was selfish, and they had their own beliefs. Talking to each other was simply meaningless. Assassin stood by Tamazuki obediently without saying anything, waiting for his order. Meanwhile, Caster sighed in relief since she didn''t have to fight. Only Tamazuki pped Caster''s butt, causing her to stick out her tongue. "Are you sure about this Saber? I will give you another chance?" Rider asked. "You are wasting our time. Let''s finish this battle as soon as possible." Saber wanted Tamazuki to win the Holy Grail as soon as possible. After all, as long as he won, her request would be granted. or rather, as long as she returned to her timeline, she believed that she could lead Britain once again. Though she might stay with Tamazuki for a while, learning the governing knowledge, a way to improve her country, and also making an heir. Rider was so helpless at this moment and couldn''t help but ask resentfully, "You don''t want to follow me, but you follow a dubious guy like Caster! Why?" He didn''t think that Saber would be smitten by Tamazuki''s appearance since he could tell that Saber wasn''t someone who would be tempted by an appearance, so why would Saber follow Caster obediently and faithfully, yet she didn''t want to listen to his invitation at all? Rider wanted to know! "He just understands me." "That''s all?" "That''s all." "......." Rider scratched his head, feeling quite helpless. "So, there is no chance for all of you to be part of my army and give me the Holy Grail?" "You are too persistent!" Saber frowned. Rider sighed and asked, "Once more before we fight, can you tell me why you want the Holy Grail?" "Why do you want to know?" Saber frowned. "Of course! It''s to see who has a better wish among all of us!" Rider said proudly. "If you want to know, my wish is to live once again! I want to have a human body! Then, start my conquer once again in this world with my own flesh and body!" "...." As expected of Rider, he never learned to listen to anyone. As selfish as ever. "Rider, don''t waste our time. Let''s fight. I am facing you as a warrior. Don''t y around like a clown once again, or else I will look down on you as a king." "........" Rider blinked his eyes, then frowned. Was his charm so low that all of his talks were simply denied? "Then, it can''t be helped. You might think that you can win against me with the three of you. But that''s wrong! You have made a mistake! Do you think you have a chance from the beginning? No, you don''t! Why?" The unknown hot wind inverted and eroded reality. In the strange phenomenon urring tonight, distance and position had lost their meaning. The raging sandstorm changed all it touched. "This...?!" Assassin was extremely surprised. Even Waver, Rider''s Master, gasped in surprise. As someone who understood Magecraft, he understood what this phenomenon was about. "A... Reality Marble?!" With the earth-scorching sun and the cloudless, clear skies stretching to the blurry end of the sandy horizon, there was nothing that obscured vision. Riderughed proudly as he majestically stood in the center of the wide, ever-stretching field. "Thisnd is thed which my army once crossed. It is imprinted upon the hearts of every single one of my warriors who shared in my joys and sorrows." As the world changed, the positions of the four of them changed and stood the opposite of Rider and his Master. Was this the end? No. The eyes of everyone widened as they noticed the mirage-like images that appeared around him. One, two, four... there were more and more images, ever increasing. The colors be clearer and more solid. "The reason why this world can exist again... it is because it is printed upon all of our hearts." A heavily armed cavalry materialized beside Alexander. Though their case and equipment differed, their muscr bodies and mighty chargers dis-yed a fierceness that could only be found in a true army. Only one person present understood what this situation meant. "All of these beings... are servants!" Waver, who was a Rider''s Master, understood. Servant Alexander''s trump card, his true Noble Phantasm, was now appearing before his eyes. "BEHOLD, MY PEERLESS ARMY!" The King of Conquerors stood before the lines of cavalry and raised both of his arms to the sides, shouting with immeasurable pride. "Their bodies may return to ash, but their spirits still hear my call! These men are my legendary heroes, my loyal followers! They are my true friends, breaking the rules of space and time to fight once more at my side! "They are my treasure within treasures; they''re my right to rule! They make up Alexander''s mighties Noble PhantasmIonian Hetairoi!" Chapter 304: Irisviels ancestor is cute Chapter 304: Irisviel''s ancestor is cute "....." Saber fell in silence when she saw all of this. Before she confidently said that she could handle all of this, especially when she had seen what kind of person Rider was, yet in the end, she was pped. *Giggle!* Saber red at Assassin, who wasughing at her. Still, Assassin didn''t fear Saber that much since he was just joking, but at the same time, he knew how fearsome Rider''s Noble Phantasm was. While he could separate himself into seventy-nine people, Rider could create tens of thousands of Servants. Yet, tens of thousands! Moreover, all of them were Servants. Even though their strength might not be as powerful as Lancer or Saber, the superior numbers made up all the disadvantages and weaknesses. Assassin realized his weakness, but it didn''t matter since his master was by his side. Moreover,pared to Caster''s Noble Phantasm, while Rider''s Noble Phantasm was powerful, there was noparison. Desert versus space. Who was the winner was clear, right? "What''s wrong? Are you trembling due to fear of facing my greatest army!" Rider''s voice echoed. It was clear that his voice was filled with pride due to his courageous army. "From the beginning to the end, there is no chance of you winning against me! Facing my army, everything is meaningless!" There was no doubt his words were arrogant, yet no one refuted him since Rider had the capital to be arrogant. If Rider''s tens of thousands of army were just normal humans, they might not care much, but all of them were Servants! "Do you need me to handle this Saber?" Tamazuki asked calmly. Saber took a deep breath before she apologized, "Sorry, Tamazuki." If she could release the seal of her Excalibur, then it would be easy to destroy this world, but how would it take a while to do all of that? Would the Rider give her a chance to do that? Saber wasn''t naive enough to believe that Rider would do all of that. Moreover, Rider''s army seemed to have a throwing stance with their spears. While Saber wanted to face Rider, she didn''t want to endanger everyone due to her selfishness. Still, if she really could have been given a chance to unseal Excalibur, then destroying this reality was as easy as walking into the park. "Okay, but you need to reward me." "Ho-How?" Saber was stunned and blushed. Tamazuki nced at Assassin, causing him to look away as he closed his ears tightly. "Let''s have you wear a costumeter." "......" Saber opened her lips and then closed them again like a fish in the aquarium, but while she was embarrassed, she nodded like a courageous knight who was ready to face a fearsome enemy. "I will do it!" "Good." Tamazuki didn''t waste his time anymore since the faster he ended all of this, the faster he would get Saber. Then, at that moment, he took out the weapon he had stolen from Gilgamesh. "?!" At that moment, the bright sun turned dark and gloomy as thunder screamed and roared. Yet, everyone''s attention was attracted by a single weapon that reminded them of a drill with a blunt tip, yet even with such a weird shape, everyone could tell how dangerous it was. Whether it was Rider, Saber, Caster, or Assassin, they widened their eyes. "Master, that''s..." "Yes, this is Gilgamesh''s trump card." Then, the three segments on the weapon started to move in a different direction, causing the reality to snap, and everyone could tell that this world was about to be broken. "RI-RIDER!!" Waver was scared to death, but Rider raised his arm courageously. "CHARGE!" There was no way Rider would let Tamazuki use that weapon. He needed to finish them as soon as possible! At that moment, Rider''s army threw theirnces at a speed that should be impossible to do. It was already breaking the sound barrier, yet even if their attacks were fast, it was toote. "Enuma Elish." The world was crumbling. All the things that approached Tamazuki were crushed and destroyed and vanished from their eyes. Then, when Rider was about to charge, the desert where they stood also crumbled, falling into the deep abyss where the bottom couldn''t be seen. Waver was in despair as he was sitting on Rider''s chariot, watching all the army brought by Rider was easily defeated like this. Nevertheless, Rider didn''t seem to care about the others and kept moving in Tamazuki''s direction with the intention of ying him! Tamazuki might be powerful with his Enuma Elish, but what about closebat? Rider believed that he could win! Yet, Rider forgot who was standing by Tamazuki''s side. Saber and Assassin wouldn''t let Rider get close, yet the intensity that came from Rider''s chariot was too intense. Even if the world was crumbling, the thunder that came from the two legendary bovines and a chariot had a might that was enough to destroy anything, but "Let me handle this." "......" Assassin and Saber fell silent, wondering what his purpose was to bring them by his side. Did he only wish for them to protect his women? Even though they were helpless, they knew they could only leave this problem to him. After all, to defeat Rider, Saber needed to use her Noble Phantasm, but Assassin? He was hopeless and he couldn''t face Rider, especially face to face. Tamazuki took out his katana and put an "Iai-stance," holding the handle of his sword, before a clicking sound was heard. The world seemed to lose color and sound. Then, suddenly, everything was cut in half, including space and the world. Waver was unable to let out a single word, and he could only sob as he saw Rider''s head fall on the ground, defeated. Tamazuki also didn''t waste his time and devoured Rider along with the two bovines and the chariot. As for Waver, Tamazuki threw him into the space where Kah and his fiancee were living, letting them live together. Then, when the "Reality Marble" was destroyed, Tamazuki, Saber, Scheherazade, and Assassin returned to the ce where they had previously stood. "I am going to summon the Grail now." "Eh?" 3x They didn''t even have a chance to say anything as suddenly the mountain where they stood suddenly shook like there was an earthquake, and at the same time, malice in the world gathered. Then, Saber saw the Grail that they had been waiting for, but when she saw the reality, her heart crumbled as she saw what kind of dirty thing the Holy Grail was. "Is... Is this the Holy Grail?" Tamazuki didn''t answer Saber and just entered the shapeless, hard-to-describe space that was created by the Holy Grail. Due to the previous Holy Grail war, the Holy Grail was corrupted, and it was filled with the malice of the world. Yet, for Tamazuki, it didn''t matter. Whether it was pure or dirty, he was going to devour all of them. However, when he was about to step into Root, he saw someone familiar. "Irisviel?" "No, I am her ancestor, Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern." The woman whose appearance was so simr to Irisviel said with a gentle smile. "........" Tamazuki was speechless since among the three families that had created the Holy Grail, none of them were good, whether it was Matou, Tohsaka, or Einzbern, all of them had their own cheats, so they could win the Holy Grail easier. "Your existence brings so many powerful beings, you know?" Justeaze couldn''t help but try to remind Tamazuki. "You are not affected by Angra Maiyu?" Tamazuki asked. "Before, but now, you have devoured him." Justeaze smiled gently. "......" Tamazuki stared at Justeaze for a moment and didn''t expect that she would trigger his system. He took a deep breath and said, "Wait here. After this, I am the rule of this universe." "........" Justeaze blinked her eyes, but before she could even react, she saw him enter Root. The boundless white space spread before him. However, at that moment, he felt everything was so clear. Chapter 305: Lets go home! Chapter 305: Let''s go home! Whether Saber, Assassin, Scheherazade, or others, all of them felt their hearts were beating so fast since many exist that they shouldn''t see suddenly gathered around them. ya, Gaia, and many other dangerous beings were all gathered, waiting for Tamazuki, who had entered the Root. Frankly, their feelings weren''t good since they knew that they were facing an "Outer Being," something that shouldn''t be born in this universe. While their rtionship might not be that good usually, facing the threat that could threaten the universe, they were working together. Yet, if they can''t do anything? So, at this moment, Gaia called all of the friends; it could be called Moon, Mercury, Venus, Mars, Jupiter, and many of them, including True Ancestor and many strong Magus who had mastered the Magic. All of them only had one purpose, and that was to erase this threat. Still, Saber, Caster, and Assassin could only stay there helplessly. Though Saber wondered whether she could use her Excalibur to erase all of them, facing all of those beings in front of her, she realized what it meant to be a weakling. Fortunately, they didn''t need to wait too long since Tamazuki then appeared, and as expected, his aura changed, and it was like they were facing being with infinity, yet void at the same time. It was a strange feeling. Though "If Ie here to seduce a beautiful woman, will you believe me?" "....." --- Germany. Irisviel looked at her two daughters, who were ying in the yard of the Einzbern estate. "Sakura! Come here!" Illyaviel von Einzbern looked at her stepsister with a smile as she urged her to chase after her. Sakura was still quiet, but she followed Illya with her usual refrained expression, but she followed her. "Wa-Wait a moment, Onee-chan." It hadn''t been a while since she was taken from the Matou house, so the trauma and torture she had received previously were still hurt. However, unlike before, she saw hope and warmth, especially when she had a new family. "Geez, it can''t be helped," Illya said helplessly, but she smiled happily, facing Sakura. Unlike before, her body had grown, and her body wasn''t like before when she couldn''t grow up, no matter how old she was. Watching the two y together, Irisviel shouted, "Don''t y too far. The lunch is almost ready." "Yes, Mom (mother)!" 2x Irisviel smiled as she sat on the bench before she looked at the person who was by her side. Justeaze Lizrich von Einzbern. It was her ancestor. Frankly, Irisviel was speechless when Tamazuki brought her ancestor, then... There was no need to exin, right? Still, facing her new husband, she could only ept it since she had given her everything to him, and to be honest, it wasn''t bad at all. "I am still unable to believe that we can walk out alive after that." "Yes. Me too." Whether Justeaze or Irivisviel felt speechless when they thought about how they coulde out unscathed when they were ganged by powerful creatures. Fortunately, Tamazuki was even stronger, especially when he got his hands on the Root. In this world, no one could stop him, and he was probably the ruler of the universe if he wished to be one. Frankly, having an outsider on the Einzbern estate definitely wasn''t something that could be realized, but Tamazuki came with the ancestor of the Einzbern, so the current head of the Einzbern could only bow down. "By the way, what is he doing?" "Well, he should be in his room now?" "Should we, the adults, y a game with him?" "Well... --- Scheherazade and Arturia walked side by side to his room. "Are you not going to your timeline, Arturia?" Scheherazade asked. "Not yet. I think that I might as well learn here first before I return, and..." Arturia rubbed her belly gently. "Let''s wait for a while." "Well, let''s take a rest for a while." "By the way, is he really going to his original world?" Arturia asked curiously. "That should be the case." Even Scheherazade was curious about his original world. "Can we go back with him?" "...probably, but we have to seduce him." "Well..." The two decided to work hard together. After all, they would be lying if they didn''t want to see his parents. --- In one of the rooms inside the Einsbern estate, Tamazuki was looking at the body that he had just crafted by using various factors inside his body. There was no doubt that this body was a strong homunculus, and it might even be possible to destroy a with this body. "Tamazuki-sama, are we going to make it alive?" Jubstacheit von Einzbern, the current head of the Einzbern, obediently bowed down at him, especially when Tamazuki had mastered the "Third Magic" and even could create this wonderful homunculus. Jubstacheit looked at the female homunculus in front of him with a satisfied expression since it was a masterpiece that had been created by the Einzbern family. Even if his help was minimal, it couldn''t be denied that they helped him with the tools to create this body. "No, this is for my friend." "Friend?" "Yes." Tamazuki nodded. "My friends need a body." This body was for Rimuru, so he was going to take it. He raised his palm and then used [Stomach] to keep the body in front of him along with the tube. "Then, I will leave." "Where are young going, Tamazuki-sama?" "I am going to visit my lover." "..." Jubstacheit was speechless, but he hoped that his ancestor and Irisviel could take down Tamazuki since the existence of Tamazuki would bring glory to the Einzbern family forever. --- As he left, Tamazuki couldn''t help but feel emotional since he didn''t expect his journey to have been so long. During his journey, he hadn''t returned to his world even for a moment, so this time, he was going to go back. Moreover, he also needed to take care of his revenge at that being. Then, when everything was done, he would go back to Shizu, who had been waiting for him. "Tamazuki-sama." "Tamazuki." Tamazuki looked at Scheherazade and Arturia. " After the Holy Grail, their appearance didn''t change, but they received a real body and were no longer a Servant. "Are you going back to your original world, Tamazuki?" Arturia asked. "Yes, do you want to go back with me?" Anyway, his mother also often asked him to marry more people since having a lot of descendants was necessary for someone in his position. "Is that okay?" 2x The two were excited. Arturia aside, Scheherazade didn''t feel worried about her safety. After all, with Tamazuki around, who could harm her? "Sure, but we have to take care of some businesses first." He took them to the room, causing them to feel speechless. Still, before they entered the room, he met Irisviel and Justeaze, so he pulled them together. ying a game together until lunchtime, Tamazuki also prepared to go back since it had been a while. "Are you ready?" Tamazuki looked at the four women who decided to follow him to his original world. "Yes." 4x Tamazuki summoned the door and opened it before he returned to his original world with the four of them. Chapter 306: Tanuki-chan! (Original World) Chapter 306: Tanuki-chan! (Original World) Japan wasn''t what it used to be. No, it was like before, but for those who could feel it, they could feel something dark was brewing. It was like a tsunami was about to st apart this country. While the day was like any before, the night was rather gloomy and depressing. At night, no one dared toe out anymore, especially when many people started to disappear inexplicably, one after another. Even now, no one is sure of the reason, but the news and everything also told all the people to go home early, and no one went out at night. Nevertheless, not everyone was willing to listen, and many of them still often walked out at night since the night was when they were working and got their money. Even if they knew that the night was dangerous, they still walked out of their home since if they didn''t, they might not be able to eat. However, facing those types of people, while many of them were lucky, some of them were unlucky and disappeared during the night. Still, those people didn''t have that much of a connection with people, whether it was friends or family. Even if they had such a connection, it was a shallow one. Even if they disappeared, they didn''t attract much attention. However, naturally, not everyone was like that, and it was their family and friends who were worried about those who had disappeared, especially when they thought that it might be them who would disappear. Now, how has everything be like this? It was all due to something that happened in Kyoto. That day, everyone saw the terror in that city, whether it was the government, military, police, or everything that needed to be stopped due to that disaster. That day saw the cmity that could destroy their country. However, the leaders of this country knew that everything started in Tokyo. Still, what had happened in Tokyo was only a small scale, and before long, it had disappeared, and everything became peaceful once again like a gentle and soothing wave on the ocean. Yet, like an ocean, the surface might be gentle, but inside? It was filled with a raging wave that could destroy anything. However, at that time, everything was peaceful, and everyone loved such a time, especially when the government prepared started their n to make the country be great again. Let''s make Japan great again! There was such a slogan everywhere, and everyone was also affected, even happy, longingly thinking about such a future. Yet, the sudden change in Kyoto made everything disappear. Their hope popped like a bubble, which made them wonder whether this country was cursed. Nevertheless, for this high school girl, she knew that this scene reminded her of the time when she was still in elementary school. At that time, she was still ignorant and didn''t understand anything, but when she became a high school student, she realized how amazing her experience was. Moreover Ienaga Kana looked at the crescent moon-like symbol on her shoulder. It was like a birthmark, so it was okay, but as expected, it was quite noticeable since it made her appear sexier for some reason. Kana was a little helpless, but it couldn''t be helped since she knew that she had signed a contract. Yes, a contract. Even though it was a little weird, she had made a contract with a dog-like youkai. ''He said that he was a tanuki, right?'' To save her ssmates and everyone during that disaster, she made a contract to give her body to him. While she felt a little embarrassed, the older she was, the more she realized how serious her situation was. Frankly, she wanted to meet him again, especially when she felt that he was the one who seemed able to solve this strange phenomenon that happened every night in this country. Was he that busy? Or was she being forgotten? After that day, they had never met each other again, which made her helpless. ''Tanuki-chan...'' Kana sighed, but at the same time, she also thought about her childhood friend, Nura Rikuo. She wasn''t sure why; he suddenly disappeared from school for some reason. Even though she was worried about him, there was nothing that she could do. Moreover, his house was so empty that there were no people inside. Nevertheless, Kana felt strange whenever she saw Rikuo''s house since it made her ufortable. She didn''t want to get really close to it, and frankly, thest time they saw each other, she could see that he was so weird. Kana then shook her head since she knew that there was nothing that she could do, so thinking about this was meaningless. However, she hoped that Tanuki-chan who had given her such a noticeable symbol on her shoulder, could talk with her, or else she really wasn''t sure what to do. With a sigh, Kana walked out of her room, ready to have dinner after finishing her homework, but in the living room, she saw her mother was anxious. "Mom, what''s wrong?" "Y-Your father..." "What''s wrong with father?" Kana''s expression changed, and she became worried. "I... I talked with him before and when he was about to enter the station.... but.. but... suddenly he screamed, and his phone was dead." Kana''s mother was so worried that her expression was so pale, but the country had set up a curfew, so they should stay inside, yet there had always been a situation where they needed to go out as her husband did. "Is it the station? So, Mom, wait here! I will look after Father!" Kana couldn''t stay calm and quickly left her house. "Wa-Wait! Kana! Don''t go out!" However, Kana didn''t listen to her mother''s persuasion and left for the station to search for her father. While she ran, she might not have realized how strange the sky, atmosphere, air, and everything in her surroundings were. Everything was so quiet like it was a dead city, yet for her, who had met many supernatural phenomena, this was nothing. She had seen a scary ghost in her childhood, so just a quiet night was nothing. Yet, the more she walked, the stranger the situation in her surroundings as if she was running in the same ce again and again. "Wait..." Kana stopped as she felt her heart beating so fast. "I... I ran past this ce before, right?" Then, suddenly a creepy, eerieugh echoed in her surroundings. Kana realized that she was surrounded by youkai! Her legs became weak, and she almost fell on her feet as she saw many creepy and scary monsters popping one after another. "He-Help..." However, no one heard her scream, especially when everyone had stayed inside their house. "Hehehe..." "This girl is scared of us!" "The meat of such a young girl must be delicious!" All the youkaiughed as Kana became scared due to their presence. However, Kana was extremely afraid, especially when she heard that she was about to be eaten. "Now that you mention is, she smells so delicious." "Yeah, this girl must be special." When all the youkai realized how special her body was, all of them seemed to salivate and became greedy at Kana. As a youkai, if they wanted to be stronger faster by making their legend be even more famous or eating the body of a strong youkai or a special human. Kana seemed to be a special human, so all of them were greedy for her body as it would enhance their power. "TANUKI-CHAN!" It wasn''t Nura Rikuo, who she called when she needed someone the most, but Tamazuki, then *Rip!* A familiar ripped sound was heard. This sound might be scary, but at the same time, it was nostalgic. Kana, who closed her eyes due to fear, then heard the voice of someone that she had always wanted to hear. "You have always been in this situation, huh?" Kana opened her eyes, then looked at Tamazuki, who had grown up. She blinked her eyes and was in a daze since his appearance was just too attractive. "...tanuki-chan?" "Don''t call me by that strange nickname. I have a name." Yet, no matter how helpless he sounded to be, Kana jumped and hugged him tightly since she was d to meet him. "Tanuki-chan!" Chapter 307: Nura Rikuo is always unreasonable Chapter 307: Nura Rikuo is always unreasonable "Calm down. There is no need to cry." As Tamazuki tried to calm Kana Ienaga, he thought about how the world had really changed. He knew that a few months had passed, but he didn''t expect that it would change this much. While he knew that he had been away for so long, the time difference between the world where he stayed, and his original world had a 10:1 ratio. So, when he stayed for ten days in another world, it meant it was only one day in his original world. Moreover, when he ate the "being" in the world of One Punch Man, he also gained the ability to stop time in his original world, so there was no need to worry about something happening to his family. Nevertheless, when he returned, he realized how serious the situation was, especially when he could smell the scent of his father and mother all gathered at the Imperial Pce. Meanwhile, his subordinates had all gathered at the Tokyo Metropolitan Government Building, the National Diet Building, and other important government-rted buildings as if they all had controlled his country. "....." Were they really able to control this country without his help? While he was speechless, he also knew that their situation wasn''t good since by using "Argos," he could see almost everything in this world. ''Ava, what''s happening?'' Unlike him, who focused on getting the girl, Ava had always focused on helping him. [Master, it seems that your people really have conquered this country and also United States] "..." ''Real?'' [Real] "...." Tamazuki didn''t doubt Ava, but he didn''t expect that his followers would be so amazing, yet he also knew that he had trained them hard and also put his idiom onto their minds, so even if he wasn''t around, then they could work by themselves to conquer this country and the world. Yet, he didn''t expect that their progress would be so much that they had also conquered the United States. Still, while he might not be able to confirm what was happening, he somehow could tell what was happening, especially when he heard how his family and his followers seemed to be in a crisis for some reason. However, he still listened to Ava''s exnation. Nevertheless, he was quite curious about what his followers did in the United States, so he checked them, but then, he was speechless since they had conquered the White House and the Pentagon. This made him feel weird since he wondered whether his followers were so good that they could do all of that, but he also understood that by staying under him, they realized how limited their thought was. They knew the world was vast and Japan was nothing but a small country. From conquering the country to bing the dominating world. It was probably what they wished to do, but while it was easy for them to take care of the United States, considering the limited presence of supernatural beings, Japan, which was their home, was different. Moreover, it was impossible for them to give up this country, considering their legends were born in this country. If they migrated to other countries due to the enemy, what would they be? So, there was no way for them to give up this country even if the enemies were strong, and due to that, they were searching for his position. Still, who was their enemy? There was no one other than the protagonist, right? ording to Ava, it was said that when he left, everyone started their invasion of Tokyo. Previously, they had done their best toy their foundation in Tokyo, so when they started their move, everything was so smooth, and they couldn''t help but conquer the most popted city in Japan directly. "..." While he was speechless, he didn''t me them since the feeling of conquering was good. Nevertheless, there was no way for the protagonist and his group to let his followers do that. Still, the hero had always beente, so when Nura Rikuo and his group only came out when it was almost time before his people conquered Tokyo, whether it was the government, military, or also economic. Everything was toote. Moreover, they also didn''t be stupid due to the aura of the protagonist. At that time, they even dared to use Rikuo''s mother and also his normal life as a threat if Rikuo kept bothering him. But who was Nura Rikuo? The protagonist! Facing such a threat, there was no way for him to back down, and he kept fighting, but as expected, he was beaten up, especially when all of his subordinates were strong youkai, who were famous in various regions and also trained their abilities to the limits. On the other hand, Nura Rikuo had just started learning his origin, especially when he hated the youkai initially, so facing a group of strong youkai, even if his protagonist''s aura boosted his power, was meaningless. Moreover, the power of the Nura n had been weakened due to the Youkai War that had been initiated by Tamazuki in the past. Facing the strong and spirited army of the Shikoku Youkai, Nura Rikuo was unable to do anything, but when he was about to die, his grandfather came out to help him. Still, even if Nurarihyon was powerful, facing many strong youkai, including Danuki Inugamigyoubu (Tamazuki''s father), he could only run away, sacrificing many of his followers while also hurt. Nevertheless, being attacked, there was no way for them to forgive the Nura n, so they quickly attacked all the Nura n mercilessly. Without Nura Rikuo, the Nura n quickly crumbled, being eaten by the Shikoku Youkai. However, the protagonist had never lost, so by using coincidences, the power of luck and family, somehow, one after another, Nura Rikuo teamed up with the Kyoto Youkai and also Abe no Seimei, who had been reincarnated into this world. Not only Abe no Seimei but also other powerful youkai, such as the Hyaku Monogatari n and the descendants of Gokadoin House, came out together to support the protagonist in taking down the evil known as the Shikoku Youkai. While he was speechless at how a nemesis andst antagonist of this world somehow could work together with Nura Rikuo, who was the protagonist, there was no doubt that they were strong. Nevertheless, the Shikoku Youkai weren''t weak since, except for the Kyoto Youkai, they had conquered all the Youkai in this country and also used the money to borrow the power of various creatures from other countries, such as vampires, Sun Wukong, and many others. Moreover, his group also controlled the government, and military, so controlling the majority of a human too. Still, the existence of a human was meaningless in the supernatural world since they were too weak unless they had a superpower. However, those with supernatural powers all followed Nura Rikuo. There was no doubt that in this battle, the victory would be on Nura Rikuo. That should be the case if Tamazuki didn''t return, but before that, he looked at the young woman in his arms. Unlike before, Kana had grown up into a splendid young woman. She was no longer an annoying brat who called him "Tanuki-chan" all the time. No, she still called him "Tanuki-chan," though. Still, maybe, because she also started to get older, she blushed and was shy when she noticed he was staring at her face. "Wh-What''s wrong?" Tamazuki didn''t think too much and decided to kiss her first since that way, his "Enhanced Learning" would bepleted. His strongest skill had be even stronger. --- To make it more eptable, I have made Nura Rikuo and the other characters be high school students since if Nura Rikuo is still a middle school student, it is like bullying, right? Chapter 308: Tamazuki: "Your childhood friend is mine" Chapter 308: Tamazuki: "Your childhood friend is mine" Kana was startled when her lips were kissed so suddenly. While her heart was beating so fast due to the fear before, now her heart was beating due to a different reason. Yet, the kiss was so nice she couldn''t help but enjoy it. Was she such a perverted girl? Kana didn''t know, but she couldn''t push him since she lost her strength due to the pleasure. Still, as it was her first time, he didn''t kiss her for too long. When their lips parted, she fell directly into his arms. Meanwhile, Tamazuki looked at theplete version of his "Enhanced Learning." Was there a difference with the iplete version? Yes. The difference was quite huge since theplete version gave him the ability to learn 120% or better than those whose skills, magics, abilities, etc., he learned from. In other words, he could develop the skills he learned far better than the one who owned the skill originally. While he was still unable to learn race-based skills like Yuki-Onna''s ice maniption. However, if he devoured those beings, he could also learn race-based skills and then learn their skills far better than theirs. There was no doubt that this was an amazing ability. Still "Wh-Why did you kiss me so suddenly?!" When Kana recovered, she asked this question resentfully and embarrassingly. After all, her first kiss was gone just like that! Even though she didn''t really hate it, she wished for him to give some preparation! A date or two or three before they kissed each other, but they had only met for a while after a few years of separation, then her first kiss was gone! He was so unreasonable! "It''s a price for saving you." Tamazuki gently caressed Kana''s head. "Or is your first kiss more expensive than your life?" "That''s..." Kana couldn''t answer this question and was speechless. "Did you know? I have juste back from Japan, but you suddenly called me. I don''t even have time to take a rest." Tamazuki sighed. "Huh? Justing back from Japan? You are a youkai, right? Where did you go?" "I visited London, Germany, Egypt, and many other ces." "...do youkai go to the international now?" Kana was amazed. After all, it was her first time knowing that a youkai went to the international. "Why not? Haven''t vampires gone international now? There are few in Japan, so naturally, we, the youkai, also need to go international. Don''t underestimate Youkai. As you humans have developed with modernization, we also develop ourselves." "........" Was it a youkai kind of a domesticpany that had decided to be an internationalpany? It was amazing, and at the same time, she wasn''t sure how to react. "By the way, one kiss isn''t enough." "Eh?!" Kana was startled and blushed. "How-How many kisses again?" When she thought about it, she also felt that one kiss wasn''t enough to pay for her life. Moreover, her first kiss had gone and taken by him; kissing him more didn''t matter. More importantly, it didn''t feel bad. "Let''s see... until you pass away." "......" Kana. "So, from now on, remember, those lips are mine." "........" Kana blinked her eyes as his finger was ced on the top of her juicy, pink lips. The two stared at each other again, and she could feel he wished to kiss her again, which made her embarrassed, but she didn''t dodge him. Tamazuki looked at Kana and thought that this girl was quite easy. Yet, as a high school student, even if she was beautiful, he could tell that she didn''t have much experience, especially when she was the heroine of this world, so it was natural for her to be pure and inexperienced. Yet, she was no longer pure as he was tainted by him. Kana thought he would kiss her again, but he suddenly asked, "Oh, right, why did you suddenlye out at night? It''s dangerous, you know?" "Ah, right, my father! I-I need to save my father!" Kana quickly remembered why she came out, then she looked at Tamazuki and asked, "Tanuki-chan! Please save my father!" "I don''t mind, but what will you pay me?" "I..." Kana blushed. "Pervert! Tanuki-chan has be a pervert!" "Well, don''t me me since who would think that brat who rubbed my paws before would be so cute like this." "I..." Kana felt that her face was hot, and at the same time, she realized that the tanuki-chan, whose paws she rubbed crazily before, was a man. Though to save her father, she made up her mind. "I-I will give you my all!" "Are you sure?" Tamazuki asked curiously. "Yes!" "Okay then." Tamazuki snapped his fingers, and then suddenly, Kana''s father appeared by their side. "Eh?" Kana then suddenly saw a middle-aged man whose body was dirty and seemed to be hurt. "Father!" Tamazuki snapped his fingers again, and the middle-aged man''s body was healed. "Thank you, Tanuki-chan." "My name is Inugamigyoubu Tamazuki. You should call me Tamazuki, Kana." "Um." Kana blushed, but she nodded. "I will send you home." "Eh?" "What''s wrong?" "...where are you going?" They had just met, but then they were separated again. "I have just gone back from a foreign country. I need to visit my parents." "Is-is that so?" Kana sighed in relief when she heard that he was going to meet his parents, but then again, she was quite curious about his parents, too. Were they like him? Though Kana had to say even though he was a youkai, his appearance wasn''t like that of a youkai. Instead, he was more like a human. "Can... Can we meet again?" Tamazuki didn''t answer that question and just kissed her lips again, yet this time, it was with a lewd, sloppy kiss. Kana widened her eyes before she closed her eyes and hugged his neck intimately. It was fortunate that her father had passed out, or else he might pass out again due to the shock her daughter had be so dirty. When their lips parted, he could see that her eyes had changed, and those eyes had be like those of a woman. If Nura Rikuo saw his childhood friend had be such a lewd girl, he wondered how his expression would be. "I will go now." "When can we meet again?" Kana asked hurriedly. "I wille when everything is over. You don''t need to worry. Next time, you won''t feel scared of the night again." Leaving those words, he vanished in front of Kana. Kana looked around, trying to search for him, but it was futile. She felt disappointed, but she hoped that she could see him again. Nevertheless, when Tamazuki returned to his women, all of them were staring at him silently. Their eyes were clear as if telling him he was a scumbag for deceiving such a young girl. Moreover, they also felt quite a threat since Kana was young. Meanwhile, they were a little older. "Let''s go back to my house. I will teach you many things there." "......" 4x They hesitated, but in the end, they agreed and followed him, thinking they might make him dry, so it was impossible for him to think about other women. Chapter 309: Welcome home! Chapter 309: Wee home! On the national diet building, all the youkai, whether they were themanders, business leaders, or the ones who took care of the politics, gathered together as they talked about the war they were about to face. Everyone wore a suit, traditional Japanese clothing, or army clothing as they smoked either cigars or cigarettes. The atmosphere was extremely heavy as they were thinking about their opponents. "Let''s use a nuclear bomb!" "No, it is too dangerous! The explosion aside, the aftermath of the nuclear bomb is quite troublesome to handle. Moreover, we''re in Tokyo! Do you want to ruin everything?!" "Then, what do we need to do? They have Nurarihyon, Abe no Seimei, Hagorome Gitsune, and many others!" "How about bombs and missiles? We can send the army with a flight and a tank." "That seems like the best way." Nuclear bombs aside, the jets and tanks were quite good since they didn''t cause much harm to the environment, yet they had a dangerous effect. "By the way, what about Tamazuki-sama? Have our people found him?" "Not yet..." Everyone became gloomy when they thought their leader disappeared. They didn''t know where he was, but as he had sent them to Tokyo, and not to cause trouble, they broke his words and went all the way since everything was easier than they had thought. Moreover, they also could control the United States, and it was only a time before the Statue of Liberty became a Tanuki statue. There was also Mount Rushmore, and soon it would be the face of Tanuki. They had controlled a country, money, and military. Everything in this world was in their palms, and everything was due to Tamazuki, who had led them, taught them, and told them how to dominate this world. However, even though everything was almost within their palms, everything almost crumbled due to the attack of those cursed Nura n, Kyoto Youkai, and also the ghost of Abe no Seimei and his descendants. They were just like cockroaches, which were hard to kill and kepting at them. Still, they were quite helpless since, unlike humans who could be deceived and controlled easily, this enemy was hard to defeat, especially when their usual tricks didn''t work. Moreover, they were strong! Even if they had many strong youkai under the banner of the Shikoku Youkai, they were still no match under the coalition of the Nura n, Kyoto Youkai, Hyaku Monogatari n, and Abe no Seimei and his family. Thebinations of all of them were troublesome. Moreover, they were confused about how Nura n could work together with his enemies. As they were confused, it was impossible for them to give up. They had built this n for so many years, and they were about to dominate this world; it was impossible for them to give up! "Tamazuki-sama... where are you?" Everyone missed Tamazuki since they knew as long as he was there, this problem was nothing. "Also, that bitch! When Tamazuki-sama returns, that bitch will die!" When they thought about Yosuzume, all of them couldn''t help but grind their teeth in hatred. Even though she was the only woman Tamazuki was ever interested in, that woman betrayed Tamazuki and decided to work with their opponents. Moreover, they were sure that Yosuzume had given a lot of data about their group, which made their group even more at a disadvantage. "I know, that bitch is bad from the beginning!" "Yeah, when I meet her, I will kill her." All the strong female youkai who felt jealous of Yosuzume since she was the only woman who stayed by Tamazuki''s side felt hatred toward that little bird. Even though Yosuzume had received the care of Tamazuki, this little bird dared to betray her master. When Tamazuki returned, there was no doubt that this woman was going to die! "It''s just... where is Tamazuki-sama." "Is he alright?" The only clue they knew was that he was leaving the country to train, but where he was, they didn''t know at all. Where was he? "Or... has he..." "Stupid!" Danzai, who had always been sloppy, was quickly angered by someone who dared to make such a bad joke. "He is alive! I know him! That guy is the most amazing youkai that I have ever seen! There is no way that he is going down before he conquers this and the universe!" His words were filled with convocation and confidence as if Tamazuki was his only light. "That''s right! Believe in Tamazuki-sama!" Inugami, who was the most loyal follower of Tamazuki, also followed. Frankly, he wanted to kill the person who dared to say that Tamazuki might be dead, but he didn''t expect Danzai, who had always been sloppy, to react so strongly. It surprised him since there was no doubt Danzai was the most unscrupulous youkai under Tamazuki''s followers. However, due to Danzai''s words, everyone quickly remembered the days when they met Tamazuki, and they knew that he was their light during their darkest moment. There was no way their leader would be dead! As long as he returned, then everything would be solved. So before that, they needed to hold on against their enemies! They needed to face all of those stupid cockroaches who thought that they had a chance against them! Nevertheless, there was no doubt that it was hard. Nurarihyon, this cockroach aside, Abe no Seimei, along with the Omnyouji group, was the most troublesome since they were too powerful. Still, as of now, there is no need to worry since they are on the light side, and all the human leaders thought that Nura and the others were the ones who were evil. Frankly, with their current powers, they weren''t good enough to face them, especially when there were many strong opponents as their enemies. Frankly, the only way they could think of was to send the human army as they made an announcement to the world that the Nura n and the others were the enemies of humanity, but they didn''t really want their existence to be known by so many people, so if possible they didn''t want to do it unless they were forced to. However, as they kept thinking about how to defeat their opponents, someone suddenly barged into the room. "Hey, what are you doing!?" "Didn''t you know that we were still in the middle of an important meeting?!" No one felt happy when their important feelings were interrupted, but this youkai didn''t care since he had something to announce. His breathing was rather hard as he had been running, but even so, his voice was clear. "Ta-Tamazuki-sama has returned! He is with his parents now at the Imperial Pce!" "........" Hearing that no one stayed, they ran into the Imperial Pce to meet their most loved master! --- Nevertheless, Danuki and his mother stared at his son, who brought four foreign wives when he returned speechlessly. It seemed... their son loved the foreign woman more than the domestic woman. Still, whatever his type was, the two of them hugged him tightly and happily. "Wee back!" 2x "I am back." Tamazuki smiled and thought that it was great to be at home. Chapter 310: Lets end everything Chapter 310: Let''s end everything Tamazuki, who went home for the first time, felt a little speechless when his parents moved to the Imperial Pce. "Why did you move here?" "Well, this ce is better than the Shikoku, right? Moreover, this castle feels great. It makes me feel like the Emperor of this country." While Danuki had tasted the feeling of the modern house, as a tanuki, he was still more into loving the traditional. Moreover, having to live in the castle of the Emperor felt great since it made him feel like he was the one who controlled this world. Still, the house was nothingpared to his son. Tamazuki''s parents were d that he had returned. "This castle aside, what''s wrong with your body? Are you hurt?" Tamazuki could see that his father was wounded. "It''s okay. I just fought with Nurarihyon, that little weasel. You don''t need to worry about me." Danuki knew that Nurarihyon was strong, but he didn''t face him alone. No, he faced him alone in the beginning, but as expected, it was impossible for him to defeat him since Nurarihyon was good at running away. Even though he had prepared many traps to catch him and his grandson, everything was meaningless, which made him a little helpless. Nevertheless, it didn''t mean that everything was meaningless since he was able to kill the talents of the Nura n. Still, even though they were able to crush the Nura n and also took over Tokyo and even this country with ease, the Nura n never gave up, and they came for revenge with all the strange groups that came out of nowhere. While Danuki was a little helpless, there was no way that he would be defeated, and it was impossible to admit defeat even if their opponent was strong. However, he would be lying if he wasn''t helpless with the current hesitation, especially with many legendary figures gathered around Nurarihyon and his grandson. Frankly, Danuki wondered what was on the head of those legendary figures who decided to help Nurahihyon and his grandson, who were their previous enemies. or did Nura Rikuo gain a new ability, such as mind maniption? Such a possibility was high, but it didn''t matter since his son returned. When Tamazuki returned, he felt that all the burden on his body was lifted, and he felt that all of them would win. Nevertheless, as a parent, whether it was Danuki or Rika (Tamazuki''s mother), they could tell the difference of their son before they went on the journey and returned. Frankly, they were also quite curious about where he went and, moreover... what was wrong with those four beautiful women by his side. Were they his harem? "I know that it is a bitte, but who are they?" Rika asked. "They are my women." Tamazuki expressed clearly, telling them their identity was his woman. Frankly,pared to his father, the number of harems was nothing. "That''s great!" Rika was happy. "So you like foreign women, huh?" Danuki nodded, but unlike his son, he liked a Japanese woman more. Arturia, Scheherazade, Irisviel, and Justeaze felt a little embarrassed, but at the same time, they felt surprised by how easily Tamazuki''s parents epted the fact that their son had a harem. Nevertheless, it was good that all of them were epted. "So, where did you go..." They wanted to talk more, but suddenly, amotion was heard before the door of the room was knocked on. "Tamazuki-sama!" "We miss you!" "Where have you been, Tamazuki?" All of them knocked on the door first, and when they were let to enter, they couldn''t control their emotion and cried at the stop. "......." Tamazuki wondered whether his charisma previously was so high that they would cry like that. Still, they were so noisy. "Calm down. Tell me one by one." His voice was enough to make everyone quiet; then, they told them everything in an orderly manner from start to finish without missing anything. Yet, all of them were crying again, feeling moved by his mere presence. Moreover, they could tell he had be even stronger, which made them even happier. Though, the female felt a bit vexed when they saw four beautiful women sitting by his side. Still, even if Tamazuki didn''t say anything, they knew they were his harem. However "Where is Yosuzume?" Tamazuki had seen everyone, but he didn''t see his little bird. "......." Everyone became quiet and didn''t answer him, only lowering their heads. "I see. Well, it isn''t surprising." "Eh?" Everyone was confused by his calmness, which made them feel strange for some reason. "I know her identity is weird." "Then..." "It''s okay. It''s okay. I can handle it." Tamazuki knew that Yosuzume was a shinigami owned by one of his enemies in this world. While he might have cut down that rtionship by fucking her silly, it seemed that this connection wasn''t as easy to cut down, or they held her weakness? Nevertheless, since he was here, everything would be okay. However *BOOOOOOOOOM!* Suddenly, a sudden earthquake shocked everyone. While they were confused, suddenly, the roof of the castle was sted, and they saw a figure of a monster appear before them. "Tsu-Tsuchigumo!" "Why is he here?!" "Dammit, is the barrier useless against this monster?!" A monstrous giant with six arms, long red hair, and the face of a gruesome horned mask. There was no doubt that this was the legendary strong youkai that rampaged through the country of Tsuchigumo. "Tamazuki, is this youkai?" Irisviel didn''t show fear and looked at Tsuchigumo curiously. "Yeah, he is a legendary spider Youkai." After all, it was the first time for Irisviel to see a monster, so she couldn''t help but be curious. Nevertheless, Arturia, Scheherazade, or Juztease also didn''t lose their calm and talked with him about this enemy who suddenly appeared before them. "......." While the appearance of Tsuchigumo startled them, they were all looking at Tamazuki, who had been calm from the beginning to the end and even talked with his women with ease, which made them feel weird, though, due to this, they also felt calm down. "Hehehe... is this where you all are? Are you all gathered here? Haha... It''s good. It''s good. I don''t need to move around now. Now, let''s see who is the strongest among you..." Tsuchigumo looked around before he stopped at Tamazuki. "You are" Suddenly, from head to toe, the body of Tsuchigumo was cut in half before a ck smoke emerged and devoured it. "........" Everyone. "Well, he is an enemy." Tamazuki yawned, then stood up. "I will end this war. I will take down all of the leaders, and you guys will take care of the rest." "YES!" Watching his power that could kill Tsuchigumo instantly, all of them answered loudly, and their confidence was boosted to the limit. Tamazuki was going to end everything tonight since the faster this ended, the faster he could sleep. Moreover, he also needed to settle something with those who had bullied his women. "Do you want to follow me? After this, you won''t be able to see various rare youkai, you know?" He looked at his women, wondering whether they wanted to follow him. "Okay." All of them agreed since they would be lying if they weren''t curious. With those words, everyone left, and they were going to end this war and fully dominate this world. Chapter 311: The end of the hope Chapter 311: The end of the hope "Hey, talk, where is your young master of the Shikoku n? Don''t hide it from us! Hurry up and tell us!" Sanmoto Gorouzaemon pped Yosuzume, trying to force him to tell her where Tamazuki was. Frankly, the power of the Shikoku Youkai was more powerful than he had thought, especially when they had controlled this country and also the United States. While Abe no Seimei and other youkai were good, Sanmato knew thatpared to Tamazuki, their brain was dead. They only had power, but Tamazuki was different since his brain was amazing. Nevertheless, it was also due that Sanmato wished to kill Tamazuki since that way, no one would stop his n to control this country, which was led by Abe no Seimei. After all, he knew how stupid Abe no Seimei was, and when this country was led by Seimei, then the position of the governor or prime minister would be his. Moreover, even without Tamazuki, his subordinates could dominate this country and also the world. Sanmato couldn''t help but salivate at Tamazuki''s people, wishing to take everything owned by Tamazuki. Still, if Tamazuki was around, it would be hard for him to get all of that, so Sanmoto wished to take him down, but this bitch''s mouth was too tight! However, Yosuzume didn''t say anything and kept quiet before she looked at her master. "I have told you everything, right? And I only want you to let him go!" Her eyes were full of resentment toward the smiling boy who had been sitting in front of her. As for the fatty youkai, who was part of the Hyaku Monogatari n, who scolded him, she simply ignored him. Frankly, she wasn''t sure why she did this, especially when she was chained down and beaten down. She shouldn''t feel this and just enjoy the glory with her real master, but the more she spent with Tamazuki, the more she felt her connection with her former master disappear. Still, even if the Shikoku Youkai under Tamazuki was amazing, it was impossible to defeat the coalition of Nura Rikuo and many others, considering how powerful they were. Yosuzume didn''t care about the others and only wished to save Tamazuki, even if the Shikoku Youkai was destroyed. Nevertheless, they didn''t uphold their promise, which made her helpless since it was stupid of her to believe in the bad guy, to begin with. "It''s you who is strange. Aren''t you my Shikigami? Why did you try to fight me? Shouldn''t you help me? Frankly, it''s strange." Abe no Ariyuki, the fourth Gokadoin head, who was reincarnated to this world under Abe no Seimei, looked at Yosuzume weirdly. "It''s nothing. You are just a hairless virgin boy, after all." Anyway, they were bad guys, so there was no need to believe them anymore. The worst thing that she could encounter was only death, and it might be good to pass away since she was sure that he would be disappointed in her, especially after she had betrayed everyone. ''If he''s by my side...'' If Tamazuki had been by her side at that time, she knew that she wouldn''t have made this stupid decision. However, for him not to be in this country was a good thing since that way, he wouldn''t be hurt by them, and she believed with his ability, it was only a time before he would destroy them from the inside. ".............." Abe no Ariyuki blinked his eyes, but Sanmoto looked at Ariyuki thoughtfully and didn''t expect that guy was a virgin. "You bitch!" The smile on his face disappeared and turned into anger. He thought of killing Yosuzume directly, but suddenly the ceiling where they were staying was broken. *BOOOOOOOM!* "...was this how you do your revenge?" "Compared to that castle, this ce''s worth is worthless." "But this ce is also a castle." "This castle isn''t the Imperial Castle. Naturally, the worth is less." Hearing this conversation, Sanmoto and Ariyuki looked at the five figures that conversed to each other. Yosuzume also looked up and saw a familiar face. "It''s been a while." Tamazuki smiled at Yosuzume. "...is that your new woman?" Even if she was all bloody, she was more cornered about the four beautiful women by his side. When she saw Scheherazade, Irisviel, and Juztease, she was a bit panicked since they had gorgeous bodies, but when she saw Arturia, she felt relief for some reason. Yet, it couldn''t be denied that she felt slightlyplicated and vexed. She thought that she was the only one, but when he returned, he brought many of them. "Let''s go back." "........." Still, hearing the words that came out from Tamazuki, Yosuzume felt her eyes were moist and turned red. Those words were enough to make her melt her icy-like heart. "Hey, hey. Ariyuki, did you hear what he was talking about?" "So, you are the one who stole my Shikigami, huh?" Whether Sanmoto and Ariyuki felt good when Tamazuki had ignored them, in their times, they were an existence that couldn''t be ignored, and whenever someone saw them, they would give their greatest respect, yet Tamazuki didn''t even put them in his eyes. How could they not be annoyed? "Tamazuki-sama, please leave!" Yosuzume also only remembered that those two were still left behind, so she quickly reminded him to leave. While she knew that Tamazuki was powerful, she knew that there was still a distance between him and all of the youkai that were present in this castle. However Ariyuki and Sanmato were swallowed by ck smoke and erased. ".........." Yosuzume blinked her eyes, wondering whether she was dreaming, but then when she blinked her eyes, she suddenly appeared in his arms, and all the pain in his body also quickly disappeared. "...you have be so strong, Tamazuki-sama." Yosuzume looked at the four women and thought that it wasn''t bad to have the four of them since he was so strong. If she was alone, she knew that she would die to handle his needs in that area. "Please take care of me." She then bowed her head at the four women. "........" 4x How to say... they had to admit that Yosuzume had a good mind since she didn''t seem to appear flustered facing all of this. "Now, what do you n to do after this, Tamazuki-sama?" It had been a while since she met him, so she wanted to be with him in bed. "I n to finish this war first." "...can you?" "If it was before, it might not be possible, but now?" It was so easy that he might even yawn. Nevertheless, those skills he got were nice, and he was going to devour more, especially the protagonist of this world. As he had made up his mind, there was no hesitation and he was set to take everything in this world. Chapter 312: Tamazuki-kun is kind Chapter 312: Tamazuki-kun is kind "The moon is different tonight..." Nura Rikuo stood at the top of the highrise building as he watched the war that happened among the youkai. Watching all of this, he couldn''t help but clench his fists, wondering why all of them had to fight. Why shouldn''t they understand each other? Why couldn''t they be peaceful? Why should they bother a human? Why should they destroy his peace? There were many things that Rikuo wanted to say, but as expected, he hated the Shikoku Youkai, and he was going to make sure that he was going to defeat them. "Rikuo, what''s wrong?" "Grandpa." Rikuo looked at his grandpa with kindness, yet also distressed since he could see that Nurarihyon was forcing himself. ''If I am not so weak...'' If he could have epted his origin early and prepared everything, then his grandpa wouldn''t have be like this. His mother also wasn''t forced to move out of the house. Moreover, none of the youkai under the Nura n would die. When he thought about what had happened that day, he couldn''t help but feel helpless. If he was strong, then would he run away like this? "Try to endure. Everything will end soon." Nurarihyon patted his grandson''s shoulder, telling him to calm down since he knew how tough Rikuo''s life was after that. After the Nura n was defeated that day, he could only bring his grandson, daughter-inw, and the others to the Touno Youkai. Even though he knew that he didn''t have a face to go there, especially when he was the one who caused the death of their leader, he was still calm since there was no other ce to run away except for that ce. Naturally, there was a fight between them, but Rikuo''s charisma changed everything, telling them to get angry at the Shikoku Youkai instead of them since the one who had killed the leader of the previous Touno Youkai was the Shikoku Youkai. Frankly, there were many ways to refute those words, but due to Rikuo''s charisma and protagonist halo, all of them decided to follow them for revenge and became a part of their strength. By then, Rikuo continued to grow, training to be stronger and mastering various techniques to defeat Tamazuki and his group. However, even with the Touno Youkai, it was still impossible to defeat the Shikoku Youkai, especially when Tamazuki''s group had already dominated the country. Whether it was the government, military, or economy, all of them were controlled by the Shikoku Youkai. Frankly, it was scary, as if they had be the enemy of the world. However, heaven didn''t abandon them since they were able to use the power of Kyoto Youkai, Abe no Seimei, and many others. All of them gathered together to give a heavenly punishment to a devil known as Tamazuki. Frankly, Nurarihyon had never seen such a fearsome opponent. Whether it was the Kyoto Youkai or many others, they might be dangerous, butpared to Tamazuki, who could use his mind to manipte everything, all of them seemed to pale. Even Nurarihyon didn''t think that his grandson could match Tamazuki. Nevertheless, facing all of them, even if the Shikoku Youkai had controlled this country, it was impossible to defeat them. Even if he had to drink poison, he was going to defeat Tamazuki! "Yes, Grandpa." Rikuo nodded since he also wanted to give peace to the world. A youkai should do what a youkai does. They shouldn''t be involved in the human world and cause trouble for everyone. That''s why he was going to end all of this. He was going to finish this war! In the distance, he could see the Imperial Pce. It was a ce where all the Shikoku Youkai gathered, and he was going to go there, facing them and defeating them. Rikuo took a deep breath before he looked at all of his subordinates who still followed him and believed in him. "Everyone! This is going to be the end of everything! We are going to take down the Shikoku Youkai!" "Yes, Rikuo-sama!" Everyone was filled with spirit and smiles as they thought about their future. In their minds, they believed as long as Rikuo led them, he would be able to bring them victory. Whether it was the remnants of the Nura n or the Touno n, all of them believed that Nura Rikuo was their leader, but "Great spirit." "?!" All of them suddenly felt tense when they heard this sudden voice. "You...?!" As they turned, the remnants of the Nura n clearly realized who this person was. After all, they had seen him in the past. Even though this person had grown up and wasn''t as childish as before, they had to admit that he had left so much impression on them, especially when he had almost killed Nura Rikuo. Yet, it was also due to this that everyone grew tense. In the past, they knew how strong he was, and all of them weren''t his opponents, but what about now? Unlike everyone who was tense, Nurarihyon was ruthless as he disappeared and held his de, ready to kill Tamazuki in one stroke, but his head was grasped by Tamazuki. "Goodbye." Nurarihyon was in disbelief and tried to escape by using his innate ability, but he couldn''t use his ability and then devoured. "......." Everyone watched this scene in disbelief! "GRANPA!" Rikuo cried as he saw his grandpa was killed without mercy. "You low life!! I will kill you!" Tamazuki rolled his eyes. If Nurarihyon wanted to kill him, it was okay, but if he killed Nurarihyon, then it wasn''t okay. Still, it didn''t matter since Nura Rikuo was about to follow Nurarihyon. However... Suddenly, he felt it was a little too pitiful to kill Nura Rikuo as Rikuo was young, so he thought of a better solution. "Come on. I have ended everyone except you, whether it is Abe no Seimei, Hagoromo Gitsune, or many others. I have defeated them except you, so don''t lose so easily, okay?" Hearing those words, everyone became tense, but it was impossible to break Rikuo''s spirit. "Everyone! Use Matoi!" "Yes, Young Master!" Everyone''s body then glowed in bright light before all of them entered Rikuo''s body. As a fourth Youkai and two-thirds of humans, Rikuo''s body was different, and using that special feature, he was able tobine with his family to increase his strength. Matoi. It was a technique tobine everyone''s power into his body! Rikuo felt that his strength had grown tremendously, and he also held Nenekimaru, the youkai-ying sword. With all of this, he believed that Tamazuki would be defeated. The feeling of everyone was inside him, and there was no way for him to lose! "HAAAAAAAAAA!" Rikuo raised his de high and was ready to y Tamazuki, but Tamazuki only punched Rikuo lightly, causing his technique to be destroyed and all of the youkai who had entered Rikuo''s body to be thrown out. "Ugh!" "ARGGGHH!" Naturally, due to the failure of the technique, everyone''s body and mind were hurt. Even Rikuo''s expression was extremely pale, but his eyes were as sharp as ever, staring at Tamazuki with hatred. "There is no way that I will lose! I will defeat you and bring peace to this world again!" However, Tamazuki ignored Rikuo''s words and devoured the youkai''s part of Rikuo and Rikuo''s ability to see ghosts. In other words, after all of this, Rikuo would be a normal human without any rtionship with a supernatural world. Frankly, Tamazuki felt that he was a good guy as he knew that Rikuo hated a youkai, so wasn''t it better for him to live as an ordinary human with his mother? "No! No! What are you doing?!" Then, Riku, who was in his youkai appearance, started to change into his weak human appearance. "Yo-Young Master!" "NOOOO!" "Pl-Please let go of the young master! We will do anything!" Tamazuki looked at everyone and then focused on the two heroines he found among the group. Still, leaving the heroines aside, he knew that there was nothing that could threaten him anymore. Tamazuki sighed in relief since he knew that everything was over. Chapter 313: Meeting you (END) Chapter 313: Meeting you (END) What happened afterward was rather simple: whether it was the Touno Youkai, the Nura n, the Kyoto Youkai, or all the groups who tried to fight him before were all absorbed by him into his group. By now, this country was already as good as his. Everything was controlled by him, and no one could stop him. Now, why were they obedient? Everything was because of Nura Rikuo. While Rikuo didn''t die, he became a normal human, a being that he had always longed for. It was also because of this that everyone in the Nura n decided to follow him since they didn''t want him to hurt Rikuo any longer. Still, if there was something that he was curious about, he wondered why everyone thought of him as an evil being, especially when he managed this country well. What he did was even better than the bureaucrats and politicians. Tamazuki also treated a human simrly, and he wasn''t like a capitalist who thought that they were above everyone, yet the truth, they were just like any other human. When their time ended, they died. That''s all. However, even if what he did was good, no one thought of him as a good guy, which made him helpless. "Are you sure that you won''t hurt, Young Master?" Tsurara, one of the main heroines in this story, asked desperately. "I won''t. What''s the use of harming him?" Tamazuki looked at Tsurara helplessly. "I don''t believe it!" "How should I make you believe then?" "Well..." Tsurara hesitated, but she knew what kind of guy he was, especially when he had taken many women one after another, but everything was for the young master. As long as Rikuo lived well, she would do anything. Tsurara didn''t hesitate and kissed his lips before she became his woman. With his victory, Tamazuki enjoyed the life of the Emperor of the world. In this world, there was no existence above him. He was the one. He was above all of them. It was different from a human who would die; he wouldn''t die. Well, should he be called a god? It should be, but then again, this life wasn''t bad at all since it was unique, and the feeling of taking the heroines from the protagonist was nice. Tsurara was just the beginning; Hagoromo Gitsune, then Yamabuki Otome, one by one, fell onto his arms as they wished to get a child from him. Tamazuki also didn''t mind having children, but there was something that he needed to do first. "Are you going out again?" Arturia asked. "Um." Tamazuki nodded. "There is a fight that I need to finish." With his current strength, while he hesitated, he didn''t think that he would lose either. However, he knew that his battle would take a long time. Fortunately, this battle probably would ignore the timeline, so even if the battle would take a long time, no one would notice it. "I will help you." Tamazuki gently patted Arturia''s head with a smile. "Wait here. When I return, let''s have children, then go to your timeline to save your kingdom." "...um." While Arturia was embarrassed, she shyly agreed. Could her kingdom be saved by Tamazuki? Of course. If Tamazuki wished to, the entire world would be Arturia''s kingdom if she wished for it. Still, Arturia aside, there was someone who had been waiting for him, and he needed to return to that person first. With that decision, he didn''t hesitate, and he left the Earth far away into the edge of the universe before he summoned the door. The door would lead into the world where he ran away. However, unlike before, he had be stronger. While the battle would be hard, he knew that he would need to face this battle since if he didn''t clear it, then he knew he would make his women sad, and it was impossible for him to do that. Moreover, in his original world, he had defeated his nightmare, so shouldn''t he be able to defeat the nightmare from another world? After he made his preparation, he didn''t hesitate and left for the world of "One Punch Man." Then, as expected, the moment he entered and stayed there for a moment, he was quickly noticed by that "being." This "being" stared at him silently, and Tamazuki only smiled. "Let''s fight, shall we?" --- Unlike before, with the increasing poption, the Jura Tempest Federation started to grow, and everyone was filled with a spirit, thinking about their future. Nevertheless, their leader, Rimuru, was worried as he wondered where Tamazuki was. Frankly, he wondered why Tamazuki left since he felt that Tamazuki was strong enough. Then, as expected, the [Great Sage] found that Shizu''s age was limited, and she had only a year before she passed away. When Rimuru realized all of this, he quickly confronted Shizu and asked her, but then she only smiled, telling him that she was alright and that she believed in Tamazuki. e on, Tamazuki." If Tamazuki couldn''t find a method to extend Shizu''s life without turning her into a monster, then he might need to force her to turn into a monster since he also didn''t want her to die. Nevertheless, like Shizu, somehow Rimuru believed in Tamazuki, and he believed that Tamazuki would return soon. --- Unlike Rimuru, who was panicked, even though Shizu knew that she would die in a year, she was peaceful since, unlike before, she didn''t have any regrets. She felt that her life was wonderful since, in the end, she was able to find love. This feeling was great, especially when she knew nothing about this feeling, especially after she was thrown into this world. It might be a little toote for her to learn this feeling, but she didn''t mind. Though it was also because of this, she treated this feeling dearly, like how she handled the flowers in front of her. When he left, she also started her hobby of growing flowers as she thought of him. Nevertheless, she would be lying if she didn''t feel lonely as she was alone. When she was with him, she felt that she could do anything, but when he left, she felt that she could do nothing. While this feeling was wandering, it was also hurting her. But at the same time, she also started to wonder whether he also thought the same. He knew that her age was limited, yet he still epted selfish feelings. Knowing that she would leave him, he still epted her willfulness. Like her, he also loved her. Even at the start, their feeling was rather weird, which made her blush even if she was quite old to be blushing. Frankly, as of now, even if she became a monster, she didn''t mind as long as she could be with him longer. Was love such a crazy feeling? If she hadn''t had this feeling before, there was no way for her to wish herself to be a monster, yet now, she might do it without hesitation, so she could be with him. However, suddenly, her thought stopped when she heard the sound of footsteps. Her heart was beating so fast as she turned and saw the figure that she longed to meet. "Yo." "Wee back." Shizu showed the most beautiful smile that day. "I am back." Tamazuki also showed the kindest smile he had ever shown before. Shizu pushed him to the ground, and she hugged him deeply as they enjoyed each other''s presence. Looking at Shizu, who was hugging him tightly as she cried in happiness, Tamazuki thought that each of his meetings was wonderful. While he started this journey to be strong, he made several ties with many people. Moreover, he knew that this wasn''t the end. In the future, there will be many wonderful or even horrible experiences like how he faced that "being" before. However, he was going to ept all of that since he knew that there was no way for him to lose. He believed that he would be even stronger. Until then... he might as well enjoy Shizu''s warm body first. --- That''s it. Thank you for following this story. Frankly, I was quite confident in this novel before, but then again, who could tell the result until it was uploaded? Nevertheless, it was a good experience. I like this novel, so that''s why I will end this since if I continue any longer, I am afraid that I might hate it. Okay, that''s all. I wonder how many times I have written a goodbye like this, but this is definitely not thest. Thank you for reading this story! From your lovely author, Akikan40. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!